Chapter 1: Astoria & Narcissa Malfoy
Chapter Text
Harry Potter sat behind a desk filling out paperwork. And despite the mundanity of his current task, the man was happy. At a mere twenty six years old, Harry had been the youngest wizard to be appointed to the Head of the Auror Office in history. Now, just about a decade later he had not been idle in his position, using his influence both as the savior of Wizarding Britain and the head of the Potter and Black Families to seek reform throughout the Ministry of Magic.
He’d mostly succeeded so far, and as of yet, nothing and no one had been capable of standing against him. Case in point, where once gold would have gotten the little shit out of trouble, now Draco Malfoy sat in a cell beneath Harry’s feet, awaiting his trial and potential sentencing to Azkaban. Harry would probably speak at the blonde fop’s trial, maybe in his defense if Draco wasn’t too much of an arrogant prick about things.
Admittedly, Harry just didn’t think that anyone deserved Azkaban, especially if they hadn’t committed murder. No, all Draco had been busted for was trafficking illegal artifacts. Certainly a crime and certainly not something that Harry intended to let the man get away with, but nothing worthy of having the Dementors watch over him.
If Harry had his way, the Dementors would eventually be ‘let go’ permanently though. They’d returned to Azkaban after Voldemort’s death, and seemed to have become manageable again, but neither Harry nor anyone else who had fought by his side would forget how easily the soul-sucking creatures had switched to the side of the Dark once it became convenient to do so. The Dementors were not ever to be trusted, that much was clear to the dark haired man.
Quite suddenly, he was jolted out of his thoughts and distracted from his work by a loud banging sound on his door.
“Auror Potter! AUROR POTTER! I DEMAND TO BE SEEN AT ONCE!”
The feminine voice that came through the door brought a slight smile to Harry’s lips. He’d been wondering when this particular witch would show up, though it had of course been a tossup between whether it would be her or the other that would try to barge into his office demanding his time first. Try being the key word here, as this specific lady was finding out currently.
The banging stopped after a moment, no doubt as several of the aurors outside of his door pulled their wands on the intruder and ordered her to stand down. As well, Astoria Malfoy-Greengrass had probably realized by now that she wasn’t getting through Harry’s door without the magical equivalent of a siege engine at her fingertips. And her own magic certainly could not be equated to such a device.
Listening carefully, Harry’s smile grew even further when there was a firm but far more polite knock on his door. Pausing for only a moment, he finally spoke and the door opened at his words.
“Come in.”
The wizard kept his tone casual, and his eyes down on the papers in front of him as the Lady Malfoy was frog-marched into the room by two Aurors, while a third he was very familiar with walked in front of them to place Astoria’s wand on his desk.
“Wotcher Harry. Seems we have ourselves an intruder here. She was quite insistent on meeting you, so I figured you’d like the opportunity to say a few words before we took her down to the cells and put her next to her husband.”
Until that moment, Astoria had been sullen but mostly docile, angry but held in check. At Tonks’ words however, the witch’s eyes widened and she struggled just a bit in the restraining grip of the aurors on either side of her.
“W-what?! I haven’t done anything wrong! I just need to talk to Auror Potter! You can’t arrest me for that!”
Tonks turned to give the other woman a wicked grin, but before she could speak, Harry stood up and stepped in.
“The Auror Office is a restricted area Lady Malfoy, and I don’t believe I see a magical pass keyed to you that would grant you the proper access anywhere on your person. In fact, given that I have not received notice of your arrival from any official source, as well as the fact that you still have… had your wand on you, I am inclined to believe you did not bother checking in with the front desk whatsoever.”
Slowly, the dark haired man stepped out from behind his desk. Gone was the shy child, gone was the awkward bumbling teen that Astoria may have known from afar or from Draco’s stories. In his place was something built upon the foundations of Voldemort’s defeat. Harry Potter had become a handsome, tall man. Still a bit skinny, but he did not sit idle, and his body was more that of a lithe runner than a weight lifter.
More than the changes to his physical appearance was his mental fortitude. Harry Potter did not fuck around, something it seemed he had to teach those who wished to fuck around WITH him, over and over again. Though, he thought with a moment of savage satisfaction, Draco had finally learned that lesson on their most recent encounter. The blonde had come quietly, subdued as soon as Harry himself had barged into Borgin and Burkes at the head of a group of aurors to arrest the pureblood man.
Now it seemed, it was time for Draco’s wife to learn that same lesson. Harry could only hope it stuck before she got herself into true trouble.
“Trespassing, failure to check in your wand, assault on the office of the Head Auror, and intentions to commit general mischief. If I didn’t know you better Astoria, I could even argue for intentions to do me harm, but I think we both know you wouldn’t dare try. Still, perhaps a couple nights in our cells will do some wonders for that attitude of yours. Not to worry, you’ll be allowed to witness your husband’s trial in the meantime. It’s tomorrow, after all.”
While Harry talked, his aurors had stood stoic and silent. Though Nymph hadn’t been able to keep the wicked grin off her face from growing wider and wider. Meanwhile, the Lady Malfoy’s eyes had grown at a similar rate as the metamorphmagus’ smile, and any remaining traces of anger had bled away to be replaced by fear and surprise. As Harry gave a nod to the aurors holding her and they nodded in return before beginning to turn her away, she cried out in desperation.
“W-wait! No! Auror Potter… LORD POTTER!”
And everything froze. Harry grit his teeth at that, even as the aurors were left very uncertain. Even Tonks was a mixture of anger of trepidation as the Head Auror let out a sigh and gestured for the two aurors to bring the girl back. There was just a bit of confidence in Astoria’s face now, as she composed herself.
“Lord Potter-Black. As the head of your house and the most Ancient House of Black, I beg you for a few moments of your time. Please.”
And now they were in the utterly moronic murky waters of Magical British Politics. Harry was not obligated to allow Astoria’s request, but it would probably be just a bit more of a headache if he didn’t. And she did only ask for a bit of his time, meaning that once he’d let her plead her case, he could always have her sent down to the cells anyways. Letting out an explosive breath and never taking his glinting gaze off of Astoria’s big blue eyes, Harry gave a curt nod.
“Release her and leave us. I will entertain the Lady Malfoy’s request for now.”
“But Harry-!”
That was Tonks of course, and a growl escaped the Head Auror’s throat as he wrenched his eyes away from Astoria’s for a moment to glare daggers at the female Auror.
“Auror Tonks, I gave you an order. Follow it.”
The metamorphmagus visibly wilted at that, finally realizing that he was no longer in the mood to be questioned. Together, she and the other two aurors trudged out of Harry’s office, the door closing behind them with a sense of finality. Astoria now stood before him, seeming almost as if she didn’t know what to do next.
Harry took that opportunity to whirl around, snatching her wand up off his desk where Tonks had left it, and moving back around the large wooden thing to settle back down in his comfortable cushioned chair. Leaning back, Harry lifted an eyebrow as he played with the witch’s wand brazenly.
“Well Lady Malfoy? You have asked me for a few moments of my time. Do not waste them.”
Swallowing hard, Astoria stepped forward, stumbling a bit and ending up planting her hands on the edge of his desk and leaning forward. It was rather obviously on purpose, given that she gave him an excellent view down her blouse at her cleavage as a result of the ‘slip’, but that didn’t stop Harry from taking advantage. There was no crime against looking after all, and so the wizard stared for a few seconds longer than was appropriate, before bringing his eyes back up to meet her blushing face, conveying the impression that he was distinctly unimpressed with her.
Seeing that she wasn’t getting anywhere fast, the Lady Malfoy straightened up and clasped her hands in front of her primly.
“I would beseech you Lord Potter, to show mercy to my husband the Lord Malfoy. There is… talk of Azkaban. I am sure that you would agree he does not belong there for something as small as being in the wrong place at the wrong time, with the wrong item in his hand.”
Harry’s smile was far from warm as he appeared to consider the witch’s words for a long moment before answering her.
“Your husband was found in the possession of a moleskin pouch Lady Malfoy. Once the security enchantments on it were disabled, the contents of the bag could have filled an entire home with dark artifacts. Draco has been attempting to sell the majority of the Malfoy collection of such items for nearly six months now, and we’ve been watching him for just about that long, building our case. He is without a doubt guilty.”
The look of shock on Astoria’s face was gratifying, if a bit old by this point. Harry did so enjoy surprising purebloods with the facts and the truth, after many noble families had spent the past decades dealing with a slightly more incompetent and altogether negligent Auror Office.
“S-so you know then, he was trying to get rid of them! Draco was trying to go clean Harry!”
Harry’s eyes flash at the familiarity.
“That’s either Auror Potter or Lord Potter to you Lady Malfoy. And if he was truly trying to turn over a new leaf, as you would so laughably have me believe, he would have either thrown them away, destroyed them, or even turned them into us, the proper authorities. Instead, he tried to sell them piece meal to a dozen magical pawn shops across three continents. And he got caught. Your husband is a criminal.”
Astoria lets out a shuddering breath. It’s clear that the woman is realizing that Harry is unmovable on this matter, that she had no way of convincing him Draco is actually innocent. Her eyes dart back and forth for a moment as she tries to find a new way to come at things. Harry allows it, or will for a couple minutes more. She hasn’t expended his good will quite yet after all.
When the witch speaks again, she’s far more subdued, almost as docile as Draco himself when they’d brought the blonde fop in.
“Please Harry… I know my Draco has done wrong. You’re right, he’s… he’s a criminal. But he doesn’t deserve Azkaban, surely. There must be something I can do to help my husband. Please Harry, if there’s anything, I beg you to tell me!”
The Head Auror’s eyes trail down from the tears welling up in Astoria’s eyes, down to her trembling pouty lips and even further still to her heaving chest. The beautiful witch is on the verge of a break down, until of course, she notices him looking at her body once again, as if assessing her. Seeing a possible avenue to leniency in Potter’s eyes, Astoria leans forward, bringing her arms together and causing her breasts to push out towards him invitingly.
Her next words are said in a husky tone, a coy smile growing across her face as she did her best to appear as seductive as possible. For the beautiful brunette pureblood witch, that was entirely too easy.
“Is there something I can perhaps do for you personally, Lord Potter?”
Harry’s eyes moved back to her own gaze, and for a moment, Astoria felt a pang of fear. The man was emotionless, unreadable in that moment. Then, his lips spread into a small smirk and he spoke.
“One week.”
Astoria startled at the non sequitur.
“W-what? One week?”
Harry inclines his head.
“I can move your husband’s trial a couple weeks out Lady Malfoy, by claiming that the Auror Department needs a bit more time to investigate his crimes. For the next week, you will service me with your body in any and every way I deem necessary. To put it bluntly, I will fuck you however I like, and you will let me. There will be no debate or concessions. I will take what I want from you for a full week, and then you will have earned your husband leniency. Draco will not go to Azkaban.”
The ultimatum given, Harry fell silent, continuing to stare at her as Astoria assimilated his words, clearly having some difficulty swallowing a few of them as she pursed her lips together. The pureblood witch opened her mouth and then closed it, grimacing and opening her mouth again before once more clicking it shut. Harry didn’t comment on that, though the corners of his mouth did turn up just a bit more in response to her self-censoring.
Finally, Astoria nodded and when she opened her mouth, it was total and utter submission in her tone.
“I… agree Lord Potter-Black. One week, in exchange for leniency. Draco does not go to Azkaban, and you may do whatever you like with me for the next seven days.”
Harry’s smirk becomes a full blown grin and he suddenly opens a drawer, dropping her wand into it and snapping it shut. Astoria opens her mouth to protest but Harry just holds up a hand, forestalling any objections.
“I will return your wand to you once you’re done here Lady Malfoy. Now, come around the table and let’s seal our little deal with a kiss, shall we?”
Straightening up, Astoria’s back was ramrod straight as the beautiful brunette walked almost robotically around the large mahogany desk and came to a stop beside his large chair. He turned to look at her, amusement etched across his face as the woman slowly leaned over him, her lips puckering up as she brought them closer and closer to his own.
Harry reached out and grabbed hold of the witch abruptly, his fingers lacing into her lush mane and grasping the back of her head as he pulled her in and kissed her roughly, his mouth dominating hers as he forced her half into his lap with his actions. Astoria let out a muffled little squeal against his lips as he continued to kiss her, but her initial struggles quickly petered out even as his tongue invaded her mouth, wrestling with hers and forcing her to submit, even in that action.
After several minutes of making out, Harry finally let Astoria pull away, the pretty witch’s face flushed red and her breath coming out in gasps as she stared at him with wide eyed.
“Very good Astoria. Now, under the desk with you. I’ve got a lot of paperwork to get through, and you’ve distracted me long enough.”
She nodded; eyes moving to Harry’s crotch as she slowly began to move down to her knees to move under his desk. Harry stopped her by grabbing hold of her hair again and bringing her back around. Astoria’s brow furrows questioningly as he gives her another wicked smile.
“Oh, and for the next week you will address me as your Lord or Sir in private. No exceptions. And when I tell you to do something, I expect to hear an answer. Is that understood?”
It seemed it was, because Astoria bit her lower lip for a moment before lowering her eyes.
“Yes… sir.”
Harry smirked and let go of her hair, allowing the woman to slip under his desk. Of course, the space under his desk was enchanted to be larger, mostly to give him stretching room for his feet, but Astoria found enough space to almost amount to another entire room under Harry’s desk as she knelt between his legs, which he graciously spread apart for her.
Reaching out with dainty feminine fingers, Astoria began to undo the button on Harry’s trousers, pulling down the zipper and slipping a hand inside to slowly pull out his cock. Harry watched, a wide grin on his face, as he looked at the abject shock on Astoria’s own when she finally beheld his full size.
“Y-you’re so big!”
Harry laughed, not even slightly embarrassed by the exclamation. It was something he’d learned over the years, the fact that he had a huge cock. It had been a surprise at first, and something he’d blushed about and stammered over the first few times it was brought up by his bed partners, but now it was simply another thing to be confident about. Something he could be sure of was that any time a new woman saw his massive shaft, they would be awed and more than a little frightened of what he could do to them.
Poor Astoria had that same fear, but he didn’t have to cajole her or convince her to give him a try, because she didn’t exactly have a choice in the matter if she wanted to help Draco. So Harry stayed silent, watching and waiting patiently as the Lady Malfoy readied herself, her smooth palms gliding over his hard length as she held him in place.
Then, Astoria leaned forward and placed her soft full lips over his girth, sucking his bellend into her mouth and beginning to give him an expert blowjob surprisingly enough, her head bobbing up and down as Harry turned his attention back to the papers in front of him and let an even wider grin spread across his face.
This was going to be fun.
-x-X-x-
The next day, Harry once again sat behind his desk, doing paperwork. The only difference was, this time he’d brought a playmate to work with him. After he’d finished with her the previous day, Harry had told Astoria in no uncertain times that she was to use his personal floo to enter his office incognito as soon as she’d finished with breakfast. The pureblood woman had followed his instructions to the letter, and now she knelt beneath his desk much like she’d ended up doing the day before.
It had been two hours, and he still hadn’t cum. Harry’s breath hitched involuntarily as Astoria’s tongue once more traced around his bellend and tickled at the very tip of his cock. He had to admit, as she pulled her tongue back and then went back to languidly bobbing her head up and down on his member, that the witch was quite skilled at what she was doing.
He’d thought about asking where a pureblood lady such as herself had learned to suck cock like a Knockturn Alley whore. But while it would be fun to degrade and humiliate the woman further, he was enjoying her lips wrapped around his cock far too much to put them to use answering such trivial questions. No, as he continued his paper work, Harry was definitely of the opinion that Astoria’s mouth was meant for sucking dick, not for talking. He would live by that opinion over this next week, so long as he had the proud woman submissive at his feet.
Speaking of which, it was just about time. Smirking, Harry pulled his wand from his robes and pointed it between Astoria’s eyes. The beautiful witch froze up, eyes wide and going just a bit cross eyed as she tried to focus on the tip of the wand, while also sucking on his member. Harry just let out a chuckle and tapped Astoria on the nose as he incanted the silencing charm.
“Silencio.”
Immediately, the lewd slurping and sucking sounds Astoria had been making, as well as the muffled moans and whimpers that drifted free of her stuffed mouth every so often, were gone. Astoria blinked for a moment as she processed the spell he’d cast on her, but once she realized it was nothing harmful, she got right back to dutifully blowing him, pouty red lips suctioning down as she took more of him into her mouth than before.
Harry grunted, even as he looked up from where her head lay between his legs at the door to his office, right as a knock sounded. A glance at the clock told him what he already knew. Right on time. With a smirk, Harry stayed seated, for obvious reasons. A snap of his fingers and the door opened, revealing an auror escorting Lady Narcissa Malfoy in for the meeting she’d scheduled earlier that morning.
Unlike her more impetuous daughter-in-law, Narcissa’s demeanor was demurred and submissive from the beginning. She’d learned how to bow to power long ago, but even if she hadn’t, the beautiful MILF at the very least knew how to go through the proper channels to get what she wanted done. As a result, the woman practically glided into the room as Harry waved the auror escort away and used his magic to close the door of his office back up.
When Narcissa came to a stop in front of Harry’s desk, standing there in silence with her eyes locked to his, the man just smiled at her. How would she react, he wondered, to finding out what her daughter-in-law was currently doing beneath his desk? Disgust and anger first of course. Once she learned WHY Astoria was doing it though, would her mood change? Harry had to wonder…
“Lady Malfoy. I appreciate you making an actual appointment with me. The younger Lady Malfoy was not quite so mature as you, when she tried and failed to barge into my office yesterday.”
Narcissa nods, bowing her head and her upper body ever so slightly.
“Lord Potter. I appreciate your forgiveness of my dear daughter-in-law’s lapse in judgment. It warmed my heart, to hear that you could show mercy to a woman who was simply distraught and not quite in her right mind. It gives me hope.”
Harry raises an eyebrow at that. Beneath his desk, Astoria is still hard at work; though he’s sure she was more than a little bit miffed by the way both he and her mother-in-law had talked about her like she was a child instead of a full grown witch so far. Personally, Harry is finding it a strange experience, having his cock sucked by a woman under the effects of the silencing charm.
The absence of sound coming from under his desk despite the sensations he’s feeling, despite knowing what’s happening even if he isn’t looking at it and can’t hear it, is… not exactly bad, but certainly different. A good kind of different, Harry decides, as Astoria takes it upon herself to begin diving deeper, possibly to grab his attention back somehow. The witch is deep throating him now, and he can feel her gagging on his massive size, but once again he can’t hear a sound. At least the silencing charm is holding well enough.
Smirking, Harry turns his attention back to the waiting Narcissa Malfoy. He’d been staring down at his papers while he focused on Astoria, and judging by the slight, ever so slight irritation in the older woman’s eyes, he’d managed to convince Narcissa that he was slighting her on purpose, NOT because her daughter-in-law was proving to be such a fantastic cocksucker under the very desk she was currently standing in front of.
“… And what kind of hope do my actions regarding Astoria give you, Lady Malfoy?”
Narcissa bites her lower lip quite suddenly. Harry is surprised, though he doesn’t let it show on his face. The woman had been composed until this moment, but now it’s clear whatever she’s thinking about weighs heavily on her mind and strains her calm façade. But then, it’s no secret why Narcissa is here. Harry doesn’t know why the witch is hesitating. Does she think he might believe this is a simple social visit?
“Narcissa. Do not waste my time.”
A vibration goes through Harry’s cock and he has to stifle a grunt that threatens to worm its way free of his throat. Astoria had just moaned, more than likely happily, around his member currently buried deep down her throat. The sensation had vibrated the entirety of his length and now, Harry was catching a scent that had barely been there until now.
Astoria was getting aroused. Embarrassingly so. The witch had spent two hours sucking his prick at a casual slow pace, simply acting as his cocksleeve and keeping him hard and on edge for all that time… but until now, until he’d silenced her and began speaking to her mother-in-law, she had not been aroused. Harry wondered if Narcissa would soon smell it as well. Ah, but the woman was finally opening her mouth to speak, getting over her momentary shock at having him address her so bluntly.
“… As you wish Lord Potter. I wish to bargain for a more lenient sentence for my son, much the same as my daughter-in-law was here to do, even if she went about it the entirely wrong way. I have heard the same rumors as Astoria of course. That my Draco might be bound for Azkaban. I’m here to implore you to see reason. He does not belong in that horrible place; you and I both know that.”
Harry cocked his head to the side, seeming to take a moment to think on her words. In reality, he was adjusting to having his member buried all the way down Astoria’s humming through, her lips touching the base of his cock and his balls resting against her chin as she took every last inch of his giant member down her esophagus for a split second before pulling back.
It was certainly a new experience, but one Harry did not find objectionable at all. Letting out a low breath that could easily pass as a heavy hearted sigh, Harry shook his head.
“I do apologize Lady Malfoy, but your son broke the law. He must be held accountable for his actions. The court will decide his sentencing, not me.”
Narcissa’s back straightened at his playing coy. Her head came up and so did her chin as the older woman looked down her nose at him and for the first time, Harry could see the haughty pureblood hiding beneath the submissive façade.
“Please Lord Potter; do not treat me like a fool. You hold much sway over the courts. You hold power over my son’s fate. Let neither of us beat around the bush. Astoria, despite her ham-fisted way of doing things, already convinced you somehow to postpone Draco’s trial for a couple weeks, in the name of gathering further evidence. You can be reasoned with Lord Potter, and that is why I am here. To reason with you.”
“You mentioned bargaining.”
His words, coming so quickly on the tail end of her little speech, throw her off. Narcissa blinks stupidly for a moment, before nodding in agreement.
“… Yes?”
Harry grins, and it is not a nice grin. There’s wickedness to his smile as he gives a nonchalant shrug of his shoulders.
“If you wish to bargain with me, I could be convinced. What would you offer me for leniency, Narcissa Malfoy?”
It’s clear that he’s completely taken the older witch off guard. Did Narcissa have him in this little box in her head, marked as the Poster Boy for the Light? More than likely, she considered him Dumbledore’s man through and through. More than that, she probably saw him as the next Dumbledore. Perhaps Narcissa thought Astoria had begged and Harry, his big ole heart melting, had gallantly pulled the pureblood to her feet and given her what she wanted.
Perhaps Narcissa thought she could manage the same. But in two sentences, Harry had derailed such plans. As her daughter-in-law sucked his cock beneath his desk, the powerful wizard had bared just a bit of his true self to the woman standing on the other side of said desk. Narcissa now knew that Harry could be bought, that he did have a price. And he could see in her eyes that she was trying and failing to come up with exactly what that was.
“You’re right to assume I don’t want gold Lady Malfoy. I have no need for it of course.”
He drawled the words out, and Narcissa stiffened up immediately. It probably did look like he was reading her mind after all, but in the end he was just studying her face. Her mask was not nearly as perfect as the witch might have hoped. He sat comfortable as she stood in pensive silence for a brief moment, and then a light seemed to go on behind her eyes.
“Her body… my son’s wife offered you her body.”
An involuntarily grunt escaped Harry’s lips as Astoria startled at hearing her mother-in-law hit the nail right on the head. Quickly, the witch under his desk got back to work, and he could tell she was contrite for having disturbed him. Narcissa meanwhile, had taken the sound he’d made as evidence that she was right. Which to be fair, it was, though she had no idea how right she was.
Smirking slightly and thinking that she now had a leg up on him in this encounter, the older woman leaned forward in much the same way Astoria had the day before. But Narcissa wasn’t trying to show off her cleavage or anything of the like. No, instead the witch was peering into his eyes searchingly, a small coy smile playing across her lips.
“She used her mouth I presume?”
Harry found himself lifting an eyebrow in response to that, even as he gave a simple nod as his answer.
“You don’t sound surprised Lady Malfoy. Nor do you sound all that condemning of Astoria’s actions.”
It was most peculiar, that Narcissa would be so accepting of such things. The woman simply pulled back and stood up straight again, shifting a shoulder up and down in a half shrug.
“Women such as ourselves must be prepared to make sacrifices for blood and for vows. It is not infidelity so long as the two of you did not fully copulate.”
A slow grin spread across Harry’s face.
“Oh? Then I suppose we’re lucky that you are a widow, Lady Malfoy.”
Narcissa immediately stiffened at Harry’s words, a callous reminder of Lucius death. But the dark haired man could care less as he leaned forward, his elbows coming down on his desk and his hands steepling together.
“You’ve come to bargain for leniency for your son Lady Malfoy. So I shall be blunt. Give yourself to me for the next week, completely and utterly, and I shall make sure Draco does not go to Azkaban.”
There is a pause underneath his desk. Harry knows Astoria is undoubtedly put out by the fact that he’s basically double dipping right now, right in front of her, while she sucks his cock and he demands sex from her mother-in-law for something he already promised that he would do for Astoria. The Head Auror half expects the woman kneeling before him to stop blowing him, crawl out from under the table, and rage at the sheer injustice of it all.
He’s fully prepared for that to happen; in fact Harry thinks it will be rather amusing. But in the end, Astoria does nothing, to his surprise. The woman only pauses for a moment, before returning to the task at hand and sucking him off as dutifully as she’d been doing before. If anything, the scent of her arousal grew, filling even more of his spacious office as Narcissa stared at him in a considering manner.
“… Very well Lord Potter. It is clear that you are a man who knows what he wants. I will submit to you.”
A wide grin splits across Harry’s face, even as Astoria picks up the pace under his desk, sucking faster and harder and taking his enormous length to the hilt over and over again. It seemed the younger Lady Malfoy knew exactly what he intended. But Harry had excellent control of himself, and even with Astoria nursing on his member for the last two hours, he could hold off on cumming for some time if he liked. The fact that the pureblood woman seemed to so desperately want the load of cum that she was apparently afraid her mother-in-law was about to steal was more than a little interesting though.
With a flick of his wand, Astoria was pushed off his member and back into the magically enlarged space beneath his desk. Another flick had her bound in ropes and restrained so that she could make no moves… except to touch herself, as he’d thoughtfully brought her arms down so that her hands were right over her gushing wet crotch. Taking his mind off of the woman entirely, Harry turned his attention instead towards the MILF standing before his desk. The same one that had just agreed to submit to him, utterly and entirely.
Another flick of his wand and his pulsing hard cock was tucked back into his robes, at least for the time being. Only then did the Head Auror stand up, slowly walking around the length of his mahogany desk to where Narcissa stood waiting for him. He saw how she was trying to maintain her composure and she did a well enough job, almost seeming statuesque as he approached. But if Harry looked closely, he could see it. She was shaking, ever so slightly.
He didn’t comment on that though, instead the man reached up to her face, taking hold of her jaw in a possessive firm grip and leaning in to place his mouth over hers. Narcissa did not melt into his kiss, but neither did she fight him. Her lips were soft and pliant, and opened easily as he pushed his tongue into her mouth in a dominating fashion.
The older woman was an active participant in the little make out session that followed, and ultimately when Harry finally pulled back Narcissa was breathing just as hard as Astoria had the day before, clearly flustered. She stared at him, wide eyed for a moment, but Harry just placed his hands on her hips, and then spun them both around, pushing her towards his desk. The witch yelped, landing awkwardly with her hands on the wood surface in front of her to catch her before she could stumble.
Harry didn’t give her a chance to straighten up, instead he moved quickly to press up against her from behind, allowing her to feel the huge hard on that her daughter-in-law had worked to create over the last two hours. Narcissa let out a gasp, but stayed where she was, bent forward over his desk as he’d intended.
Using his wand to make precision slices into her dress, Harry cut away an entire section, making the Lady Malfoy look quite a bit like a hooker when he left the back of her creamy smooth legs and her shapely posterior exposed to the stagnant sexually charged air of his office. Tucking his wand away once more, the Head Auror reached out and grabbed Narcissa’s big fat ass in his hands, groping and kneading the flesh.
All he got in response was a whimper from the older witch. But Harry was far too sexually charged by this point to bother with foreplay. Pushing her panties to the side, he brought two fingers up to her slit and roughly shoved them into the MILF’s cunt, fingering her from behind and finding her surprisingly wet and ready for him. Grinning at his good fortune, Harry brought forth his still hard cock from the confines of his robe once more, and holding the witch in place, he guided his massive bellend up to her entrance, pushing past her slit and into her dripping pussy.
Narcissa let out a gasp as Harry sunk into her depths so very easily. She was certainly tight enough, but her own arousal was making sheathing his member inside of her even easier than it had been for Astoria to get his huge girth down her throat. Reaching forward, Harry curled a hand into the older woman’s hair and pulled her head back as he began to thrust into her, fucking her from behind while bending the witch over his desk.
“Quite tight, for a woman of your age. Still more than beautiful enough to be a Lord’s fuck toy though, aren’t you? Oh, and I was a little impatient wasn’t I? For the next week, you’re to only call me by sir, or your lord. Is that understood slut?”
The Lady Malfoy had been biting her lower lip, trying her best to keep her voice contained as he plowed her like she was nothing but a common whore. But he’d asked her a question, and she knew she had to answer. She opened her mouth to speak, but the first thing that came out of her throat was a long pleasured moan. Narcissa tried to keep her pride, attempting to speak through the subsequent moans and whines that escaped her mouth as his crotch slapped against her fat bubble butt, but the ensuing effect was not very flattering.
“Oh gods, ugh. Y-yes… hah, yes sir. I, hnngh, I understand my lord.”
Harry just laughed, and the older woman felt nothing but humiliation as he reached up and practically tore the front of her cloak open with one hand, the other still holding onto her hair to pull her back even as he began to fondle and grope her covered chest. Narcissa Malfoy was old enough to be this man’s mother, and Harry himself was nearly forty by this point.
But witches and wizards aged far slower than normal humans, and as a result, Narcissa was still quite the looker, coming across as more of a fit thirty year old than her true age. And she was moaning wantonly like one too, taking Harry’s huge cock up her tight clenching cunt as he thrust into her again and again, filling her repeatedly with the biggest cock the pureblood woman had ever taken.
“H-Harry, you’re so big…”
The words slipped out in a moan before she could even register what she was saying. She certainly realized her error when he snarled and mauled her breast with his fingers, pinching and tugging on one of her nipples through the fabric rather harshly. Narcissa was quick to beg for mercy, not used to such rough treatment.
“Please! I-I’m sorry my Lord! It was a momentary lapse! A-ah!”
Harry didn’t let up though, instead he let go of her hair and brought the suddenly free hand down to her ass, smacking her posterior and making the flesh jiggle as Narcissa fell forward onto his desk, trying and failing to maintain her equilibrium as he quite thoroughly fucked her across the polished wood surface. She couldn’t control herself, it came without warning for the older witch and she was completely unprepared.
As the Lady Malfoy climaxed right then and there like a common slutty tavern wench, her pussy clenched down rhythmically around Harry’s cock, and with a grunt the Head Auror pushed forward and began to cum finally. It was a truly prodigious load of seed as Narcissa’s tongue lulled out of her head and her eyes rolled back in her head.
The older woman felt him painting her insides with his white hot sticky cum, and for a brief moment, considered what might happen if he got her pregnant, a possibility for a witch like her, even at her age. The thought of being heavy with Harry Potter’s child sent Narcissa over the edge again into a smaller but still explosive orgasm, and left the poor woman completely exhausted as Harry finally pulled out of her, his cock covered in a mixture of his seed and her pussy juices.
Without his member pinning her to the desk, the pureblood witch began to slide back, falling from the desk to the cart below and turning to lean back against the front of the mahogany wood that the large piece of furniture was made of. Completely disheveled, the Lady Malfoy tried to look up at Harry’s face, perhaps to beg for mercy. Instead, her eyes landed on his huge member, still hard and still as full mast as it swung ponderously in front of her face.
“T-that thing was inside of me?!”
It was one thing to feel it, Harry supposed, but apparently a whole other thing to actually see it. Still, the auror just laughed in Narcissa’s face. He was still hard, and still raring to go. But it seemed that he’d exhausted the older Lady Malfoy. He would have to depend on the younger now, if he wished to get his jollies off again. Pulling out his wand, Harry cancelled both the rope and silencing charms on Astoria, and waited patiently with a small smile on his face as the witch scrambled free from under his desk and up to her feet, walking hurriedly around the big piece of furniture to join him and her mother-in-law.
Narcissa’s eyes widened at the sight of her son’s wife, disheveled and messy in much the same way Narcissa herself now was. Both witches looked nothing like the proud pureblood women they had always carried themselves as. Instead, they looked like nothing but the sluts they were. Harry smirked, his wand spinning in his hand as he looked between them.
“She was under my desk when you came in Narcissa. She had been for two hours by that point. Using her mouth isn’t infidelity though right?”
Narcissa could only gape. That was fine, because Astoria had words for the older witch.
“You stupid cow! I’d already agreed to a week in return for leniency for Draco! You’ve done nothing but sell your body for a promise Harry already made! Not that you don’t seem to be enjoying yourself anyways. Do you care about Draco at all, or was this just so you could get fucked by a big thick cock without feeling guilty about it?!”
The other woman’s mouth opened and closed, but no sound came out. Harry chuckled, before his expression turned dark.
“Astoria. Did you think I wouldn’t notice? Addressing me so casually is worthy of punishment.”
The younger Lady Malfoy stiffened up, turning to face the Head Auror with fear in her eyes.
“A-ah, I apologize my Lord, I wasn’t thinking…”
Harry just chuckled darkly in response.
“No, you Lady Malfoys don’t seem to do much of that. Still, I don’t need either of you for your looks, do I? Bend over the desk Astoria. Right where your mother-in-law was. Lean over her if you have to.”
Blushing furiously, but too scared to disobey, Astoria did as she was told and moved to stand right in front of Narcissa, planting her hands on the desk and leaving her crotch right in the exhausted flustered woman’s face. Luckily, she was still covered… that is until Harry took his wand to her clothing as well, cutting her garments from her with a simple spell and leaving her as bare as Narcissa. Even more so, because Harry cut her panties away as well, leaving her ass completely naked before his eyes.
Smirking, Harry looked around Astoria’s body for a moment, locking eyes with her mother-in-law.
“So long as I do not actually copulate with her, it’s not infidelity. Isn’t that right Narcissa?”
The older woman stares at him in confusion for a brief moment before nodding hesitantly. Astoria looks back over her shoulder, just as confused. Until of course, Harry taps his wand against her ass and she yelps, eyes wide as she feels the magic cleaning out her back door quite thoroughly. A moment later, and the tip of his huge cock is against her virgin butthole.
“W-what?! N-no! Please sir… my lord! Please, fuck me in my pussy! I’ve never had it up the b-butt before!”
Harry just laughs, not an ounce of sympathy in his frame as he grips her hips and slowly grinds his cock down on her cleaned out lubed up butthole, pressing in until her sphincter finally gives way before his advancing member.
“First time for everything darling. Just relax, or it’ll be harder for you.”
Astoria can only groan in response, turning back to lower her head as she falls forward onto her forearms and her hands clench into white knuckled fists as he buries himself in her tight behind inch by inch. The witch is left panting and moaning and grunting as Harry continued on, always moving forward, always carving more of her bowels out with his huge meat stick.
Once he was finally deep inside of her, over half his giant member buried in her unbelievably hot asshole, did he pull back only to thrust forward again.
“Aaaagh! Oh gods!”
Astoria was quite vocal as he truly began to butt-fuck her, his cock pistoning in and out of her poor posterior again and again. Narcissa was still struck speechless, stuck between her daughter-in-law being fucked in the ass and the desk she was backed up against as Harry enjoyed himself. The older witch could probably have crawled away if she moved to the side, but instead she simply sat there, frozen, watching where Harry was thrusting forward into Astoria from behind.
The two Malfoy witches were reduced to this, nothing but a pair of cunts for Harry’s enjoyment. And Harry was most certainly going to enjoy Astoria’s cunt, regardless of Narcissa’s whining about infidelity. Both witches were his to play with for the next week as far as he was concerned, and he was going to enjoy them both to the absolute limit of what they could each take.
That thought was what finally sent him over the edge, a grunt and a growl the only warning Astoria got before he was cumming inside of her ass. He pulled out halfway through, leaving her butt with a nice cream filling and then coating her butt, back, and hair with a nice glaze as well before he was finally done.
Panting heavily, Harry stepped back even as Astoria slumped forward over his desk, just as exhausted as Narcissa. Grinning wickedly, Harry looked upon what he had wrought and found it to be good.
-x-X-x-
Harry sat at his desk. It was months after that day in his office. He’d enjoyed the two Malfoy witches thoroughly that week… and then enjoyed them some more when both came back for more of his giant cock after the week was up and Draco was sentenced to a few years in prison in a less taxing facility than Azkaban.
In fact, right now… Harry looked down for a moment, raising an eyebrow at the huge fat ass that filled his view as it was slowly pushed back onto his huge cock. Ah yes, that was right. Astoria was currently forcing her mother-in-law to take his cock up her ass for the first time. Narcissa had let him do practically anything he’d wanted to do to her over the last couple months, but this she had been terrified of, and begged him to hold off on time and time again.
Astoria had apparently gotten tired of being his go to for anal, and this was the result. Narcissa had had a nice big red ball gag in her mouth when the witches arrived in his office that morning, and when Harry had raised an eyebrow questioningly, all Astoria had told him was ‘No more begging’. From there, the younger Lady Malfoy had taken the older Lady Malfoy into the magically enlarged space under his desk.
Now, she was making Narcissa bounce her ass back on his cock as he sat there, his legs spread wide to accommodate the older witch’s big bubble butt, and his focus mostly on the paper work in front of him.
That was when a knock on the door came through for him. He smiled, knowing exactly who it was, even as Narcissa paused for a moment before starting up again, probably as Astoria’s aggressive prompting. With a snap of his fingers, the door to his office opened up, and a familiar face attached to a smoking hot body with legs, tits, and ass to die for, walked right in.
Harry was unaffected by the allure of the quarter-veela, even as Fleur Delacour swayed her bountiful hips back and forth on her walk across his office to his desk. The beautiful woman smiled at him and leaned forward, showing off her expansive cleavage.
“Arry, thank you so much for meeting with me. I was so frightened to ‘ear about my darling Victoire’s incarceration. But then I remembered zhat ze head of the Aurors is a close personal friend of mine. I know you will see it in your ‘eart to forgive ‘er for zis mistake.”
The Head Auror kept a remarkably straight face, given that his cock was currently impaled in a woman’s tight, possibly virgin butt as he regarded the quarter-veela beseeching him for help. Her daughter Victoire had graduated from Hogwarts two weeks ago, and had been arrested for something so minor that Harry was already ready to let the girl off. Honestly, the young woman just needed to learn that there were certain places you didn’t give your boyfriend a handjob. In public was just one of those places.
Still, something almost feral had been awoken in Harry’s heart after he had taken both Astoria and Narcissa in hand. There was a desire that had always been there, but was now fully awake and raging. He couldn’t make it go away. Slowly, a smile crept across the man’s face as he regarded Fleur.
“I’m sure that we can come to a mutually satisfactory arrangement Fleur. Let’s have a chat shall we?”
Perhaps it was just his imagination, but Harry couldn’t help but see a flash of something like lust pass through the quarter-veela’s gaze as she looked back at him. He definitely wasn’t imagining the way the corners of her lips were up turning as she straightened up and very obviously crossed her arms UNDER her substantive chest.
Chapter 2: Fleur Weasley
Chapter Text
When Fleur stepped back into his office the next day, Astoria and Narcissa were nowhere to be seen. The day before, Harry had… negotiated a deal with the blonde quarter veela while the Lady Malfoys had engaged in all sorts of debauchery beneath his desk, all the while leaving the French witch completely in the dark about his playmates. It had certainly been a challenge more than once, especially after the two minxes realized that he was playing it cool and started trying to draw a response from him.
In the end, Harry had been forced to tie up both with magical rope that erupted cleaning from the tip of his wand with a couple of flicks. And then Fleur had wanted to come around the desk and please him right then and there. Harry had pushed the overly eager witch away, much to her surprise and chagrin. He thought it best though, to show her where the power in their new relationship truly lay. While Fleur had certainly played lip service to him, it was clear that her veela genes would not allow her to submit, at least not without a proper education.
So he’d forced the seductive sultry blonde to wait, and now it seemed his actions were paying off. He could see that Fleur was just a bit frazzled, just a bit disheveled as she walked into the room at a clipped pace on high heels and wearing a pretty little pencil skirt and white blouse with her blonde hair up in a bun. Smiling, Harry stood from his chair and raised an eyebrow at the older woman.
“Mrs. Weasley. I do hope you and Victoire had no trouble getting home yesterday.”
A coy smile spread across the witch’s face as she came to a stop a step away from the front of his desk.
“We ‘ad a nice walk. I talked and my darling child listened. She is very sorry for ‘er actions. But please ‘arry, call me Fleur.”
“I’ll call you what I like. And for the duration of our little arrangement, I expect you to refer to me as your lord or sir. Is that understood?”
His tone was commanding and backed by every bit of considerable magical presence the dark haired man who could bring to bear. With Narcissa and Astoria, there wasn’t much need for a show of force. As simple witches, they’d barely feel it anyways, and the unconscious effects had done their work. But Fleur was part magical creature, and in their fantastical world, magical creatures were far more in tune with the ambient energy in the air than magical humans were.
As such, while Harry stood there with a gentle smile on his face, hands clasped behind his back and appeared altogether nonthreatening to the naked eye, Fleur was feeling and perceiving something far different. A mixture of being eyed by a predator and browbeaten by an alpha. And it worked too, the blonde bowing her head after a moment in submission.
“Of course my Lord.”
Harry eased off his magic and Fleur’s shoulders immediately straightened, as if a very physical weight had been lifted off of them. She raised her eyes from the ground to look at him and he could see the lust and desire in the quarter veela’s gaze. She was desperate for him and if not for the little show of force he’d just put her through, Fleur probably would have lunged across his desk and jumped his bones then and there.
Instead, the beautiful blonde witch simply stayed where she was, squirming in place and waiting, hoping, begging with those gorgeous blue eyes of hers. Harry let the moment of silence drag on for just a tad longer anyways, before finally letting his smile spread into a wide wicked grin.
“Well? Are you just going to stand there all day? Show me what it is that I’m paying for.”
All too eager, Fleur pulled her wand from her sleeve. But Harry raised a hand, stopping her from casting the spell on the tip of her tongue.
“No. I want you to do it by hand, slowly. In fact, hand that over. You’re here to serve me are you not? Obey all of my commands to the letter for this next week, yes? You won’t be casting any magic in my presence over the next several days; I can assure you of that.”
Fleur looked a bit more nervous as she stepped forward and placed her hand on Harry’s desk. Though as he grabbed it up and deposited it in one of his upper drawers, Harry could tell that the blonde witch’s lust and arousal were still all-encompassing when compared to any agitation she might be feeling. As soon as her wand was hidden away and his attention was back on her, Fleur reached up and used her dainty feminine fingers to undo the buttons on her white blouse one by one.
Harry watched, a slight smile on his face as the woman exposed herself to him. It was clear that Fleur had not gotten dressed using her hands for quite some time, relying entirely on her magic to more easily and more quickly clothe herself each morning. Still, her slight fumbling made it no less erotic as her bra-clad knockers were revealed to his gaze. The absolutely gorgeous quarter veela had always had a good sized rack, and age had done nothing to depreciate the value of her tits, at least not yet.
Shucking off her blouse, Fleur licked her lips, keeping her eyes on Harry as she reached down and undid the zipper on the side of her pencil skirt. Then, the French witch turned around and slowly bent over as she slid the skirt over her deliciously shapely ass and down her long pale creamy legs. Stepping out of the skirt, Fleur stood before him wearing what was clearly lingerie, a dark scarlet color.
“Fitting, for a woman such as you.”
Fleur’s cheeks colored, darkening to match her panties and bra, but she didn’t rise to the bait, instead giving him another coy smile filled with silent promises.
“Shall I continue my Lord, or would you prefer to sample me as I am now?”
Instead of answering her, Harry finally moved, slowly stepping around the length of his large mahogany desk to where she stood, waiting for him. Her blue eyes tracked his every movement until finally he was in front of her. Fleur stayed as still as she could as Harry languidly slid his gaze up and down her scantily clad form.
“Take off the bra. Leave the panties on. Let’s see how well your tits hold up without support slut.”
A gasp left Fleur’s lips at the insult, but Harry just grinned at her, as if expecting her to rise to her own defense. It was clear that was what he wanted, but the dark haired man wasn’t exactly trying to hide it. Either she took offense to his words and said something, leading to more fun at her expense, or she stayed silent and let him continue the verbal onslaught.
After a moment’s hesitation, it seemed Fleur was choosing the latter, reaching up behind her back to unclasp the scarlet bra in utter silence. As she let it fall to the floor, Harry found himself whistling appreciatively before he could stop himself. Perhaps this was why Fleur made the choice to stay quiet. Her tits spoke for themselves, the older witch’s bountiful buxom breasts remaining quite perky with very little sag. They sat on her chest perfectly, a testament to her exquisite body.
“Very good slut, very good. Now kneel.”
The quarter veela sank to her knees, her full pouty lips curled into an expectant smile as she looked up at him. He moved to stand before her, already unbuckling his pants as he placed her back against the front of his desk, leaving her trapped between his cock and a hard place. She certainly didn’t seem unhappy to be there though, letting out a delighted gasp when he pulled his prick from its tight confines and showed off his considerable size, even at only half-chub.
Fleur made to reach for it, and he let her, watching in amusement as she took it in her hands and stroked his shaft up and down almost reverently. Her blue eyes were fixated on Harry’s member as it grew and grew under the ministrations of her soft hands. Soon enough Fleur had to press her head back against the mahogany wood behind her, the tip of his prick pressing up against her lips. Finally looking up into his face, Fleur slowly opened up her mouth, letting his length slide slowly in between her pouty lips.
Once again, Harry stopped her, placing a hand on her shoulder and taking a half step back.
“There’s an actual reason I had you take off your bra Mrs. Weasley. I expect you to use those perfect perky tits of yours to get me off properly. There will be time for your mouth later.”
Fleur blinked in surprise but nodded, slowly raising herself up. Where before the beautiful buxom woman had had her ass resting on the balls of her feet as she knelt before him, now she was completely straight, her chest more in line with Harry’s huge cock for what he’d ordered of her. Leaning in closer, the blonde witch grabbed up her sizable chest and wrapped her breasts around Harry’s hard prick, moaning wantonly as she rubbed her sensitive mammaries back and forth along his hot pulsating member.
“That’s a good girl. You certainly seem to be enjoying yourself.”
It was an idle remark, but Harry cocked an eyebrow as Fleur continued to enjoy the tit fuck she was performing on him a bit more than expected. As she panted, her face flustered, Fleur looked up at his curious expression and bit her lip for a moment before answering the unspoken question. Harry quite enjoyed that delicious French accent of hers. He was glad that even after all of this time in Britain, she’d not quite been able to rid herself of it.
“I ‘ave very sensitive breasts my Lord. It is something I inherited from my mother and ‘er from ‘er mother before ‘er. Zis, ‘ah, feels almost as good as it will when you finally fuck my brains out… my Lord.”
Well, that was good to know. A wicked thought entered Harry’s mind and he grinned as he considered just what he could do with such information. Not today, perhaps, but certainly something to do tomorrow. For now, he stood there, luxuriating in the feel of her big soft tits sliding up and down his hard pulsing shaft, his precum and a bit of Fleur’s spit acting as decent lubricant and making the experience all the more pleasurable.
Once she got a rhythm going, Fleur lowered her head and opened her mouth, her tongue darting out to slide across his bulbous cockhead each time it peaked out from the top of her cleavage. It was very clear the quarter veela knew what she was doing. He couldn’t help himself; Harry smirked as he reached out and ran his fingers through what little of her blonde hair wasn’t tied up in the bun.
“Do you do this for Bill often Mrs. Weasley? Does he pay special attention to your tits because of your inheritance?”
Fleur glances up in shock at the comment before lowering her gaze, clearly flushed with embarrassment rather than arousal for a brief second. Still, she doesn’t stop her actions, and her breath is all the more uneven as she answers him.
“Bill, mm, is not as big as you my Lord. He is in fact, ah, quite smaller. ‘is prick disappears, hah, into my breasts completely. He, ooh, enjoys it yes, but it is not as, mm, fulfilling for… f-for… oh Merlin YES!”
The quarter veela came right then and there, at least as far as Harry could tell from the way her body shook and her eyes rolled back in her head as she threw it back. She never let go of her perfect tits, keeping them wrapped around his cock all the while until finally she calmed down, her chest still heaving.
“Did you just reach orgasm from me fucking your tits Fleur?”
Harry was so incredulous in the face of what had just happened that he forgot to refer to the blonde witch by her family name as a reminder of just what vows she was breaking with him. Still, it was to be expected, when his cock could make a beauty like the quarter veela before him climax simply from stimulating her chest. Fleur’s embarrassment only grew as she nodded, not looking him in the eye and suddenly quite shy.
In the face of such a thing, Harry felt his face splitting into a giant grin and stepping back, he gestured for Fleur to stand.
“Marvelous. Up with you, you tit slut. Time for me to get what we both came here for, don’t you think. Assume the position Mrs. Weasley.”
He said nothing more than that, interested to see exactly what Fleur would do. Would she hop up on his desk and spread her legs wide, would she get down on the floor before him in some position? No, the more obvious option was the one Fleur chose. Not that her turning to face his desk and bending over it so he could have a nice unobstructed view of her fat bubble butt was in any way undesirable.
In this case, Harry didn’t mind the more obvious choice at all, and his grin stayed on his face as he stepped forward and reached out, grabbing hold of Fleur’s curvaceous hips and groping the blonde’s ass, still covered by the pair of perfectly form fitting scarlet panties as it was. Running his fingers up and down where the lacey lingerie contoured perfectly to her smooth shapely behind, Harry felt an appreciative growl rise in the back of his throat as he stared at his prize.
Astoria and Narcissa were one thing. Well, two, but semantics. Harry may have been immune to Fleur’s veela allure, but that didn’t mean there wasn’t a marked difference between a woman with veela blood and a normal every day witch. The pinnacle of beauty for witches was just scratching the surface for the average veela, and even at a quarter and an eighth where Victoire was concerned, the two blonde women were absolutely gorgeous, the cream of the crop.
Harry’s cock was pulsing with need, and he could feel that as he finally hooked his fingers into the waist of her panties and slowly slid them down off of her ass. Fleur’s legs came back together momentarily as he moved the undergarment down them and off of one foot and then the other. He balled the lingerie up and placed it in a coat pocket, licking his lips as he gazed upon the now naked perfectly shaped ass of the quarter veela.
Fleur looked back over her shoulder, her eyes filled with just as much need and desire as his own probably were. She didn’t need to speak to convey what she wanted, and it seemed she understood she wasn’t allowed to either, because she stayed silent and waited for him to make the first move. Harry didn’t waste much time. While he enjoyed staring at her posterior a bit too much, he also knew what he wanted. And he’d always been a man of action.
Gripping onto the blonde witch’s hips quite suddenly, he pulled her out a bit, bouncing the tip of his cock off of her bubble butt and kicking her legs out to reveal her naked sopping wet cunt. Reaching down, Harry guided his member between the willing woman’s legs and pressed the bellend against her ready and eager slit. It was all too easy to push into her, and Harry threw back his head, a groan escaping from his mouth as he sunk into her hot slippery passage.
The quarter veela had her own feelings on the matter, and she expressed them in whimpers, whines, and moans as she clawed at his desk, finally getting the full breadth of the massive member she’d been craving since she laid eyes on it. Harry Potter was a powerful wizard that instinctively drew witches to him, Fleur had known that much. Part of her, a small part, had hoped he was not up to par when it came to matters of intimacy though.
Her husband tried, oh how he tried. And more often than not, Bill could satisfy her. She was happy being his wife, content to raise their beautiful daughter together. Perhaps if Harry had been smaller, or less sure of himself, she could have sated herself on him a single time, managing to get everything she wanted. Fucking the man and getting her daughter out of that cell and out of trouble would have killed two birds with one stone.
This on the other hand, was proving to be more difficult than Fleur had hoped. Harry Potter was neither small in physical size, nor was he weak willed. The wizard knew his power and he had sexual prowess in spades that Fleur really hadn’t expected. As he drove his massive cock into her from behind, his hands came up and grasped her tits from behind.
The weak point was something she wished he hadn’t discovered, but there was nothing that the quarter veela could do about that now. As he kneaded her naked breasts, Fleur moaned like a wanton whore and began to push her hips back towards his prodigious member. She whimpered as she did her best to stifle the words that threatened to escape her lips. In that moment, Fleur Weasley wanted to denounce her husband and beg Harry to keep her as his pet forever more.
She had to stay strong though and maintain her calm. Fleur allowed herself to enjoy the powerful pounding Harry was putting her through, but not too much. She couldn’t lose her mind here, not to this wizard. If she gave into Harry Potter, there would be no turning back and Fleur knew that. It didn’t make it any easier for the witch to control herself though, especially when Harry suddenly reached up and undid the bun her long lush mane was bound into, grabbing her blonde locks in a fistful and pulling her head back.
He used the grip like reins, his other hand still on her tit as he continued to rail into her, his huge prick pistoning into her again and again. Fleur cried out in an ugly manner as she came, unable to hold it back anymore. She hid the words she wanted to say behind even more cries, allowing her ecstasy at this rough pounding to be heard, in order to keep from giving her everything to the man providing it.
Of course, Harry was feeling it by now as well. He grunted with each thrust, and his movements were becoming uneven, his long deep strokes no longer nearly as uniform as they had started out. His pulsating member, deep inside of her… Fleur could tell he was close. Desperate for an end to the immense pleasure combined with the immense pressure of his magic, Fleur ground her hips back towards his thrusting cock, clenching down tightly with her pussy muscles in order to milk his release from him.
It worked and Harry came with a shout a moment later, his white hot seed painting Fleur’s walls before he pulled out, the last half of his load splattering across her perfect blemish free back. Fleur collapsed forward onto his bask, trying to catch her breath as she slowly recovered from the intense sexual experience. It had been everything the quarter veela had hoped for, but it had also been far more. Perhaps too much more. How was she ever going to last for the rest of the week like this?
A sharp sting on her ass as Harry smacked her across her rump startled Fleur out of her introspection.
“Alright, that’s it for today slut. Go ahead and put yourself back together. I’m keeping the panties as a souvenir of course.”
Blushing furiously, the quarter veela got up and got dressed, though she still looked like a mess once she was done. Her hair was done and disheveled, and Fleur could feel her white blouse sticking to her cum-covered back as she stood before Harry, lips pressed tightly together. He had gone back behind his desk and started doing paperwork while she dressed, but now he glanced at her and smirked. Pulling open his desk drawer, he lifted her want from inside and tossed it to her. She caught it, even as he spoke.
“You may exit through my floo, to avoid any undesirable encounters on your way home. Really, you look like someone just made you into their whore my dear.”
Fleur shuddered again, both humiliation and arousal lancing through her in equal measures. Truly, how was she supposed to keep from becoming Harry’s bitch at this rate? How was she possibly going to survive the next week?
-x-X-x-
“Ah, Mrs. Weasley. Go ahead and strip, you can use your magic this time. I find myself impatient to begin today.”
As soon as Fleur stepped into his office and the large door shut behind her with a loud sound of finality, Harry was up out of his chair and stepping around his desk towards her. The quarter veela froze up for a moment at the abruptness of his words before nodding sharply and obeying, her wand flicking up and down and removing her garments in short order, the lot of them folded and piled up on a nearby chair.
She stood before him utterly naked as he stepped towards her, meeting her in the center of the room this time. As he stopped, his belt came undone on its own, his pants sliding down a bit along with his boxers to reveal his half-hard cock.
“Kneel.”
Fleur dropped to her knees at once. She moved to wrap her tits around his member, but Harry stopped her.
“No hands, no breasts. I want you to use your mouth and only your mouth this time.”
Blushing, the blonde witch did as she was told and placed her hands palm down on the top of her knees as she leaned in and parted her lips around the tip of his member. Sucking his cock into her open maw, Fleur moaned as she swirled her tongue over his cockhead. Harry grunted, his hand going to her hair. Fleur hadn’t bothered to do it up this time, and as a result he was able to curl his fingers through her lush blonde locks without issue, gripping down on her mane as she began to enthusiastically suck him off.
Her breasts heaved as Fleur took the large dick deeper and deeper into her mouth, slobber gathering and dripping down her chin as she drooled around his massive member. His cock hit the back of her throat and she hacked, trying to back off only to find Harry wasn’t having any of it. The beautiful quarter veela looked up the slope of Harry’s form to his eyes, and she could see what he wanted of her in the wicked smile and the hooded gaze directed her way.
Those were the only warnings the blonde witch got before Harry brought his other hand up as well and used his dual grip on her hair to thrust forward down her throat. Fleur choked and gagged uselessly as he began to force her to deep throat his entire cock. But her hands never left her legs, the quarter veela simply enduring rather than fighting back.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
Her makeup and her mascara ran as the cherry red lip stick she’d applied to her pouty lips was spread all over the length of Harry’s prick. Even more drool and slobber escaped from her open mouth as Harry continued to piston in and out of her throat, a bulge appearing in her neck with each deep dive. Soon enough her breasts were covered in her saliva, as was his cock. At the same time, Harry was now managing to get his entire length into her mouth and down her throat, his pubes tickling her nose and his balls smacking against her chin with each thrust.
Fleur couldn’t breathe, and that was what finally had the blonde bring a hand up, smacking weakly against Harry’s leg in an effort to get him to stop. Ultimately, he pulled back for a second, letting her draw in a greedy breath before forcing her to once more deep throat his cock. Harry fucked Fleur’s face like this for several minutes before the tight feeling of her spasming throat as she tried to breathe around his cock finally got to him.
With a grunt, Harry began to cum. He was already pulling out of her throat though, and Fleur only choked a bit on his seed before Harry had his cock out of her mouth entirely. The dark haired man seemed to greatly enjoy directing his release all over her face. Fleur flinched as it struck her across the eyes, across the cheeks, across her brow. Her face, hair, and tits ended up covered in the stuff before Harry was finally done. Slowly reaching up, Fleur wiped the man’s seed from her eyes… and then stuffed her dirty fingers into her mouth, licking them clean and eating up every bit of his cum that he could.
She went back for more but Harry stopped her.
“Ah! Leave the rest darling. I didn’t give you a facial just so I could watch you eat my seed up like you’re some sort of cum hungry whore. I like that look on you. On your knees, face all messed up like that. You look like you’ve finally found your place.”
Fleur blushed furiously, because if she was being truly honest with herself, this did feel right, being on her knees like this. She didn’t say that out loud though, instead lowering her hands back down and lowering her gaze as well, waiting for his next orders.
“In fact, there’s really only one thing that makes sense to do at this point. You should call your husband.”
Fleur’s eyes widened at that and her head snapped up.
“W-what? ‘Arry, I do not understand!”
He stared at her, distinctly unimpressed.
“You will address me as your Lord Mrs. Weasley, or you will keep your mouth shut and not say anything at all. And if you truly don’t get it, you’re dimmer than I thought. I’m expecting you to place a floo call to your darling husband, as I happen to know he’s in his office at Gringotts’ this week, preparing to go on another expedition soon. Call him. Ask him how he’s doing. Check in with him. If he asks, you can tell him you’re in my office discussing the final bits pertaining to Victoire’s… community service.”
Fleur found herself shaking just a bit. Just how far would Harry make her go this week? They were already on the second day and he was asking… no, he was demanding this of her? But she couldn’t say no. Not only had she made a deal with the man, she didn’t want to disappoint him. Already the quarter veela was bending to the powerful wizard’s will, despite trying to hold back from worshipping him totally and utterly, as was her true desire.
So, slowly, oh so very slowly, Fleur crawled across the floor of Harry’s office to the beautiful stone fireplace. Completely naked, the beautiful blonde witch grabbed a pinch of floo powder and tossed it into the fire.
“Gringotts, Bill Weasley’s office.”
The fire turned green a moment later and Fleur stuck her head through. She found her husband on the other side, looking pleasantly surprised to see her face. Fleur gave him her best smile. Through the green fire, she knew he would not be able to make out all the details of her visage. She could only hope that would keep him from noticing her cum covered features, or her ruined makeup.
“Fleur! This is a nice surprise honey. What’s up?”
The quarter veela opened her mouth to speak, only for familiar masculine hands to suddenly grasp her hips from behind her. Fleur’s eyes widened at the unexpected contact, and a moment later she felt the tip of Harry’s thick cock, once more unbelievably hard, running up and down her backside. As a result, when Fleur answered her husband, it was with a voice crack and a stutter.
“B-Bill! I’m contacting you from ze Head Auror’s office! ‘A-Arry ‘as been kind enough to allow me some input in our darling Victoire’s community service. I-I theenk we are close to an acceptable arrangement.”
All while Fleur was talking, Harry was getting more and more amorous. His cockhead pressed against her slit without warning and suddenly he was inside of her, just like he had been yesterday. Only this time, Fleur was on her hands and knees with her head inside of a floo call connected to her husband while the dark haired wizard’s thick prick thrust into her from behind. Desperately, Fleur tried to contain her voice, pressing her lips tight together and attempting to steady her body, forced to push back to keep Harry from forcing her out through the fire with the force of his thrusts.
“Oh, that’s excellent darling! Thank Harry for me, will you? I don’t know what we’re going to do with that girl, but if anyone can scare some sense into her I’m sure it’s him. We’re lucky to have him in our lives. Not everyone has an in with the Head Auror after all?”
Fleur had to hold back a derisive snort at that. Her first thought was that it felt more like the Head Auror had an in with HER right now, with the way he was pistoning away inside of her. She didn’t say that thought, even as her breath grew uneven and she realized she was growing closer and closer to an explosive orgasm with every thrust.
Before she could say anything though, Bill seemed to finally notice something was off, peering at her face with a frown.
“Fleur are you okay? You look uncomfortable… actually, you look like a mess. What happened?”
“Ah, nozing serious Bill, I-I am fine. It… It was simple an accident, on ze way to Lord Potter’s office. I got splashed somezing dreadful. ‘Arry ‘as been most gracious in helping me clean up.”
The opposite couldn’t have been truer, given the way he was currently slapping her big fat ass in time with his thrusts into her gushing wet cunt. Fleur didn’t know how much longer she could last, and she began to tense up, preparing for the orgasm that was almost there. She wasn’t sure she could keep it quiet, but she had to do her best to hide her indiscretions.
“Oh that’s good to hear. Well, give Harry my thanks again then will you?”
Fleur nodded, not trusting herself to speak. That seemed to be as good an end to the conversation as she was going to get, so the blonde witch pulled her head back out of the fire, ending the floo call. She was left staring into orange flames as Harry continued to pound away at her tight and needy cunt. The climax she’d been holding back came a moment later and she screamed at the top of her lungs as her entire body seized up under him, her cunt simultaneously clenching down as hard as ever on Harry’s prick while at the same time releasing a tidal wave of pussy juices that sprayed out of her spread lower lips with force, staining his carpet something awful.
Fleur slumped forward, her ass still up in the air and her head now resting on her arms as she tried to calm her racing heart. That had been the most terrifying experience of her life, but also the most pleasurable. Fleur was ashamed of herself and at the same time entirely too pleased with the explosive finish it had led to.
Harry though, was far from done with her. He grabbed up her hair suddenly and pulled her head back. At the same time, his other arm wrapped around her waist, and the next thing Fleur knew she was being lifted off the ground entirely, forced to stand up as Harry continued to thrust into her from behind all the way.
The blonde witch stood with her legs spread and her back arched back, half bent at the waist while Harry continued his assault on her body. Something was breaking in the quarter veela’s mind. Where before she’d been ever so slowly bending, now, with the shameful pleasure of cucking her husband right in front of him with him none the wiser fresh in her mind, Fleur Weasley was becoming completely and utterly enslaved to Harry Potter’s cock.
“Oh yes, you are so big my Lord! Please, fuck me harder! Oh Merlin!”
Fleur could barely breathe, her entire world focused on the feeling of Harry’s shaft filling her pussy to the brim again and again, the way he was destroying her from behind absolutely wrecking her focus. As she was forced through another orgasm, Fleur’s tongue lulled out of her mouth and her eyes rolled listlessly, the perfect picture of a fucked silly witch on her face.
When Harry finally reached his second release, he let her go almost casually and Fleur dropped forward onto her face with her ass once more sticking up in the air as Harry came all over it. Once again covered in his seed, all the blonde witch could do was lay there, twitching. She was completely and utterly demolished and as Harry looked upon what he had wrought, he smiled.
“That’s a good girl Fleur. We’ll go a bit further tomorrow, but for now I suppose you can leave. I’m done with you.”
Slowly, the ruined quarter veela crawled over to where her clothes were folded up and began to get dressed. It was several minutes before she could stand on shaky legs once again, and as soon as she could the blonde fled through the floo, leaving Harry to smirk and think eagerly to what he had planned for the next day.
-x-X-x-
Fleur blanched at what Harry held in his hands. She stood in front of him, completely naked and trembling with need. She’d come to today’s meeting completely ready and willing, more than the previous two days. This was the day she would submit to him entirely, and she knew it. Still, this was a bit more than what the blonde was expecting.
“M-my Lord?”
Harry raised an eyebrow, still holding up the golden chain, a needle on either end of it.
“Are you confused slut? Did I stutter? I may only have you for a few more days, but until the week is over, you are mine. Hence, I’m going to be marking you as my property today. And ever since you told me about your oh so sensitive chest, I’ve been quite excited to pierce those delectable nipples of yours.”
Fleur bit her lower lip, trembling for an entirely new reason now. Ultimately though, she lowered her head and stepped forward while squeezing her eyes shut, her impossibly perky breasts jutting out as she presented them to Harry. Smirking, Harry raised his wand and a moment later the chain and its needles were floating. With a quick bit of magic, the needles piercing Fleur’s nipples on either side and another flick of his wand sealed the deal, capping the piercings off and leaving her with a nice golden chain swaying free between her breasts.
Harry had a mischievous grin on his face as he did what any red blooded male would do in such a situation. Reaching forward, he hooked two fingers into the middle of the chain and tugged, causing Fleur’s eyes to snap back open as an involuntary gasp of pleasure and pain left her lips. She looked down at her new jewelry in a mixture of anticipation and fear, a light whimper crawling out of her throat at the sight.
“Now then, up on the desk Fleur. I have one other thing I need to do with you.”
He used the chain between her tits to guide her back across his office to where his large mahogany desk sat. Once more his wand came into play as he cleared a space with it and then nodded to her. Hesitant and still clearly worried, Fleur moved forward all the same, hopping up onto his desk and sitting there as she turned to face him.
Pressing his hands along her inner thighs, Harry slid Fleur’s legs apart, smiling down at her well-manicured blonde bush.
“I like that the carpet matches the drapes my lovely veela slut. Shaven has its place too, but for this I needed a bit to work with. You’ve given me enough.”
Then, without any sort of further warning, Harry pressed the suddenly glowing tip of his want to Fleur’s bush and the blonde witch gasped at the sudden intense heat that briefly rose from the spot. She squirmed at first, until Harry stopped that with a quick freezing charm. He freed her once he was done with his work, and the quarter veela quickly craned her head past her large pierced rack in order to inspect her pussy to see what he’d done to her.
What Fleur found made her flush red in a mixture of happiness and horror. Harry had taken her trimmed bush and trimmed it down further. More specifically though, he’d left a very familiar lightning bolt shape in her pubes, truly marking her body as his. She was afraid Bill would see, but at the same time Fleur felt a sense of pride at being owned by the powerful overwhelming wizard. The stray thought that it was such a shame this would only last another half a week suddenly went through her head before she could stomp down on it, and Fleur blushed under Harry’s knowing gaze.
“Hah, you like it! How cute. Well, now that I’ve marked you as my own, it’s about time I move onto the main event isn’t it?”
Here, Fleur had no trepidation, no hesitation. The blonde witch nodded rapidly, an eager smile on her face as she reached down past her new lightning bolt and spread her pussy lips wide. She was ready and willing to take his cock inside of her again, and in fact couldn’t wait to be fucked once more. Harry stared in surprise at the display for a moment before shaking his head and chuckling.
“Cute Fleur, but I’ve had enough fun with that hole, don’t you think? I’ve had fun with most of your body. Except, there’s one place I haven’t been yet, isn’t there?”
Fleur’s brow furrowed in confusion for a long moment before her eyes widened in understanding.
“You wish to f-fuck my asshole my Lord?”
Harry just grinned, his wand coming up and quickly extracting his cock from its confines once again, before he slid the tip of the magical instrument under her and pressed it between her ass cheeks. Fleur blushed scarlet as he cast scourgify, essentially giving her an on the spot magical enema. Then he pushed her backwards onto the desk, forcing her to lie back and pushing her legs back with her as he exposed her cute tight asshole to his eyes.
“You got it in one my dear. And there it is. Looks almost untouched Fleur. Tell me, has Bill ever been up this hole?”
Blushing furiously, Fleur nodded hesitantly.
“O-once… it was not a good experience, for either of us.”
Harry just grinned.
“Perhaps he wasn’t doing it right. Let’s find out.”
Pressing forward with the tip of his wand, Harry penetrated Fleur’s tiny little butthole with ease, working it in and out of her ass and ever so slowly spreading her open. For Fleur, it was almost like a religious experience, having Harry use his wand on her like this. A wand was very much like a muggle firearm in this manner. There was a reason after all that wand holsters were highly recommended. And the old adage that keeping your wand in your back pocket was a good way to get your ass blown off still rang true to this day.
A wand was a weapon and in the hands of any other wizard, Fleur would not be even close to willing to engage in such an activity as this. But Harry was different, his magical might and the control he held over that might had been apparent to Fleur from the first moment that she’d walked into his office. He would never misfire a spell from his wand, she could trust that much.
That didn’t mean he couldn’t cast purposeful spells directly into her ass from this current position. Fleur didn’t believe he would, but it was the thought that he might that got her heart racing as he continued to slide more and more of his wand in and out of her rectum until he seemed satisfied. Once he pulled his wand out, he replaced it with two fingers, and then three. Neither of these things got quite as deep as the wand did, but they did wonders in spreading her wider for the ultimate goal. That log of a cock between Harry’s legs that Fleur couldn’t help staring at down the slope of her body.
Eventually, Harry deemed her prepared and withdrew his fingers as well. One hand held onto her leg for support, while the other reached up to grab hold of the golden chain connected to her tit piercings. He tugged on that chain, drawing Fleur’s attention to her oh so sensitive chest while he began to slowly push his cock into her ass.
It wasn’t easy going, and Fleur let out a keening wail as she felt his girth spread open her poor sphincter. She felt like she was being split in half as Harry worked inch after inch of his member into her bowels, filling her ass just as much as he’d filled her cunt, but this time there was quite a lot more pressure on his cock as her desperate back door tried and failed to squeeze him out.
“So damn tight slut. Fuck, this is good.”
Harry murmured under his breath as he continued to play with her nipple piercings and her breasts. Fleur moaned, unable to help herself. Despite how uncomfortable having him in her ass felt, the way he was messing with her tits more than made up for it. And soon enough, Fleur was feeling less discomfort and more pleasure from the intrusion in her butt as well. Quite soon in fact, as Fleur’s eyes widened and she suddenly came from nothing but her ass being fucked and her tits being played with.
The orgasm caused her body to relax for a moment, and Harry grunted as he pushed even deeper inside of her ass. From there, the dark haired wizard began to fuck her butt for all he was worth, which was considerable to say the least. Fleur could do nothing but lie back across the man’s desk and take it, her head rolling from side to side as she tried and failed to keep it together. Instead, her world was one long continuous moan as a glorious shaft pistoned in and out of her tight posterior again and again, and the chain between her breasts was tugged roughly in time with that pistoning.
She lost track of the orgasms she experienced at the hands of her Lord, and in the end Fleur passed out from the pleasure, going insensate long before Harry finally came, filling her butt up with his seed and leaving her dripping cum onto the floor as he pulled out, panting.
He looked at Fleur’s delirious fucked silly face and grunted, bringing his hand down on her bare skin in a harsh slap that brought Fleur back to the world of the sane. She startled, gasping for air and staring at Harry with an expression of pure awe and reverence. The dark haired wizard didn’t seem to care much though, already turning away from her.
“Tomorrow, you’ll bring your daughter to me. It’s time we got her… community service started. Do you understand?”
“Yes my Lord. I will, I promise.”
The response was immediate and a smile ghosted across Harry’s lips. Fleur was his, totally and utterly. Her daughter would soon follow.
-x-X-x-
The next day, Fleur was looking quite respectable, like a true lady for once. The reason why was obvious of course as she guided her daughter into his office with a serious stern face. Victoire Weasley looked every bit the spitting image of her delicious mother. Perhaps not completely grown into her body yet at the tender age of seventeen. But she was a Hogwarts graduate, and she was adult enough to be caught in public giving her boyfriend a handie. As such, Harry had no problem treating her as the young woman she clearly was, rather than just another child.
“Mrs. Weasley. Ms. Weasley. A pleasure to see you both. Victoire, do you know why you’re here?”
Her eyes had been lowered, but now she glanced up to meet his piercing gaze. As expected, the part veela found herself caught by that gaze, and she was unable to look away as she stammered out a reply.
“I… I’m here to be punished my Lord. Mother explained everything to me this morning.”
Everything? Now THAT was a surprise. Harry glanced to Fleur, raising a brow questioningly. The blonde witch seemed quite proud of herself for preparing her daughter for what was to come. But she said nothing, merely waiting for him to take charge as she expected. Seeing he wasn’t going to get anything from the woman, Harry let out a low breath.
Only one way to find out exactly what Victoire expected to happen here, wasn’t there?
“Very well. You’re a bit overdressed for punishment though, aren’t you?”
As both women reached up in unison and began to undress, a wide wicked smile spread across Harry’s face. Well now, it looked like this was going to be quite fun. Fleur was already his, he knew that much. But he only had half the week left. Time would tell if he could leave Victoire coming back for more before her… punishment was up.
Harry had always loved a good challenge though.
Chapter 3: Victoire Weasley
Chapter Text
Once the two part veelas stood naked before him, Harry let his eyes rake down both of their bodies, whistling in appreciation. Fleur had curves that Victoire hadn’t quite grown into yet. More than that, the blonde still had his lightning bolt right above her dripping wet cunt as well as the chain piercing her nipples, hanging between her full plump breasts.
Meanwhile, Victoire was smooth and unblemished. She’d gotten her mother’s long legs that just seemed to go on forever, and while her tits weren’t quite as large as Fleur’s, they were a decent handful, sloping down her creamy white chest. Mother and daughter, they made quite the beautiful pair. Fleur stood still, perfectly happy to have his eyes upon her. The older woman pushed her chest out, proud and confident in her body and Harry’s love of her feminine form.
On the other hand, her daughter was clearly quite nervous, squirming and blushing as she looked anywhere but at Harry’s face. She was clearly self-conscious, even if the young woman had absolutely nothing to be self-conscious about. More than that though, she was probably feeling guilt over what she was viewing as cheating on Teddy. Harry could understand that, even if he didn’t necessarily hold true to it.
Still, the young man was his godson and while Harry had every intention of using these next four days to ‘teach’ Victoire, he would rather leave her virginity for the young man to take, a sort of passing of the torch. Smiling wickedly at the thought, the Head Auror raised his wand arm and cast a simple Incarcerous charm. Before either witch could react, Victoire was suddenly on the floor, trussed up and hogtied good and proper, her legs bent backwards at the knee and her arms bound behind her back in a complex array of intertwining rope. The final bit was a literal bit, sliding itself into the blonde girl’s mouth as she opened her lips in outrage to ask what was happening.
Such outrage was quite muffled when it finally arrived because of the gag, though that didn’t stop Victoire from squirming and struggling to free herself of the bondage. No, what finally stopped her struggles was his stinging hex on her bare naked backside, followed up with two more landed atop her breasts when she quickly rolled over onto her back to protect her reddened ass.
Victoire whimpered and fell silent, even as Fleur stared down at her in shock before looking to Harry.
“My Lord?”
Harry walked right up to Fleur’s side, his eyes never taken from her daughter’s form. Victoire’s chest heaved up and down as she tried to calm her racing heart, the fight finally leaving her body. Instead, the part veela simply lay there, whimpering and mewling pathetically through her gag up at her mother and him. Finally, Harry tore his gaze away from Victoire and looked to Fleur, smiling. Reaching up, Harry hooked his fingers into the chain hanging betwixt the blonde MILF’s tits and gave it a tug that caused Fleur to gasp and then moan when he kept pulling. She was soon pressed against his side, panting as heavily as her daughter while Harry explained things to her.
“Victoire will not be joining us quite yet my dear. Today will be a learning experience for her. Tomorrow and the weekend will be more hands on. For now, she will simply have to settle for watching. But enough about your daughter for the time being. Let’s talk about you my dear.”
Fleur blinked stupidly at that, demurring as she lowered her gaze.
“Me, my Lord?”
Harry’s grin gained an edge and he tugged a bit more roughly at the chain, drawing a groan from the quarter veela’s lips.
“Yes, specifically the way you’re addressing me. We’ve moved past ‘Lord’ don’t you think? You accepted my branding. I think at this point, we both know what I am to you Fleur Weasley.”
She caught his meaning immediately. Harry liked that, the intelligence behind the slut. Astoria and Narcissa were both fairly intelligent women too, not an airhead in the bunch. Hopefully Victoire was the same way. She came from good enough stock that she should be. Either way, Fleur swallowed hard as she realized exactly what he was saying. Harry watched her with vibrant green eyes, wondering which way Fleur would go.
But it was never in doubt. After a moment, the blonde lowered her eyes and gave a small nod before swallowing and outright saying what she knew he wanted to hear.
“Yes… Master.”
Harry grinned, enjoying the way the word rolled off of the French witch’s tongue. It was positively delicious, and instinctively the tall dark haired man stepped forward, fingers lacing through Fleur’s blonde mane as he pulled her into a heated and passionate kiss. The part veela melted into his grasp immediately, forgetting all about her daughter’s current predicament as she leaned into his domineering and possessive kiss and let him tongue the inside of her mouth to his heart’s content.
Eventually though, Harry pulled back much to Fleur’s consternation. The MILF was put out for a second, until Harry snapped his fingers and Astoria and Narcissa finally revealed their naked forms. Both women had been under the Disillusionment Charm, playing with themselves and waiting for Harry’s signal. Now that he’d given it, the two Malfoy Ladies sashayed forward, joining him and Fleur as they walked around the shocked Victoire.
It was clear from the blush on the gagged young woman’s face that she was not expecting an audience to her ‘punishment’. Neither was Fleur, judging by the surprise on her own beautiful features. She was left utterly flummoxed as Astoria and Narcissa took up positions on either side of Harry and kissed his cheeks before leaning back with wide grins on their faces.
“Mm, Master, I was beginning to think you were going to leave us under those charms for the entire day.”
“Master~ Excuse my darling daughter-in-law’s presumption. We would have been happy to do so, if it was what you asked of us.”
Their words caused Harry’s already hard cock to jump in the confines of his slacks, while also providing Fleur with some obvious context. She began to relax as she realized that the two women were not here to lord over her, but to be lorded over alongside her. Harry meanwhile, smiled at both of the Malfoy ladies before raising his wand and conjuring a small loveseat right behind the hogtied Victoire. A swish of his wand later and Victoire was properly sat on the loveseat, still tied up but with her body full on display. At the same time, she was now able to see everything even as Harry spoke.
“Astoria, darling. Victoire here was caught giving my godson a handjob in public. Her worst offense wasn’t getting caught though, it was the fact that she took so long to get him off that she was discovered in the first place. Why don’t you give her a hands-on lesson while she watches her mother and yours submit like the good and proper whores they are?”
The mind broken Lady Malfoy giggled giddily at the order and did just that. Sliding over to the loveseat, Astoria perched on the spot not occupied by the tied up blonde and began to run her fingers delicately over Victoire’s bound form, causing the part veela to moan through the bit and squirm ineffectually beneath Astoria’s hands.
Meanwhile, Narcissa had not been idle. While Fleur had stood there in silence as Harry spoke, the older Lady Malfoy had basically ambushed the part veela, latching onto Fleur’s lips with her own before the blonde could even understand what was happening. Now their tits were rubbing together, the chain that connected Fleur’s swishing this way and that as their breasts jiggled in unison.
Getting an idea, Harry once again raised his wand. A small bit of on the fly spellwork later, and his impromptu magic was cast. Grinning, the Head Auror cleared his throat, causing both ladies to pull apart. Or at least tried to. When Narcissa and Fleur attempted to disengage entirely and face him, they found their tits now connected by the chain pierced through Fleur’s nipples and now Narcissa’s as well.
Realizing that only he could have done such a thing while they were distracted, the two women stayed close together and turned only their heads, looking at their Master expectantly. Harry pointed to the desk.
“Go on you two. I don’t care who’s on top and who’s on bottom.”
Narcissa immediately took Fleur in hand. The older woman pulled the part veela towards his large mahogany desk and before Fleur could even protest she found herself on the bottom as Narcissa pushed her onto her back and then crawled over her. The two were soon rubbing together once again as Narcissa kissed the hell out of Fleur and Fleur was left too flustered and confused to even think straight.
This was what Harry walked into, freeing his hard shaft from its confines with a flick of his wrist and grinning wickedly as he stepped up behind the two kissing women. Their pussies were aligned perfectly right in front of his eyes. More importantly, they were right in front of his big hard cock. Pressing his hand into Narcissa’s big fat pillowy ass, Harry guided his length forward, sliding it between the two dripping wet cunts.
Fleur let out a startled sound but it was muffled by Narcissa’s lips and her own moan as Harry thrust his shaft back and forth between the two women, fucking their cunts together as their slits spread to hot dog his member from the top and the bottom. It was an interesting experience, hot and wet and warm as his pets whimpered and squirmed before him. But eventually Harry knew he wanted more.
Since Narcissa had taken the initiative and Fleur still had a little ways to go before she truly knew her place, Harry started with the older Lady Malfoy. Sliding his cock into her cunt from its place between hers and Fleur’s body was the work of a single second and another loud moan left Narcissa’s mouth as she continued to kiss Fleur while also being soundly fucked by her Master.
Harry pumped into Narcissa a few times, but the allure of the part veela beneath her was just too much. Grinning wickedly, Harry pulled out of Narcissa and immediately slid into Fleur’s equally wet and ready pussy. Another few pumps as she moaned happily and Narcissa whimpered at the loss, and then Harry switched back again.
Glancing back towards Astoria and Victoire, he found Victoire looking quite the mess, her eyes still focused squarely on what he was doing to Narcissa and her mother, but somewhat glazed over now as she breathed out steadily through her mouth. Judging by the way Astoria was thrusting three fingers in and out of the younger girl’s sopping wet virgin cunt, Victoire had reached more than one orgasm at the younger Lady Malfoy’s hands as she watched Harry fuck her own mother alongside another woman.
Pleased with what he saw of her so far, Harry turned back to the matter at hand. He began to speed up his pace, thrusting in and out of Fleur and Narcissa’s waiting eager cunts so fast and so deep that it got to the point where they began to blend together and he wasn’t entirely sure which one he was inside at any given moment. In this instant though, the two women might as well have been one either. Connected by their nipple piercings and the chains hanging between them, wrapped in each other’s warm embrace and kissing heatedly, the two were completely and utterly at Harry’s mercy.
When he finally came, the Head Auror grunted, his hands squeezing down hard on Narcissa’s big bubble butt and his cock deep between the two women’s bodies. His cum shot did not fill either woman’s womb, because instead he’d settled for painting the both of them with his white hot sticky fluid. Slowly pulling back, Harry panted as he stepped to the side, letting Narcissa and Fleur climb off of his desk. Another flick of his wand and they were no longer tied together. Fleur took advantage of this quickly, sashaying over to the loveseat and placing one foot up on the cushion as she presented her cum covered body to her daughter.
Seeing what she intended, Harry used another burst of magic to remove the bit from Victoire’s mouth, leaving her free to follow her mother’s next order.
“Here you go beloved, go on. Lick mommy clean!”
It surprised Harry just how perverse Fleur was after a short time. The more he thought about it and the more he saw, Harry realized that it just wasn’t possible. He hadn’t corrupted Fleur Weasley, not like he’d corrupted Astoria and Narcissa. No, Fleur had always been this much of a slut. He’d just allowed the genie out of the bottle so to speak.
And as Victoire leaned forward and obeyed, moaning slightly as she licked his cum from her mother’s smooth abdomen and her breasts, Harry couldn’t help grinning. Like mother, like daughter or so it seemed.
-x-X-x-
The rest of Thursday had been spent much the same way, with Victoire never quite getting near his cock, instead watching as Harry visited all kinds of pleasurable indignities on her mother and the two Malfoy women. Indignities that all three ladies were ecstatic to receive as she saw time and time again. But now it was Friday and that meant it was time for Victoire to begin learning directly how to please a man.
Harry wasn’t even looking at her as she stood before him, as naked as the other three women in his office with her head bowed and her eyes on the ground. Instead, he was looking to Astoria, raising one eyebrow questioningly.
“Well? Do you think she’s ready?”
The way Victoire fidgeted at Harry’s question showed just how much she wanted to speak up for herself. Given how many orgasms she’d experienced the day before as well as the flush across her face and bare chest now, Harry thought the girl probably felt she was more than ready for whatever he had to offer. She was certainly eager enough.
Astoria took a long moment to answer, raking her eyes up and down the young part veela’s beautiful nude form before finally turning to him and grinning.
“She’s ready Master. And if she isn’t, I’ll punish her myself.”
Victoria’s blush intensified even as Harry grinned back at Astoria. There was an edge to his grin though.
“Bold words Lady Malfoy. However, if she isn’t ready it will be you that gets punished. Is that understood?”
Astoria tensed up before shuddering in delight and eagerness. Harry knew that the mind broken little slut was imagining one of Harry’s punishments. The look she gave Victoire suggested that Astoria might very well try to sabotage the younger woman if allowed to. Letting out an exasperated chuckle, Harry shook his head.
“Astoria, go play with Fleur. Narcissa, come and help me with our darling young student. You’ll be my assistant today as I teach Victoire how to please her boyfriend with her tongue.”
The younger Lady Malfoy was dejected by did not protest, even as she and Narcissa passed each other on their way to their respective tasks. Narcissa on the other hand was quite excited as she practically apparated to Victoire’s side with how fast she moved, a wide wicked grin on her face. The older Lady Malfoy’s hands went down on Victoire’s shoulders and slowly but surely she forced the blonde to her knees, even as she went down right alongside her.
The two women knelt there, naked as the days they were both born as Harry stepped up, his cock already hard and exposed. A little while earlier it had been Fleur on his shaft, deep throating his member and choking herself to the point of exhaustion right in front of her wide eyed daughter. As a result, the mother was sprawled out on the conjured loveseat Harry hadn’t bothered dispelling, and Astoria was quick to join the barely aware older woman.
Harry wasted barely a moment to weave his spellwork from the day before, this time connecting Astoria to Fleur’s nipple chain so that the two women would literally be tied together by their most sensitive of body parts until he decided otherwise. Only then did he turn his attention fully to the young nervous blonde knelt before him. His thick and meaty cock was less than an inch from her cute dainty nose and she was breathing in large lungfuls of his musky scent, her eyes crossing in a rather amusing manner as she tried to stare down the barrel of his ‘gun’.
Narcissa let out a growl, her hand coming up and fisting into the back of Victoire’s blonde mane, holding her head steady.
“Your hands girl. Get to work or I’ll make you get to work.”
Startled out of her trance, Victoire whimpered at the slight pain Narcissa was rendering onto her scalp. Her hands came up immediately and long thin fingers wrapped around Harry’s girth. She slowly slid her smooth palms back and forth along his sensitive member, still rather entranced as she fell into a steady rhythm.
“That’s good, that’s very good Victoire.”
The words were almost kind and gentle, said in a rather fatherly tone despite the obvious contrast between said tone and what they were doing. Harry grinned down at the blonde, who glanced up at him and then looked back to his member, blushing all the harder. Unbidden, words suddenly spilled from her mouth.
“Y-you’re m-much bigger than Teddy is Lord Potter…”
That brought Harry up short for all of a second. But he supposed it was to be expected. He was on the large size, though he doubted Teddy was anywhere near as small as the Malfoy women assured him Draco was and Lucius had been. When compared to his throbbing member, most men would probably pale in comparison. He said as much to the part veela currently stroking his shaft.
“I’m much bigger than most men darling. Don’t hold it against the poor boy. Besides, he’s seventeen. He still has a bit of growing up to do.”
Not much of course, and Harry still doubted Teddy would ever be able to match him given what he knew about dick sizes and what not. But the dark haired man didn’t tell Victoire that. Instead he decided it was about time to change the subject.
“You’re going to need to use more than just your hands to make me cum though sweetheart. Go on, you have to take it in your mouth.”
Wide eyed, Victoire leaned forward and did as she was told, opening her lips wide and slowly sucking in the bulbous head of his cock. Harry grunted in satisfaction as the part veela instinctively began to swirl her tongue around the tip, the girl’s hot wet mouth feeling ever so slightly different than her mother’s maw. Perhaps it was a lack of experience; perhaps it was just slightly smaller. All Harry knew was that he was getting riled up and he was more than ready to move this along.
“Very good, very good. But you’ll need to do more than that Victoire. A lot more. You remember don’t you, what your mother did for me when you both first arrived this morning?”
Judging by the fear and unease that suddenly appeared in the young blonde’s eyes, Victoire most certainly remembered. She continued to suck his cock, even easing another couple inches into her mouth, but it was rather clear to him that she was not yet ready to willingly deep throat his member, choking herself out as Fleur was capable of doing. It was apparently also clear to Narcissa, because the older woman suddenly took it upon herself to help Victoire out.
The part veela’s eyes widened dramatically as Narcissa suddenly used the grip she had on the blonde’s head to force Victoire all the way down Harry’s cock. Victoire choked immediately of course, but Narcissa didn’t stop until that cute dainty little nose was in Harry’s pubes, and his balls were bouncing against Victoire’s chin.
The lack of air soon had Victoire’s eyes rolling back in her skull even as her lashes began to flutter wildly. She brought her hands up, pressing them against Harry’s legs and trying to push away, but Narcissa didn’t let up, offering no respite until finally Harry made a cutting gesture with one hand and she release Victoire from her strong grasp.
The girl came off of Harry’s dick fast, gasping and choking and hacking up saliva and slobber as she doubled over on her hands and knees.
“A good effort Victoire. You gave it your best. Perhaps tomorrow, you’ll be able to do more. For now though, you did still fail. As punishment, you’re to obey Narcissa as you would obey me. Is that understood?”
Speaking in a raspy voice, Victoire coughed as she answered the Head Auror.
“Y-yes, Lord P-Potter.”
As a grinning Narcissa began to play with her new toy, much to Victoire’s consternation and pleasure, Harry moved from them to the other two naked beauties in the room. As he approached, Astoria seemed to have a sense of what he wanted. Or perhaps, she simply wanted what he wanted. With a wicked grin on her face, the younger Lady Malfoy grabbed Fleur’s limp body and pushed her onto her front. The part veela, still mostly out of it, only moaned and groaned in response.
She yelped though, when Harry spread her ass cheeks wide and pushed his cock right in between them. Fleur’s mouth opened in a perpetual groan as Harry began to fuck her ass as hard as he could. Of course the blonde MILF was more than ready for him, as Astoria had spent quite a bit of time tonguing the woman’s back door in preparation for the moment. She truly was in tune with her Master’s desires by this point and Astoria preened as he gave her an appreciative smile while at the same time grabbing a fistful of Fleur’s hair and pulling the part veela’s head backwards in time with his powerful thrusts.
With her daughter’s tight throat having done some of the job already, Fleur’s butt fucking only lasted for a short time before Harry finally came all over her ass, but in that time Fleur managed to reach three distinct climaxes from nothing but his cock up her butt. Once he was done inside of the mother, Harry turned back to the daughter.
Victoire had been watching the whole thing, Narcissa having arranged the girl so that the blonde’s back was to her and she could reach around to play with Victoire’s body as the part veela stared wide eyed at Harry’s plowing of her dear mother’s ass. A sudden desire to fuck those slightly parted pouty lips flitted through Harry’s mind and despite what he’d said about waiting till tomorrow, the Head Auror stepped back across the room to where Victoire and Narcissa still knelt.
“Did you like watching that darling? Tomorrow, that’s going to be you. I wonder, would you like another chance of sucking my cock now, to lighten tomorrow’s load on your dainty little shoulders?”
Swallowing hard, Victoire tore her eyes away from the cum slowly dripping free of her mother’s big bubble butt and looked up at Harry and then down at his cock again. After a moment, she nodded hesitantly.
“Yes sir… I would.”
Narcissa pushed the girl back up straight and Harry stepped forward, putting his still hard shaft, now messy with his and Fleur’s juices, right in Victoire’s face. She grimaced but after a moment the blonde opened her maw wide and took as much of his cock as she could in one go. Harry watched, amused, as Victoire did her absolute best to deep throat his huge shaft, bobbing up and down and continuing onwards regardless of how much she choked or gagged when his length went down her esophagus.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
Victoire took it like a champ again and again, and even Narcissa was impressed. Harry could see it in the older woman’s eyes as she prepared herself to step in and guide the young blonde along once more, but ultimately never had to. Harry was a little impressed himself if he was being honest. He groaned as Victoire lewdly sucked his cock, his hand instinctively falling atop her head but not quite gripping down. The girl was still quite inexperienced, but her new found eagerness was quite exciting to behold and it was making up for the shoddy technique by leaps and bounds.
An explicative left Harry’s lips as he felt another release rapidly approaching.
“Here it comes Victoire, decide now whether you want to swallow or wear my seed across your face.”
Despite her concentration, Victoire did clearly hear him. The girl leaned back immediately, keeping his cockhead betwixt her lips and bringing up her hands to rapidly jack him off in place of her throat as she suckled at the tip, using her tongue to lavish his bellend with praise. Then he was cumming and the poor girl tried to swallow every last drop. But she had no idea what she was in for. Halfway through, Victoire ended up pulling back from the copious amount of white hot cum spilling free from Harry’s shaft.
As a result, she ended up picking both options by accident, swallowing down the first half of his load before taking the rest across her beautiful young features. Victoire was left struck dumb by just how much cum Harry could let out, blinking stupidly through his dripping seed as she stared at the cock, still hard in her hands.
Then Narcissa had turned her away from his member and was kissing her, licking up what she could of Harry’s seed from the younger woman’s face and engaging in a rather smoking hot make out session all in all. Harry just grinned, already looking forward to tomorrow where he would split that tight little butt of Victoire’s in two.
-x-X-x-
Victoire was nervous. Who wouldn’t be though, at the end of the day? She was bent over Head Auror Potter’s desk, completely and utterly naked. Beside her was her cock-hungry slut of a mom, also naked and also bent over. Where Victoire was tense and worried, Fleur was moaning like a wanton whore, begging Harry to fuck her.
“Pleeeease Master, please just stick it in me. Please don’t tease your worthless cum duEEEEE! YESSSS!!!”
Turning her head to the side, the part veela watched her own mother’s ecstatic blissed out face as Fleur was railed from behind by the Lord Potter. He had plunged into her in the middle of what she’d been saying and it was obvious that was all Fleur had wanted given her begging had been replaced by mewls and moans and cries of pleasure.
Victoire blushed furiously, knowing that regardless of how happy it made her mother to be getting a nice hard dicking in her needy wet cunt from the Lord Potter, it was all simply a prelude for what was to come. Fleur was the lube for the taking of Victoire’s anal virginity. More than that, Fleur was the onahole that would let Harry last longer once he began fucking Victoire’s incredibly tight ass, because he’d just got done cumming inside of Fleur’s desperate pussy.
Knowing this made watching her mother debase herself for Harry’s cock all the more raunchy and humiliating. When Harry began to spank Fleur’s behind in time with his thrusts and she just came harder, Victoire almost looked away, as embarrassed for her hopeless slut of a mother as she was. But instead of looking away, Victoire settled for looking at Harry instead.
His muscles rippled, his entire body lean and fit as he plowed her mom from behind. He was an older man, but he was just so damn handsome and charming. That was probably what made all of this bearable, even desirable for married older women like her mother or the Lady Malfoys. Harry was just so damn fine and irresistible. Of course, not even Victoire realized that it was his magic bending their minds to see him in that way. Not even HARRY understood that, not fully.
If he had, he probably wouldn’t have gone down this path with Victoire, because he would have realized he was slowly breaking the girl, addicting her to his dick and cum. This was no more apparent than when Harry grunted, came inside of Fleur, and then pulled out. Victoire let out a gasp of delight, not having even realized that somewhere in the midst of her mother’s dicking, she’d stopped being so nervous and uneasy and started actively anticipating what was to come.
As Harry brought his messy cock, lubed up in Fleur’s pussy juices and remnants of his seed, over to where Victoire waited, the younger blonde couldn’t help shaking her pert behind just a little. While she didn’t have quite as large of an ass as her mother, she still had a perfect heart-shaped behind for Harry to reach out and grasp, kneading her sensitive flesh and then bringing his palm up, only to lay it back down on her butt cheek and spank her.
Victoire gasped and moaned at the contact. Her body had been made all the more sensitive over the last few days, leaving her entirely too easy to arouse even from something as simple and even as uncomfortable as a spanking. When her posterior was good and red, Harry spread her ass cheeks wide and pushed a finger up against her sphincter.
Another moan escaped Victoire’s lips as he tried to work his digit into her poor virgin asshole. Eventually Harry had to spit on her rosebud to get it to loosen up a little, finally managing to push his finger up to the knuckle. Then he went further, until his entire digit was inside of her. After that was the second digit and soon enough both his index and middle fingers were deep in Victoire’s ass, as far as each of them could go without him trying to shove his whole hand up there.
Victoire was left gasping for breath as Harry spread his fingers wide and eased her butthole apart for his eventual penetration. As he prepared her, all the young blonde could do was claw a little at his large wooden desk. Glancing to her side, Victoire saw her mother sprawled over the length of the desk, her legs unable to support her and her eyes half closed as she smiled over at Victoire’s face.
Of course, it was in that moment that Harry pulled his fingers out of Victoire’s ass and replaced them with the head of his cock. For all of a half-second, Victoire had a strange feeling of emptiness wash over her. Then that was replaced when she felt his massive bellend press against her far smaller sphincter and begin to push against her loosened butthole.
He was inside her in moments, though it was only the tip of his dick plus another two inches. Victoire was left gasping for breath, trying desperately to regain her equilibrium. He was so big inside of her and the blonde part veela wasn’t sure she’d ever be able to walk right again as he split her apart so thoroughly. Then Harry began to move and Victoire’s eyes turned to the size of dinner plates as he forced inch after inch of himself deep into her bowels.
The Lord Potter wasted no time. Within minutes he was pounding away inside of her ass, the lube provided by her mother’s and his fluids giving him enough headway to get deep in her bowels so he could start thrusting. The young blonde was left simply trying to hand on, along for the ride as Harry took her hard and took her fast. Victoire couldn’t believe that anal sex was like this. She’d always worried that it would be awful, an experience she had to endure for the sake of her partner. She hadn’t been sure she’d ever find someone she was willing to endure it for.
But while it had started like that, in short order Victoire’s discomfort and pain had morphed into something else, something wholly unexpected. Pleasure, plain and simple. As the Head Auror fucked her in the ass, Victoire began to truly enjoy the butt pounding and before long she was crying out, not in agony, but in ecstasy. So this was what her mother felt, this was what had broken the alluring and beautiful woman she’d known all her life into what Victoire saw now.
As her entire body shook with the force of Harry’s thrusts, Victoire’s eyes rolled back in her head and she came spectacularly, her pussy juices exploding all over Harry’s desk and her butt muscles clenching down around his member. If this was what sex was like, she was beginning to think she could get used to this. She was beginning to think she wouldn’t mind calling Lord Potter her Master as the Lady Malfoys and her mother did.
And then, Victoire wasn’t thinking much of all as she totally and utterly lost herself to the pleasure of the rough anal pounding.
-x-X-x-
There was no hesitation on Sunday. There was nothing left to explore, though the fact that Victoire was technically a virgin still hung over the room as all four women stripped naked and waited eagerly for Harry to finish his busy work and rise from his desk. It was clear that Harry wasn’t going to take Victoire’s virginity. He’d made sure that the blonde knew she was simply being TAUGHT how to properly submit to Teddy, not actually being trained to join her mother and the Lady Malfoys in service to their Master.
Yet, Victoire had a growing desire in her heart. She wanted it, wanted to be Harry’s pet. She wanted to call him Master like her mother did. She wanted to kneel beside Fleur and submit just like her slut of a mom. And Victoire was sure that if she begged for it, Harry would probably give it to her. But he’d be disappointed with her at the same time for failing to live up to his expectations.
And so, as Harry stood up and walked over to stand before them, as all four women descended to their knees, Victoire bit her tongue and knelt beside the older women, waiting patiently for her turn. Harry started with Astoria. The younger Lady Malfoy opened her mouth when Harry smacked his hard slab of meat across her face.
In mere moments, the room was filled with the expectant panting of three women and the lewd slurping of a beautiful MILF sucking on the Head Auror’s cock. None of them were allowed to touch themselves unless Harry himself was touching them. So as Fleur, Victoire, and Narcissa kept their hands palm down on the top of their legs, Astoria used the chance to masturbate to her advantage, deep throating Harry’s cock but at the same time putting both of her hands between her legs and frantically touching herself.
The aristocrat moaned wantonly around Harry’s shaft as she drove her fingers in and out of her spread pussy lips. Sending vibrations along the big piece of meat down her esophagus caused Harry to let out a groan, his hands curling into her dark hair and pulling her head even further down his length as he continued to face fuck her as hard and as brutally as possible.
Astoria was a champ though at this and Victoire found herself watching on rather jealous as the older woman didn’t even choke or gag on Harry’s massive member. Instead the younger Lady Malfoy had found a bit of a trick to taking his huge shaft, swallowing continuously as he pistoned in and out of her throat and never triggering that pesky gag reflex of hers.
The woman came before Harry, shuddering and shaking as she covered the floor of his office in her cunt juices. Her loud cry of pleasure from said orgasm was what finally sent Harry over the edge as well. While Astoria tried to swallow every last drop of the seed, Harry had other ideas, pulling out at the last second and painting her face and chest with his cum instead. When he released her hair, Astoria whimpered, immediately forcing her hands back to her lap now that he was no longer engaged with her. The witch wanted nothing more than to scoop his seed off of her body and eat it all up, but she was not allowed to.
As Astoria knelt there dejected, Harry showed how little he cared, moving onto her mother. Narcissa got it in the throat as well but unlike with her daughter-in-law, Harry allowed the older Lady Malfoy to swallow every last drop of his second cum load. Older smirked wickedly at younger and Astoria glared back at her rival for her Master’s affections, pouting mightily.
When Harry moved onto her mother, Victoire got a very nice view since she was right next to the woman as Harry pushed Fleur onto her back and spread her legs wide. The part veela MILF moaned like a wanton whore, crying out as Harry plunged into her cunt and at the same time pulled on the chain betwixt her breasts.
Victoire watched raptly, this time not at all embarrassed or ashamed as she observed every curvy line of her mother’s body while it shook and jiggled beneath Harry’s powerful onslaught. Fleur was lost in her own world; eyes wild and unfocused as her tongue hang out of her maw. Her arms and legs wrapped around Harry’s well-built body and it was clear that the older blonde was quite utterly lost in her absolute adoration for the Head Auror.
To think that this was what Harry was capable of doing to a proud woman like her mother. Victoire shuddered in a mixture of arousal and unease. Truly, the wizard was the most amazing man she’d ever met, even if she was rather young. Victoire really wasn’t sure how she was supposed to go back to Teddy after this, after working alongside these beautiful witches in service to the great Lord Potter.
An even louder cry than normal suddenly escaped Fleur’s lips and Victoire started as she realized her hands had slowly been inching towards her dripping wet honeypot. Placing her palms back where they belonged, Victoire swallowed thickly, realizing that Harry was pulling out of Fleur’s creampied cunt and her mother now lay insensate on the floor of his office, sprawled out like the piece of trash slut she’d become with her eyes rolled up in her head and her tongue still lulling out of her mouth.
And now it was Victoire’s turn. The young blonde didn’t know what to do. Oh certainly she knew to obey Harry’s orders, but this was her chance. If she begged him here to take her virginity and make her one of his women, he would probably acquiesce, as aroused as he was. He would fuck her tight little cunt and claim her purity for himself as she offered it up to him.
But she couldn’t quite bring herself to do it. Victoire stayed silent, staring up into Harry’s smirking face expectantly, and when he twirled his finger, she followed the nonverbal command and turned around, bending over and pressing her face against the floor as she pushed her hips high into the air. Face down and ass up, Victoire shivered and waited. She did not have to wait long for Harry’s hands to slide over her body, starting on her shoulders, caressing her breasts, and then moving down her sides towards her heart-shaped bubble butt.
He squeezed her ass cheeks for a few seconds but this time he didn’t bother spanking her or even fingering her. Harry’s cock was covered in the bodily fluids of three other women as well as the remnants of three loads of cum as he spread Victoire’s cheeks wide and pressed his lubed up cock against her asshole.
It gave way, spreading easily around his massive member. Victoire was left gasping once again as she took him inside of her, inch by inch, but there was no adjustment period nor discomfort this go around. Victoire’s ass had been remodeled to properly work as a nice tight cock sheathe for the Lord Potter. She was entirely prepared for him and while her butt muscles still clenched down hard around his shaft, Harry had what was essentially an unimpeded journey deep inside the depths of her posterior.
Once he was all the way in, the Head Auror wasted no time in beginning to thrust in and out of her. Victoire gasped as a mini-orgasm hit her immediately, her body shaking as it built to a much larger climax almost immediately after. As he began to truly fuck her ass, Victoire’s last resistance crumbled, piece by piece. Her eyes fluttered and began to roll up in her head. Her tongue fell free of her mouth and the blonde suddenly looked like a younger mirror image of her mother.
In no time at all, the part veela was fucked senseless, climaxing again and again as Harry invaded her back door and made his home there. Victoire was as broken as any of his other pets, but when Harry finally came inside of her ass and smacked her butt cheeks one last time, it was over. This was the last day and Harry pulled out, standing up and moving to Narcissa and Astoria to have the two Malfoy women clean his shaft of all of their combined juices.
Victoire looked to her left where her mother still lay looking quite out of her mind and well-fucked. What a pair they made, Fleur flat on her back with her legs spread wide and cum spilling free of her gaping cunt. Meanwhile, Victoire was still face down, ass up, unwilling to even move as Harry’s seed spilled free of her butt as well.
And in a heart stopping moment, Victoire realized that Fleur would come back. She’d come and she’d serve the Lord Potter as his pet slave. He would be her Master and she would be happy and Victoire’s father would probably never know about Fleur’s double life. Victoire certainly wasn’t going to tell him. But at the same time, what had caused such sudden grief in Victoire’s heart was the fact that she wouldn’t be beside her mother. This was it, the end of the week to which Fleur had agreed to in order to avoid Victoire spending any time in jail for her mistake.
She no longer had an excuse to draw upon for why she would submit herself to Lord Potter. Fleur didn’t need one that much was obvious. The older part veela was quite clearly willing to debase and humiliate and expose herself as a cock-hungry cunt at a moment’s notice if her Master demanded it. But Victoire was expected to go back to Teddy and just be content. It wasn’t… it wasn’t fair. A single tear slipped free of the young blonde’s eyes as her hands curled into fists.
In the end though, when the time came, Victoire got up and got dressed right alongside her whorish mother, Harry’s cum covering and filling both of their bodies, though her pussy was noticeably absent as she pulled her panties up and then dragged her dress over her head. The two blonde Weasleys left Head Auror Potter’s office, one with her head bowed in thought and the other sending a kiss back towards her Master and a promise to visit soon.
-x-X-x-
Harry smiled as the floo activated. Ah, there was Fleur now, he’d been wondering when she’d show up. The smile faltered however when not one but two materialized through the floo. Harry abruptly stood, causing a disgruntled whine to emanate from under his desk as his hard cock slipped from between a pair of pouty lips. Without even looking, Harry cast a silencing charm on the bound woman beneath his desk. His eyes were on Victoire Weasley as the young blonde stood there wearing a cute sundress.
In her hands was a leash attached to her mother. More specifically, it was not attached to a collar around the neck but to the chain that still hung between Fleur’s pierced nipples. Slowly, Harry rounded his desk with an eyebrow raised as Victoire led her own mother like a bitch in heat. Fleur was even playing her part to the letter, her tongue hanging out as she panted mightily like an overexcited dog.
Of course, Fleur was just a background piece at this point. Victoire had stolen Harry’s focus entirely just by being here on this day, a week after her “punishment” had ended. Letting go of Fleur’s leash, Victoire stepped forward and pulled her sundress over her head, tossing it to the side and showing off her naked body. Harry’s eyes slid down her naked form even as Fleur whimpered dejectedly and fell onto her back, beginning to pleasure herself as it became obvious she wasn’t going to get any anytime soon.
The wizard’s eyes came to a stop right over Victoire’s clit. Where before the young blonde had been completely smooth, she now had a similar branding to Fleur’s own. A spell had clearly been used to grow out her pubes and then she’d taken the time to shave them down herself into the proper lightning bolt. It was so damn perfect that images of Victoire inches from Fleur’s cunt, studying how it was supposed to look, flew unbidden through Harry’s mind.
Still, he didn’t react beyond keeping his eyebrow raised. Victoire, flushed red at his attention, stepped forward again and slid down to her knees.
“Please… I need it. I need you. I can’t live without you anymore sir. I tried, I really did. You’re all I want Master. Your cock… I need it in my filthy slutty cheating cunt. I need you to mark me, claim me… make me your bitch. I’ll do anything. Please, just fuck me Master.”
Harry stayed silent in the face of such a heartfelt declaration. Victoire had broken, unable to bear the thought of never feeling Harry’s cock again. The young part veela was here to submit to the man completely and utterly. He would be her Master, same as he was to her mother and the Lady Malfoys. She knew in her heart of hearts that this was the right move.
After several moments of dead silence only broken by Fleur’s moans and mewls as she fisted her needy cunt, Harry let out a sigh and nodded, gesturing for Victoire to stand. Victoire does so eagerly, licking her lips as he once more eyes her up and down, this time speculatively.
“Well, it’s your first time. I’ll let you decide how you want it to go.”
Unspoken, Victoire knew, was the fact that Harry had enough magical might to make literally any fantasy location a reality. If she wanted it in a beautiful room meant for a palace, in a large grandiose bed, he could make it happen. If she wanted it atop a mountain, he’d do it. If she wanted it in a beautiful hot spring, he could do that as well.
Hell, if Victoire had asked him to make an illusion of them in a large arena filled with people who cheered them on as he plowed her senseless, Victoire was sure her newly minted Master could do it. But in the end, that wasn’t what the young blonde wanted. In the end, as she truly thought about it, Victoire realized she knew exactly how she wanted to lose her precious virginity.
Sashaying past Harry, Victoire did her best to put a good hefty sway into her hips as she made her way over to his large mahogany desk. Slowly, Victoire spread her long legs apart and then leaned forward, settling herself across his desk and sticking her ass out towards him. Looking back over her shoulder at her Master, Victoire gave him a coy grin, her flushed face the perfect back drop for said smile.
“Please Master… take me.”
Harry strode across the room and before Victoire could even react his hands were on her hips and his cock was pushing into her cunt. There was no fanfare, no foreplay, and no build up. Victoire didn’t truly need any though as she moaned out wantonly in the same voice her mother used so often in this office these days. Victoire had had all the foreplay she needed in the world these last couple hours as she worked up the courage to go along with her mother to Harry’s office for the day.
Her pussy was dripping wet as Harry speared it with his massive member, and her inner passage, while tight and virginal, had been anticipating his entrance for so very long, since the first times he’d fucked her throat and ass respectively. Her body had been preparing for this moment and though nothing could truly prepare her for Harry’s prodigious length finally fucking her in her virgin cunt, Victoire was ready all the same.
Her body shook, her tits jiggling as Harry quickly began to thrust away inside of her pussy. Her purity lost, all Victoire could do was moan and groan and whine as she bounced her hips back towards Harry’s pistoning shaft. When his hands came up and grabbed hold of her shaking tits, Victoire let loose another moan, glancing down to watch Harry molest and maul her poor sensitive chest until it was red with his finger marks.
The man she’d declared as her Master was neither gentle nor slow in his plowing of her tight young cunt as Victoire let her tongue fall out of her ever open mouth and her eyes began to glaze over from the sheer pleasure of finally being one with her Master. In reality, the young witch was simply reacting to finally being taken by a powerful wizard, her body preparing itself for his seed. Harry would undoubtedly get Victoire pregnant if he came in her today, his magical might essentially ensuring his cum would be virile and bear life in Victoire’s womb.
Not that either of them cared about that. Harry was lost in fucking Victoire’s tight cunt and Victoire was equally lost in being so thoroughly fucked. As his huge cock continued to plunge up against the entrance of her womb, Victoire couldn’t quite stop cumming, climaxing over and over again around Harry’s dick. She was beginning to think she’d truly lose her mind from this amazing experience, but eventually Harry did finally cum.
His seed spilled forth without much more warning beyond a grunt. Harry thrusted deep within her and painted the inside of her womb white with his sticky hot cum. Victoire fell forward onto the desk, panting heavily and Harry fell over her, breathing hard as well but not nearly as out of breath as she was. When Harry pulled his still hard cock out of Victoire’s cunt, the young blonde realized he was moving onto her mother to satiate himself on the eager and willing slut.
Before he could step away Victoire turned around, grabbing onto his arm. She felt renewed strength flow through her young body as she realized that regardless of how tired she was, she wanted Harry to focus on HER, not her mother. Harry gave her a look and Victoire swallowed hard before stepping in and stroking her Master’s messy dick. She looked into his eyes and tried to convey what she was feeling as best she could nonverbally.
It seemed to work, because after a moment’s pause, Harry turned back to face Victoire fully. He leaned in and kissed her on the lips, his tongue pushing into her mouth. Victoire returned the kiss eagerly, wrapping her arms around his neck even as Harry’s hands found her ass and squeezed her bubble butt greedily.
Then, Harry abruptly lifted her off the ground. Victoire instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist and his cock sheathed inside of her cunt like she was made to be here, wrapped around her body. They both paused for a moment in surprise, as if stunned by how fluidly they’d ended up locked together. Then, they were kissing each other even harder; Victoire feeling desperate to please her Master as he slowly carried her around the room.
He settled into his cushioned high back chair with her still in his lap and Victoire settled with him, happy to act as his filthy little cocksleeve. Moaning happily against his lips, the blonde part veela began to gyrate on her Master’s cock. She was just getting ready to bounce up and down on his shaft when she suddenly felt a tongue between her butt cheeks, sliding against her tight little asshole.
Victoire’s eyes flew open and she disengaged from Harry’s mouth as she turned around. The blonde was expecting to see Astoria or Narcissa beneath Harry’s desk playing with her tight little behind. What she saw instead shocked the young blonde to her core. Beneath the magically expanded desk knelt a different woman entirely.
Veteran Auror Nymphadora Tonks sat under the desk, restrained by rope from a bondage charm and silenced by Harry’s silencing charm. Her hair shifted through a myriad of colors as she grinned impishly up at Victoire’s stunned face. Then, the metamorphmagus leaned in and got right back to work eating out Victoire’s ass. At the same time, Harry began to thrust up into the young blonde’s freshly deflowered cunt.
Soon enough, Victoire was lost in the sheer pleasure, completely and utterly happy.
Chapter 4: Nymphadora Tonks
Chapter Text
Nymphadora Tonks knelt beneath Harry’s magically expanded desk. She was tied up in surprisingly comfortable rope and Harry had also silenced her just to make sure she stayed quiet when Fleur was due to arrive. Of course, judging from the voices she heard and the resulting sounds, Fleur was not alone this time. Tonks had explicit knowledge of all the things happening in the office for the last week so of course, she knew why Victoire Weasley was here.
The metamorphmagus couldn’t blame Victoire either. She’d been Harry’s the longest, even if the two of them had never actually had sex yet. So when the Head Auror saw down in his large comfortable desk chair with Victoire’s naked voluptuous body in his lap, her hips and round ass bouncing up and down on his cock… well, Tonks hadn’t been able to resist. She leaned forward and stuck her tongue out, pushing it between the perfectly shaped ass cheeks in front of her and wiggling the tip up against the blonde part-veela’s butthole.
When the young witch looked back over her shoulder, her eyes widened in shock. It was clear that Victoire was expecting something else. Grinning impishly up at the younger woman, Tonks wasted no time in diving back in to continue tonguing out Victoire’s ass as Harry began to truly fuck her at the same time. While this happened, Tonks found her mind going back to how it all began. The other girls had all fallen under Harry’s spell for lack of a better word, because they wanted something from him.
But for Tonks, she hadn’t wanted anything, not at first… it’d been what he did for her, what he gave her without request or expectation of reward that had ultimately led her to becoming this to him, a bondage slut on her knees waiting to worship his cock.
-x-X-x-
Auror Nymphadora Tonks stared down at her young boss with barely disguised anger, her teeth clenched, her jaw set, and her hands balled up into fists.
“What?”
Harry Potter, newly promoted to the Head Auror position, winced a little. He was still young and when she hissed that single word full of deadly promise at him, it was clear that he wasn’t exactly comfortable repeating himself. So Tonks did it for him.
“Did you just try to tell me that I’m your stinking secretary from now on Potter? Because I sincerely HOPE that’s not what I just heard out of your mouth.”
Even the young wizard’s good looks and innate charisma would not stay Tonk’s growing fury. She might have appreciated the young man and all he’d done for her, hell for the entire Wizarding World. That didn’t mean she was just going to get down on her knees and kiss the ass of boy nearly ten years her junior. She’d sooner hex him then do so. Still, Harry looked apologetic and Tonks held back for a brief moment, waiting for a response.
“Tonks, you don’t fully understand what’s happening here. I have very legitimate reasons for needing you to take over these duties an-“
Nope, taking too long. Tonks shut Harry down by slamming her balled fists into his desk, a small cedar holdover from the last Head Auror. Harry shut up as Tonks spoke over him.
“Legitimate my ass Harry! Is this because I’m a metamorphmagus? You abolished the secretary position beneath your office only a MONTH ago! You told me it was because of the constant stream of floozies applying for the position to try and be closer to you. Was that all a lie? You wanted to get rid of the job so that you could give me the duties and prey on my loneliness didn’t you?! I may be a widow Potter, but I’m not stupid! Give me ONE good reason for my becoming your secretary in all but name!”
Tonks was panting by the end of her little rant, red-faced and only partially from anger as she realized just how much of her own insecurities she’d thrown on Harry in that moment. The young man that had the power to fire her with a snap of his fingers was quiet as he looked at her with an unreadable expression. Suddenly, the Auror was really grateful that Harry’s office was soundproofed and the door was closed and locked.
That had been Harry’s doing and she kind of understood why he’d done so when he’d called her in now. This was a bit of a… inflammatory and sensitive issue. Such consideration was why Tonks tried to tamp down on her rage, holding herself back from continuing to spout enraged nonsense. Letting out a low breath, Tonks squeezed her eyes shut and then opened them again, staring at Harry and waiting for a response.
The young Head Auror didn’t say a word, simply opening the top drawer on the left side of his shitting cedar desk and pulling out a folded up piece of parchment from within it. When Harry held out the letter to her, Tonks furrowed her brow but took it all the same, licking her lips nervously and opening it up to read its contents. She noticed immediately the official and important looking names at the bottom of the parchment. Tonks tracked her eyes back to the top and noted absently that the letter was officially addressed to Harry in his capacity as Head Auror. This was official Ministry Communication.
Reading the letter, the beautiful female Auror found her lips slowly pressing together tightly as her eyes slid back and forth across the parchment. Her fury and anger at Harry was slowly drained away and replaced by agitation, worry, and fear. Her hair began to whirl through a mixture of different shades, most of them not quite colorful, faded instead as the blood drained from her face.
Getting to the end of the letter, Tonks set it down on the desk fast, as if she couldn’t bear to hold it for another second. Only then did she look back at Harry. Her boss, and boy was that still strange to think of the young man as, looked at her with pity in his eyes. Tonks struggled to find the proper words for what she’d just read and ultimately they came out in a stutter when she finally did, the righteously angry confident female Auror gone in a split second, replaced by a woman fearful for her and her child’s future.
“H-How… how can they do this? Because of Remus? Because of a man who died for them, who f-fought for them?! Remus Lupin was a war hero but they will never see him as anything but a werewolf!”
Tonks was nearly ready to burst into tears, unable to comprehend the callousness of the pureblood racist fucks that still stood at the top of magical society. Even now they were trying to use their influence and their power to harm those below them. The letter outlined to Harry that he was to find a way to fire Auror Nymphadora Tonks with all due haste. It went on to call her presence in the department an unnecessary distraction to the other Aurors and a detriment to the smooth operation of the Auror’s Office.
Harry leaned forward and his hand suddenly closed over Tonks’, her fingers shaking and trembling until he touched them, stroking the top of her hand.
“I’m not going to let it happen Tonks. I’m making you indispensable by giving you these duties. If there’s one thing the old codgers at the top hate more than those who they wrongly consider inferior to them, it’s wasting coin. When I got rid of the secretary position beneath me, they talked about giving me a fucking medal. I’m their golden boy, and not just because of my past. They’re using me as an example to others on how to cut costs and extraneous positions from across the Ministry. It’s caused a bit of a shake-up, but at the very least I can USE it now.”
She didn’t understand how. Tonks furrowed her brow, biting her lower lip self-consciously.
“I don’t quite understand it Harry. How does it get them off your back about getting rid of me?”
The young wizard smiled wickedly and Tonks found herself blushing just a bit as he directed that smile her way. For a brief moment, she forgot that he was nearly ten years younger than her and married to boot. Her heart pounded in her chest and she was glad to already be flushed with more emotions than she could account, because it meant the blush that blossomed across her face was mostly hidden as Harry explained.
“Like I said, I’m making you indispensable Tonks. They’ll have a choice to make, an ultimatum I’ll gladly give them. Either they let me keep you on to handle some of the secretarial duties at no extra cost to the Ministry, or they make me fire you and I bring back the position of Secretary to the Head Auror, offering the fattest Merlin damned salary I can in the process.”
Tonks processed this and slowly nodded, realizing what Harry was planning to do now. He wasn’t throwing her under the bus, he was…
“You’re using their greed to overcome their prejudice… Harry that’s brilliant.”
The younger man ended up flashing another grin and Tonks had to glance away as her knees went weak. She quickly looked back though, trying to avoid seeming too obvious. Harry was already looking down at some papers though, shuffling through things as he spoke.
“So then Auror Tonks, I have a couple tasks for you that I need done before you go home tonight. Do you think you can handle a floo call and a quick delivery to the Department of Magical Transportation?”
He glanced up at her and gave her a small secretive smile. Tonks returned it and nodded happily.
“Of course sir! Always glad to be of assistance!”
They shared an amused look as Harry handed Tonks the parcel for delivery and began to explain who he needed her to floo and why. Tonks felt light as a feather, her heart singing just a bit. She’d be fine, so long as young Harry had her back. The metamorphmagus just knew everything would be alright.
-x-X-x-
As the months passed, everything was alright, for Tonks at least. Harry’s little plan worked and the prejudiced fuckers backed off, unwilling to push the issue when it became gold on the line, rather than just their delicate sensibilities demanding that they purged the Ministry of a werewolf lover. Tonks remained an Auror, but she found herself taking on more and more secretarial duties for Harry and as a result spending more time in the Auror’s office rather than out in the field.
It wasn’t even that Harry demanded she do more work for him. Tonks took it upon herself to transition in that direction all on her own, happy to spend more time with the young Head Auror making his life easier after everything he did for her. And if once in a while Tonks found a bit more Galleons on her paycheck than should be… well she didn’t say a word and nobody wanted to be the one who questioned the rising star that was Head Auror Potter, not with his work building on his already hefty past fame.
Still, spending so much time around the office meant that Tonks saw things she might not have seen under different circumstances. While things were going swell for her, she was privy to quite a bit of evidence that they weren’t going quite as easily for Harry. There was trouble at home, his marriage with Ginny on the rocks thanks to his longer hours. Those same longer hours were leaving the young man stressed out and that wasn’t making his conversations with Ginny any better.
Tonks worried after the young wizard. It hurt her to see her son’s godfather and the savior of the Wizarding World in such duress. It also helped that spending so much time with Harry had ignited a bit of a fire deep inside of her, a fire that had been embers since Remus’ death. In the end, the metamorphmagus had watched one too many floo calls between Harry and Ginny end in an argument, with one of them inevitably leaving the other staring at an empty fire.
After Harry pulled back from one of these, only to startle upon realizing Tonks was in the room, the older woman felt a pang of pity for her boss. It was clear that he was at the end of his rope as he ran a hand over his face and stood up.
“How much of that did you hear Tonks?”
Wincing, Tonks stepped up, following him over to his desk. The young man had finally gotten that dinky little cedar his predecessor used replaced and now he had a big grand mahogany desk in its place, a proper sort of thing for a Head Auror to use. It took up quite a bit of that end of the office, but it fit with the layout Harry had going on. Settling down into his chair, the young Potter grimaced and looked up at her expectantly, still waiting for a response.
“… All of it sir. We were discussing something when your wife called… an hour and a half ago. You didn’t dismiss me so I stayed.”
Harry’s eyes flickered to the clock on the wall and he groaned, leaning forward and burying his face in his hands. Tonks abruptly came to a decision in that moment. Seeing the wizard who had done so much for her in such a state upset her to no end. At the same time, a large part of her was goading her on, telling her that SHE could be the comfort for Harry that Ginny was supposed to be. In the end, Tonks gave in to temptation and swiftly circled around the large mahogany desk.
Her young boss did not realize she was there until her hand was rubbing circles into his back.
“Harry, you’ve got so much on your plate. Please, let me help you.”
He just shook his head in response, continuing to grind the heels of his palms into his eyes as he groaned.
“You already do so damn much for me Tonks. How the hell can I ask for more from you?”
Licking her lips, Tonks moved her hand from his back to the arm of his chair, grabbing the other side with her other hand in the same moment and turning his chair to face her abruptly. Harry let out a yelp; well and truly startled by the sudden change of positioning as Tonks leaned down to bring herself eye level with him. She saw the way his eyes immediately focused on her cleavage, her currently position giving him quite a delicious view right down her top.
Tonks grinned salaciously as Harry finally looked up at her, realizing what he’d done and blushing in embarrassment.
“You don’t have to ask for it boss. I’m here for you whenever you need me. I’m yours.”
As she spoke in a soft cooing tone, Tonks descended to her knees, her hands transitioning from Harry’s chair to his knees as she pushed them apart and took up position between his legs. Harry swallowed hard and fell back into his chair as he stared at her. The confliction in his eyes was good. It gave Tonks hope, the fact that he didn’t immediately respond with anger or disgust or outrage.
“I… we shouldn’t.”
Tonks curved her lips into a coy grin and then her face transformed into that of a familiar red head. Harry’s eyes widened as Tonks, with Ginny’s face on, casually reached for the wizard’s belt, moving to unbuckle it and work at the button and zipper on his trousers right after. As she did, she spoke in the voice of Harry’s wife, her tone seductive and just a bit apologetic.
“Shouldn’t we though my love? I’ve been so very hurtful of late. I owe you an apology Harry, for being such a mean bitch. Please, let me make it up to you.”
Harry swallowed hard yet again, but he didn’t move to stop her. Instead, the young man kept his hands on the arms of his chair, clutching down tightly as she pulled his huge cock out of his pants. For a moment, Tonks broke character as she laid eyes on that prodigious member and let out a surprised explicative.
“Merlin’s balls that’s huge!”
Her exclamation caused Harry to let out a bark of laughter, though it came out more than a little high pitched. Realizing she was breaking the scene, Tonks recomposed herself and turned Ginny’s heavily lidded gaze back towards the woman’s husband.
“It’s okay Harry. I’m going to take care of this for you.”
And Tonks proceeded to do just that, wearing Ginny’s body, the metamorphmagus stroked up and down on Harry’s massive member before leaning forward and placing the ginger’s lips over his cockhead. Suckling on Harry’s cock with Ginny’s mouth was a bit of an interesting experience for Tonks, but the groan that left her young boss’ throat was more than enough to encourage her to keep going. Grinning a little, the deviant Auror continued to bob her head up and down on Harry’s cock, humming as she did so in order to send vibrations up his shaft.
One of Harry’s hands abruptly left the arm of his chair and grabbed her hair, clutching roughly at the red hair of his wife as Tonks paused, looking up at him with Ginny’s eyes, his shaft lodged halfway in her mouth. But he didn’t pull her off and so Tonks didn’t stop, instead continuing her ministrations as she bobbed her head up and down. Using her tongue to lash along the underside of Harry’s length, Tonks knew that she was getting to the wizard as he threw his head back and let out another guttural groan.
Then his other hand was in her hair and Harry was thrusting away into her mouth. Tonks gagged a little as he forced his way down her, down Ginny’s throat, but she didn’t even contemplate trying to pull back. The metamorphmagus had offered herself up to the Head Auror with every intention of following through. If this was the capacity that Harry needed her in, Tonks would gladly give it.
“Hulghk! Hulghk! Hulghk!”
As she choked on his cock, Harry growled, his hands pushing her head into his lap even as he thrust his length forward, right down her throat. He was nearly doubled over her as she felt his pubes tickling her nose and his balls bouncing against her chin with every last thrust.
“That’s right you slut, take it. Fucking god damn, you little ginger cunt, can’t you see I’m trying to make the best life possible for our family!? FUCK! Take it, TAKE IT!”
Tonks moaned as Harry took all of his frustration and stress out on the woman currently wearing his wife’s face. Her eyes began to flutter shut from the sheer savagery Harry was proving capable of. As she slowly slipped into unconsciousness, Tonks felt her body shifting, transforming back now that her focus was no longer on the task of keeping Ginny’s form in the forefront of her mind. Harry noticed as well when her hot tight throat began to spasm and shift around his thrusting cock.
Realizing what he was doing and finally seeing that Tonks’ eyes were barely open, Harry let out a shout and pushed the poor Auror back off his cock. Sitting back in his chair and panting heavily, Harry looked on wide eyed as Tonks hacked and coughed, on her hands and knees, trying to recover from the brutal face fucking he’d just visited on her.
“T-Tonks, I’m so sorry…”
Realizing that Harry was trying to apologize, the barely recovered young woman shook her head and got back up onto her knees, returning to her spot between Harry’s legs and lavishing further praise on his throbbing hard cock with her tongue. The young Head Auror’s eyes widened and he moved to stop him, but Tonks caught his hands in her own, lacing her fingers through his and holding him in place. Stopping her ministrations for a second, Tonks looked up at Harry with her own face on, trying to convey just how serious she was about this.
“I wasn’t lying to you Harry. I want to do this for you. I want to be this for you. You can use me however you want, take me, abuse me, fuck me! I’m yours, your tool, and your toy. But please, just let me help you.”
Harry’s mouth opened and closed like a goldfish and it was clear that he had no words. Tonks took that for acquiescence and wrapped her lips around his cock once more, bobbing her head up and down and keeping her eyes locked on his as her hair shifted through a variety of bright colors. Her tongue swirled around the length of Harry’s shaft and she dove deeper to take Harry’s cock down her esophagus willingly, not choking quite so badly this time as she happily deep-throated her young boss.
A few moments later, Harry let out a hiss and it was the only warning Tonks got before he came right down her throat, gripping her purple hair as he did so and forcing her to swallow every last drop. Some of it escaped from the corners of her mouth as her cheeks chipmunked out from the sheer amount of seed, but in the end Tonks was able to swallow most of it. Harry was panting as he finally pulled his dick free of her lips and Tonks grinned impishly up at him, bringing up a finger to scoop up the bits of his white hot cum that had escaped her lips and suckling said finger clean almost teasingly.
This got quite the reaction out of Harry. His wand was suddenly in his hand and Tonks found herself stripped naked in a moment by the wizard’s powerful magic, then bound up in rope as she was bent over his mahogany desk. For a moment, Tonks thought Harry was going to fuck her. Instead, he moved to her side and brought his wand down her suddenly naked back, skipping over the rope as he reached her ass and ran it down her crack as well.
Tonks shivered when Harry leaned in and murmured in her ear.
“However I want, isn’t that right? Well then, my dear Nymphadora, I want you to cum for me.”
Before Tonks could protest the use of her first name, Harry had shoved his wand into her cunt and fired off a spell. Tonks didn’t know the name of the spell. It was like a hundred vibrating cocks had invaded her already wet pussy at the same time. The metamorphmagus’ eyes snapped open and she shook, her body convulsing as she began to climax right then and there on command (though with quite a lot of help from the spell.)
“Ohhhhh Meeeerliiiiin!!!”
Tonks’ eyes rolled back in her head and she lost all capacity to think as the multitude of orgasms wracked her form. By the time she was done, she’d left quite a mess all over Harry’s desk and the floor under it. Harry pulled his wand tip free of her gushing cunt and tapped it against her forehead, casting a silent Ennervate on her. Tonks came back to full awareness with a gasp, pushing off the mahogany desk despite her hands being tied behind her back and panting heavily as she looked at Harry with wide eyes.
“You’ve made quite a mess Auror Tonks. You might as well get started on cleaning it up.”
Tonks gave Harry a beseeching look, her gaze snapping between him and her clothes halfway across the room where he’d spelled them to land, folded up in a chair. Her wand sat atop said clothes. Harry just smiled though, making no effort to remove her bindings.
“With your tongue Auror Tonks. Or was that not clear?”
Blushing furiously, the sexy MILF realized she just might be in over her head. She certainly seemed to have awakened a beast in Harry Potter. Still, the metamorphmagus slowly fell to her knees. Her tongue snaked out and she began to lick up her own pussy juices, starting with the fluids dripping off of Harry’s desk as he watched her.
She might have bitten off more than she could chew… but Tonks wouldn’t change a thing if she had a chance to go back and do this day again. Not a single damn thing. The beautiful buxom witch was already getting wet all over again, just thinking about what Harry had planned for her next.
-x-X-x-
Things fell into a similar rhythm moving forward. Tonks continued to act as Harry’s secretary while remaining a full-fledged Auror with all the benefits that entailed. She knew that her fellow Aurors suspected there was something between her and the Head Auror, but they either had too much respect for who Harry Potter was to say a thing, or they just didn’t have the guts to voice their thoughts out loud.
In the end, Tonks didn’t quite care that she got whispers and stares when she started dressing a little sluttily. Harry did reprimand her for it though, quite severely. She enjoyed that quite a lot and ultimately the metamorphmagus found that she loved toeing all sorts of lines with her young stud of a boss. The MILF spent her days servicing Harry with her body, though he never once truly fucked her.
Truthfully, the witch was beginning to wonder if he ever world, even as she conjured up dildos that were similar in girth and length to his cock late at night in her bed in order to satisfy herself after a long day of teasing and heavy foreplay. And then there was the BDSM. Harry seemed to quite enjoy tying her up, but then Tonks had shown him just how much she loved it as well.
The situation that Tonks currently found herself in exemplified that quite clearly. She moaned through her thick ball gag, her arms hanging from a chain over her head. Tonks was pressed back against the door to Harry’s office, sitting on her ass as she squirmed back and forth, not quite trying to break free (that would be cheating!) but instead showing off her naked form, covered only by elaborate and complex rope bondage as Harry worked his way through stacks of paperwork, not paying her any mind.
Tonks moaned louder, wanting to go to him, wanting to be with him. She wanted to take his cock in her mouth and deep throat it. She wanted him to play with her tits and pull on her nipples. She wanted him to cast spell after spell on her that would leave her writhing in ecstasy. More than any of that though, Tonks wanted Harry to fuck her.
And he wouldn’t, the Head Auror simply would not stick his cock inside of her cunt and go to town on her needy little pussy. Tonks wished he would. She’d been hoping for it for months, since practically the start of their little relationship. Ultimately though, Harry had never tried and Tonks had finally cracked. That was why she was where she was now; sitting with her back against the door, the farthest away from Harry that she could be while still being in the room.
A muffled whimper left her throat. She’d asked him to fuck her and he’d done this to her instead. Would Harry never just take her like she wanted him to? His eyes suddenly flickered up towards her and Tonks leaned forward as best as she could, beseeching him with her own eyes as she moaned through the ball gag. Harry’s eyes moved to the clock and he let out a sigh, finally standing up and moving around his desk.
The Head Auror leaned back against it and crossed his arms over his chest as he flicked his wand out to release Tonks from the wall. The metamorphmagus rubbed her wrists and slowly stood up, leaning against the door for support as she waited in silence for him to speak. He definitely had something to say, she’d learned that by now after all their time together.
“So you want me to fuck you Nymphadora?”
Tonks nodded emphatically and moaned through her ball gag. He liked to call her by her first name, to mess with her of course. It’d backfired a little though, by this point him using her full first name sent a shiver down Tonks’ spine and a flood of arousal through her body. She loved it when he just ran roughshod over her ‘rule’, just like she loved it when he ran roughshod over HER.
A wicked grin spread across Harry’s face.
“Well then, all you had to do is walk to me then. Touch any part of me with any part of yourself and I’ll fuck you senseless right here over this desk.”
To punctuate his point, he patted the big mahogany desk he was leaning again. Tonks nodded again, eyes wide at his offer. This would be easy; she’d be there in no time! Tonks went to move forward towards the wizard, but he lifted up a single hand palm out, stopping her in her tracks.
“You’re not ready yet.”
A few flicks of his wrist and a few spells from his wand and she was ‘ready’. Tonks looked with even wider eyes at what her boss had wrought with a few simple spells. He’d already had her upper body bound in complex rope bondage, but now there was also a long knotted rope attached to his desk and the door behind her. It ran right between her legs, nestled deep between her thighs, right up into her pussy lips.
Tonks straddled the knotted rope, looking at it in disbelief as her already sopping wet cunt leaked all over it.
“The rules are simple. Reach me, touch me… and don’t cum. If you cum, you lose Nymphadora.”
Looking up at the wicked smile on Harry’s face, Tonks knew that she wasn’t getting his cock without completing this challenge. She just had no idea how she was ever going to manage that. Steeling herself, the metamorphmagus squeezed her eyes shut and took one long step forward, trying to stand on her tip toes to escape the knotted rope, but to no avail. The knots rubbed against her sensitive quim and Tonks let out a moan as she had to stop, catching herself when the edge of the cliff that was her orgasm came all too quickly to her.
Panting and drooling through the ball gag; Tonks stared at Harry with heavily lidded eyes. She wanted him. She wanted him so badly. She would have him. Taking another shuddering step forward, Tonks cried out, muffled by the gag but loud all the same as she nearly doubled over the knotted rope, causing the already stimulating knot currently pressed against her cunt to dig in all the deeper.
It took even longer to calm down this time but Tonks would not be deterred. She took another step forward after several moments. Even waiting wasn’t enough though, and it proved to be her downfall. Three steps into the ten or fifteen that she would need to reach Harry, and Tonks was done, falling over off of the knotted rope and climaxing hard right there on the floor of his office. A disappointed sigh filled the room as she came down from her pleasurable release.
“Ah well. Maybe next time.”
Tonks flushed scarlet, both in shame at her failure and more than a bit of lust at her humiliation. Despite having failed to get the dicking of her life, the metamorphmagus still found herself inexplicably happy. Perhaps because she knew she’d entertained and amused her younger boss, even if she hadn’t gotten what she wanted.
-x-X-x-
Years had passed. Tonks had remained under Harry all that time, never once managing to make it across the room whenever he let her try. Sometimes, knowing his eyes were upon her and knowing her failure would make him happy; Tonks hadn’t even been able to make it one step before her orgasm overwhelmed her. The metamorphmagus hadn’t minded though, simply being at the powerful wizard’s side had been enough for her.
Then Astoria Malfoy had come along and Tonks had watched as a grown up Harry twisted the woman around his finger and utterly destroyed her. Her mother-in-law, Tonks’ aunt had followed shortly afterwards and Tonks had been incredibly jealous, envious to the extreme as she sometimes got front row seats to the debauchery Harry put the Ladies Malfoy through.
Of course, then came the incident with Victoire and Teddy. Fleur fell under Harry’s sway and Nymphadora finally thought she might get some action, perhaps to help Teddy stay out of trouble. Of course, Teddy was a man and they’d been caught with Victoire’s hand around his cock. The punishment fell to Victoire, because apparently, it was her fault that Teddy was exposed, since the two young adults had innocently told the Aurors the truth, that Victoire had pulled Teddy’s cock out of his pants to give him a handy.
Watching the transformation of the mother and daughter duo this past week had been too much for Tonks. She’d come in and begged Harry to finally fuck her yet again. That’s how she’d ended up stuffed beneath Harry’s desk, tied up and silenced as Harry fucked Victoire instead of her. Now though, as she tongued out the hot young blonde witch’s ass, Tonks had every intention of getting that dicking finally, no matter what. And she thought she just might know how to do it this time around.
Victoire suddenly cried out and a flood of pussy juices gushed out onto Tonks’ chin and down her chest as the part-veela came hard around Harry’s member. A moment later, the wizard let out a grunt that Tonks knew meant he was cumming as well, Victoire’s tight young cunt managing to milk his release from him. Once he was done filling her with his seed, Harry pushed the blonde off of his lap, leaving Tonks to pull back a little and catch Harry’s eye as the obstruction between them in the curvaceous form of Victoire Weasley was abruptly removed.
“Please Master…”
That got a pause from Harry and Tonks did a little internal cheer as he looked down at her more seriously. She’d never said the word before, despite their years together, despite the BDSM and the nonstop teasing and domination. Tonks had always called him Harry, or boss, or on formal occasions Head Auror. Never Master. But something Tonks had only learned recently after watching Harry dominate the Lady Malfoys as well as Fleur and Victoire, was that Harry LOVED to be called Master. Licking her dry lips, Tonks spoke again.
“I beg you Master… your worthless slave will never make it across the knotted rope. Won’t you take mercy on me and fuck my tight little cunt to your heart’s content?”
Harry’s cock, which had barely softened by this point, jumped a bit right in front of Tonks’ eyes. The metamorphmagus grinned a little before looking up to see what the wizard was truly thinking. His expression was unreadable as he abruptly stood.
“Up.”
Tonks scrambled to her feet, even with her arms bound behind her back. She squealed a little when Harry pushed her face first over his desk, bending her over and pulling her ass up into the air. Tonks helped, lifting her hips up and pushing her big fat bubble butt out towards Harry’s huge meat stick of a cock, rubbing her ass crack up and down his tip. The Head Auror responded by growling and pushing down on her back, pinning her in place with one hand while taking hold of his huge member with the other and guiding it up and under to her sopping wet pussy lips.
A moment later he was inside of her. Tonks couldn’t believe it, after all these years, she was finally being fucked by the awe inspiring man that had held her heart in his hands for so long. She came almost immediately of course, even as Harry buried as much of his shaft inside of her cunt as he could in one go. Tonks cried out, her body shaking and her pussy walls clenching down around Harry’s cock as she bounced her hips back towards his crotch.
She wanted more, but luckily for her so did Harry and he was quite happy to give it to her. With the majority of his long length now lodged inside of her cunt, pistoning in and out of her slick hole, Harry moved his hands to her ass, gripping down on it and kneading the her delicious derriere to his heart’s content. Tonks just moaned, the whole thing seeming utterly surreal to the metamorphmagus as her hair color changed so rapidly it almost looked like a rainbow, every possible shade of every color flickering past while her eyes rolled up in her head and she came around his cock again and again.
Tonks knew she looked like a disgrace at the moment, but the thought didn’t concern her even as she shouted out praise and begged Harry to take her faster.
“Oh yes Master! Just like that, fuck your slutty little secretary whore as hard as you like! God Master, harder, please, I beg of you!”
Absently, Tonks noted that both Victoire and Fleur were watching her. The two women were quite broken to Harry’s cock by this point as well, but while Fleur was just smiling happily as Tonks was plowed from behind, Victoire was looking at her wide eyed, as if she could scarcely believe that this was the mother of her former boyfriend. And Tonks had no illusions regarding Victoire and Teddy’s already rocky relationship. The two were undoubtedly going to break up, but Tonks knew her son would find another nice girl. One not so broken by a powerful wizard’s massive cock as Victoire now was, and as Tonks had long been.
Harry snarled and picked up the pace and years of practice told Tonks that he was getting close. He railed into her cunt as hard as he would sometimes rail into her throat right before cumming down it, and Tonks bit her lower lips, clawing at the mahogany wood beneath her as she waited for several agonizing moments for the end to come. It did so quite abruptly and explosively as Harry hollered out and filled her with his release. His white hot seed spilled into her womb, filling it to the brim and then some before exploding out from the tight space between his thick girthy member and her stretched pussy lips.
Tonks slumped forward onto the desk for a moment as Harry rested over her, his cock still lodged inside of her. Only then did the metamorphmagus realize that the Head Auror was far from soft yet. In fact, he was still rock hard.
“… M-Master?”
A moment later, the rope bondage was gone and Tonks found herself spun around and lifted up onto the desk. Her fat ass sat on the edge as Harry grabbed her sides and pressed the tip of his cock to her entrance. Tonks latched onto the wizard’s body immediately, wrapping her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck as he locked his eyes with hers. The corners of his lips curled up into a wicked smile.
“Surprise me slut.”
She understood what he wanted immediately, even as Harry pushed into her and began to fuck her yet again. But this wasn’t meant to be a normal fuck. No, Harry was ordering her in few words to use her transformative capabilities to heighten the act. Tonks didn’t want to disappoint and so she spent a minute simply trying to decide who to start with. Finally, her skin changed tone to ebony and her body shifted as the metamorphmagus took on the appearance of Angelina Weasley, the beautiful dark skinned wife of the remaining Weasley twin.
Panting as she parted her now full pouty lips, Tonks, wearing Angelina’s face, moaned out, bucking against Harry’s thrusting cock as he sped up the pace. She spoke then, her words coming out in Angelina’s voice naturally.
“Oh Merlin, H-Harry! I… we shouldn’t. What if George were to find out? It would d-devastate him!”
Harry fucked her even harder as she played the reluctant cheating wife for a few seconds more, but ultimately Tonks could tell he was plateauing on his enjoyment of this particular face. So, without a second thought she changed it up again. This time Tonks morphed into Susan Bones, the very chesty red haired woman that represented the last remnants of the prominent Bones family.
After the Battle of Hogwarts, Susan had followed in her deceased aunt’s footsteps, joining the Ministry. But the girl had had no true appetite for Auror work and ultimately ended up going to a different part of the Ministry altogether. Ultimately, the buxom red head was now the Deputy Minister of Magic, a new position instituted by the reforms that Harry had used his fame to bring about.
“A-ah, Head Auror Potter, yes! Right there! Fuck me you big bad boy!”
Adding a bit of authoritarian slut to the mix did it for a little bit but Tonks could tell that Harry wasn’t really that interested in Susan either, at least not right now. After another several seconds of being roughly pounded in the crimson haired witch’s top heavy form, Tonks decided to go for the throat so to speak, transforming once again. This time she took on the form of a beautiful brunette that Harry knew quite well. With the face of his childhood friend staring back at him, flushed red and panting from arousal, Harry even paused. Only for a brief moment though and then he was right back to fucking her as hard as he could, even if Tonks did now wear the face of Hermione Weasley.
“Merlin Harry, you’re so bloody big! So much bigger than Ron, oh yes, I’m, I’m CUMMING!!!”
Tonks hollered at the top of Hermione’s lungs as she truly did orgasm around Harry’s member, the bookworm’s tight cunt clenching down along Harry’s thick length. But Harry did not cum with her, not even this, the visage of his best friend, bringing him over the edge. He did speed up though and Tonks was beginning to worry for her continued sanity if she couldn’t find a way to satisfy the insatiable man sometime soon.
An incredibly perverted though entered her head in that moment and Tonks tensed up as she considered it. Then another moan escaped her throat as her body was wracked by a mini-climax. Well, if Hermione didn’t work, Ginny was unlikely to get barely anything from Harry at this point. After all, if he was satisfied by his wife, he wouldn’t need her and the others in the first place. That left just one option.
Tonks swallowed thickly and decided that it was worth a shot, come what may. She transformed and this time Harry froze solid, stuck deep inside of her cunt as it became his daughter’s cunt, attached to his daughter’s body. Tonks looked up at Harry Potter through the beautiful green eyes of Lily Luna Potter; Harry’s seventeen year old first born. Licking Lily’s lips with her tongue. Tonks spoke with the voice of Harry’s daughter, adopting a shy bashful tone.
“Daddy… won’t you please cum inside of me?”
There was a moment of dead silence. Tonks could only imagine what Victoire and Fleur thought of her choice of form. She didn’t care though in the end, the opinion of the other two women was meaningless to her in the face of Harry’s own feelings on the matter. The moment passed and Harry’s stillness passed with it as he was suddenly laying into her harder than ever before, fucking her with the force of a god as he plowed into the tight cunt of his little girl. Tonks howled in delight in Lily’s voice.
“Yes daddy! YES! Just like that! Fuck me daddy, fuck me!”
And oh did Harry ever. He fucked her senseless for the next several minutes and by the time he finally came inside of her cunt once again, Tonks had dropped his daughter’s form, unable to maintain the focus needed to hold it any longer. The metamorphmagus fell back across the large mahogany desk, insensate as Harry slid his messy cock out of her stretched pussy lips, panting heavily, eyes wide at what he’d just done.
Out of the corner of his eye, Harry caught something out of place. It was late at night by this point, and the Auror’s Office was probably empty as Harry was the only one who really liked ‘working late’. But that didn’t mean his door should be unlocked. Only his blood was capable of unlocking that door. He looked at the crack of darkness shining through the partially opened office door and saw a green eye gazing through it.
As soon as the eye met his, a yelp could be heard from the other side of the door as it disappeared. Then, a moment later the door to his office was pulled open all the way, revealing the owner of the eye standing in the doorway. Harry stared with disbelief at his blushing seventeen year old daughter. Then his gaze tracked down from her tentative smile to the woman kneeling submissively at her feet.
Lily had her mother on a leash. Ginny was putting up no resistance, no fight. She avoided his gaze as she stared at the floor, a large dog collar around her neck and the leash in Lily’s hands attached to that.
“Hello… daddy.”
Harry’s eyes snapped back up to his daughter’s grinning face. She tugged on the leash, causing a cry of discomfort to escape from his wife’s throat.
“Mommy’s been a very naughty girl. I had to punish her, but in the end, I think we both know that she needs a man’s touch if she’s ever going to learn her lesson.”
With all eyes on her, Lily stepped forward, dragging her own mother into the office along with her. A flick of her wand shut the door behind her as she stood in the middle of the office, her legs spread apart and a wicked grin on her face as she oozed confidence… and lust. Her eyes kept going to her father’s dick and Harry couldn’t quite bring himself to hide his hard member, even as his gaze kept tracing up and down Lily’s petite form and her mother’s submissive body.
“Won’t you help me teach her that lesson daddy? And then afterwards, I’d love it if you came inside the real me, rather than a fake.”
Lily punctuated her statement by running her hand down the slope of her form, grinning as she cupped her covered mound with her palm and let out a cute gasp.
Harry was fairly certainly he’d long since passed the point where he was going to hell for his actions. To be fair though, if the Christians were right, he was going to hell for being a wizard first and foremost. So really, what was the point in holding back anymore? When your own daughter offers you her body while holding her mother’s leash… there’s only one option isn’t there?
Grinning, Harry stepped around his desk and into the center of his office, moving forward to join his suddenly nervous, yet completely ready daughter. He reached for his lovely little girl, eager to introduce her to his new world.
Chapter 5: Lily Luna Potter & Ginny Potter
Chapter Text
Lily Luna Potter was her father’s daughter in the end. Though she took after her mother physically, the first born child of the Potter family had always related more to her father. Everyone has a favorite parent at the end of the day, even if they won’t necessarily admit it. Lily wasn’t the kind of person to lie to herself. She fully acknowledged in the sanctity of her own mind that her daddy meant more to her than her mother.
To be fair though, Ginny Potter was more than a bit of a shrew. She’d managed to maintain her figure, unlike her mother and Lily’s grandmother, but that hadn’t stopped Ginny from growing more and more caustic over the years, to the point that even her children noticed. The retired Holyhead Harpy was always chasing after a juicy Quidditch story these days, now that she was a senior correspondent with the Daily Prophet.
Harry didn’t seem to approve of Ginny’s career path though and once Lily had learned of just what the Daily Prophet had done to him while he grew up at Hogwarts; she found she couldn’t really blame her father. It was made worse by the fact that her mother didn’t even seem to truly care about Harry’s feelings regarding the issue. If she’d been remotely apologetic, perhaps it wouldn’t have been a big deal. But she was entirely UN-apologetic, which was the real issue.
Lily had known for a long time that the relationship between her parents was rocky. She accepted it and was all too ready if it ever came to divorce. But then her father seemed to reach some sort of breaking point. Things didn’t get better, but they didn’t really get worse from that moment on either, because Harry just sort of gave up. He focused on her and her younger brothers and gave them all of his love while essentially ignoring his wife’s hang ups.
Of course, Ginny saw this and tried to do the same, but she just didn’t have the personality to be the ‘cool’ parent. In the end, she was their mother and he was their father and privately, Lily rather thought all three Potter children loved their father more than their mother. Lily certainly did. Still, Harry drilled respect for others into his kids and didn’t try to use their love against their mom. In the end, life had gone on and the years had passed.
Lily let out a low breath as she approached Potter Manor, a smile on her face as she looked at the big house. Another year done at Hogwarts. Lily was seventeen now, just one year of school left thanks to some silly calendar shenanigans regarding her birthday and the month it fell in causing her to start late at Hogwarts. The young red head didn’t mind though. She saw a lot of potential in spending another year at Hogwarts, one that would see her turning eighteen in the meantime.
A sly grin spread across the young witch’s face and she picked up her bags, walking towards the Manor. Thanks to her age, her parents had allowed her to take the long way home for the summer. She’d spent a few days vacationing with her best friend Rose Weasley and as such, she was arriving without her brothers at her sides. They would have been picked up by their mother by now, though whether they were home or out at a friend’s house would be a tossup given how energetic Albus and James were.
Lily decided against making a big deal out of her arrival home and instead simply took her key out of her pocket, opening up the large front door to the Potter Manor and slipping inside with nary a whisper. The house was quiet, lending credence to her theory that her brothers weren’t home. She took a step further into the foyer, only to hear a high pitched shrill giggle and the sound of a man’s voice coming from the kitchen.
The red head’s brow furrowed in confusion. She’d recognize her mother’s thrill tone anywhere, but that was not her father’s voice. More than that, her mother shouldn’t even be home right now, it was the middle of the work day! Growing more suspicious by the moment, Lily set her bags down right inside the door and crept down the hall towards the entrance to the kitchen.
When she peeked around the corner, she found her mother with Michael Corner. Lily’s eyes widened as she watched Ginny stroke the top of the man’s hand suggestively, batting her eyelashes at him. The young Potter girl knew from her mother’s stories that Michael was her first boyfriend. The man was now the Captain of the Appleby Arrows, a moderately successful Quidditch Team, which might explain why he and Ginny were alone, talking in the Potters’ kitchen.
However, it did NOT explain the way the two were looking at each other. Lily watched as the man suddenly leaned forward and kissed her mother right then and there. She felt nothing but outrage, but when Ginny didn’t push him off, instead melting into the kiss and returning his affection rather enthusiastically, Lily saw red.
With a shout, the young witch lashed out, her wand suddenly in her hand though she couldn’t remember taking it out of its holster. Her first spell caught Corner in the back, an overpowered stinging hex that caused him to literally jump several feet in the air. Her next spell was aimed at her own mother, a very special hex that Ginny herself had taught Lily. The older red head’s eyes went wide as her snot became bats, the Bat-Bogey Hex going to work instantly.
Ginny fell to the ground as she cried out in discomfort, the black bats crawling out of her nostrils and flapping away. Lily pointed her wand at the man who had dared to kiss her mother and at the same time disrespect her father as he whirled around, his own wand half-drawn as he tried to figure out who was attacking him. He froze when he saw her, keeping his wand pointed down.
“Out!”
The Quidditch Captain opened his mouth, no doubt to explain. Lily let out a loud hiss that cut him off, stabbing her want in the air towards him though not actually casting anything. Corner got the message and Lily kept him in her eye sight at all times as she basically chased him out the door, closing and locking it behind her. Only once he was gone did Lily return to the kitchen where Ginny was fumbling with her own wand, struggling to properly articulate the counter-hex through the bats still crawling out of her nose one by one.
“Expelliarmus!”
The disarming charm left Lily’s wand and Ginny’s wand left her hand a moment later, flying across the room into Lily’s open palm. Tucking her mother’s wand away, she advanced on the downed woman, casting spell after spell. By the end of her barrage, Ginny was no longer sneezing bats, but she was naked, gagged, and tied up with rope on the floor of their kitchen. Lily licked her lips as she looked down at her mother.
She might not have liked her grandmother anymore then her brothers did, but all three Potter children had still ended up spending far more time than any of them wanted with the Weasley Matriarch. Molly Weasley had had very opinionated things to say about a wide range of subjects and it had been nearly impossible to avoid not absorbing at least a little bit of it.
One of the things that had ended up drilled into Lily’s mind (perhaps because she didn’t like the way her mother treated her father) was a simple concept. Scarlet women were to be treated with contempt and disdain. Sneering down at her mother, Lily pressed the tip of her wand up against Ginny’s throat and lifted her chin so that she could look into the older woman’s eyes. Ginny was more angry than fearful, muffled sounds leaving her gag as she no doubt tried to tell Lily to untie her immediately.
“Cheating on my father with that two-bit wizard? Really mother?”
Ginny stilled and the anger suddenly melted away as she finally caught up to what exactly was happening and realized everything that Lily had seen. She moaned a denial out through the gag and shook her head but Lily just scoffed.
“You kissed him BACK mother! It wasn’t one way! You… you scarlet woman! You cheating whore!”
Ginny whined out another denial and squirmed, struggling against her bonds as she continued to shake her head back and forth. Lily wasn’t having any of it, though she was catching sight of Ginny’s naked tits, heaving up and down as the tied up red head panted through the gag that was forcing her mouth open. Lily flushed a little as she felt the first stirrings of arousal. She had long since accepted that she was bisexual (Rose was too, and the two of them had done more than a little experimenting to make sure of that fact.) but lusting after her own mother was probably not something she SHOULD be doing.
And yet… and yet, her mother needed to be punished. And her father, her precious daddy was too busy to bring Ginny to heel. The older woman needed a firm hand and while Lily knew that her dad could provide it, he wasn’t here right now. It was up to Lily to take charge of the situation, wasn’t it? Clenching her jaw tightly, Lily cast a stinging hex between Ginny’s thighs. The red head squealed, pressing her legs together and falling over onto her front to try and protect herself. Lily simply cast the next hex on her mother’s naked ass.
“Get up. Get up you SLUT! Stand up!”
Ginny struggled to her feet as Lily took far too much enjoyment from casting more stinging hexes along her mother’s restrained body. Then she forced the older woman out of the kitchen and into the hall, delighting in pushing Ginny up the stairs with more stings on her ass and her pussy lips from below as she forced her mother up to her bedroom. By the time they were safely ensconced in Lily’s room, Ginny was covered in red marks and panting even harder, tear tracks down her face as she looked at her daughter with wide eyes.
Lily merely twirled her wand, watching as Ginny was tossed onto her bed and her legs were quickly tied to Lily’s bedposts, leaving her mother face down and spread eagled. A simple locking charm on her bedroom door and a silencing charm on the room and Lily was secure in the knowledge that even if her brothers did come home today rather than staying the night at friend’s houses, they would not find her and her mother.
Grinning viciously, Lily approached her bed with a slight sway to her step. Looking at her mother’s naked exposed holes for a long moment, Lily’s eyes widened in disbelief as she leaned closer and rubbed the tip of her wand against Ginny’s cunt. Her mother let out a squeal and tried to pull away, but as Lily forced the first couple inches of the phallic instrument into her pussy, Ginny ended up moaning through her gag.
A disbelieving laugh left Lily’s mouth as she pulled her now slick wand out of her mother’s dripping wet slit.
“Hah! Merlin’s balls, you’re fucking wet you slut! I knew you were a cheating whore of a woman, but I didn’t expect this mother! Is this all father had to do to bring you to heel all this time?! Just tie you up and sting your kinky little ass a few times, hm?”
Ginny moaned and shook her head in denial but it was cut off by Lily laying another stinging hex on her mother’s backside, turning Ginny’s headshake into a spasm as she squealed out through the gag. Deciding right then and there that it was time to get started, Lily Luna Potter licked her lips and turned her wand on herself, removing her clothing and then conjuring a nice big double ended dildo in her open palm. Holding up the massive purple thing as Ginny looked back over her shoulder to see what her daughter was doing, Lily delighted in the look of horror on her mother’s face.
“Like it? I’ve got a lot of experience with this particular toy mommy. Don’t worry, I’ll teach you all about it. We’ll go reeeeal slow.”
Lily set her wand aside and moved to the bed, crawling onto it on her hands and knees and settling down between Ginny’s spread legs. Taking one end of the large purple dildo, Lily proceeded to push the toy up into her own cunt, gasping and moaning openly as she did so, knowing her mother was watching, unable to tear her eyes away from the sight. Once she had a good fourth of the large thing up inside of her, Lily grabbed hold of the shaft with both her hands and guided the other end of the thing up to Ginny’s sopping wet cunt.
“Ready mommy? Here we go~”
Lily giggled wickedly as Ginny squirmed and tried to escape to no avail. A muffled groan left Ginny’s throat as her daughter forced inch after inch of the huge purple monstrosity up into her cunt. Ginny’s pussy was tight, was being the key word as she was slowly stretched wide around the large dildo. The phallic shape disappeared inside of Ginny bit by bit until finally Lily stopped, leaving mother and daughter to pant, each impaled on one end of the double-ended sex toy.
“Ready for the next step mommy? I am!”
And then Lily used a tiny bit of wandless magic to activate the conjured dildo’s secondary function. The large purple construct began to vibrate inside of their cunts at the same moment, drawing a gasp of delight from Lily and a cry of dismay from Ginny. Then Lily began to move, driving the dildo deeper into Ginny from behind as she forced as much of the thing out as she could by clenching down with her pussy muscles.
It was a little game she’d played quite a lot with Rose, but where her best friend could always give her a good run for her money, Ginny just didn’t have any clue where to begin. Lily hadn’t even told her they were playing after all. A vicious grin spread against the young red head’s lips, she forced more and more of the vibrating cock into her bound mother as Ginny moaned and cried out through her gag, unable to do anything to resist, squirming and struggling until finally she climaxed hard, right there in front of Lily.
Cumming like a two bit whore in front of her own daughter seemed to take the fight out of Ginny. Lily continued on anyways, bringing herself to orgasm and then the two of them to multiple climaxes after that, but Ginny was no longer struggling to get away, no longer denying it when Lily called her all sorts of names. She’d broken her mother, at least temporarily.
Time went on, hours going by as Lily took all of her frustration out on her helpless mother, forcing Ginny through indignity after indignity. But Ginny didn’t so much as complain. In fact, after a few liberally applied stinging hexes, she started to obey almost immediately every single time Lily ordered her to do something. Realizing the power she had in her hands and that her mother might just come back with a vengeance the next day if Lily unbound and released her like the young girl had originally intended, the first born Potter abruptly understood that there was really only one option left to her.
Licking her lips, Lily picked up her wand and got dressed. Then she conjured up a big encompassing cloak for her mother, as well as two more toys. Once Ginny had her collar on and Lily had the leash that would eventually be attached to it in hand, she pressed the tip of her wand into her mother’s back, causing Ginny to stiffen up.
“We’re going to go on a little bit of a walk mommy. We’re going to go see daddy and he’s going to decide what to do with you.”
Ginny shuddered, but did not fight back as her daughter guided her out of the bedroom and down the stairs to the floo that would take them to the Ministry. The Potter Manor was dark and Lily still didn’t know if her brothers had come home or stayed out. It was late by this point, most of the day wiled away in her bed with her mother. The Ministry would be mostly closed, but nepotism had its benefits even if Harry had fought to curtail them as much as possible.
As the wife and daughter of the Head Auror, Ginny and Lily were allowed into the dimly lit Ministry by the night shift supervisor. Making their way into the Auror’s Office, Lily’s lips curled into a grin as she found the place dark and deserted. As expected, it was only her dad who bothered to work so late, though given what he had to come home to, Lily didn’t blame him. She blamed her mother, if that wasn’t clear by now.
Licking her lips, the younger Potter pushed the elder forward and quickly vanished the conjured cloak, exposing Ginny’s naked form beneath. Ginny whimpered as Lily quickly attached her leash to the collar she’d placed around her mother’s neck, but she did not fight her.
“Heel!”
It said a lot about how utterly out of it her mother was right now that her instinctive response was to fall to her knees in submission. Or perhaps this masochistic slut had always been hiding under the shrew that Lily had grown up with. Truth be told though, the young red head didn’t care. She despised her mother either way and she knew that only her father would be able to properly deal with Ginny now.
Slowly, Lily walked forward with Ginny crawling alongside her as they approached Harry’s doorway. Eyeing the obviously locked door, Lily raised her hand and knocked. There was no response for a long moment of silence, so Lily knocked again. This time she waited for a minute, but there was still no response. The first born Potter’s brow furrowed in confusion. She knew her dad was in there, she knew that he was working late. He always did.
But for some reason, he wasn’t coming to the door. Lily reached for the door handle and was shocked when it heated up momentarily, responding to her magic and her blood and unlocking. Blinking dumbly, Lily slowly turned the knob and opened the door to her father’s office. She immediately heard the sound of wanton moans and feminine cries coming from within and Lily drew the door back to only a crack automatically, eyes wide.
Ginny was right there though on her knees and the older red head was eye level with the small crack of light still coming out of Harry’s office. A gasp left her mother’s lips and Lily grit her teeth, immediately dropping her hand from the door handle to Ginny’s mouth, stifling whatever was about to follow and peering through the crack of the door as well.
What Lily saw inside of her father’s office shocked her. It also aroused her, but it would be some time before that managed to overcome the shock. She watched as her father fucked Angelina Weasley over his large desk, only for Angelina to turn into Susan Bones. Lily realized that it was Tonks after that, the metamorphmagus switching forms to find one that appealed to Harry the most.
Her eyes tracked to another source of feminine cries in the room and widened even further when she took in Fleur Weasley and Victoire Weasley off to the side, greatly enjoying each other. Though it was obvious that Victoire was in control of her whorish mother, the older blonde on her knees eating the younger out.
“Daddy… won’t you please cum inside of me?”
Lily’s eyes snapped back to the desk when she heard her OWN voice say those words. She watched as Tonks, now transformed into her, wrapped her legs and arms around Harry’s body and moaned out.
“Yes daddy! YES! Just like that! Fuck me daddy, fuck me!”
She couldn’t tear her eyes away from the scene as she watched her father fuck the ever living hell out of the metamorphmagus currently wearing her face. Her dad looked so deep into the moment, his face flushed with arousal and his lips parted slightly as he panted out. He was staring into her eyes on Tonks’ face and pounding away with so much force that Lily felt like she could feel him plowing HER cunt right now via osmosis from outside the room!
When her father finally came explosively, filling Tonks’ (her) womb with his seed, he dropped the exhausted Auror back onto his desk and Lily watched as Tonks transformed back into her usual body, no longer able to keep up the focus to remain transformed. She also caught sight of her father’s dick, covered in pussy juices and remnants of cum as it stood at attention. He was so BIG.
She stared in absolutely shock at the massive member hanging between her daddy’s legs for a long moment before her mother made a slight sound from behind Lily’s hand, still covering her mouth. It drew Lily’s attention away from the thick cock finally and her gaze moved back up to her dad’s face, only to find Harry looking right at him. Realizing that she’d been caught out, Lily let out a yelp and immediately pulled back, breathing hard.
Then, she realized that it was dumb to hide now. She’d been caught out, but more than that, SHE’D caught her dad red handed. Her resolve settled, Lily threw open the door of the office and Lily stood with her back straight under her father’s disbelieving stare, a blush on her face but confidence still on her face as she gave him a tentative smile.
Harry’s eyes then tracked down to her mother and Lily wanted his attention back on her immediately, needing him to focus on her so badly.
“Hello… daddy.”
She grinned when his eyes immediately snapped back to her face. Tugging on her mother’s leash, Lily pulled Ginny to into the room as she walked forward into the office. She could feel the eyes on her, but Lily had eyes for nobody but her daddy as she licked her lips.
“Mommy’s been a very naughty girl. I had to punish her, but in the end, I think we both know that she needs a man’s touch if she’s ever going to learn her lesson.”
Almost as an afterthought, Lily flicked her wand back towards the open door of her father’s office, closing and locking it with a simple spell. She found herself stretching a wicked grin across her face as she stood in the center of the room. Her eyes just couldn’t stay off her daddy’s dick, but he wasn’t covering up and she could see the way his gaze kept raking down her petite form. Licking her lips, Lily opened her mouth and spoke up again, the words feeling right as they left her throat.
“Won’t you help me teach her that lesson daddy? And then afterwards, I’d love it if you came inside the real me, rather than a fake.”
Instinctively, the young red head ran a hand down her body, grinning salaciously as she cupped her mound through her pants and a gasp tore out of her throat.
Her father stayed still for a moment and Lily wondered if she would have to get down on her knees and masturbate in front of him right then and there before he’d finally take her. Then he was moving, walking around his large mahogany desk and coming to stand before her. He took her chin in his hand and tilted it up, leaning in and kissing her.
Lily moaned into his mouth as her daddy pushed his tongue between her lips. She was completely and utterly submissive as he explored her mouth with the flexible muscle, running his tongue over her teeth while she kept her own lying down on the bottom of her maw. Eventually, he pulled back and stared into her eyes. Whatever he saw there must have convinced him, because he finally turned his attention down to his broken wife.
“Well now. Naughty you say? I suppose as Head Auror, it IS my job to teach naughty witches the error of their ways.”
It was a measure of just how much Lily had already broken her mother down that Ginny just whimpered, rather than stating the obvious defense, given the orgy that Harry had going on in his office. The older red head just kept her eyes down as her husband and daughter looked down at her with wicked grins on their faces.
-x-X-x-
Harry stood in front of the four women of such differing ages lined up before him and had to remind himself that this was real. He’d sent Tonks out almost immediately to ‘guard the front’ so to speak. He did NOT want anyone else barging in on him while this was going on, even if his daughter HAD only gotten in because his security had recognized her magic as a close match to his own.
He’d sent the metamorphmagus out anyways, much to her dismay. Tonks had given him the biggest pout in the world, made somewhat comical by the fact that she had literally enlarged her lips to bimbofication levels to add to their ‘poutiness’. She’d gone anyways though and now he was left along with his wife, his daughter, and the wife and child of his friend’s brother.
Victoire was eyeing Lily and Ginny with clear apprehension, and Harry caught the way Lily smirked at the young blonde. He could already see a rivalry forming there. Fleur on the other hand was smiling rather sluttily, running her hands up and down her voluptuous body as she stared unabashedly with lustful eyes at his wife and his daughter. Ginny caught that stare and flushed red, looking down at the ground.
Yet she lined up all the same with the rest of them. Harry had never seen his wife look so submissive before and he had to wonder briefly exactly what Lily had done. She’d explained that Ginny had been kissing Michael Corner when she’d walked in on them in the kitchen but she’d been rather vague on the details of what happened afterwards. Needless to say, while it was rather hypocritical of him, Harry was enraged at the fact that Michael had laid hands on his wife.
His little magical display at hearing that news had actually shaken the entire office, which was probably part of why Ginny was so damn docile right now. In the end, Harry decided to let it go and focus on the much more important issue at hand. What exactly was he going to do with the four beauties in front of him? The answer came to him immediately, but at first he disregarded it as silly. The idea made him shake his head and rub the bridge of his nose as just how perverted he’d become.
Then he gave it a second thought and began to like it. Ultimately, Harry crossed his arms over his chest and stared at each of the four women in front of him for a long moment before speaking bluntly.
“I’ve only got the strength in me for two of you before this night has to end. Since the ‘teams’ in this case are fairly obvious, I won’t waste time saying them. Show me why I should spend my remaining strength on you. Begin now.”
Victoire and Lily locked eyes and growls left the throats of both young women before they abruptly turned to their respective mothers. Harry leaned back against the front of his desk and grinned, watching the debauchery as it began to unfold. This was turning out to be a great idea.
-x-X-x-
Victoire Weasley knew that she had a bit of a problem. That problem came in the form of one Lily Luna Potter. The other girl had such an advantage over her that it wasn’t even fair. Oh sure, Victoire and Fleur definitely had the looks won when compared to the two Potter women, but this was Harry’s wife and daughter! And they’d all gotten quite a good look at just how much Harry enjoyed plowing his daughter senseless when Tonks had had the bright idea to transform into her.
So yeah, Victoire was pretty sure they’d already lost. Ultimately, she decided she was just going to take it all out on her stupid broken cow of a mother and win or lose, punish Fleur for being such a worthless whore of a woman. The older woman had let out a yelp when Victoire pushed her to the ground, only to moan as she dug her heel into Fleur’s big pillowy tits, one after the other.
Then the younger blonde fell down beside her, slapping her own mother across the face and then gripping the chain hanging between Fleur’s nipples and tugging cruelly. Fleur just cried out and orgasmed like the cum dump she’d become, her body shaking and spasming as Victoire sneered down at her. Then, she had an idea. Licking her lips, Victoire reached for her nearby wand and pointed it at the ground beside her mother.
A moment later, there was a clip and a chain of similar make to the one hanging between Fleur’s breasts. Grabbing them up, Victoire was quick to attach the new equipment to her mother, clipping Fleur’s pussy lips together and then attaching the chain to the clip on one end and to the one hanging between Fleur’s tits on the other. Once she had her mother’s most sensitive regions tied together, Victoire grinned wickedly and pulled hard on the center, pulling Fleur’s nipples and her pussy up as the part-veela arched off the ground and squealed.
“Ooooh baby just like thaaaat!!!”
Victoire didn’t care how much her whore of a mother enjoyed it though; she cared how much Harry did. Glancing up hopefully, the blonde felt nothing but fury (directed at Fleur of course, not her beloved Master) when she saw his eyes were on Lily and Ginny rather than on her and her mother. After another moment, Harry moved off of his desk towards his daughter and his broken wife and Victoire knew that she’d lost the chance to get another long hard dicking from her Master’s amazing beautiful cock.
Turning back to her slutty whore of a mom, Victoire decided she wouldn’t let things go to waste regardless, and really, she needed to entertain herself anyways while Harry had his fun with the other two women in the room. So, lining herself up properly, the younger blonde pushed the clip up into her own cunt and then began to ride it, continuing to tug at the chains now connecting her mother’s boobs and pussy as she did so.
While Victoire ground down on her mom, aiming for her own orgasm, Fleur was a complete mess from the over stimulation, her eyes rolling back in her head and her tongue lulling out of her skull as she came all over the floor of Harry’s office. A bit of white liquid struck Victoire in the face while Fleur was climaxing and the younger blonde blinked dumbly before realizing her mother was actively LACTATING!
Scowling, Victoire smacked Fleur’s tits with her free hand, watching in fascination as her mother’s pierced nipples continued to leak milk.
“Why’d you have to get pregnant by dad, huh Mom? Ugh, why couldn’t my daddy be Lord Potter?! You should have bent over and begged him to fuck you the moment you met him mother! You stupid whorish cow of a woman!”
She continued to smack her mother’s fat lactating breasts, ending up soaked in both Fleur’s pussy juices and her milk as the two Weasley women debased themselves on the floor of the Head Auror’s Office. They were simply background noise though; the main event was Harry with his daughter and wife.
-x-X-x-
While Victoire’s little plot with the chain was cute, Harry had barely been able to tear his gaze off of Lily as she forced Ginny onto her hands and knees with a couple of stinging hexes. A moment later and his daughter had his wife, her mother, expertly tied up in complex rope bondage. Harry wondered momentarily where the hell Lily had learned such things but ultimately decided he didn’t really want to know.
Once Lily had her mother all but hogtied, she went to work on the older red head with her wand, starting with Ginny’s cunt but ultimately moving to her real target a moment later. After a quick scourgify on Ginny’s asshole, Lily slowly pushed the tip of her wand, slick with Ginny’s juices, into her mother’s ass.
Harry watched raptly as his daughter forcibly entered her mother’s back door. Ginny had never let him fuck her in the ass and he had to admit that the idea now appealed to him greatly. Ultimately though he was entranced by the way his bound and gagged wife squealed and squirmed under Lily’s onslaught. His daughter held her mother steady, smacking her ass with her free hand as she worked the wand deeper and deeper into Ginny’s ass until finally, Harry could take it no more. He moved from the desk towards the pair, his cock at full mast pointed at the two Potter women like a missile.
Lily caught his approach first, since her mother was turned away from him at this point. She pulled her wand out of Ginny’s ass just as he reached her. Harry cradled his daughter’s face in his hands and kissed her once more, his tongue exploring her mouth again as he pulled her to her feet and made out with his own first born right there in his office while three other women watched. Though none were actually doing much watching at this point.
When he pulled back, Lily was flustered and gaping and it was clear that she’d never been kissed quite like that before. It pleased Harry to know that and he grinned as he grabbed Lily by her naked hips and whirled her around, pushing her down on top of her mother. Ginny was forced from her knees to her belly, left laying prone as Lily crouched over her. Even as Harry knelt behind his daughter, Lily made sure to keep her mother in the ‘loop’, reaching down to force her wand back into Ginny’s ass as Harry guided the tip of his cock to his daughter’s virgin cunt.
Lily let out a gasp when he penetrated her, a single grunt of discomfort followed by pure and long moans as he began to stroke in and out of her already dripping wet cunt. His daughter was ready and waiting for him (as she should be, his mind declared) and Harry wasted no time in beginning to fuck her, knowing Lily wanted and needed this just as badly as he did. That was how the threesome preceded from that point on, with Harry plowing his only daughter, his eldest child from behind as she crouched doggystyle over her prone mother, pistoning her wand in and out of said mother’s asshole.
Harry grunted, Lily moaned, and Ginny cried out, her pain slowly turning to pleasure that the older red head simply could not escape from. When she actually reached orgasm just from Lily’s anal abuse alone, her daughter let out a snarl and abruptly pulled her wand free of Ginny’s asshole.
“Daaaaaddy, mommy’s such a slut that she’s enjoying her punishment!”
Pausing, Harry considered that for a moment before snorting and shaking his head. One of his hands left his daughter’s petite hips and he pulled out his wand. A moment later he’d disappeared his clothes and a moment after that he pulled Lily off of her mother, up into a standing position as he fucked her from behind. It was a little awkward, but Harry managed to walk Lily forward over Ginny’s prone form until the older woman was behind them rather than in front.
As he fucked his daughter’s bent over form standing up, Harry flicked his wand back at his wife, a rope of pure magic curling around Ginny’s throat and dragging her up onto her knees. He forced her face in between his ass cheeks and a moment later he grunted as he felt his frigid ice bitch of a wife actually begin to lick at his asshole, giving him a rim job right then and there as he fucked her daughter in front of her.
Holding his broken wife in that position, Harry focused the majority of his attention once more on his neglected daughter, reaching around her with his free hand and grasping her small breast. She’d inherited her looks from her mother, though she’d gotten her cute face from his mom from what photos he still had of her. As such, Lily was not nearly as voluptuous or curvaceous as say, Fleur or Nymphadora or the Ladies Malfoy.
She was still quite beautiful though and her young cunt was clenching down wondrously around his cock as he plowed her from behind. Lily cried out each time she thrust her petite hips back against his shaft, trying to get as much of him inside of her as possible.
“Merlin YES Daddy! Fuck me! Fuck me so hard! Oh fuck Daddy you’re so BIG! You’re as big as the double ended dildo Rose introduced me to last week! Fuck!”
If his daughter realized exactly what she’d just admitted to, she didn’t comment on it, continuing to moan for her daddy to fuck her all the harder. While Harry did have a bit of a brain hiccup at suddenly being forced to consider what his daughter and the eldest daughter of his best friends together looked like, he managed to keep his thrusting rhythm mostly intact, grunting as he continued to plow his lovely little girl from behind.
“Daddy, daddy, DAAAADDDYYY!!!!”
Lily had taken to chanting the single word as she got closer and closer, but when she finally hit the crest, she came hard around his dick, orgasming so powerfully that her legs shook and she nearly fell over. She would have without his support, but Harry knew that Lily’s legs were turning to jelly and so he let her fall, going down with her as she went and forcing his broken wife to practically prostrate herself behind him so she could continue the rim job he was making her give him while he fucked her daughter.
In this new position, Lily was able to rest, her head on the floor and her knees up under her, lifting her ass into the air to take his thrusting prick. Harry was also on his knees now, panting heavily as he continued to piston in and out of his beautiful, amazingly tight daughter. He brought his hand down on her pert posterior, giving it a smack and then turning that smack into a grope as he needed her sensitive ass cheek. This got a strong moan from Lily, so he repeated the maneuver with the other side of her butt and then kept on doing it, bouncing back and forth between cheeks with his free hand even as he held Ginny in place with his wand.
He could feel his release approaching fast and from the way Lily was shaking and moaning, he knew she was close to. A sudden idea came to mind and Harry grinned viciously as he flicked the wrist holding his wand, forcing Ginny’s head down between his legs, leaving her right under his cock. His wife was forced to watch as Harry thrust into their daughter’s needy cunt but more than that, she was forced to take all of their leavings on her face when Harry and Lily came at the same time, his seed and her pussy juices splattering all over Ginny’s head as she squeezed her eyes shut and whimpered.
Panting heavily, Harry pulled out of his daughter’s cunt, causing a torrent of seed to flow out and onto Ginny’s face as a result. Meanwhile, Lily pulled herself up onto her knees and looked back, her eyes flickering between her father’s still hard cock and her mess of a mother. Grinning ferally, Lily looked up into her daddy’s eyes and licked her lips.
“Mommy was naughty again daddy! Look, she didn’t even catch it all in her mouth! What good is she if she can’t even keep the floor from getting messy?”
Harry chuckled and raised an eyebrow at Lily.
“And what did you have in mind, daughter of mine?”
Her already feral grin took on a vicious turn and Lily grabbed up her wand, conjuring up the largest dildo Harry had ever seen, attached to a strap on harness already around her waist. Licking her lips yet again, the young red head gave her father an exaggerated look with hooded eyes.
“I think mommy needs a spit roast~”
Harry looked down at his wife. She was oriented so that she was facing Lily and that meant… a wide wicked grin spread across his face, a mirror to Lily’s as he nodded and knelt behind his disgraced wife.
“That sounds like an excellent plan sweetheart. Go on, be a dear and introduce your mother to your new friend, won’t you?”
Lily did so eagerly, pulling on Ginny’s hair and dragging the older red head up off the ground, pushing the tip of her big black fake cock against her mother’s lips until Ginny parted them, clearly resigned. The witch had let her eyes drift shut though and didn’t seem to understand just what she was letting into her mouth, not until Lily shoved several inches of it down Ginny’s throat, forcing her lips to spread obscenely wide and causing her eyes to snap open. Ginny let out a muffled scream as Lily began to fuck her throat.
That was perfect for Harry, an excellent distraction given his ultimate intentions. Grabbing hold of his cock with one hand and Ginny’s hip with the other, the wizard guided his own member towards his wife’s back door, the one hole that he’d never gotten a chance to fuck before now. While he’d had women he considered far more worthwhile than his cheating wife by this point (her own daughter included among that number now) it was still going to be a pleasure to take this last dignity from the red head.
Ginny was already choking on Lily’s fake prick when Harry pushed the bellend of his fat member into her slightly loosened asshole. The screech that left her throat like a banshee when he anally penetrated her was an entirely new sound though. The older witch sobbed as she was quite literally spit roasted between her husband and her daughter. Whatever part of Ginny was left salvageable or recoverable died at that moment as she broke completely and utterly.
“GAGKH! GAGKH! GAGKH!”
Lily forced her strap on down her mother’s throat until Ginny was nearly passed out from the lack of air and then drew back just enough to keep her awake and conscious as Harry railed into her tight asshole with his huge dick, stretching her poor back door out beyond any point of recoverability. Father and daughter leaned over the body between them that at this point could barely even be called human, meeting and kissing deeply as they interlocked their hands and timed their thrusts so that they were fucking into both ends of Ginny at the same time.
In the end, the experience was just too amazing for Harry. At this point, the powerful wizard hadn’t even realized he had fantasies left to be fulfilled, not after all he’d done to Nymphadora, Astoria, Narcissa, Fleur, and Victoire. Yet here he was, spit roasting his wife alongside his daughter as they performed an Eiffel tower over the poor woman and Harry was utterly fulfilled. He came hard, his seed exploding out of his cock like a hose and filling Ginny’s bowels to the brim and then some, leaving her looking a little bloated.
It was only once Harry was done with her that Lily pulled her fake cock out of her mother’s throat as well, since she was never going to cum from it. Ginny was left an utter mess, a whimpering sniveling wretch of a creature as she hacked and coughed and breathed in slow raspy breaths. Harry stood up and his daughter did the same as the two of them looked down at the shuddering, shivering woman.
“I think she’s taken enough of our attention Lily. Let’s leave her to reflect.”
Lily nodded, but then got an idea. Twirling her wand, she reattached the older woman’s leash and locked it to a nearby corner of the office, forcing her own mother to face the corner, without enough space to even turn her head or move away from it. Smirking, Lily placed her hand in her father’s, not sparing her mother another glance.
-x-X-x-
Harry leaned back against the front of his large mahogany desk, staring down into the devoted eyes of Victoire Weasley and Lily Potter as his daughter and the young blonde that he’d inadvertently broken with his cock fought over said member, giving him a double blowjob as each jockeyed for the right to be the ONLY one giving him head.
Ginny was still leashed to her corner an utter mess as she shook in silence. Meanwhile Fleur was… Harry looked down behind him and chuckled as the older blonde happily tongued his ass, giving him the rim job that Ginny hadn’t quite finished. Fleur was much more content in this position than his wife had been, but then Fleur was always ecstatic when she was pleasing her Master.
Harry only wished he had more than two hands, because right now he was resting them on top of the heads of Lily and Victoire as the two young witches licked up and down his shaft, stroking his prodigious member with their smooth feminine palms and constantly shooting death glares at one another around the huge girth of his length.
With Lily and Victoire worshiping his shaft, Harry found himself pondering his next move. The wizard had gotten too much of a taste for female conquest at this point. He wanted more. Harry was suddenly feeling proactive. Taking the next step meant going out and actively hunting more women down to bring into his… was this a harem? Harry blinked, his thought process grinding to a halt as he considered things.
Had he… had he stumbled into a harem? When the hell had that happened? He supposed it had started with Tonks, but that was just stress relief. And then Astoria and Narcissa, that had been more about sticking it to Draco and purebloods in general than anything else. But he had enjoyed himself, so when it came time he’d let Fleur fall into the same trap and he’d told himself he was training Victoire for his godson, but ultimately he’d known the truth, hadn’t he?
Harry let out a surprised bark of laughter, causing the two young witches currently worshipping his cock to pause briefly before going back to their work. Yep, it was inescapable fact. He’d gone and created a harem without really meaning to. And he’d fucked his own daughter while debasing and humiliating his wife, so what did it matter if he went a little further with things.
Harry’s mind drifted to the choice he now had to make. So very many women in his life to be brought to heel. The possibilities were endless. Grinning, Harry stroked his fingers through the hair of his daughter and the young blonde who should have been the girlfriend and eventual wife to his godson. He knew now that he couldn’t resist fate. He couldn’t resist his urges either. He was going to do it.
Head Auror Potter was on the prowl.
Chapter 6: Hermione Granger-Weasley
Chapter Text
Hermione Granger-Weasley, because like hell was she going to completely giving up her own last name for a surname like Weasley, was becoming worried. She was over at the Potter Home for the day with Ginny and Fleur as their children were off doing their own thing. The brunette witch wasn’t too sure that she liked the idea of Victoire being a poor influence on Lily and her daughter Rose, but Fleur had steamrolled over her and Ginny had been oddly quiet, leaving her hanging against the domineering blonde.
And honestly, those two were acting so very strange lately. Ginny was withdrawn and recalcitrant, especially around Fleur, to the point that Hermione was beginning to wonder if the red head was sick. The Potter Matriarch would shiver whenever the part veela drew near, while Fleur seemed to have decided that the two of them were the best of friends despite their long-lasting mutual dislike of each other.
What other reason besides friendship would Fleur have for just how handsy she’d gotten with Ginny? The part veela was far more touchy-feely than she had been before. Where once she’d reserved most of her skin contact for Bill, these days she was much more open, at least with the other witches that made up their none-to-little family. Hermione had been on the receiving end of a few big hugs, but Ginny was definitely getting it the worst.
Of course, Hermione wasn’t merely offended by Fleur’s actions on Ginny’s behalf and her behalf alone. She was also more than offended solely on her own behalf. Fleur’s sudden desire to go bra-less on all occasions was causing a rift in the Weasley family all on its own and Hermione was swiftly getting fed up with it. It was bad enough, Fleur’s ability to turn every male head in the room. She’d always distracted the Weasley men at family events and holiday dinners, but now she was practically riveting their attention to her.
Perhaps Hermione had a personal bone to pick with this new fashion choice of Fleur’s because of the reaction her own husband had to it. While the rest of the Weasley males were simply distracted but ultimately could be drawn back to their wives with a clearing of the throat or a pinch of the thigh, Ronald was not so easily swayed. The damnable oaf she’d married turned into a drooling idiot the second he saw Fleur these days, all of the progress he’d made since their fourth year gone in an instant thanks to the simple removal of Fleur’s bra.
Hermione supposed that it was a little racist and a little sexist to blame Fleur for what was clearly her own husband’s hang up. The blonde could not help her part veela heritage and really, why should she have to dress according to the whims of others. If she was more comfortable without a bra, then she should be allowed to go without one. Of course, Hermione was a bit envious of that self-confidence. She wished she was the kind of woman who could just go braless for a day or even as a lifestyle choice for much longer.
Hermione was momentarily shaken from her thoughts as Lily, Rose, and Victoire walked up the stairs and right beside her. The brunette witch was currently leaning against the second floor balcony of the Potter Home, and she watched her daughter and the two other girls walk past her down the hall into what she believed was Lily’s room with a frown and a furrowed brow. Rose had that same flustered glazed looked on her face that had Hermione so concerned these days.
While Fleur was letting it all hang free, Victoire seemed to be growing closer and closer to Lily and Rose and Hermione was concerned about the adverse effect it seemed to be having on her daughter. Lily and her daughter were the best of friends and always had been. Hermione was overjoyed about that, completely and utterly satisfied that her and her best friend’s children got along so well.
Victoire though, had always been a bit of a wild child and Hermione didn’t really think it only had to do with her veela genes, so it was NOT racist to think so. No, Victoire was just a little crazy, getting in trouble with the law, getting Harry’s godson in trouble right alongside her. Hermione was happy that they were able to work it all out, but at the same time she wasn’t entirely sure it was the best use of Harry’s power, getting Victoire off the hook like that. Might it not have been better to let Victoire serve a bit of time in jail so she properly learned her lesson?
A surprise embrace from behind tore Hermione from her thoughts and the brunette witch let out a much undignified ‘eep!’ before recognizing the arms encircling her waist and realizing who it was. Letting out a sigh, a slightly blushing Hermione leaned back against her best friend’s chest, even as she had to remind her body that he was nothing more than that.
Her body never did seem to listen where Harry was concerned though, even if Hermione had managed to hold herself back from jumping the wizard’s bones for most of the time they’d known each other. With long practiced ease (though for some reason it seemed slightly more difficult this time) Hermione ignored her suddenly hot core and her slightly wet cunt and focused on the matter at hand.
“Harry… what’s going on with our family these days? What’s going on with your family?”
Harry just chuckled in her ear as his thumbs rubbed slow circles into her abdomen. The chuckle had the effect of blowing hot air all over her neck, causing a soft breath to leave Hermione’s mouth as she stifled most of the gasp that threatened to escape. The beautiful brunette pressed herself back against him, pretending that she didn’t feel his bulge against her ass.
“I don’t know what you mean Hermione? Care to give some examples?”
Hermione whimpered but tried desperately to focus on the matter at hand. Her and Harry had been having these intimate moments for years now, but there was nothing sexual about it, Hermione was sure of that. It was just some above the clothes skinship between two completely platonic friends. Hermione had looked it up; apparently it was all the rage in places like Japan.
The busty bookworm was sure that Harry wasn’t enjoying this sexually at all, which made her the freak for being so damn wet. Stamping down on her arousal, she finally managed to get her mind back on to what she was talking about before.
“W-well… Fleur and Ginny just seem so different lately. And Fleur and Victoire are spending so much time over at your home these days, aren’t they? It seems like almost every time I come over I find one or the both of them lounging about the place. Victoire is spending a lot more time with Rose and Lily… I’m a little worried.”
Harry’s hands shifted back from her stomach to her hips and he slid them up and down in a rather soothing motion that Hermione found herself melting into all the more. Oh Merlin… it was just platonic. Hermione had to remember that, this was all just something between two best friends. It was nothing to get all hot and bothered by right?
“Worried? Victoire is a good girl Hermione, I’m sure nothing is wrong.”
Of course, due to dramatic timing that was the exact moment that they both heard a subdued muffled shriek come from down the hall. Eyes wide, Hermione slid out of Harry’s hands without issue, as he released her immediately. She walked down the hall, cognizant of Harry following her at a sedate pace. Coming to the room she’d seen her daughter and the two other girls enter. Suddenly hesitant, Hermione slowly reached out for the door handle, half-knowing, half-dreading what she was going to find. A small part of Hermione had a general idea of what she was going to see when she opened the door. Hermione wasn’t stupid after all. She was just so deep in self-denial that when a second muffled shriek escaped the room in front of her, she thought for a second something was actually wrong and her hand immediately closed over the knob, twisting it and pushing the door in to reveal what was happening inside of the room.
The sight before her shocked the brunette witch to her core. Hermione’s eyes widened dramatically as she took in the three buck naked young women inside. Lily and Victoire knelt at either end of her daughter. Rose’s hands were tied behind her back and there was an O-ring gag inside of her mouth that was the cause of the subdued muffled shrieks. Victoire and Lily were supporting Rose between them, massive double sided dildos sliding back and forth between their cunts and her cunt and asshole as they DP’d the poor girl right there in front of Hermione.
The sound of the opening door didn’t seem to have reached the ears of the enthusiastic girls fucking her daughter, nor had it reached her daughter either. All three young ladies were completely focused on the matter at hand, not seeing Hermione at all. The older brunette witch found herself stumbling back into Harry’s arms as she tried to process the scene in front of her. Hermione didn’t even notice at first how Harry was beginning to grope her breasts and rub her cunt, changing up his usual ‘skinship’ to something far more perverse.
“W-what are they doing Harry?! Look at them, they’re r-raping her!”
Harry’s hot breath ghosted across her ear again as he answered her in a deep husky tone.
“I think it looks rather beautiful Hermione. And look at her face. Rose doesn’t look like she hates it.”
Hermione blushed deeply at her best friend’s voice; his smooth baritone had always gotten her engine revving. At the same time, she found herself studying Rose’s face on Harry’s instruction without even questioning it. There she found the look of a girl in ecstasy, rather than pain. Rose didn’t look entirely willing, in fact she looked rather surprised at what was happening to her, but at the same time she was moaning through her O-ring gag and her face was flushed red with arousal.
Harry suddenly tweaked her nipple through her blouse, pulling Hermione away from her excessive studying of her daughter’s sex face. Only now did the brunette begin to realize that Harry’s hands were not where they were supposed to be, her body so tuned to his touch by this point that she hadn’t even noticed until now. Squirming a little, Hermione blushed a scarlet red as she tried to continue to deride the debauchery in front of her.
“I-It’s not right! They shouldn’t have her tie-mmph!”
Her head was suddenly turned by a hand roughly tugging on her hair and before Hermione knew it, her line of sight with the three happily fucking girls was broken by Harry as he kissed her deeply, silencing her criticisms and melting her world away. Hermione’s hands came up to grab his shirt as she kissed him back, not realizing for a moment what was happening.
As such, the brunette witch wasn’t at all resistant as Harry reached past her and closed the door to Lily’s Room without ever ending their lip lock. She didn’t fight it as he guided her slowly down the hall to the Potter Home’s Master bedroom. Once inside, clothes began to fly off and before Hermione knew it, Harry was ending the kiss and pushing her buck-naked body backwards onto the big four poster bed behind her.
The end of the kiss brought a fresh dose of reality to Hermione as she realized where she was, what she was doing, and who she was doing it with. Though the sight of Harry’s massive member pointing directly at her as she looked down the slope of her body was a bit intoxicating, Hermione still tried to keep her wits about her, shaking her head back and forth and groaning.
“No, no… Harry we can’t do this… this is wrong…”
“Oh, hah, hey Hermione! Fancy, mmm, seeing you here! That’s right you filthy bottom bitch, oooh yessss, get deep in there!”
Eyes wide, Hermione tilted her head back to look behind her where she found Fleur sitting at the head of the bed. Though the blonde part veela was not sitting on the bed at all, rather she was sitting on another woman, who Hermione tentatively identified as Ginny despite the poor thing’s entire head being buried under Fleur’s curvaceous ass. Fleur ground down and continued to moan, even as she smacked at Ginny’s slight chest where it quivered and heaved in front of her, the red head clearly struggling to breathe even as she was used and abused by the blonde.
Fleur didn’t give her any sort of relief though, continuing to force Ginny to eat out her big fat badonkadonk while laying smacks and slaps across her entire body until it was covered in red hand prints. Ginny let out muffled cries from beneath Fleur’s huge ass, squirming and struggling feebly, but all in all it seemed the blonde was getting what she wanted judging by her loud moans and happy cries.
“That’s right, that’s right! Work that tongue, god yes!”
Hermione was only pulled away from the train wreck of a scene when she felt the tip of something massive, hard, and throbbing press between her legs, rubbing up and down her shamefully wet pussy lips. Snapping her head back around, Hermione found her best friend getting ready to bury himself in her mewling quim. She immediately held up her hands in an attempt to ward him off.
“W-wait! Harry we can’t do this! I’m married to Ron; he’s my husband and your best friend! We can’t do this to him!”
Harry pauses briefly and then leans over her, bringing his face within inches of her flushed features.
“Alright Hermione. I just want you to answer two questions for me, and then I’ll let you go. Understood?”
There was an actual moment of hesitation as a growing part of Hermione really didn’t want to let him let her go. But the other half of her, the half that knew this was wrong and couldn’t be allowed to happen was still in control for the moment. Nodding frantically, she bit her lip and waited for Harry’s questions.
“First… I want you to look down at my cock and tell me that Ron’s is bigger. Make me believe it Hermione. Make me believe that he hasn’t failed to satisfy you on every single day and every single night of your long and arduous marriage.”
Hermione’s eyes flickered down to that massive prick currently resting threatening against her quivering pussy lips. Whimpering, the brunette witch licked her lips to wet them and then began to speak.
“R-Ron… has a b-bigger p-penis than you Harry. H-He’s satisfied m-me quite well f-for our entire m-marriage.”
A moment of silence passed by, during which Harry just looked at her emotionless and Hermione was inwardly beating herself up for how unconvincing that had sounded. But then the moment was gone and Harry smiled.
“Alright. Now for the second question. Tell me you don’t want this Hermione. Convince me that no part of you, no matter how small or how big, wants my cock inside of you.”
Hermione immediately opened her mouth to say it. This should have been much easier than lying about her husband’s dick size right? After all, she DIDN’T want Harry to fuck her, so it wasn’t a lie! Except when Hermione opened her mouth to say the words, nothing came out. The brunette witch closed her mouth after a second and then opened it again, only to find the words still wouldn’t come out. She was having an incredibly hard time articulating her lack of desire for Harry’s massive delicious-looking shaft.
Eventually, Hermione had to just focus on the individual words. Through sheer will power, she forced each one to leave her mouth.
“I… don’t… want this…”
She was literally sounding out the words as she said them, but Hermione soldiered on anyways.
“N-No… part of… me, wants y-your… c-cock inside… of meEEEEEEEE!!!~”
Hermione knew she didn’t sound very convincing, but she still wasn’t expecting Harry to just stick it in as she got to the end of her sentence. His massive member slid inside of her sopping wet cunt without any difficulty, and her surprise at his sudden thrust combined with her anticipation of this moment sent Hermione right over the edge into an involuntary orgasm.
The brunette witch came then and there from Harry’s very first thrust, his cock filling parts of her cunt that Ron couldn’t have ever reached in a million years with his tiny pecker. Harry was inside of her and all Hermione could do was cry out joyously, her eyes rolling back in her head and her teeth gritting together as she grabbed at the bed sheets beneath her and shook.
Her pussy juices coated Harry’s already thrusting cock and made his passage deep inside of her all the easier as the massive length her longtime best friend was sporting went all the way up to the entrance of her womb before being stymied by her cervix.
“Harry, Harry, Harry…”
Hermione wanted to say more than just his name as the powerful wizard plowed her senseless right there on his bed while Fleur watched. She wanted to tell him to stop; she wanted to tell him to pull out. But if she was having trouble articulating before, now that Harry was buried deep inside of her cunt, Hermione just couldn’t find the words anymore.
She moaned his name over and over again, shaking her head back and forth as she tried to deny the pleasure he was forcing on her. Meanwhile, Harry seemed almost like a starved animal in her treatment of her. He was so beastly in his movements, not at all slow or sensual or gentle. It was the way her husband tended to treat her in bed as well, rough and selfishly. Except, when Harry did it, it was somehow different. There was certainly a savage tone to his actions, but it wasn’t quite as selfish.
Harry’s hands moved over her naked body, eventually settling on her tits where he groped and kneaded her sensitive mammaries. Hermione moaned as Harry turned what was usually a painful and uncomfortable moment with Ron into a surprisingly pleasurable moment with him. His fingers felt like magic on her tits and he was working them in and out of her flesh in all the right places, all while pistoning into her cunt again and again.
It felt like Harry knew her body better than she did and while Hermione continued to mentally resist the overwhelming pleasure of what she was experiencing, her body had stopped struggling all together fairly quickly into the plowing. She’d melted back into the bed and all resistance had fled from her naked form as she lay under Harry with her legs spread wide and her pussy filled with his prick.
“Please Harry… please…”
He slowed down just a bit as the words left her throat. Leaning in again, Harry’s hot breath washed over her bright red face as he looked her in the eyes.
“Please what Hermione? Please stop? Please… more?”
Hermione squeezed her eyes shut and bit her lower lip, whimpering cutely. A moment later Harry just chuckled down at her and went right back to thrusting away into her cunt. The brunette witch had been unable to seal the deal, unable to get the words out. At the last moment, she’d clammed up upon fearfully realizing that she actually didn’t know if she could stop her treacherous throat from begging for more like he’d just offered.
Silence had seemed like the best choice, but in the end it just meant she got the more that she secretly wanted, albeit with small shreds of her dignity still intact, at least for the moment. Harry’s huge member thrust in and out of her cunt again and again and in no time at all Hermione felt another orgasm building up within her. Feeling this one coming, the brunette witch tried to hold it in, tried to keep it back. In the end she failed, only managing to make her climax all the more explosive and vocal when it finally arrived.
“H-Harry, w-wait, n-not so fast, I’m going to cum, I’m going to cum, I’m cummIIIIIIIIING!!!”
Her eyes rolled back in her head once more and Hermione’s body shook and spasmed under her best friend’s handsome chiseled form. Her pussy muscles clenched down sporadically around Harry’s still thrusting cock, drawing a sudden grunt from him as he made sure to force his dick all the way to the entrance of her womb in one final deep thrust. It took Hermione a moment, still in the throes of her own orgasm, to realize that Harry was cumming as well. More than that, he was cumming inside of her.
The beautiful buxom brunette witch looked down in wide eyed horror at her abdomen, feeling his white hot cum painting the inside of her womb right then and there. Another climax, smaller than the first but no less shameful to Hermione, wracked her body as her treacherous form responded in a positive manner to the idea of possibly being inseminated by her best friend’s no doubt virile seed.
Hermione shuddered; tears’ falling from her eyes as she looked up into Harry’s smiling face. She hadn’t wanted this… except she had. She’d very clearly brought Harry to the brink by allowing him to engage in all that skinship. She’d been so deep in self-denial that she’d ignored his feelings for her at the same time that she was ignoring hers for him. Now, they’d gone too far to go back to the way things were.
“Harry…”
The brunette witch wasn’t sure what she wanted to say to the wizard above her, but luckily she didn’t have to figure that out since he overrode her in the next second, his hand curling around her throat, gripping it but not squeezing hard enough to choke her.
“Hermione… we aren’t done yet. Not by a long shot.”
And then his hands were on her hips and the busty brunette found herself flipped over onto her front in short order, pinned down and made to lay prone by Harry’s heavy body as he sat on the backs of her legs. Harry’s hands were immediately on her ass, kneading and groping the sensitive butt flesh as Hermione moaned involuntarily, looking back over her shoulder with some concern. While it was possible that Harry merely wanted to fuck her pussy again from a new position, Hermione had a sinking feeling that she wasn’t going to get that lucky.
A moment later when Harry plopped his still hard cock down between her ass cheeks and began to hot dog her big fat bubble butt, Hermione was fairly certain she knew exactly where he was going with this. Clawing at the sheets in front of her, Hermione bit her lower lip, trying to ignore Ginny’s cunt only a foot before her eyes in favor of watching what Harry was doing with his dick and her ass.
Only, it was so difficult for the witch to ignore it when Ginny had her pussy right fucking there. Fleur was still riding the red head’s face, forcing Ginny to eat out her ass, but the resistance and struggling seemed to have gone out of the ‘bottom bitch’ by this point. Instead, rather than squirming under Fleur, Ginny was multi-tasking, fisting her gaping cunt all while supposedly continuing to tongue the part veela’s butt hole.
Fleur was letting it happen, or perhaps she just didn’t know it was happening. The blonde had one hand on one of Ginny’s breasts, kneading it quite roughly, while her other hand rested on her own much larger breast, her fingers digging into her mammary just as harshly. At the same time, the part veela had her head thrown back, her eyes lulled shut as she slowly undulated across Ginny’s pace, almost like a snake put in a trance by a snake charmer. A continuous moan left Fleur’s lips as this went on, almost mesmerizing Hermione as well.
This very perverse visual distraction right in front of her face left Hermione completely blindsided when Harry drew his messy cock back and began to work the tip of his thumb into her back door. The brunette witch had never let Ron stick it up her ass before, despite the red head asking quite frequently over the course of their marriage. This was not an experience she was used to, and finding the words to tell Harry to stop was MUCH easier than before.
“W-wait Harry! You can’t fuck me back there! That’s the wrong hole! Please, if you need relief, go back to using my v-vagina! O-or even my mouth! Just not there! Not my anus!”
Her best friend just chuckled and Hermione could tell that this wasn’t a battle she could win. She squirmed and struggled as best she could, but Harry had her dead to rights, completely pinned down beneath him. His thumb pressed deeper into her sphincter until it abruptly popped inside of her tight back door, drawing a short shriek from Hermione’s lips followed by mewling and whimpering as he worked the single digit in and out of her tight butthole.
“A-ah f-fuck Harry… dear Merlin it’s so deep…”
That provoked another laugh from her longtime friend and Hermione’s face went red in embarrassment as he snickered at her expense. She really didn’t get the joke until he pulled his thumb out and began to push his thinner but longer index finger into her tight virgin back door. Then Hermione got why he was laughing at her, she understood what was so damn funny even as a groan escaped her lips.
His thumb was the smallest thing he was planning on shoving in her ass today and she’d barely been able to handle it. The index finger was a bit nicer, even as it went deeper, but then Harry pulled it out and shoved it in her face, pushing the digit between her lips and forcing her to clean it off. Hermione whimpered but did as was expected of her, knowing what Harry wanted even if he didn’t have to say anything. She ended up lulled into a false sense of security, focused entirely on the finger he’d had in her ass and not expecting another assault despite knowing Harry had another hand… and other things.
Harry’s wand tip pressed into her tight sphincter without warning and Hermione squealed around the digit she was suckling at, squirming as Harry pushed his thick eleven inch holly wood wand into her butt. He cast a silent scourgify that had Hermione tensing up as she felt the strange feeling of her best friend’s magic cleaning out her bowels exceptionally well.
Then Harry worked the first few inches of his wand in and out of Hermione’s ass, swirling it around and stretching her all the wider as he did so. Hermione whined out, a keening wail escaping her throat, but even as that happened she could feel the discomfort of being anally probed fading away to be replaced by a strange sensation. It took the brunette witch a while to place it, until eventually she realized her pussy was dripping down onto the bed beneath her and it wasn’t just Harry’s cum leaking out at this point.
She was enjoying having Harry’s wand up her ass, against all odds. Hermione flushed a deeper color red in shame as she buried her face in her hands, whimpering at just how hopeless she was. Even here, even with her ass, Hermione found herself enjoying the ministrations of her best friend. Whining even louder, she ended up biting down on the bed sheets in front of her to avoid letting any of the impending moans to escape her mouth.
This proved to be a smart move for an entirely different reason though, as Harry withdrew his wand in the next moment and replaced it with the cockhead of his massive member, lubed up as it was with a mixture of his cum and her pussy juices. Hermione had only a moment to realize what was happening, barely enough time for her eyes to widen in horror, before Harry thrust inside of her ass, taking her anal virginity right there on the spot and forcing his thick girth right past her tight sphincter.
Hermione screamed loudly, but most of it was muffled by the bedding she was currently biting down on. She squealed long and hard, her legs kicking back and forth ineffectually behind Harry as he filled her with as much of his cock as he could in one go. Then he stopped for a second, focusing on kneading her plump posterior with his fingers as he allowed her to adjust to his size.
At the same time, Harry chose that moment to lean forward and murmur in her ear.
“I love you Hermione. I’ve always loved you. And I’ve wanted to fuck you like this for an awful long time. I’m happy you’re finally here with me.”
With her best friend’s soft deep baritone voice in her ear and his cock buried in her ass, Hermione didn’t as much as break as she crumbled. Hearing a declaration of love from Harry managed to destroy all the walls and all the self-denial she’d been under in one fell swoop. All this time, Hermione had lusted after the dark haired man she’d grown up with. All this time, she’d told herself that Harry didn’t feel the same way, that he had a happy marriage with Ginny and three lovely children.
Hermione had settled for second best only to find out Ron wasn’t even really that. She’d suffered through a loveless marriage for decades under the mistaken belief that Harry didn’t see her as a woman, merely as his friend. She’d even convinced herself that his heavy petting, in hindsight a very inappropriate come on that she’d somehow ignored shockingly well, was skinship between platonic friends.
And now, the dark haired wizard just came out and said it. Harry had just told her he loved her and despite everything that had happened today and everything that was still happening around her, Hermione couldn’t help reciprocating.
“I-I love you too Harry! I’ve always loved you!”
The words came out in a cry and Hermione immediately buried her face back in the bedding, her body feeling scalding hot from embarrassment. Said embarrassment quickly faded away though when Harry laughed happily and gave her fat ass a smack that sent it through a jiggle fit as he began to anally plow her right there on the bed. Hermione let out a muffled moan, her eyes squeezed tightly shut at first as she focused on that big hard cock burying itself over and over again inside of her squeaky clean bowels.
Harry was fucking her, had fucked her. He’d cum inside of her and now he was going to town on her ass and Hermione wasn’t able to deny her own feelings anymore. She was ecstatic to be one with the powerful well-built wizard; she was beside herself with joy over finally being filled with her best friend’s cock, even if it was her ass.
By this point, Hermione was moaning near constantly from the pistoning cock jackhammering down into her asshole. Lying prone like she was caused Harry to spread her ass cheeks wide so he could get himself deeper inside of her and Hermione was sure it looked rather obscene, even if she couldn’t see it. She didn’t care what she looked like in that moment, all she cared about was enjoying every last inch of Harry’s shaft as it plunged into her over and over again.
When the orgasm came, Hermione was not surprised, nor did she try to stop it. She came with pride around Harry’s dick, crying out his name and shaking as her pussy juices coated the bed beneath her, causing much of his cum to spill out of her from the force of her squirting as well. Hermione shook beneath Harry’s strong hands, her eyes rolling up in her head once again and her tongue lulling out of her skull in a classic ahegao face.
When she came down from the orgasm, Harry was still going at it. He was like a machine and Hermione felt like she was going to cross-eyed from the pleasure overload he was forcing on her. Instead, she found herself focusing on the sight in front of her, the interaction that all this time had still been going on between Fleur and Ginny.
From the looks of things, the red head had cum from fisting herself a few times by this point, while Fleur was barely moving anymore, just sitting there grinding down on Ginny’s face as she breathed in and out slowly, her eyes heavily lidded and her breasts jiggling nonstop rather than bouncing up and down as they had been before.
Hermione had been in denial before, but now as she stared at the scene, she saw beauty. She realized in that moment that she wouldn’t be able to go back to normal after this; she wouldn’t be able to go back to a life without Harry’s cock. But she also wasn’t going to get him all to herself. The thought was like a shock of ice water down her spine even as Harry continued to fuck her hard up the ass.
The brunette witch didn’t know how many women Harry had at this point, but she couldn’t imagine him being satisfied with just Ginny and Fleur, who were obviously two of his lovers. She couldn’t imagine the virile stud of a man being happy with her, Ginny, and Fleur either. He would need more, hell he probably already had more. Hermione bit her lower lip as she tried to think of who it could be. Nymphadora Tonks came to mind immediately as the intelligent witch brushed the rust off her old critical thinking skills and began to puzzle things out.
After several minutes of hard thinking, interrupted intermittently by the hard anal dicking she was receiving as well as Harry’s mouth nibbling on her ear and then suckling at her neck, Hermione thought she had it figured out. At the very least, Harry was probably fucking three married women behind their husbands’ backs and at least two widows as well. It was honestly pretty simple once she connected the dots and put the clues together.
She and Fleur were two, while Ginny didn’t really count since she was married to Harry to begin with. After that, Nymphadora Tonks was almost a shoe in for one of Harry’s fuck toys. The woman had basically become the defacto secretary for the Head Auror after Harry had abolished the position. At the time, Harry had confided in Hermione that his superiors were trying to get Tonks fired and so he’d made the metamorphmagus indispensable in the only way he knew how.
But if she assumed that Harry and Tonks were in a clandestine sexual relationship, a dozen encounters over the years suddenly made sense, a dozen small things Hermione wasn’t meant to see that she had seen, only to put it out of her mind, convincing herself that she hadn’t actually witnessed what she thought she had.
After Tonks it was the Malfoy women undoubtedly. Astoria was an easy one as even Hermione had heard about the Lady Malfoy’s outburst at the Auror Office. The fact that Harry had gone out of his way to make sure Draco was imprisoned at a lesser prison rather than Azkaban with the Dementors after Astoria’s little outburst proved that they’d come to an agreement, an arrangement. There was only one way Hermione could see Astoria successfully convincing Harry of anything…
Biting her lower lip as mental images began to fill her head of what that must have looked like, all while the presence of Harry’s thrusting cock in her ass continued to make its presence known, Hermione threw her thoughts to the older Lady Malfoy instead. The old witch was still quite beautiful for age, a product of their slower aging process. Hermione’s evidence of Narcissa’s lewd corruption was admittedly a bit less solid, but she would still stand by her thoughts regardless. All she’d seen was the older woman happy at a ministry function. It was the first time she’d seen the beautiful Lady Malfoy smiling since the death of her husband.
Harry had been at that function. He’d-
“What are you thinking about Hermione?”
Harry’s hand was suddenly in her hair, pulling her head back off the bed as he kissed along her neck, pulling her from her thoughts and focusing her attention fully back on him and his cock currently buried in her ass. Only now did Hermione realize not only had Harry stopped fucking her ass, he’d been letting her hump her hips back towards his cock unconsciously for the past couple minutes as she thought everything out.
Blushing furiously in embarrassment, Hermione averted her gaze even as she answered him.
“J-Just thinking about your harem Harry… Think I’ve got it figured out now.”
His grip in her hair tightened, but he sounded more amused than angry when he spoke again, a simple question.
“Oh?”
Nodding as best as she could, Hermione kept her eyes down as she ran through the list.
“I-It’s me… Fleur, Tonks, Astoria and Narcissa Malfoy, and I guess Ginny as well. At least anyways, I feel like there’s more than that but I can’t think of anyone else.”
She gained confidence as she spoke, losing the stammer and the stutter. Hermione had always enjoyed explaining how she’d come to a conclusion on something. Harry was silent for a moment and then chuckled, nuzzling her hair and beginning to fuck her ass again, slow languid thrusts that made her whine for more.
“You’re mostly right. All of those names are correct, and there are a few more… with plans for some new acquisitions coming up. But I notice you put yourself on the list Hermione. You put yourself at the start of the list for my… ‘harem’.”
Hermione blushed deeply and glanced down at that, once again embarrassed. Then Fleur’s quiet voice suddenly startled her from her thoughts.
“Master…”
Glancing up, Hermione frowned as she looked at the other woman, who was staring back at her with heavily lidded eyes and a devious smile on her face.
“You have to call him Master Hermione. Or he won’t fuck you for real.”
Harry paused his movement at Fleur’s words, but didn’t say a word. Hermione found herself frozen in stupefaction. This wasn’t ‘for real’?! The brunette witch was both intrigued and terrified of just what the hell ‘for real’ was supposed to be. In the end though, she couldn’t help herself. Her treacherous mouth took over for her when her brain wouldn’t give the orders and before she knew it, she was saying the word as she looked back over her shoulder at Harry with big doe eyes.
“Please Master… fuck me for real?”
A change came over Harry’s face and his hand in her hair clenched into a fist, the other one coming down to grab her hip. Before Hermione knew it, she was getting the ass fucking of her life, his cock plowing in and out of her at a speed she’d not experienced from him yet and certainly never experienced from anyone else. Her mouth fell open in a silent scream and Hermione’s eyes rolled back in her head as she came explosively within seconds.
From there, it didn’t stop. Harry fucked her long and hard, filled her ass with cum, and then forced her back onto her back and filled her womb with another load for good measure. Hermione was used and abused, her holes fucked what felt like countless times until she was half-delirious from the pleasure and completely exhausted from the marathon sex that Fleur had tricked her into initiating.
It was a barely conscious blissed out Hermione that lay back on the bed hours later when something different finally happened. She was resting back on a pile of pillows with Ginny resting under her ass; begrudgingly slurping Harry’s cum out of her butt, while Fleur knelt betwixt her thighs and ate his seed out of her cunt. Hermione had already cum on the blonde part veela’s face twice and could feel a third one fast approaching when the door to the Master Bedroom suddenly swung open.
Fleur and Ginny stayed focused on what they were doing, but Hermione and Harry’s eyes moved to the doorway as Victoire and Lily walked into the room with Rose still between them. They were walking in a very silly manner in order to keep the red head pinned between them, their huge double sided dildos still sliding in and out of their cunts and both her cunt and ass. Rose still had the O-ring gag in her mouth, but at this point she looked a lot like Hermione felt, completely and utterly fucked, while still a little confused at just how she’d gotten in this state.
Despite her new status as just another one of Harry’s cock sleeves, Hermione still found herself feeling a bit of motherly concern for her beloved daughter. With the last bit of sanity left to her, the brunette looked to where Harry was smiling at the sight and pleaded with him.
“H-Harry… please, no. Spare my daughter. Spare Rose. S-she deserves better than me. She deserves a normal life.”
She was pinned down by Fleur and held in place by Ginny, so Hermione couldn’t do much more than squirm in place as Harry got off the bed, standing up and walking over to the three young women at a languid pace. Hermione watched with wide eyes as he curled his hands on Victoire’s blonde locks and his own daughter’s red hair at the same time, pulling them in one after the other for deep searing kisses.
It was only then that Hermione realized who it was she’d been missing from Harry’s harem. Her mind had put up one final block, one final wall of self-denial as she’d refused to accept that her best friend had taken Fleur’s daughter and his own and turned them into two more of his loyal sex pets. She’d had it all right in front of her and she’d willfully ignored it, assuming that Victoire, Lily, and Rose’s activities were separate from what Harry was doing to her.
After kissing the two young women DPing her daughter between them, Harry cradled Rose’s face in his hand and kissed her on her gagged lips, his tongue pushing past the O-ring and into her mouth for a long moment before he eventually pulled away, leaving Rose looking even more dazed and glazed over then before. Harry turned back to her at that point and Hermione watched with wide eyes as he walked over to the bed and crawled on, leaning down beside her head and brushing her hair lovingly out of her face.
He smiled down at her kindly and spoke in a soft gentle tone.
“I can’t do that Hermione. Your daughter has earned this through her own actions. Did you think my Lily was like this because I made her this way? She came to me already well-versed in the carnal delights, with her own mother collared and on a leash she held in her own hands. Do you know where she learned all of that? From your daughter. Rose isn’t the sweet innocent flower you wish she was, not even in the slightest.”
Hermione shuddered as the truth of Harry’s words washed over her. She squeezed her eyes shut, unable to even look her daughter in the eye. Harry’s voice drifted to her ear regardless, a promise on his lips.
“I’ll teach her everything I know Hermione. I’m going to educate her on just what being with a man is like. And when I’m done with her, I’ll be more than happy to let her go if that’s what she wants.”
Harry pulled back from her and the next thing Hermione heard was the snap of fingers. Opening her eyes, the brunette witch watched as Lily and Victoire carried Rose over to the bed. At the same time, Fleur chose that moment to nibble down on her clit and Hermione was sent right over the edge into an orgasm that could be rightly called the straw that broke the camel’s back.
She came hard, climaxing all over Fleur’s face and beginning to black out from sheer exhaustion. The last thing Hermione saw before passing into the realm of unconsciousness was her daughter, covered in a sheen of sweat and tied up with a gag in her mouth being tossed on top of her waiting, grinning best friend. Rose squirmed on Harry’s chest, but in that last half a second before Hermione fell unconscious she couldn’t have said whether Rose was struggling to escape or needily grinding down on Harry to beg for relief.
Chapter 7: Rose Granger-Weasley
Chapter Text
Rose Granger-Weasley really wasn’t sure about this. Fooling around with Lily Luna Potter was one thing. They were the same age as well as lifelong childhood friends. It had made sense for them to experiment a little with one another and that had led into a bit of a relationship between the two of them. They weren’t romantically involved, but they were definitely more than friends.
Still, Lily had been acting a bit differently late. More than that though, this was…
“Lily, are you sure about this?”
The young woman looked to her crimson haired friend with some trepidation. She was completely naked, knelt down in the middle of Lily’s bed as she bit her lower lip and wiggled in the bindings around her wrists and arms, which were secured quite tightly behind her back. She could barely even move them with how well Lily had tied her up. It surprised Rose a little bit, that her friend would have this sort of experience with bondage.
Now Lily was holding up a large O-ring gag and Rose really didn’t know if she was on board with that. She looked at the gag warily, before glancing towards her friend again. Lily smiled and nodded.
“It’s going to be fun Rose, you’ll see. Come on and give it a try.”
Ugh, well how could she say not to that? Lily was literally throwing her own words back in her face at her. That was exactly what Rose had said when she’d pulled her friend into kissing, then scissoring, then sixty nining. When Lily put it that way, Rose really wasn’t allowed to say no when the Potter girl had said yes to everything now was she?
Nodding hesitantly, Rose watched as Lily’s smile morphed into a wide grin and the other girl slowly moved forward with the O-ring gag outstretched in her hands. Still not too sure about this at all, Rose opened her mouth wide nonetheless, allowing Lily to fit the gag into place under her teeth. There was a small tinge of discomfort from just how wide the O-ring stretched her jaw, but it wasn’t unbearable and so Rose simply lived with it, even as Lily pulled up her red hair and tied the thing into place behind her head quite tightly.
A grunt left Rose’s mouth as Lily made sure to pull on the strap a bit more than was probably necessary. When her friend finally pulled back, there was a mischievous grin on her face that worried Rose to no end. But Lily just started touching her now that Rose was completely at her mercy, her hands ghosting along Rose’s naked form and lightly sliding over the slope of her breasts and down her sides.
Rose had already been quite flustered and maybe just a bit aroused beforehand, but now that Lily was teasing her, all that the Weasley girl could do was moan through the gag, her tongue wiggling in the open space that the O-ring was forcing her to make. Lily just giggled at Rose’s reaction and the red head couldn’t help thinking that she’d made a monster of her crimson haired friend. All Rose had wanted to do was having a little mutual satisfaction between the two of them. A way to blow off steam until they both found a boy they liked and could settle down.
Lily was taking things too far with this, but Rose just didn’t have it in her to say no. And if she was being honest with herself, she was enjoying this just as much as her friend seemed to be. When Lily finally pulled away from her, Rose couldn’t quite stifle her whine of protest even, thanks to the large ring in her jaw keeping her from closing her lips. In response to her incomprehensible noise, Lily just winked and pulled back some more, sliding off the bed entirely and leaving Rose kneeling in the center, naked and alone.
The Potter girl never did leave her line of sight though thankfully, allowing Rose to track her with grey-blue eyes as Lily moved across the room towards her closet, throwing it open and stretching her own naked delicious form out in order to stand on her tip toes so she could reach the top shelf. Rose couldn’t help getting a bit more aroused as she stared at Lily’s perky posterior and long legs, her tongue ghosting around in her wide open mouth as she subconsciously tried to lick her lips and failed.
However, when Lily made a noise of triumph and came down from her tip toes with whatever it was she was aiming to find on that top shelf, Rose lost the view of her friend’s backside in favor of a view of her front… and what exactly she was now holding in her hands. The Weasley girl’s eyes widened dramatically as she took in the massive pink dildo in her friend’s hands. Rose immediately began to vehemently protest as best as she was able, shaking her head back and forth and trying her best to vocalize a no without being able to fully press her tongue to the roof of her stretched open mouth.
“Nnghh!! Auugghh!!”
Lily just giggled again and held the large sex toy up in both her hands like a trophy for Rose to look at.
“Don’t freak out so much Rose. It’s a doubled sided dildo. Only half of it goes into you. The other half is for little ole me and you don’t see me sweating it do you?”
Stopping her struggling for a brief second, Rose actually looked long and hard at the huge pink dildo in Lily’s hands and saw that the other girl was actually right. She could see the spot in the middle where there was a thickened band to denote where their pussies were supposed to meet as they both fucked themselves on the dildo. Blushing deeply, Rose bowed her head and mumbled out a barely recognizable apology.
“It’s okay; I know this is new for you, so apology accepted. Now, up on your knees a bit more so I can get into position.”
Still embarrassed at her negative reaction, Rose did as Lily said without thinking, rising up so that she wasn’t sitting on her knees on the bed but rather kneeling, her upper legs completely straight as Lily climbed back on and moved to the head of the bed. Rose turned to follow her movements and watched as the Potter girl licked her lips and began to stuff the huge double sided dildo between her legs. It was a testament to how wet Lily was that the thing went in so easily, inch after inch of the massive pink sex toy disappearing inside of her friend as Rose watched.
Then, once the crimson haired girl had her half inside of her, she gestured Rose forward. Staring at the massive half that was still meant for her, Rose shuffled herself towards her impending doom all the same, feelings of trepidation and anticipation warring inside of the red head. At Lily’s direction, Rose pulled herself over the other girl’s body, being the cowgirl to Lily’s well hung bull as she positioned herself right over the tip of the massive pink dildo.
Lily grinned as she grabbed hold of Rose’s hips and before the Weasley girl knew it, she was taking the other side of the dildo into her as her friend forced her body down onto the thing inch by inch. In the end, Rose just gave in, letting Lily do as she liked and closing her eyes as she tried to concentrate on the pleasure over the discomfort. This wasn’t all that hard given that the pleasure soon completely encompassed the discomfort, but for a brief second it was not a fun experience at all.
That brief second passed and then Rose was moaning all over again as she found herself bouncing up and down on her half of the double sided dildo. Lily grinded back at her, humping up into the air with all her strength and moaning just as happily as Rose was. The two best friends enjoyed the sex toy and each other’s company for several long minutes and Rose was just beginning to think that this whole bondage-gagged thing wasn’t all that bad. Giving up control to Lily had been slightly scary, but in the end it really was working out for the best from what she could see.
All of that changed in an instant after what happened next. Lily’s hands left Rose’s hips for a moment and she tugged insistently on the red head’s nipples. Able to get the hint, Rose leaned forward at Lily’s constant urging, her moans abruptly cut off when their lips finally met. Lily was quick to dominate the kiss and Rose was quick to let her, even as the Potter girl continued to pull and tug on Rose’s nipples. It felt good to let Lily take control and to relinquish it herself. It felt good to have the crimson haired young woman playing with her nipples and kissing her mouth while at the same time spreading her ass cheeks wide to tongue her virgin ass.
It… wait a second. It was like a bucket of ice cold water had been dumped onto Rose’s head. She tensed up, freezing with her eyes wide as she realized that there were too many hands currently on her body for it to all be Lily. To be exact, there was an extra pair of hands and an extra tongue currently going to town on her ass while Lily continued to play with her tits and fuck her with the large double sided dildo.
Twisting her neck around, Rose Granger-Weasley looked back behind her just in time to catch Victoire Weasley’s grinning face as her cousin pulled back briefly from her ass and smirked up at her wickedly.
“Finally caught on? Mm, you’ve got a nice virgin butthole. I wonder if your mom’s is similar at all. I’ll have to give it a try once Harry is done breaking her in.”
Then she stuck her index finger in her mouth and lathered it up with her saliva before abruptly sticking it right into Rose’s slightly loosened ass. Not nearly loosened enough though as Rose found herself squealing through her O-ring gag, her body squirming to try and get away from the probing finger up her butt and failing utterly, skewered as she was on Lily’s double sided dildo.
The assault continues from there even as Rose does her best to struggle. There’s just no way for her to get out from between the two girls with her arms tied behind her back and a large pink sex toy shoved up her cunt connecting her to the one beneath her. Meanwhile Victoire was just going to town on her ass with that finger, thrusting it in and out rather viciously as tears began to fall from Rose’s eyes.
“Finally decided to join the party Victoire? I hope you don’t think my father rewards tardiness. He’ll definitely see fit to fuck me first when I bring him my lovely little friend once he’s done with her mother.”
Rose’s eyes widened dramatically at the revelation that had fallen from Lily’s lips and she made a confused noise of protest even as Victoire smacked her big bubble butt with an open palm and answered the Potter girl’s challenge.
“Don’t be ridiculous. Master will reward me first, when he finds out how ready this slutty virgin’s asshole is for him. I’m going to get it all ready and when he fucks her up the butt, he’ll undoubtedly be so pleased that I get the first fucking once he’s done with her mother AND her. Besides, this will make the third red head. You aren’t nearly as special as you might think anymore, Lily dear.”
At this point Rose had her eyes squeezed shut as tears continued to leak from them. She was trying to ignore everything that was happening around her and to her, but that was rather difficult considering the circumstances. She couldn’t ignore the way that Lily was mauling her tits after all, nor could she ignore the way that Victoire was fingering her ass with one hand and spanking her butt cheeks red with the other. And who could possibly forget the massive pink dildo currently stuffed up her cunt? Rose certainly couldn’t, as she none-to-silently went through another unwanted orgasm thanks to the huge sex toy and Victoire and Lily’s ministrations.
“Don’t be ridiculous. I’m his daughter, you’re just a veela. Not even a real one either, you’re a full eighth. And did you forget that he has just as many blondes to play with at this point as he does red heads? It won’t come down to hair color you silly little tart; it’ll come down to connection. And when it comes to the bond between a perverted daughter and her loving big dicked daddy, I’ve got you beat a thousand fold.”
Rose truly didn’t know what was going on here. How was this happening to her? Why would Lily do this? What was all of this shit about her dad and Rose’s mom? Was Lily fucking her father?! Was Victoire fucking Lily’s father? Was HERMIONE?! Rose’s head was a mess, a massive migraine on top of everything else leaving her sort of out of it as the two girls continued to fuck her senseless between them. After Lily’s last biting remark, Victoire had fallen silent, almost sullenly so. Lily seemed to notice too because after a moment she rolled her eyes and let out an exasperated sigh.
“Oh come on now, don’t pout cousin. Look, we’ll share Rose together now and we’ll share my dad when he inevitably rewards us for bringing her to him. Go over to my closet and check the top shelf for something fun to use on our little sandwich filling yeah?”
The finger left Rose’s ass a second later and the red head let out a sigh of relief as Victoire’s presence disappeared from behind her, her weight leaving the bed. It was just her and Lily for the moment and even with her best friend’s betrayal, Rose’s fevered mind couldn’t help being a bit relieved at this change in circumstance. That is, until her thoughts caught up with exactly what Lily had just said to Victoire and she processed the meaning of the crimson haired girl’s words.
It was too late by that point though. Just as Rose realized that Lily had sent Victoire off to get another sex toy, the blonde part veela returned and before Rose could do anything but look behind her and widen her eyes at the sight of the massive purple doubled sided twin to Lily’s pink monstrosity, Victoire was moving forward and forcing the lubed up toy into Rose’s quivering butthole.
Rose shrieked as the blonde witch slammed it home without any ounce of foreplay, forcing Rose’s ass to accommodate several inches of sex toy in the span of a couple seconds. The Weasley girl sobbed uselessly as she was held pinned between the two girls, each of them thrusting in and out of her over and over again from both ends as they DP’d her right there on Lily’s bed. Rose moaned out through her O-ring gag, shaking her head back and forth. She didn’t want this; she didn’t want any of this. The red head wished she wasn’t enjoying it so damn much, but already the pain in her poor virgin ass was fading away even as Victoire kept up the pace of her thrusts.
Already, Rose was beginning to feel pleasure from the harsh butt pounding she was receiving. Lily came up off the bed quite suddenly and Rose found herself truly sandwiched between the two girls as they pinned her tied up form in place. Lily’s tits rubbed against Rose’s and Victoire’s rubbed against her back as her lustful beautiful assailants leaned around her in order to kiss one another.
It was around this time that the door to Lily’s room swung open, unbeknownst to any of the three girls on the bed. Hermione stood in the doorway staring at the sight before her, while Harry stood behind her, reaching out and molesting her as she stepped back into his chest. But Rose wasn’t looking, instead she was staring up at the ceiling with glazed over eyes, her ears filled with the sounds of her own moaning and whining and whimpering even as Victoire and Lily made their own enjoyment of her ongoing double penetration known quite vocally.
Hermione and Harry soon disappeared out of sight, the door closing behind them without any of the girls noticing. Not that there was anything Rose could have done besides despair further at the sight of her already flushed and disheveled mother being manhandled by the Head Auror himself, the very man that Lily and Victoire had already talked about passing her off to for a reward.
Who was she going to go to after this? Who could she possibly report her rape to, if the Head Auror himself was going to participate? These thoughts flitted through Rose’s head even as she was fucked senseless in both ends by two girls she’d grown up with, two girls who she shared blood with. In the end, the situation seemed so totally hopeless to Rose. She began to simply give into the pleasure and the sensation that Lily and Victoire were forcing on her.
Slowly but surely, orgasm after orgasm, Rose was brought to the brink and sent right over, her mind cracking and leaving her seeing white as she half passed out from the sheer pleasure overload. At that point, the red haired Weasley girl was reduced to not much more than a ragdoll, her limp form held up between Victoire and Lily as they thrust their double sided dildos deep inside of her poor holes over and over again.
It wasn’t until both of them stopped and Lily spoke up that Rose actually bothered to pay attention to something besides the pleasure of being savagely fucked senseless. Blinking stupidly, the poor girl looked up through bleary eyes at Lily’s wicked smile and made an inquisitive sound through the large O-ring gag in her mouth.
“Nnuagh?”
By this point, quite a lot of drool had left Rose’s lips, but she was only just now noticing it with the absence of all other sensations leaving the sticking feeling of her front half being covered in her own slobber at the forefront of her mind. Lily just grinned wider at Rose’s confused sound and repeated what she’d said.
“Sorry, did you just wake up Rose? I said that it’s time for your initiation. Time for you to get fucked hard by daddy. You should be excited, the first time he takes you is ALWAYS the best.”
The words shocked her back to full awareness, as did the sudden movement as Victoire and Lily crawled off the bed with her still pinned between them. Rose’s eyes went wide and she whipped her head back and forth, getting her hair in an annoyed Victoire’s face but not managing to do much beyond that as the blonde part veela pinched her ass in retaliation. Her cousins moved her towards the door of Lily’s room at a rather sedate pace that still caused the massive double ended dildos inside of her back door and her cunt to jostle around and hit new spots inside of her.
Rose did her best to protest and struggle, but quickly realized yet again that there was no point. By the time they reached the master bedroom and threw open the door, the fight had once again gone out of Rose Granger-Weasley. That didn’t stop her from being horrified at the sight before her though, as she looked at what was happening on the huge four poster bed in the center of the room. Rose’s worst fears were realized as she beheld her mother, laid out on the pillows, Fleur Weasley’s mouth on her cunt and Ginny Potter’s head beneath her ass.
Hermione looked absolutely out of her mind with pleasure, a fucked silly look on her face that only began to fade away when she looked towards the door and saw her and her cousins there. Several emotions flitted across Hermione’s face before Rose’s mom eventually settled on concern, her brow furrowed. Then she looked away from Rose to where the man himself, Harry James Potter, stood watching the two of them. Rose listened, whimpering as Victoire and Lily continued to jostle her, as her mother pleaded with Harry.
“H-Harry… please, no. Spare my daughter. Spare Rose. S-she deserves better than me. She deserves a normal life.”
Hearing her mother beg like that sent a shudder through Rose’s form completely separate from the sensations Victoire and Lily were currently forcing on her. Hermione had always been the strongest woman in Rose’s life, a force in and of herself. Seeing the older witch reduced to this made Rose’s heart sink, even as Harry responded to Hermione’s plea by sliding off the bed and walking over to her, Lily, and Victoire.
Rose hunched in on herself as best she could, flinching as the Uncle she’d looked up to all her life kissed Lily and then Victoire quite deeply. There was lots of tongue involved judging by the assault on Rose’s ears, but when he was done with them, he turned to her. Before she knew what was happening, the Weasley girl’s face was being cradled in gentle yet firm masculine hands and Harry’s mouth was on hers, pressed up against her stretched lips, the O-ring gag still spreading her jaw open.
One would think that the gag would prevent Rose from even remotely enjoying the kiss being forced upon her by her Uncle, but somehow it didn’t. Somehow, she found herself leaning into the kiss as best she could, something that was made quite obvious when Harry pulled back and left her leaning forward with a satisfied smile on his face. Rose felt dazed and confused, but that didn’t stop her from watching Harry’s toned backside as the older wizard turned around and walked back over to the bed where her mother was pinned between Fleur Weasley and Ginny Potter’s mouths.
As Victoire and Lily carried her closer to the bed, Rose was able to hear every word out of Harry’s mouth even as he spoke in a soft gentle tone.
“I can’t do that Hermione. Your daughter has earned this through her own actions. Did you think my Lily was like this because I made her this way? She came to me already well-versed in the carnal delights, with her own mother collared and on a leash she held in her own hands. Do you know where she learned all of that? From your daughter. Rose isn’t the sweet innocent flower you wish she was, not even in the slightest.”
Rose wanted to protest that as she watched her mother shudder at the revelation. Sure, Rose had drawn Lily into a sexual relationship. Sure, the two had experimented together these last couple years and maybe they’d gone pretty far past experimentation, but all that happened was some licking and fingering and scissoring. This bondage stuff was all Lily.
Unfortunately, she couldn’t very well clear her name with an O-ring gag in her mouth. There wasn’t much Rose could do but moan out her denial as she watched her mother squeeze her eyes shut, unable to even look at her. Then, Uncle Harry went for the death blow.
“I’ll teach her everything I know Hermione. I’m going to educate her on just what being with a man is like. And when I’m done with her, I’ll be more than happy to let her go if that’s what she wants.”
He leaned back away from Hermione’s face and snapped his fingers. Lily and Victoire immediately began to move Rose even closer to the bed, closer to Harry. But Rose only had eyes for her mother, watching in horror as Fleur did something with her teeth that caused Hermione’s eyes to shoot wide open, the witch climaxing so hard that she convulsed with pleasure, beginning to pass out right on the spot.
Then, Rose was tossed down onto her Uncle’s broad muscular chest. The abrupt absence of the two double sided dildos that had been inside of her holes all this time made her squeal through the O-ring gag and she squirmed even as Harry’s arms closed around her body. His hands moved over her naked form and Rose felt helpless even as he began to touch her overly sensitive flesh in all the right places.
A moan left her stretched open mouth as Harry dug two fingers into both her cunt and ass right there on the spot, pistoning them in and out of her and causing her to squirm even more. But Rose could not get away. Around her with Hermione completely passed out, Victoire and Lily had taken their respective mothers in hand and were now riding their faces. Fleur and Ginny lay there and simply took it and Rose’s mind couldn’t really handle seeing the older witches she’d been told respect all her life in such disgraceful positions. The world didn’t make sense anymore.
“That’s right sweetheart, let it all out. You’re close aren’t you? Go on, cum for Uncle Harry.”
A low whine left Rose’s throat even as she shook her head, trying to deny his words. But in the end, that was impossible because he was right, she was close. Ever since Victoire and Lily had begun to carry her from Lily’s room to here, Rose had been on the edge of cumming, but not quite there. This latest orgasm was proving to be elusive… until now. Now, with her Uncle pistoning two fingers in and out of her holes and his thick throbbing prick rubbing between her thighs, Rose was left to fall right over the edge.
The red head screamed this time as she came, her eyes wide as her sweat-covered young body shook and spasmed atop Harry’s chest. Her pussy juices coated his hands and his abdomen, but Harry just chuckled and pulled his fingers from her holes as he nuzzled her neck.
“Very good Rose. Very good. Now, lick them clean.”
It wasn’t like she had much choice as Harry stuck two of his messy digits into her open mouth at a time. Still, she was feeling a bit resigned by this point, so she used her tongue to lick off her own pussy juices all the same. Once she was done cleaning off her Uncle’s hands, he slid them both to the edge of the bed and let her fall to the floor on her knees. His grip on her hair kept her in place, but Rose wasn’t about to try to run anyways, not as she was. The thought from earlier came to mind again. Who the hell would she run to even if she could get away?
And so, as Harry turned her to face his cock, Rose stared down the barrel of the gun so to speak, going a little cross eyed in the process as she swallowed thickly. Harry had both hands in her hair by this point, and there wasn’t much Rose could do besides try to twist her head away as her Uncle slowly pressed forward with his cock, fitting the tip of his member between her spread lips and through the O-ring gag.
Rose let out a muffled resigned moan around his girth as more and more of Harry’s hard shaft slid into her mouth. For a little while, the older wizard seemed content to just slide in and out of her forced open face hole like that, but Rose was ever cognizant of the rest of his shaft still outside of her gaping maw. Harry was only about to fit about four inches of his length into her mouth before he hit the back of her throat. But while Rose may never have sucked on a dick before (she’d never even seen a man naked before today), she knew enough to understand that cock sucking didn’t stop at the mouth. It could go further.
Looking up into her Uncle’s beautiful green eyes as he smiled down at her, Rose could see a promise in his gaze. He seemed to see something in her eyes as well, because his smile widened a fraction and then turned slightly wicked as he tightened his grip on her hair.
“Ready sweetheart? I suppose it doesn’t matter one way or the other, does it?”
And then Rose’s eyes widened and she was staring cross eyed again as the cock between her lips went straight down the back of her throat without any further warning than that. Harry pistoned in and out of her throat and Rose could do nothing but gag and choke on it.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
Her own uncle was face fucking her, forcing her to deep throat his entire cock. Tears began to fell from Rose’s eyes again, staining her scarlet cheeks even as drool and slobber galore fell from her mouth to her chin, covering her young tits in even more of her saliva. The worst part though, as Harry continued to thrust in and out of her mouth, straight down her esophagus, was that Rose was beginning to enjoy it.
Why? Why was she enjoying being sexually assaulted by her Uncle? She didn’t want this anymore than she wanted Victoire and Lily to do what they did, so why did she long for her arms to be untied, not so she could run away, but so that she could reach down between her legs and finger herself? Rose let out another muffled moan around Harry’s cock, her tongue sliding along the bottom of the wizard’s length completely voluntarily.
Rose couldn’t breathe, and yet here she was, growing wetter and wetter from the way he was choking her on his shaft. Whenever the black began to encroach at the corners of her eyes, whenever Harry had her nose buried in his crotch for too long, he would inevitably find the right moment to pull back entirely, giving her a precious second or two to breathe before he was right back to throat fucking her as hard as he could.
Yet she couldn’t get enough of it and though she wasn’t able to bring herself to climax in the process of being brutally face fucked, she still tried to swallow every last drop of her Uncle’s cum when he finally released down her throat. Rose failed of course, this being the first dick she’d ever had and the first cum load she’d ever dealt with. The young red head choked on his cum in the same way she’d just been choking on his cock and Harry’s white hot seed exploded out of her nostrils and the corners of her mouth, dribbling down her chin right alongside her drool as she swallowed the best she could.
It tasted salty, yet at the same time delicious. Rose hadn’t been expecting that and even as Harry pulled out of her mouth, the Weasley girl found herself bemoaning her bound and gagged state for an entirely new reason this time, as she looked down at her chest and stomach and all the tasty cum there, unable to reach it with her jaw stretched open and her arms restrained behind her back.
A dejected moan left Rose’s throat before she could try to hold it back, but if Harry noticed he didn’t care. He was too busy pulling her to her feet as he stood as well. Before Rose knew it, she was in her Uncle’s arms. Not bridal style though, no, such a position would have been too kind. Harry hooked his forearms under her legs and spread them wide as he carried her over to the part of the bed where Hermione lay, completely knocked out and fucked senseless.
Rose found a second wind as she saw this, squirming and struggling anew as she tried ineffectually to get away once more and failed utterly. Groaning, Rose shook her head back and forth even as Harry pressed the tip of his prick up under her, running his bellend against her pussy lips almost teasingly. He was going to thrust inside her at any moment though and Rose knew it, the anticipation building and building until finally he just did it, his throbbing hard shaft filling her young cunt inch by inch.
They said knowing was half the battle, but in that moment Rose would have liked to find out who ‘they’ were that said that, and shove a couple double sided dildos up their holes to see how they liked it. Knowing her Uncle was about to take her first time with a man away from her did not help her at all. He thrust inside of her and no matter how prepared she might have hoped to be, there was no way to prepare for something like this.
Not even Lily and Victoire’s double penetration of her holes for over an hour could have prepared her for Harry’s cock. Was this what all sex with men felt like? Or was it just the Potter Lord’s particular brand of it that had driven all of the intelligent proud women around her wild and was currently in the process of doing the same to Rose?
The latter seemed more likely. The intelligent young witch considered things, even as Harry finished filling her pussy with his cock and slowly began to pull back out, ostensibly to do it all over again. Somehow, Harry Potter had taken pretty much all of the female authority figures in her life and turned them into sex-addled bimbos. At the same time, he’d turned all of the male authority figures in her life besides him into cucks.
Was it any wonder then that she was struggling to see anyone, man or woman, that she could turn to once this was over? Her Uncle was not only the Head Auror, the highest law enforcement position in all of Magical Britain, he was also the strongest wizard she knew. If Harry decided he wanted a harem of beauties of all ages to slake his lusts on, he would get it. From the looks of things, that’s exactly what was happening here.
A moan left Rose’s throat and her thoughts were momentarily derailed by a violent orgasm, her pussy juices practically exploding out of her as she came all over her mother’s unconscious form. Hermione’s face and tits were left splattered with Rose’s juices as the red head whimpered at the sight of what she’d done, what Harry had forced her to do. She’d already been dripping all over Hermione’s abdomen before now, but the young witch could tell that Harry wouldn’t stop until he’d forced her to cover her mother in her satisfaction, a very clear indication of her falling to his massive cock.
Pulling her thoughts back together even as Rose felt herself building towards another explosive climax, the red head tried to think of a reason to keep fighting back, to keep resisting. She tried to find a logical and rational method through which she could save herself once all was said and done. It was what her mother had always taught her to do above all else. Hermione had told her that wizards and witches were lacking in one major area and that if Rose could just keep that in mind, she would excel above all others.
Her mother had been talking about common sense, but all her common sense was currently telling her was that there was no point in resisting anymore. Hell, even her mother had given in. The older witch hadn’t bothered trying to fight back when Rose had been brought into the room. Hermione hadn’t struggled or attempted to use her magic to save her. She hadn’t even managed to get out some of the harsh biting language that Rose knew she was capable of.
Instead, the already broken woman had begged Harry to spare her. And when he’d said no, what had her mother done? She’d climaxed so hard that she’d passed out. Hermione had failed her and if her mother, a stalwart bastion of common sense could not be trusted to resist Harry’s advances, how could she? It was solid reasoning, at least to Rose’s feverish mind as she came again around Harry’s shaft, her pussy juices once more spraying all over Hermione’s naked body.
Squealing through her O-ring Gag, Rose clenched down around Harry’s cock hard and was rewarded by his release as he filled her pussy with his cum, painting her womb white with hot sticky seed. Rose could feel it, and she found that she liked it, the sensation of being so stuffed with Harry’s seed and cock. Except, as she squirmed around on his dick, expecting it to finally begin to soften, the thick hard member defied all of her expectations, staying hard inside of her.
Harry’s lips suddenly ghosted across her ear and she heard him murmur.
“One last hole sweetheart. Ready or not, here I come…”
Rose barely had time to widen her eyes in horror before Harry had pulled out of her cunt and used her spread legs to give himself easy access to her asshole. A loud shriek left Rose’s throat as her back door, which had tightened up a fair bit in the time since he’d had his fingers in there, was forcibly spread open again around his massive member. The squirming red head followed up her shriek with incomprehensible squealing as Harry got right to work at plowing her poor ass.
As of now, that meant he’d been her first man in all three of her holes. The thought caused another fracture in Rose’s already fractured psyche and even as Harry fucked her butt, Rose began to feel strange. Victoire’s huge purple dildo had done its work in preparing her for this moment and the discomfort that came from once more being anally penetrated with only cum and pussy juices as lube faded away in what felt like seconds to be replaced by something else entirely.
After a while, Rose realized she was once again feeling pleasure, sheer unadulterated ecstasy from having her Uncle’s cock right up her ass. Her jaw tried to clench down around the O-ring and her eyes rolled around in her head as the wizard bounced her up and down on his shaft again and again and again, moving faster every time. Her large posterior, inherited from her passed out mother, smacked against Harry’s crotch repeatedly, until Rose was sure that her ass cheeks were as red as her face by this point.
The young witch moaned wantonly through her O-ring gag. Harry’s cock felt amazing in her ass, better than she could have ever imagined. The red head understood now why Hermione had wanted her Uncle to spare her. She understood that Harry hadn’t lied when he said he’d teach her everything he knew and then allow her to leave if she still wanted to, but Rose also knew that his statement had been misleading in the extreme.
How could anyone want to leave once they got a taste of this dick? She certainly didn’t want to go the rest of her life without riding her Uncle’s shaft again. She wanted him to use and abuse her to his heart’s content. Rose wanted to- Harry’s pace suddenly redoubled in its ferocity and the red head he was currently bouncing up and down on his cock came spectacularly. Rose’s thoughts were completely derailed this time as her fractured mind simply broke.
She’d been on the way there all on her own beforehand, but Harry’s brutal and savage anal pounding served as a tipping point for the poor intelligent young woman. She came hard from his surprising anal assault and her pussy juices exploded out of her almost like a hose, making even more of a mess of her mother than she already had now that Harry’s dick wasn’t in her cunt to plug it partially.
What… what had she been thinking about? It didn’t matter anymore did it? What mattered was serving her new Master in each and every way she could. Her beloved Uncle would give her instructions and all she had to do was follow them to the letter and everything would be fine.
“Sweetheart, look at this mess you’ve made of your mother. Honestly darling, you can’t just go around cumming all over people like that. Clean this up.”
Harry’s massive member slid out of Rose’s ass with a pop. Or perhaps it was better to say she slid OFF his cock, because suddenly Rose found herself dropping down on top of her mother’s unconscious body in the same way she’d been dropped down onto Harry’s chest by her cousins at the start of all of this. Paying no mind to that, the young woman immediately began to mindlessly lick her mother’s face clean of her pussy juices, moaning all the while and pushing her pussy up against her mother’s for much needed relief.
-x-X-x-
Hermione woke up slowly to the feeling of a tongue on her face and then her neck and then her breasts. The busty bookworm moaned as she furrowed her brow and scrunched up her nose. Finally, she opened her eyes to see which of Harry’s other women could possibly be licking her clean. The older woman came face to face with her daughter’s glazed over eyes as Rose continued to tongue her clean almost on auto-pilot.
Freezing up, Hermione stared at her broken daughter in horror and despair before finally coming to her senses and beginning to squirm. The fact that she failed to fight Rose off said more about Hermione than it did about her gagged and bound daughter though.
“N-No… Rose, stop, this isn’t right… w-we’re mother and daughter…”
Her daughter, her bright and proud child, didn’t bother responding verbally as that would have taken her away from the appointed task of licking Hermione clean. Instead, Rose’s eyes just drifted past Hermione to the other side of the bed. Hermione followed her daughter’s gaze and blushed deeply at what she saw there, her pussy immediately flooding with arousal. Harry was fucking his daughter while Ginny tongued out Lily’s ass. Meanwhile, Victoire was still riding Fleur’s face, this time with her own ass covering her mother’s mouth as the older woman let out muffled moans interspersed between her licks.
Hermione understood what Rose was getting at, this idea that because it was with Harry, taboos like sex between parent and child no longer mattered. She was honestly a little surprised and a lot proud that Rose could even string such a complex thought together at this point. That didn’t make her right though, or her current actions any less wrong. Turning her head back to face her daughter, Hermione shook it and opened up her lips to protest once more.
“No! It’s still wro-MMPH!!!”
The busty witch’s eyes widened in outrage and shock as Rose forced her tongue down Hermione’s throat and silenced her. Apparently her daughter was done cleaning the outside of Hermione’s body, because now the younger witch was doing her absolute best to clean Hermione’s tonsils as she maintained the lip lock with her mother and kept Hermione’s protests muffled and incomprehensible in the process.
Hermione squeezed her eyes shut as she felt herself giving into the pleasure. Rose’s pussy had been grinding against her own cunt this entire time but only now was Hermione beginning to feel it. Her hands came up finally but rather than pulling her bound daughter off of her like she could have easily done all this time, Hermione began to kiss Rose back instead, groping her daughter’s big fat bubble butt in the process.
Mother and daughter were totally and utterly lost, two new members of Harry’s growing harem. The powerful wizard felt a tug on his magic and looked over from where he was letting his daughter ride his cock while her mother tongued out her ass. Lily was over the moon with happiness, ecstatic in her enjoyment of his cock.
But while she was throwing her head back and crying out yet again from another orgasm around his shaft, Harry’s eyes were on Rose and Hermione as he watched mother embrace daughter and daughter tongue kiss mother. He grinned happily at the sight, pleased to have brought the two women together… under him. But now was time to think on his next conquest, because even now Harry didn’t feel satisfied.
What had started as something as simple as a mutually satisfactory arrangement between Astoria and he had become something far more. The wizard couldn’t just stop here. But who would he introduce to his cock next? Even as he used his hold on his daughter’s hips to plunge her up and down on his cock, Harry thought on just who else he wanted.
Several women flickered through his mind, in one ear and out the other. Some were easy yeses, some were maybes, some were no’s… but only one felt right in this moment. Harry’s mind finally came to a halt on Angelina Weasley nee Johnson. The dark skinned beauty that he’d played with on Gryffindor’s Quidditch team so very long ago had always been a bit of a flirt. A hundred instances of her teasing him as a young hormonal teenager flew through Harry’s head in a moment and he felt a wide vindictive grin spreading across his face.
He’d long since let such trivial things fall from his mind, even if Angelina and her fellow Chasers, Alicia Spinnet and Katie Bell had been the cause of some very cold showers for the man when he was still young. But if he could have a bit of revenge while also putting the beautiful witch under his thumb, then why not right?
That settled, Harry focused his attention back on thrusting up into his daughter’s tight cunt, the wide grin still across his face as he sped up his pace and sent Lily into a string of powerful orgasms that had her nearly passing out from exhaustion.
Chapter 8: Angelina Weasley
Chapter Text
Angelina Weasley was already a bit stressed when Harry Potter stepped through the door of Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes. His sudden presence in her husband’s shop did not help, given she knew exactly why he was here. While the beautiful dark skinned woman didn’t exactly expect Harry to blow a gasket when she told him the bad news, Angelina was still ashamed to tell it.
As the smiling dark haired man approached, Angelina glanced around the shop, making sure that no one was in it and flicking out her wand to lock up the front doors and flip the OPEN sign to CLOSED. Harry noticed of course and raised an inquisitive brow at her actions, looking around the empty shop as well and then at the locked doors before turning back to her.
“I’m just here to collect my monthly share Angelina. There’s no need to close up on my account, this usually just takes a moment of George’s time and then I’m on my way. Where is your husband, if you don’t mind me asking?”
Blushing just a bit, the former Chaser bit her lower lip and ultimately let her shoulders slump.
“Sorry Harry… George is out right now. He told me he was going to be experimenting with some new products for the shop, things that he couldn’t exactly test out in the back room. Either way though… we’re a little short this month thanks to those same experiments. George has been spending a bit more than we’ve been making, so I don’t have your galleons for you right now.”
Harry was quiet for a long moment and Angelina found herself wringing her hands a bit in worry at that, her usually plump and full lips pressed tightly together in a thin line as she waited for his response, hoping that he wasn’t having a bad day or anything like that. When she finally chanced a glance up at him, it was to see a smile on his face that both relieved her and… aroused her?
Angelina had NEVER strayed from her husband, not even once in their many years of marriage. She’d been faithful and while she along with Alicia Spinnet and Katie Bell had done their fair share of teasing of Harry back when he was the youngest Seeker in Hogwarts history, she’d never truly saw him in such a light before. But suddenly, one smile and Angelina’s panties were getting wet. She didn’t understand it, but then Harry spoke and Angelina was relieved when his response was reasonable and kind.
“That’s perfectly fine Angelina. I’ll tell you what; I’ll call it even in exchange for some of the shop’s merchandise.”
Letting out a breath that she hadn’t even known she was holding in, the ebony beauty gave Harry her most thankful smile, nodding easily in agreement.
“That’s perfect Harry and I imagine George would definitely agree with me so just go right on ahead. I’ll tell him how gracious you were when he gets back.”
The smile on Harry’s face isn’t quite so kind for a moment. Perhaps Angelina is imagining things, but she could swear she saw the Head Auror look downright roguish for a brief second before he turned away from her and meandered out into the aisles of the shop. Shaking her head, Angelina frowned but put it out of her mind and she did the same with the feelings that look had invoked as well, ignoring her arousal in favor of opening the shop back up.
Within moments a customer had walked in and Angelina gave them a polite nod and smile that they returned as she stayed behind the counter. Her eyes drifted between Harry and the customer, until eventually the customer had what he wanted and headed up to the front to pay her. As she was ringing up, Angelina looked up to find Harry again, only to discover that the man had vanished at some point while she wasn’t looking at him.
Furrowing her brow in confusion, the dark skinned witch kept looking around the shop as she absently tallied the customer’s purchases with her wand, but no matter how hard she looked, she couldn’t find the Head Auror anywhere. Angelina had no idea where Harry had gone, until she suddenly felt a stiff breeze against her abruptly naked legs and crotch as he disappeared her jeans under the store counter. Her eyes widened and then she heard Harry’s voice in her ear.
“It seems I’ve found the merchandise I want. Be a dear and hold still for me.”
And then his hands were on her ass and cunt and it was all Angelina could do to stay still as instructed. Her eyes went wide and her cute pouty lips parted as the slightly older witch tried to keep her calm. Harry Potter was on his knees behind her under his Invisibility Cloak and he was molesting her. How the hell was she supposed to react to something like this?
Not only was Harry her husband’s biggest investor, a man who could lay claim ownership to half of the shop if he so chose, he was also the Head Auror of all Wizarding Britain, the chief law enforcement official in the land. And on top of that, he was the Savior of Wizarding Britain as well, the twice over defeater of You-Know-Who. A conversation Angelina had had with Katie Bell and Alicia Spinnet a little while after the war ended came to mind. They’d been drunk and more than that they’d mostly been joking, but all three witches had agreed that if Harry ever came asking, it was pretty much their duty to spread their legs for the Man-Who-Won, their little nickname for him.
Not only was Angelina frozen with indecision by everything Harry was, she was also feeling far more pleasure from his current actions than she really wanted to. She-
“Excuse me? Mrs. Weasley?”
Angelina’s eyes widened dramatically as she realized the customer was still there, still waiting for her to finish tallying up all he owed. Blushing furiously, the dark skinned beauty started slowly checking over each item he’d chosen again, though now she was moving much slower. Harry’s fingers were gripping down roughly on her poor firm rump, but even worse than that, he was rubbing his thumb down on her clit while sliding two of his digits up and down her sopping wet slit.
The witch was quickly losing control and she was really starting to regret wearing a low cut shirt for the day. Angelina always wore a low cut shirt to work, finding that it increased their profits by a good percentage value when she did so, but today had seemed a little hot and so she’d ultimately decided to go braless as well.
That was proving to be a huge mistake now, because Harry’s ministrations were starting to make her perspire as she grew more and more flustered. Her nipples were hardening and poking through her low cut shirt, which was steadily getting more and more soaked as her chest began to heave from the exertion of trying to keep herself from losing her mind. She knew by the blush on the wizard’s face that she was giving her current customer quite the eyeful, but Angelina didn’t care, simply continuing to tally up his purchases until she finally knew how much she owed.
Of course, that was the moment Harry slid his face between her legs, burying his nose between her chocolate colored ass cheeks and sticking his tongue right inside of her cunt. The dark skinned witch let out a shout as her legs gave out on her and she had to fall forward onto the counter just to stay upright. Her large breasts smacked down on said counter and now the customer was getting a look straight down her top as he looked on in a mixture of concern and arousal.
“M-Mrs. Weasley… are you okay?!”
Angelina could only see one way to fix things at this point. She did not want this man sticking around any longer than necessary, for a number of very good reasons. She couldn’t have him thinking she was trying to seduce him or anything like that and in Angelina’s fevered mind, there seemed to really be only one other option. Grinning up at the customer sultrily, Angelina spoke in a breathless tone as she pulled a display over with one hand while using the other to hold herself in place.
“I was hoping, hah… that I could, mm, convince you to, oh Merlin, to buy some more of our wonderful wizardly wheezes…”
She was almost eye level with the customer’s crotch right now and a glance told her that he was definitely sporting a hard on by this point, a very noticeable bulge in his trousers. Biting her lower lip, she looked up in time to see him grab some of the stuff with a hasty nod and a blush that was probably even deeper than hers at this point.
Knowing she was approaching a swift orgasm from Harry’s shockingly skilled tongue, Angelina did her best to tally everything up, giving the man his total and then taking the coinage from him and waving him off with a limp hand. Harry’s skill at cunnilingus made Angelina think about that past drunken conversation between her and the other two Chasers again.
“Is it wrong that when I heard Harry was a parseltongue back in his second year, my first thought was totally whether that translated into some extra skill in bed?”
“Yes, because he was only a second year… now though, mm, I’d love for that gorgeous hunk of man meat to give ME a parseltonguing~”
Angelina remembered blushing at Alicia’s comment at the time, but now that it was actually happening to her, the phrasing felt oh so very appropriate. A parseltonguing was EXACTLY what she was experiencing at the moment. With the customer finally gone, Angelina gave into the pleasure, feeling the orgasm she’d been holding back up until now finally approaching.
Of course, that was the moment Harry suddenly pulled back. Eyes wide, Angelina looked back over her shoulder, barely able to make out the displaced air that was the Head Auror hiding beneath his Invisibility Cloak. Then, his hand which was not so hidden came down on her bare naked black ass and Angelina squealed at the sudden sensation.
“That was for being a naughty, naughty girl. Using your looks to sell more products? Shame on you Angelina, shame on you. Now, close up the shop for me will you?”
Angelina could only nod sheepishly. She was way too far gone at this point to say no or to resist the handsome powerful wizard’s advances. All she wanted was more of what he had to offer. Still, when she reached for her wand where it lay off to the side of the counter, Harry’s hand lashed out and caught her wrist. A moment later, she felt his hot breath on her ear as he spoke.
“No, not with magic. I want you to go lock up the shop with your own two hands, as you are right now.”
The dark skinned witch blushed deeply at that but when Harry released her wrist and stepped back to give her room, she did it all the same, stepping out from around the counter with her dripping wet pussy lips and toned black buttocks on full display. Walking over to the doors almost shamefully, she reached them only to get the shock of her life when she looked outside and saw a customer about to open the door.
Their eyes met and then his trailed down her body as he looked at her in utter surprise. Mortified and embarrassed and ashamed, Angelina very quickly locked the door and flipped the OPEN sign to CLOSED once more before hastily retreating from the glass front doors, first giving him a great view of her incredibly aroused cunt and then the equally amazing sight of her glistening dusky ass as she fled back into the store to the counter.
For whatever reason, Angelina found herself back behind the counter rather than anywhere else, facing away from where she suspected Harry was still stood under his Invisibility Cloak. Biting her lower lip, she placed her hands on the shop counter in front of her and tried to comprehend what she’d just done, a mixture of shocked and aroused still over her own exhibitionism.
Hopefully the wizard would just assume it was her and George playing around a bit. There was no reason that he should think it was anything else right? It wa- Angelina’s eyes widened as Harry broke her from her train of thought with a firm spanking across her toned ass. That was the tipping point for some reason and she came so hard that she fell away from the counter and onto her knees, orgasming on the spot even as she saw Harry finally pull his Invisibility Cloak off of his body.
His entirely naked and incredibly gorgeous body. Angelina turned to stare at his majestic form with wide eyes, beyond shocked. Of course, most of her focus was on his massive dick, which as it turned out, was coming right towards her. In her stunned state, Angelina offered up no resistance as Harry grabbed hold of her ponytail and unceremoniously shoved his dick right into her mouth.
The dark skinned witch’s pouty lips stretched wide around Harry’s girth as he rammed it right down her throat. Angelina tried to let out a moan, tried to run her tongue along his length and give him an actual blowjob, but Harry wasn’t having any of it. With his grip on her ponytail, there was nothing Angelina could do but take it as he dominated her mouth with his massive member. In and out of her face hole he went, forcing his shaft down her throat and choking and gagging her on his length.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
Angelina’s makeup and eyeshadow began to run almost immediately as tears formed in the corners of her eyes and began to track through it. At the same time, she was producing a rather large amount of slobber which was swiftly dribbling down her chin and onto her half-exposed chest. Her saliva mixed with Harry’s precum was dripping down into her cleavage and all Angelina could do was grab onto his legs and try to hold out for the entire ride.
That was rather hard when a lack of air was becoming a serious problem though. Harry was getting so deep inside of her esophagus with his thrusts now that she was routinely finding her nose buried in his pubic hair and his balls were constantly smacking against her slobber-covered chin. His furious throat fucking was leaving her just barely on the right side of conscious but as time went on Angelina could see black encroaching on her vision as she began to pass out from a lack of air.
Her hands fell away from Harry’s legs and swung with her arms at her sides as she began to go limp. Her eyelashes fluttered desperately to stay open, but ultimately began to shut as her eyes rolled back in her head. Right on the edge of unconsciousness, Angelina was brought back to full awareness when Harry let out a shout and then began to cum.
The oxygen-deprived dark skinned witch was in no way ready for Harry’s massive cum shot. She belatedly tried to swallow as much as she could, but ultimately ended up choking on it just like she’d choked on his huge throbbing shaft. In the end, once her mouth was filled with white hot seed, it ended up coming out of her nostrils and then spilling out all over her face when he finally pulled his cock free of her throat and released the last of his cum across her features.
Angelina was ruined, doubling over and coughing up cum as she struggled to breathe. But at the same time, the dark skinned witch had never been more aroused. It was shameful and embarrassing, but there was nothing more she wanted in that moment then for Harry to fuck her right there in the shop that her husband loved so much. She was a scarlet woman, a whore, and it made her all the wetter to degrade herself in her mind.
The mewling shopkeep’s inner thoughts and unspoken wishes were granted a moment later when Harry used his hold on her ponytail to drag her to her feet. Angelina cried out briefly at the pull on her scalp and then the breath was knocked out of her lungs as Harry forced her to bend over the shop counter. As he held her in place with the one hand around the base of her ponytail, the other came down on her naked ass and Harry began to spank her right there in the shop, back and forth across her firm, toned black butt cheeks.
Angelina was proud of how fit she’d managed to stay even after leaving school. She and George still played pickup games of Quidditch with other former classmates on the regular, even at their age. It meant she still had her athletic form from back when she was a Chaser, even after having Roxanne. Harry certainly seemed to appreciate it as well as he went from spanking her dark skinned butt crimson to kneading and groping her tightly packed ass flesh.
A moan left Angelina’s mouth as she clawed at the wood counter beneath her, creating scratch marks in its surface.
“H-Harry… p-please…”
The wizard stopped and she had to stifle another moan that threatened to escape her throat, this time of dejection as he leaned over her and murmured in her ear.
“Please what Angelina? Please… stop?”
Not in a million years! The dark skinned beauty frantically shook her head back and forth at the very suggestion.
“N-No! Please don’t stop. Just… please stop t-teasing me?”
That got a deep chuckle from the man with his hands on her ass. The man who was in no way her husband, but that Angelina was letting play with her half-naked body all the same.
“And what shall I do with you, if I’m not going to tease you anymore?”
Angelina bit her lower lip, the first answer that came to mind sounding oh so naughty in her head. She couldn’t just say THAT could she? But perhaps she could… perhaps she needed to. Parting her pouty lips, the dark skinned witch let loose the sole word that had first entered her thoughts, her tone breathless and her chest heaving in badly contained desire as she did so.
“… Anything…”
That startled a laugh out of the man, and then his hands were off her ass and curling around her front as he grabbed her sweaty low cut top and in a surprising show of strength, abruptly tore it apart down the middle. Angelina let out a yelp as Harry exposed her large breasts, the one part of her body she couldn’t exactly keep toned and lean. When she’d gotten pregnant with Roxanne, her tits had practically ballooned to where they were now.
It wasn’t anything obscene in the chest department and Angelina had seen plenty bigger, but the dark skinned Chaser had lived much of her life up until that point with a relatively flat chest by comparison. After she’d given birth to Roxanne and eventually weened her baby off breast feeding, she’d expected her tits to go down, only to find out they were now permanently that size. As such, it wasn’t completely unexpected that she’d taken to calling them her udders, the one part of her body she really didn’t like.
But George liked them quite a bit in their new size and so it seemed did Harry. Angelina found herself appreciating her pregnancy-tits for the first time since Roxanne had been born as Harry practically mauled them, grabbing and groping her mammaries in his fingers in the same way he had with her ass. This time her sensitive black flesh was much more pliant in his grasp though and Angelina could tell Harry was enjoying himself as he kneaded her breasts to his heart’s content.
As lost in that as she was, it actually took the dark skinned witch a moment to realize his cock was rubbing at her pussy from behind. Angelina’s eyes widened as she felt Harry’s bellend press into her entrance and she eagerly wiggled her hips back towards him, hoping to get more of him inside of her as quickly as possible. Of course, the beautiful woman was not expecting Harry to just thrust forward, a brutal move that buried over half of his cock inside of her needy pussy in one go.
Angelina’s eyes widened and then rolled back in her head as she came on the spot once more, her body already primed from all of Harry’s teasing. She cried out happily, her hips bouncing back against his cock and the rest of her frame spasming and shaking under him. Harry grunted and tightened his hold on her jiggling tits, using that grasp to keep himself steady behind her as he rode her like a bucking bronco.
Eventually Angelina calmed down, but Harry didn’t slow his pace, railing her from behind with all the considerable force he could muster. In no time at all, she was cumming yet again, whining as she looked back at Harry, completely in awe of just how manly the wizard was, as Harry’s powerful magic influenced her mind just like it had him and all the rest of the ladies he’d been fucking in the past few months.
The dark skinned witch was no more a match for that influence than anyone else had proven to be and in the end she was as ready to declare her devotion and adoration to Harry and his cock as all the rest of his inadvertent harem, and he hadn’t even cum inside of her yet! Angelina was very interested in changing that. Using her control over her pussy muscles, the beautiful woman did her best to clench down all along Harry’s thrusting shaft, biting her lower lip in concentration as she worked to milk his release from him.
It was a long held secret amongst the female Gryffindor Chasers, but if one were to place their broom up under their robes and right against their pussy lips, it allowed one to make faster turns and more dangerous maneuvers. Katie had always been too chicken to try it but Alicia and Angelina had both used it to great effect back in their Hogwarts days.
That had led to some control over the inner walls of her cunt as well as her pussy lips as Angelina had long since learned how to tighten down on a broom shaft. Tightening down around Harry’s pistoning cock was not really much different and she gained a satisfied look on her face when the slightly younger wizard suddenly let out a shout and pushed up against her cervix, beginning to fill her womb with his cum.
Angelina shuddered at the feeling of his seed inside of her, of his virile cum painting her insides white. And then she thought about getting pregnant with his child and went right over the edge into another orgasm, crying out as this one hit her rather explosively out of left field. By the time Harry pulled out of her well-fucked pussy, Angelina was slightly delirious, her eyes heavily lidded as she fell forward onto the counter once more, Harry finally letting go of her exposed tits.
Her breasts, rubbed red by Harry’s molesting fingers and her nipples, completely hard and slightly elongated from all of Harry’s pinching and pulling, rubbed against the wooden counter as she moaned happily, the friction against her sensitive mammaries feeling like getting a particularly troublesome itch scratched to the dark skinned witch.
Then Harry’s hands were back on her ass. This time though, the Head Auror only groped her chocolate colored buttocks for a brief second before moving onto what he was really there for. Angelina’s eyes shot open as she felt him spreading her butt cheeks wide and she looked back over her shoulder to see Harry angling his cock towards her tight virgin sphincter.
“W-wait! George and I… we’ve never done it back there before…”
Harry looks legitimately surprised at that as he stops what he’s doing and looks at her.
“Truly? I would have assumed that out of everyone, you two would have experimented. Both you and George have always struck me as kinky…”
Angelina flushed as she thought of all the bondage and roleplay sessions she’d had over the years with her husband. The truth was, they WERE both pretty kinky, but Angelina had always been afraid of anal. She said as much to Harry, hoping he’d understand.
“I-I wouldn’t let him… I don’t do anal Harry.”
Rather than smiling genially and backing off as she hoped, Harry simply lifted an eyebrow and brought one of his hands up and then down across her firm backside, drawing a sharp gasp from Angelina’s mouth.
“It’s cute that you think you get a say Angelina. But I think it’s about time I correct that presumption. Still, it’s good to know you’re a virgin with this hole. I’ll take things a bit more slowly.”
Angelina whimpered as he pulled his messy cock back and instead brought his pinky down between her butt cheeks instead. A moment later, he was wiggling the tip of his smallest finger up against her tight back door. The dark skinned witch closed her eyes, trying to ignore the discomfort of what Harry was putting her through. She really had been dumb to think she could tell him no, hadn’t she? This was Harry Potter after all. It had been foolish of her to try and deny him anything.
A whine still left her throat though as Harry worked his pinkie all the way up to the second knuckle before suddenly withdrawing it. A moment later, instead of replacing it with a slightly larger digit, Angelina felt the tip of a wand instead. Her eyes widened as she looked back and saw Harry bringing his Holly wand to bear on her sphincter.
“W-what are you doing Harry?! Are you TRYING to blow my ass clean off?!”
The Head Auror just rolled his eyes at her before beginning to cast cleaning charms on her poor asshole. Angelina let out a yelp as cold water cleaned out and loosened her bowels and she shivered as Harry disappeared the mess before it could ruin the mood. Then, without warning, he stuck his index and middle fingers right up her asshole and Angelina let out a squeal as he began to finger her tight back door right on the spot.
Only, it didn’t hurt. Angelina was left panting heavily and feeling filled by the two digits pistoning in and out of her butt, but there was no discomfort or pain. Instead she just felt strange, her brow furrowing in confusion as she tried to make sense of the sensations Harry was forcing on her. In the end, when he made it three fingers, she let out a surprised moan and then found herself right back in the same boat as before. Angelina started humping her hips back towards his questing fingers and clawing at the counter beneath her as she rubbed her tits back and forth against it.
When Harry finally pulled his digits out of her asshole, Angelina was actually a bit disappointed at the loss. That is, until she felt his massive member’s cockhead pressing against her sphincter from behind. The dark skinned witch’s confused whine at the absence of his fingers not-so-smoothly transitioned into a short shriek at the sudden intrusion of his huge prick inside of her until then virginal asshole.
Angelina’s eyes went even wider than before and she stopped scratching at the wood counter, instead simply clutching onto the opposite edge of the thing for dear life as Harry fed inch after inch of his huge schlong into her back door. His cock slowly but surely disappeared past her firm toned backside, until finally Angelina felt his crotch pressed up against her ass and knew that somehow, Harry had managed to get all of that amazing shaft inside of her.
Panting heavily through her cute pouty lips, Angelina looked back over her shoulder at where they were joined, trying to make sense of what she was feeling and what she was seeing.
“H-Harry… you’re so b-big…”
Reaching out, Harry grabbed hold of her ponytail and pulled her head around, giving her a deep, searing, passion-filled kiss before leaning back and smirking at her.
“You can call me Master now slut. I’ve been in all three of your holes at this point. There’s no going back now is there?”
Angelina blushed scarlet at that. The truth was, she’d never been submissive for any man before. It was HER who had tied up George when they played around and dabbled with bondage. Yet, Harry almost definitely brought out a submissive side of her that Angelina hadn’t known existed. She couldn’t stop herself from doing as he said, obeying him. She couldn’t help her growing feelings for the charismatic wizard.
Biting her lower lip and ducking her head, the beautiful witch spoke in a soft submissive tone.
“Please Master… won’t you fuck this pathetic slut’s ass?”
When she glanced back up to see his reaction, she was a literal thrilled by the surprised but also pleased look on Harry’s face. The surprise quickly disappeared and the pleased look took over entirely as he leaned forward and kissed her again, his hands sliding down her body to her hips. Leaning back only half an inch, Harry’s mouth was oh so close to hers when he gave her his response in an equally soft tone that still somehow managed to be the farthest thing from submissive in Angelina’s mind.
“It would be my pleasure.”
And then he was fucking her ass. It was nothing like his fingers had been. Even three digits up to the base inside of her couldn’t compare to this. His massive member pulled out and then pushed in as he slowly picked up the pace. Each time he thrust into her felt like the first time, each time he pulled out of her left her feeling empty and in need of his cock once more. Luckily, she very swiftly got it again and soon enough he was pounding away at her tight little butthole so hard and so fast that Angelina couldn’t even tell when he was inside of her and when he wasn’t.
Moaning like the wanton whore that Harry had made her into, the dark skinned witch kept clutching at the other side of the shop counter, even as she did her best to bounce her hips back towards his pistoning member yet again. In no time at all, she was climaxing around his dick. The thought drove Angelina a little wild even as she shook and spasmed and her pussy juices painted the underneath of the counter with wetness.
The mere fact that she could cum just from being fucked… she really was a slut wasn’t she? She really had become Harry’s little whore. It made sense to call him Master under those circumstances. Angelina didn’t think she could go back to her old life after experiencing all of this. Harry would take care of her though, she knew that much. After all, he’d said it himself. There truly was no going back now. They were in this together.
It would have been interesting to see how Angelina would react if she knew just how many married and widowed women Harry was boning on the side, not to mention the barely legal young women he had also fucked into happy mind broken little pets. She might not have cared, at least in that moment of orgasmic bliss with Harry railing her ass. She might have been upset to not be special, to not be ‘the one’ that had finally turned Harry’s head.
Or, more importantly, she might have worried for her daughter Roxanne’s purity. The dark skinned young witch was just getting ready to start her final year at Hogwarts, but given Harry’s enjoyment of Lily and Rose and Victoire, Angelina would have been right to fear what he might do to her daughter. Unfortunately for the fit beautiful witch, she had no idea what Harry was capable of. All she knew in that moment was that she was his in every sense of the word and he could do whatever he liked with her.
That pure honest thought sent Angelina right over the edge and she climaxed again around Harry’s cock, her butt muscles tightening and clenching rhythmically all along his length. That was what finally pushed him over the edge yet again and for the third time since this had all started, he began to cum, filling her ass with his cream in the same way he’d filled her still dripping cunt. Only once he was done seeding her bowels did he pull back, leaving Angelina to pant heavily on the counter, her naked fat chest heaving up and down.
Then she felt a weighty, meaty smack against her ass crack and her lower back. Looking over her shoulder, Angelina’s eyes widened as she took in Harry’s humungous cock, a pale contrast against her chocolate colored skin. He was still hard. She couldn’t believe what she was seeing. He was STILL hard.
“H-How?”
Harry grinned knowingly at her whispered single word question.
“No clue, but Hermione is looking into it. All I know is, we’re far from done my dear. Ready for Round Four?”
Angelina just whimpered, barely even noticing the name drop as focused as she was on Harry’s humungous cock. In the end, she really wasn’t sure she was… but she couldn’t exactly say no, could she? When Harry reached for her, she let him grab hold of her sweaty body and pull her down behind the counter without an ounce of resistance or a peep of defiance.
-x-X-x-
He’d laid himself down on the floor of the shop with his invisibility cloak acting as a bit of a blanket for his naked body. Then, he’d laid her on top of him reverse cowgirl. It was a position Angelina was pretty familiar with, but what the dark skinned witch was NOT familiar with was being slowly impaled on a huge massive meat pole like Harry’s. Inch by inch, he’d pulled her hips down along his cock, burying himself inside of her poor stretched pussy.
By the time he was fully inside of her, Angelina was panting heavily, her tits jiggling mightily as the witch tried and failed to control her breathing. He was j-just so damn b-big. It didn’t help when harry grabbed hold of her ponytail and pulled her back against his chest either. Once she was down there, he gleefully grabbed her massive mammaries once more and began to knead and maul her sensitive tit flesh even as he humped his hips upwards into her cunt, her own legs spread wide around his body.
Angelina moaned out, but by this point her voice was just a little hoarse as she did so. She was tired and exhausted and though Harry was still finding ways to slowly bring her to climax, the beautiful dark skinned shopkeep just couldn’t keep up with the insatiable wizard. She lay atop him limply, like a sex toy rather than a real woman as he fucked up into her body and groped her tits.
It wasn’t until the door to the shop suddenly opened against all expectations that Angelina finally came back to full awareness. Her eyes shot open and she would have shot up entirely off Harry’s chest if he hadn’t stopped her. The wizard laying beneath her grabbed hold of Angelina and covered her mouth before she could give them away, slowing down his thrusts up into her stretched cunt, though not stopping them entirely.
Angelina was breathing rapidly for a whole other reason now. There was only one person, one man who could have opened the shop door after she locked it. Her husband was ba-
“Mom? You here?”
If Harry hadn’t been covering her mouth, Angelina was sure that she would have given a very audible gasp of relief at the sound of her daughter’s voice… and then a shriek of fear as she realized it was her DAUGHTER’s voice she was hearing! As he did have his hand over her mouth, neither of these involuntary responses made it past her lips thankfully.
Angelina had totally forgotten that her daughter had a spare key to the shop in her moment of dread and horror. She’d been so focused on potentially being caught by her husband, knowing what it would do to George if he found her and Harry like this, that she didn’t even think about being caught by her daughter instead. Yet here she was and that seemed like it just might happen.
Beneath Harry’s hand as the wizard continued to cover her mouth and continued to slowly fuck her at the same time, Angelina bit her lower lip as she heard her daughter’s footsteps approaching the counter. All Roxanne would need to do was walk around towards the back and if she looked down at the floor behind the shop counter as she did so, she’d see them both on the floor in mid-coitus.
“Mom? Why’s the shop closed so early? Mooooom! Where are you?”
A pair of dark skinned hands suddenly smacks down onto the wood counter and Angelina begins to hyperventilate as Roxanne leans on it for a second, glancing around. In that moment, the dark skinned witch knows that all her daughter has to do is look down and she’ll see her mother in this god awful, horrifying state. All Roxanne would need to do was glance downwards to be scarred for life.
And much to her shame, that thought sends Angelina right over the edge. Thankfully, Harry is not totally cruel. He cast a silencing charm over them when Roxanne walked in and so the only real danger comes from her daughter using her eyes rather than her ears. This realization causes Angelina to climax again and again as she stares up at her daughter’s face, almost daring Roxanne to look down.
But eventually, the younger witch pulls back and lets out a sigh.
“Huh, guess you’re not here right now. Probably should have known from the fact that the store was closed. Don’t want to really get stuck working the till on my summer vacation, so time to get out of here!”
Roxanne turned around to leave and it was in that moment that Harry began his release. Angelina’s eyes widened as the wizard she was laid across abruptly pulled out of her cunt and began to cum. His white hot jizz shot up into the air in large spurts, his seed just as copious as ever, but this time it didn’t have a hole to fill and as such it went flying everywhere. Roxanne was one second away from getting a face full of Harry’s cum as his seed lands all across Angelina’s body but more importantly, also lands on the wood counter that Roxanne had just been leaning over.
Angelina’s eyes widen and she freezes up, sure that her daughter must have seen something. But no, instead Roxanne’s footsteps continue to fade away and eventually Angelina hears the sound of the shop door opening and then closing, as well as locking as Roxanne walks away to do whatever it is she wants to do. Shuddering, the dark skinned witch closes her eyes and whimpers, biting her lower lip as she realizes just how much she came from the idea of her daughter discovering how much of a whore she is.
It’s shameful… but Angelina can’t deny how much she enjoyed the threat of discovery. Harry’s hand is suddenly turning her face around and she finds herself kissing the powerful wizard as she lies back on his chest, moaning happily into his mouth as their tongues wrestle with one another. She really has fallen too far to ever climb out of this dark hole of debauchery she now finds herself in. Angelina Weasley is thoroughly lost and she knows it.
-x-X-x-
A little while later, Angelina was laid out on the floor. Harry and his Invisibility Cloak no longer lay beneath her. Instead, she was essentially laid out in a pool of cum and her own pussy juices, the white color of Harry’s seed a stark contrast against her dark skin as she shifted around in it. Angelina moaned and continued to mindlessly play with herself, fingering her cum-stuffed pussy and groping her huge udders.
The dark skinned witch was nearly catatonic by this point, though she was aware enough to watch Harry getting dressed through heavily lidded eyes. He glances over at her and sees her watching. A wide smirk spreads across the wizard’s face as he speaks.
“I’ll be back next month for another payment from you of course. I do hope you’re short again my dear Angelina.”
A full body shiver goes through the beautiful woman’s frame and she nods slowly, not able to find the words to give him a verbal response. But they will be, even if Angelina has to steal money from the business herself, she’s going to make sure that the ONLY way they’re able to pay Harry off is with her body. She can hardly wait in fact, already imagining what he might do to her in order to change things up from this time.
The smirk on Harry’s face grows a little wider still as he finishes getting dressed and walks over to her, side stepping the large puddle of cum she’s lying in and leaning down to grab her by her cum-covered ponytail. He drags her up out of the mess she’s in and Angelina gasps as she stares into his eyes, her pouty full lips parted slightly in anticipation of whatever he’s about to do.
“I knew you’d see it my way slut. I look forward to next month then.”
And then he leaned in and gave her a deep passionate, tongue-filled kiss as his farewell, dominating her mouth one last time. Angelina let him, more than that; she actually came again from just that last final kiss. As her body began to shake and spasm from the powerful orgasm, Harry dropped her back into the mixture of their juices and watched her cream herself with a chuckle and a shake of his head before turning to leave.
The climax only succeeded in making her little predicament worse as her pussy juices flooding out of her stuffed quim caused a large amount of Harry’s cum to fall out from between her legs as well. The dark skinned witch lay there, happily continuing to touch herself for some time before she finally recovered enough to crawl up off the floor and grab her wand to begin cleaning things up.
No matter how much she cleaned and how spotless she made both her body and the store though, there was no way for Angelina to ever erase the feel of Harry’s cock from her holes, or his hands from her body. Shivering with anticipation, Angelina flicked her wand out, having gotten dressed in a change of clothes she had in the back. The CLOSED sign flipped over to OPEN and the door was unlocked as Weasleys Wizarding Wheezes reopened for business.
Not a moment too soon either, as the next person to come through the door only two minutes after she unlocked it was her husband. Angelina bit her lower lip and rubbed her thighs together at the sight of him, but it wasn’t because of any arousal she had for the red head. Instead, she was left imagining Harry fucking her, even as her husband walked up to the counter and gave her a wide smile.
“I got some really good results from these experiments Angel! I hope you didn’t have much trouble while I was gone. It doesn’t look like the store was too busy in my absence!”
Angelina tried to keep her blush down even as she shook her head in agreement with him. Even George’s use of his nickname for her didn’t kindle any sort of attraction for the man she’d been married to for so long within her core. Instead, the dark skinned beauty that had been so thoroughly destroyed minutes before by the Head Auror himself was imagining what said man might call her instead. Slut, whore… cunt, bitch. Angelina had to stifle a moan as her pussy got wet just thinking of what insults Harry would use on her in place of silly things like ‘pet names’.
Her husband was waiting for an answer though, so Angelina gave him it, gracing George with a shaky smile to go along with it.
“Nope. No trouble at all George. In fact, I think from now on you should spend more time running experiments while I handle the shop side of things. That way we can both play to our strengths.”
And if at all possible, she was going to find a way to discuss a ‘payment plan’ with Harry, in which she gave herself to him in ‘installments’ so that she didn’t have to wait a month for the next time. George didn’t know what she was thinking though and he smiled at her happily.
“That’s so thoughtful of you sweetheart. Thank you, I really appreciate that.”
If Angelina’s smile took on a slightly perverted edge, George didn’t notice as he turned away from her and stepped towards the back. The dark skinned witch fell forward over the counter and came on the spot, massive shudders moving through her body at just how filthy she was. She truly was a scarlet woman, but for Harry, she’d be anything he wanted.
Chapter 9: Roxanne Weasley
Chapter Text
Roxanne Weasley was a beautiful young woman who took after her mother in pretty much every way. While she loved her father dearly, she’d inherited none of the Weasley family’s pervasive genes, to everyone’s surprise. Her hair was as dark in color as her skin and her eyes. She was in every way, her mother’s daughter. As such, it was perfectly understandable that Roxanne had grown up closer to her mum than her dad.
So of course, when she noticed her mother seemed restless, Roxanne took steps to remedy the situation.
“Come on mum, dad will be back any minute, it’ll be the perfect time for us to head out.”
Angelina let out an exasperated sigh, but there was a soft smile on her face that told Roxanne just how close she was to convincing her mother that this was a good idea.
“Your father will still need my help with the store, even when he does return. Today just isn’t a good day.”
That got a scowl from the younger woman as she frowned severely and shook her head.
“That’s just an excuse and you know it mum. Daddy will agree with me too. He’ll say that it’s been way too long and that you owe me some us time. Quidditch practice is how I choose to spend our us time, okay?”
Angelina just chuckled and then nodded Roxanne to the side. The dark skinned girl had been leaned against the store counter, blocking access for actual customers. Blinking at her mistake, Roxanne followed her mother’s silent order and shifted around to the opposite side of the counter, coming up alongside Angelina as the older woman rang up the customer who’d been waiting rather impatiently. Even as she did so, her daughter didn’t give up for even a second.
“Come oooon mum! You know you miss it too! It’ll be a ton of fun. There’s absolutely no reason not to go over to the burrow and make use of the practice field that Harry had built there!”
That got a reaction from Angelina as she finished the current customer’s transaction and whirled on her daughter, a finger in Roxanne’s surprised face.
“That’s Lord Potter to you young lady. I didn’t raise you to have poor manners.”
Roxanne blinked, going cross eyed for a moment to stare at her mother’s finger before grinning sheepishly rather than actually looking properly chastised.
“Sorry mum… it’s just, he tells me to call him Harry, whenever I see him. It’s no big deal, he’s family right?”
Angelina could see the blush on her girl’s face. Despite Roxanne hiding behind the ‘family’ line, it was clear to the older woman that her daughter was actually crushing just a bit on the older man. Considering what Angelina now knew of Harry’s tendencies, she really had no desire to let her daughter fall into his clutches. Betraying George was bad enough, and so was her intention to continue to do so. But what kind of mother would she be if she let Roxanne go down the same path?
The door to the shop abruptly swung open, ringing the bell that announced new customers and cutting off whatever Roxanne had been about to say as well as disrupting Angelina’s thoughts. Both women looked to the entryway, only to see not a new customer but George Weasley walking in with a stack of boxes in hand.
Roxanne was quick to hurry over to help him, while Angelina stayed behind the counter and minded the till, biting her lower lip and flushing in a bit of guilt as she took in her struggling, earnest husband. George didn’t deserve her infidelity, but that wouldn’t stop her from committing it. Harry had her, hook, line, and sinker.
“Daddy! Let me help you with that!”
“Thanks sweetie, it’s a bit heavy but I should be able to manage if you just take the top box.”
As daughter and father made their way into the backroom, Angelina let out a sigh, knowing what was coming. She knew her husband, her kind fool of a husband, just like she knew her mischievous, conniving little girl. Five minutes later, her assumption was proven correct when George came out of the back with Roxanne dogging his heels and made a beeline for her behind the counter.
Before Angelina could do much in the way of protesting, George had her shop apron off of her and was putting it on himself, moving her bodily away from the counter.
“Right, my turn to watch the shop! You and Roxanne are do for some mother-daughter bonding I should think! Have a good day you two.”
Angelina gave her husband and daughter an exasperated smile as Roxanne grinned impishly in response and George refused to even acknowledge her, staring straight ahead as he took over her spot at the till just like that. Shaking her head in amused bemusement, Angelina threw her hands up a bit and finally gave in, nodding to Roxanne and following the suddenly excited girl as they headed into the back.
A quick stop at their home to gather up their Quidditch equipment and then the two women were off to the Burrow, passing through the house and out into the backyard towards the fully functional Quidditch pitch that Harry had had installed in the open field back there. Angelina supposed she didn’t mind it, and it did feel good to be wearing her gear again. Her old chaser uniform and pads from her Hogwarts days STILL fit her, albeit a bit tight around the chest and hip area thanks to Roxanne’s birth.
Side by side, her and her daughter actually looked more like two Hogwarts students, one younger than the other, but not so young as to be mother and daughter. It was definitely a slight inflation to Angelina’s self-esteem. Though, the other nice thing was the small breeze against her shaven mound, as between her legs, the crotch of her uniform had a slit in it so she could latch onto her broom with her cunt lips. It certainly wasn’t regulation, but she, Alicia, and Katie had all done it to their uniforms to give them that extra bit of advantage.
Biting her lower lip, Angelina glanced at her daughter. Roxanne was aspiring to be Captain of the Gryffindor Quidditch team this upcoming school year. Should she help her daughter out, even at the cost of her own embarrassment? Horrifyingly, the mere thought of suggesting such a thing caused her pussy to moisten in forbidden delight.
-x-X-x-
Roxanne was happy to be out there with her mother, but for the moment she wasn’t looking Angelina, and thus she missed the embarrassed lip bite and the look of shameful arousal on her mother’s face. Instead, she’d seen a flash of movement in one of the Burrow’s windows and had glanced back to see Rose Weasley looking out the window. Smiling, Roxanne tossed out a wave, being on quite good terms with the other girl as she was.
Rose looked a bit flustered from here, but Roxanne figured that was simply a trick of the light. Regardless, the red head smiled widely and waved back and with that out of the way, Roxanne turned on her way, continuing after her mother who had actually moved just a bit ahead of her. As she did so, Rose, who had her hands below the window sill, pulled up, revealing a nude and gagged Hermione, dragged into place by her long curly brown hair.
The beautiful older witch was completely out of it, her eyes rolling every which way and her tongue hanging out of the center of the O-ring gag currently in her mouth. Rose dragged her all the way up and played a little game with said tongue, dominating her insensate mother’s mouth as best she could around the gag as she continued to thrust away with the big, black strap on dildo she had buried in her mother’s cunt.
As soon as Rose ended that domineering sloppy little make out session, a pair of long, blemish free legs came up from under the window sill as well and wrapped around Hermione’s neck. The naked woman was unceremoniously pulled back out of sight, even as her daughter took that moment to finally close the curtains.
Roxanne saw none of this, catching up to her mother as she was. They arrived on the edge of the Quidditch Pitch and Angelina, having come to a decision, turned to Roxanne and spoke, a blush on her chocolate colored face.
“Sweetheart, I know you’re hoping to get Quidditch Captain this year. In the event that you do, you’ll need all the help you can get. It’s a little embarrassing, but there is one thing that Alicia, Katie and I used to do that always gave us a leg up. And I feel fairly confident in saying that most of your competition won’t be using this technique. Especially the men.”
Roxanne blinked at that and her mother blushed further. Instead of elaborating verbally, Angelina decided to just show her daughter. Right there in front of her, the older witch took her broom and placed it between her legs as usual. Except, this close, Roxanne was able to see the way her mum was pushing the broom a bit further up than it should have been able to go. She didn’t actually see anything scandalous because the broom blocked her view, but she did watch the crotch of her mother’s old Quidditch uniform split open as she buried the length of the broom up against her pussy lips.
To say the younger witch’s eyes were wide would be an underestimate. At this point they were practically bulging out of her skull as Angelina let out a slight sigh of satisfaction and then kicked off. Of course, if they were bulging before, they were practically falling out onto the ground as she watched her mother fly through the air. Her jaw dropped and Roxanne couldn’t help but be amazed at just how GOOD her mom was. But then, she’d always known it, she’d seen pensieve memories of Angelina’s games.
Now though, Roxanne knew the secret to her mom’s success. This was no joke. By the time Angelina came down for a landing a few minutes later, the older witch had a bit of a sweat to her, and one could barely tell she was flustered with arousal rather than simple exertion. Smiling hopefully at her daughter, though Roxanne could see the slight fear of judgment in her mum’s eyes, Angelina raised her brow questioningly.
Biting her lower lip, Roxanne nodded.
“C-Can you do it for me?”
She really didn’t trust herself with something like this, but she did trust her mother. Angelina’s blush skyrocketed as she dismounted her slickened broom and walked over, pulling her wand from her holster. Biting her lower lip, she knelt down and looked up at Roxanne. The younger witch couldn’t meet her mum’s eyes as she glanced away, so Angelina just got it over with.
“Diffindo.”
Under Angelina’s practiced, experienced, and skilled hand, the severing charm merely caused a slit to form in the crotch of Roxanne’s Quidditch uniform and her panties beneath it. The young dark skinned witch let out a slight gasp as a small breeze hit her mound for the first time, and only then did she realize that her mother probably didn’t wear panties while playing Quidditch herself, if this was how she always flew.
Blushing deeply at said realization, Roxanne still didn’t look her mother in the eye as she took her broom and pushed it up between her legs, spreading the slit of her crotch and panties along its smooth, wooden length and pressing it up against her mound. Another gasp left her lips as she did so and the young, dark-skinned witch couldn’t quite keep from whimpering. She pushed her broom as far up against her pussy as she could get it and then she tried to cling to it with her lower lips.
It wasn’t easy, but eventually she felt like she had it. Grabbing onto the front of her broom, Roxanne Weasley rose into the air to meet her mother, who already had a quaffle in hand. The older witch was smiling slightly, her face as flushed with arousal as Roxanne’s was beginning to become. Then, Angelina took off and Roxanne was left to chase after her.
Getting used to this way of playing took a while for the younger witch. Her broom got slicker and slicker with her juices, but at the same time Roxanne got better and better at maneuvering and flying with her pussy lips wrapped along its wooden length. And her mother was clearly a fair bit more sensitive to the touch of her broom than Roxanne was for some reason. The dark skinned young woman had no issues at all with abusing this fact and by the end of their little practice session, Roxanne was running circles around her mum, as Angelina got completely outplayed by her daughter, due to being forced to spend a good portion of her concentration in holding back her impending orgasm.
In the end, it was Angelina who ended things, calling for her daughter to head back down to the ground. They landed together, Angelina with a small smile on her face to cover up just how badly she wanted to cum, and Roxanne with a big wide grin spread across her own features, happy in the knowledge that she’d managed to show her skilled, experienced mother up in one of their favorite pastimes for once.
As messed up as Angelina was, it was her daughter that noticed they had a visitor.
“Harry!”
The older witch’s eyes shot up, growing wide as she saw Harry Potter walking up with a broom in hand, dressed in his own Quidditch gear. Though, he in no way fit his old set from back at Hogwarts. Instead, the man was wearing an outfit that had been gifted to him when he played seeker in a small exhibition match that took place during the most recent Quidditch World Cup.
It looked good on him, but Angelina was still a bit worried about the domineering man’s presence. Especially the wicked gleam in his eye and the smirk he gave her over her daughter’s head as Roxanne ran to him and collided with his chest.
“Roxy! Good to see you girl! You looked amazing up there, you and your mum both. But you looked especially good. Training for next year? I hope you plan to take home the Hogwarts Quidditch Cup for Gryffindor this year. Ravenclaw winning it last year was better than Slytherin getting their hands on it, but we both know it belongs with the red and gold.”
Roxanne flushed and ducked her head, smiling but nodding all the same as she smacked Harry in the chest a bit.
“Haaarry, you’re supposed to call me Roxanne. I’m not five anymore you know! And yeah, I’m definitely going to win it for Gryffindor this year! Mum just got done teaching me this really cool trick that’ll make things a lock for us!”
The look Harry gave her over Roxanne’s head made Angelina think he knew right then and there what technique she’d showed her daughter. But how could Harry possibly have known? She’d not told him and she couldn’t imagine Alicia or Katie had either… there was no way he should have had any clue what Roxanne was talking about. But the look in his eyes, the dark foreboding look, said he did.
Angelina bit her lower lip, her legs going weak at that gaze. Harry was nearly sending her to her knees with his eyes alone, but before either of them could find out if that was actually possible, he had already turned his attention back to her daughter, a smile on his face.
“Well, I suppose if you win the Cup this year, I won’t be able to call you Roxy anymore. How about that?”
The older witch could only watch on as her daughter blushed and nodded her head again. Damn it, Roxanne had it bad and from the way Harry was STILL holding her daughter close, he knew it. With a slight smirk on his face, the Head Auror spoke almost casually as he suggested something that had Angelina’s heart racing.
“Why don’t I take you up on my broom for a bit? It’s the fastest on the market right now, as usual. I’ll give you a couple of pointers of my own to help build on what your mother has taught you.”
Angelina could see her daughter’s eyes light up from where she stood.
“Sure Harry, let me just secure my broom on the rack so it doesn’t get dirty!”
Her daughter finally broke away from the man Angelina was cheating on her husband with, moving off to the side of the Quidditch pitch in order to properly put her broom away for the time being. Angelina let out a shuddering breath as Harry approached her.
“I-I’m not sure that this is such a good idea Harry. R-Roxanne would be better off learning to fly on her o-own broom, don’t you think?”
Harry’s smile turned into a wicked grin and his intentions were laid bare as he moved to stand beside her, the two of them looking back at her innocent daughter for a brief moment before his hand landed on her ass, giving her a nice playful slap on her rump and letting it linger just long enough for a decent squeeze.
“Oh, I think Roxy needs some hands on teaching personally. Don’t you?”
Roxanne was already making her way back over to them as Harry removed his hand. The dark skinned girl was completely oblivious to the interaction as she smiled winningly, almost skipping over to Harry. A full body shiver went through her that her daughter thankfully completely missed and Angelina bit her lip and nodded as she spoke in a rather breathless tone.
“H-Have fun you two…”
Her daughter gave her a big grin and then climbed onto Harry’s broom as the older man sat himself up behind her. Angelina could only whimper as Harry launched them both up into the air, away from her. She’d failed as a mother, completely and utterly unable and unwilling to protect her daughter from whatever Harry intended for her.
Finally, with them out of range, Angelina fell to her knees and allowed herself to cum. She didn’t even have to touch her body for it, she was just that primed. Clenching her teeth together and balling her hands into fists, she kept the orgasmic cry from leaving her throat as she shook minutely, her pussy juices splattering both onto the ground through the spread slit in her crotch and onto her uniform itself, making a mess of things.
The dark skinned woman didn’t know what to do. She certainly had it bad, if she was giving up her daughter simply for Harry’s approval. He had her heart and her soul in the palm of his hand. Whimpering, Angelina’s only hope was that Roxanne could be stronger than she was.
-x-X-x-
Roxanne Weasley swiftly realized she’d overlooked one thing in her hero worship as she jumped at the chance to learn from the best. The crotch of her Quidditch uniform was still cut down the middle. Now, one might think this wasn’t something anyone could possibly forget. But if one DID think that, clearly one had never met Lord Harry Potter.
Blushing in embarrassment, the dark skinned young woman could do nothing but try and keep still as Harry flew them around at rather swift speeds. He really did have one of the fastest brooms in the world, and his skill combined with that fact meant they were moving way quicker than she or her mother had been doing during their practice session before Harry had shown up.
As such, the witch’s bare pussy lips were getting some unwelcome stimulation as Harry’s top of the line broom vibrated against her cunt and the air current that the wizard was currently flying within smacked against her exposed mound. It was all too much and in no time at all, Roxanne was experiencing a very humiliating orgasm, thankful that at least Harry couldn’t see her face as she lifted one hand to her mouth, curled it into a fist, and then bit down to stifle the sounds threatening to escape from her throat.
Unfortunately, Roxanne could do nothing about the squirming. She could only hope that Harry wouldn’t notice, that he wouldn’t- oh god his hot breath was right on her ear.
“Darling niece, your squirming is not making it easy for me to fly this broom.”
His tone of voice was chastising, but she could also hear a hint of knowledge in his words. Like he knew and was amused by what she was currently going through.
“I suppose I’ll have to make sure you stay in one place for me.”
Roxanne’s eyes widened as she heard a zipper being pulled down. She felt it before she saw it. Harry something long, thick and hard against her ass and when she looked back over her shoulder, she knew it for what it was. His cock, he had his cock out. Her uncle, who she’d crushed on for much of her teenage life but always known that she never had a chance with him, had his big, throbbing dick up against her buttocks.
“L-Lord P-Potter, I-AIIIIIIEEEEE!!!”
Before she could get anything else out, her protest was cut short when Harry pulled the broom up quite abruptly. Thanks to the slit her mother had made in her crotch and the big fat ass that Roxanne had inherited from Angelina spreading it even further, Harry’s cock slid right up against the young witch’s sphincter. Or more accurately, Roxanne fell back onto his cock and ended up with the first inch of his shaft in her poor virginal butthole.
A high pitch squeal emanated from the dark skinned girl’s mouth and it was followed by more of the same, because Harry didn’t let up. Every maneuver he made caused her to sink another inch on his huge shaft, and nothing he did seemed to let her fall off of it. Her poor tight asshole held onto his length like it was a lifeline, clenching down like the traitor it was and refusing to let go or loosen no matter how much Roxanne willed it.
Over and over again, Harry took her up and then down, flying through the air and slowly burying his massive member in her ass all the while. It was far from comfortable, yet Roxanne WAS already a bit aroused from her earlier practice with her mother, and the broom beneath her was still rubbing, grinding against her wet pussy lips.
There was an exhilarating feeling brought on by their flying that covered up the true pain of being fucked up the butt for the first time ever. By the time Harry was fully buried inside of Roxanne’s big bubble butt, the chocolate colored young woman was actually panting with lust and need, rather than squealing in pain. She whimpered when Harry brought them to a stop and put his hands on her wide hips though.
“Ready for more sweetheart? How about you fly the broom and I’ll fly you for a bit, alright?”
Unable to help herself, Roxanne looked back over her shoulder with big brown doe eyes at Harry and bit her lower lip in the same way her mother might, nodding up and down. She wanted it; she wanted Harry to fuck her. She NEEDED him to fuck her… and she needed it to be her ass. Holding onto the broom, she held them steady as Harry slowly slid back out of her back door over halfway.
This was going to be fun, everything she’d ever hoped for. She was about to be fucked on a broom high above a Quidditch pitch by the Savior of the Wizarding World. It was like some kind of porno fantasy to be hon-HOLY FUCK!
The beautiful young witch’s thought process was abruptly cut off by Harry beginning to truly plow her ass from behind. He was pistoning in and out of her tightening back door with so much strength that Roxanne couldn’t resist jerking the broom upwards every time her uncle fully sheathed himself inside of her poor bubble butt.
It was far more than the dark skinned girl had ever expected, and despite her intentions to keep the ride steady while getting fucked by a legend, she failed almost immediately. Instead, the two of them zipped and zagged and spun through the air, Roxanne barely hanging on for dear life as she moaned like a wanton whore, when she wasn’t crying out joyously that is.
Harry didn’t seem to care though, no matter how bumpy the ride got. The wizard was supremely confident in his actions and utterly focused on one thing and one thing alone; fucking the ever living hell out of Roxanne’s derriere. His thrusts sped up and quite swiftly, Roxanne felt herself on the brink, about to tip over the edge. When she finally did, she orgasmed like she’d never orgasmed before. The explosive climax had her eyes rolling back in her head, her tongue lulling out of her skull, and her ass muscles clenching down harder than ever before around Harry’s thrusting member. She coated his broom in pussy juices and then promptly blacked out, the release so intense that she lost consciousness.
With the dark skinned girl down for the count at least temporarily, there was no one flying the broom anymore. As she slumped forward with her tits hugging the wooden length and her arms hanging limply, they began to plummet down towards the ground in a nose dive, only Harry’s thick girth keeping Roxanne from sliding off the broom and plummeting face first to either death or at the very least grievous injury.
Feeling a burst of adrenaline right alongside his pleasure, Harry reached over his unconscious niece’s head and grabbed hold of the tip of the broom, practically mounting her rather than the flying instrument. Thrilled like he’d never been before, the wizard came inside of Roxanne Weasley’s ass even as he saved them both from certain death, filling her back door to the absolute brim while bringing the broom to a deceptively smooth stop inches away from the ground.
Smirking with the sort of self-confidence that only a man of Harry’s stature could ever reasonably have, the wizard let Roxanne slide off his cock finally, the combination of her passing out and loosening ass muscles, and his cum load slickening her bowels causing her to drop from his dick and the broom down face first onto the soft grass below them.
Harry couldn’t help but appreciate the sight for a moment, his cock still completely hard as he observed Roxanne Weasley with her face down in the grass and her ass up in the air, still leaking white cream filling on the nice backdrop of her big round black ass. Chuckling, Harry finally dismounted from his broom before looking over to the other lovely lady currently on the Quidditch pitch. Angelina Weasley froze up when his eyes fell on her. The older witch was only a few yards away, as Harry had had enough time to plan where he wanted to land as well.
Angelina had given up on any semblance of propriety and was not simply sat on her ass, her legs spread wide as she fingered herself. It was clear from the mess she’d made of her Quidditch uniform and the wetness all over the grass in front of her that the older woman had been watching his and her daughter’s escapades from afar. And she’d been enjoying them just as much as Harry and Roxanne did.
Snorting derisively at just how much of a slut the former Chaser was, Harry moved to where Angelina sat and reached out, casually taking hold of her ponytail like one would a leash on a bitch. The beautiful witch whimpered but when he tugged, she got on her hands and knees like a good girl and followed him over to where her daughter lay face down, ass up.
“Look what you’ve allowed to happen to your poor, sweet, innocent daughter Angelina.”
Angelina whimpered but she didn’t try to shy away. She stared long and hard at her daughter’s ass, at Harry’s cum leaking out of it.
“Or maybe you knew the truth all along. That your daughter is in no way innocent. She’d definitely never had it up the ass before, but she certainly enjoyed it just as much as you did.”
This time Angelina wanted to deny it, a keening wail building in her throat as she tried to shake her head. But Harry’s grip on the base of her ponytail only tightened and then he was shoving her face down in between her daughter’s big fat ass cheeks.
“Eat it slut. Eat it right up.”
It was humiliating and degrading. She was better than this, better than eating out her daughter’s ass in the middle of a Quidditch Pitch on the orders of a man who’d made her cheat on her husband with him. But then, if she was better than that, why did she immediately get to work with such gusto? Harry laughed as Angelina moaned; face flushed and tongue deep inside of Roxanne’s gaping butthole in no time. She scooped out his cum with her flexible muscle and drank it down, even as she felt Harry kneeling behind her.
He used the slit in her uniform, somehow already knowing it was there, to shove his hard cock up her sopping wet, ready and waiting cunt in one smooth motion. Angelina squealed into her unconscious daughter’s cream-filled ass at the sudden intrusion, before settling into moaning as she continued to thoroughly tongue out Roxanne’s butt.
Roxanne stayed unconscious, up to the point where Harry got tired of plowing her mum’s cunt and slid out of her sopping wet pussy in order to reposition himself at the hole atop it. Angelina’s eyes went wide as Harry filled her ass with his lubed up messy man meat and she immediately orgasmed on the spot, screaming into her daughter’s ass and waking the younger witch up.
The dark skinned girl moaned and groaned as she got her hands up under her and pulled her face off the soft grass. Looking back behind her, Roxanne’s eyes widened, taking in the sight of her flustered mother being ass-fucked by Harry while at the same time burying the lower half of her face in between Roxanne’s cheeks. Their eyes met, right over the edge of Roxanne’s curvaceous bottom. For a moment, the young witch was prepared to react negatively. She’d been okay with Harry taking her, but her mom eating out her back door? NOT cool.
Seeing this in her daughter’s face however, Angelina pulled out her trump card and did this thing with her tongue that sent her baby girl into fits before Roxanne could every say a word. It was something that she’d learned how to do back in her Chaser days. Her, Alicia, and Katie… they’d been close. REAL close. Suffice to say, this wasn’t the first time Angelina had eaten out another girl’s ass.
This was the first time she ate out her daughter’s cream-filled ass though, while being fucked by the man who’d left his load in it. They were all experiencing new things today. Well, except for Harry, but then the dark skinned witches had no idea that they were far from his first or even his last conquests. Such things couldn’t be farther from their minds though. Roxanne was too busy cumming her brains out over how her mom’s tongue and vocal enjoyment of Harry’s dick felt in her sensitive butthole and Angelina was too busy climaxing repeatedly around Harry’s huge schlong as it pistoned in and out of her ass.
In the end, Harry pulled out and came all over both Angelina and Roxanne. His cum shot reached all the way to the back of Roxanne’s head and it quite literally rained down on the two black beauties, streaking their dusky forms in white. Mother and daughter knelt there on their hands and knees, finally disengaged. Angelina was too busy panting to continue eating Roxanne’s ass out, her chocolatey breasts heaving beneath her as she tried to catch her breath.
As both women tried to recover, Harry moved onto the next step, reaching down and grabbing Angelina by her long ponytail. Pulling the woman up so that her head was beside his lips, he began to speak in a soft, silken tone. Roxanne watched this as she looked back at them over her shoulder, seeing the way her mum’s face flushed with horrified embarrassment, followed by uncontrollable lust and arousal as her hungry gaze fell upon her daughter.
When Harry let her go and Angelina reached for her, Roxanne bit her lip and let whatever was about to happen, happen, not resisting one iota. Ultimately, her mother lay back on the soft grass and pulled Roxanne with her. With Roxanne’s back against her mum’s chest, Angelina spread her daughter’s legs wide, causing the slit in Roxanne’s Quidditch uniform to spread wide as well, showing off the dark skinned girl’s pussy lips to the domineering man currently standing over them both.
A wicked smile on his face, Harry held his massive member in one hand and knelt down. Even after everything, the powerful, awe-inspiring wizard was still completely hard. Realizing what was about to happen, Roxanne could only whimper, not even able to muster up a protest as Harry fitted his enormous cockhead up against her virginal lips. Suddenly, her mother’s hand was in her hair, drawing her head back. Angelina’s lips crashed into Roxanne’s as mother kissed daughter and daughter, too delirious and feverish with pleasure at this point, kissed her mother right back.
It was in this moment that Harry filled Roxanne’s pussy with his member, taking her virginity and breaking right through her hymen. Luckily Roxanne was already fairly aroused, wet and slick from her multiple previous orgasms, but that didn’t stop the first few thrusts from being quite uncomfortable for the formerly virginal girl. That’s where Angelina came in though, her lips muffling Roxanne’s pained cries as she made out with her daughter.
Of course, in no time at all, Roxanne was feeling no pain whatsoever. Those initial cries of pain became shrieks of pleasure as Harry continued to thrust into Roxanne’s tight young pussy with all of his strength. Harry was fucking her. Lord Harry Potter, Savior of the Wizarding World was fucking HER. The fact that he was her uncle barely played into Roxanne’s thinking, though she did have a MINOR incest kink, and so it certainly helped.
But in the end, it was growing up worshipping Harry as a hero that really did it for the young girl. Getting to share the Man-Who-Won with her mum was just icing on the cake. Roxanne mewled happily and then cried out as her first orgasm hit her. But then, how could she not climax? The entire experience was orgasmic, everything she’d ever wanted, albeit a bit more forceful than she’d expected.
But if that was how Harry wanted it, it was how she wanted it to. Roxanne began to cum again and again, her pleasurable cries getting louder and louder as she did so. The young woman climaxed repeatedly around the biggest dick she would ever see even as her mother kissed her in a very un-platonic way. Roxanne Weasley was awash in a sea of pleasure and by the time Harry finally came inside of the young dusky witch, she was barely cognizant, eyes rolling around in her head, tongue hanging out of her mouth and body twitching atop her mother’s.
Harry groaned as he emptied his balls into Roxanne’s womb, filling yet another woman with his cum. Each time he did so, each time he took a new conquest, it felt better than the last. The powerful young wizard didn’t truly understand all of the forces driving him, but ultimately the man was unable to stop at this point. He was locked in a cycle of perverse behavior, taking witches, young and old, virginal and married, one after the other and making them his.
Would he ever be stopped? COULD he be stopped? These thoughts did not cross Harry Potter’s mind, because Harry was already focused on pushing the exhausted daughter aside in order to once again fuck her ready and waiting mother. The wizard was insatiable, but at least Angelina was here to pick up for her daughter’s slack as she lifted her arms to meet her domineering lover, wrapping her legs around Harry’s waist to draw him into her deepest core.
Seeing her daughter get bred like that only made Angelina long for more of the same for herself as well. She wanted his seed inside of her womb so very badly. Luckily for her, Harry had every intention of putting it there before the day’s end.
-x-X-x-
Hours later, Harry leaned back against a wood post on the edge of the Quidditch field. He lay there lazily, half-napping as two beautiful black women, mother and daughter, serviced his huge schlong on either side of him. Angelina and Roxanne were currently sprawled out on the grass prone. Both he and they were naked by this point, Quidditch gear and uniforms completely stripped away until it was just them and their bodies.
The breasts of both mother and daughter wrapped nicely around his upper thighs as they leaned in together to give him a double blowjob. Angelina’s tongue worked at his left side with Roxanne’s worked at his right and sometimes they met in the middle, suckling at his shaft and inadvertently kissing each other at the same time. Or perhaps not so inadvertently, as both women seemed to enjoy macking on one another.
Angelina’s ponytail was long gone and Harry had one hand threaded through her dark locks as he did the same with the fingers of his other in Roxanne’s hair. Petting them, stroking their lush manes, Harry lounged like that and simply enjoyed the spoils of victorious conquest, the two beauties currently happily licking and lapping at his dick.
Eventually, Angelina moved her head up a bit more and took full control of the blowjob. Her hand grasped the base of Harry’s cock and knocked Roxanne away as she bobbed up and down on his length, sucking the first half of his shaft into her mouth. Roxanne mewled dejectedly, a pout on her face, but Harry simply used the grip on her hair to guide the younger woman down between his legs. While her mother worked his shaft, Roxanne was delegated to cleaning his balls, lapping and licking at them and suckling his nut sack into her mouth one half at a time.
Roxanne might have felt relegated to the shittier side of this double blowjob, but it was Angelina who suffered the abuse, as Harry gripped down on HER bobbing head and began to force her to take him down her throat, eventually pushing her down so far that she had to let go of his cock so that her lips could continue their journey to its base.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
As Harry forced Angelina to deep throat his member, Roxanne worked at his churning balls with surprising enthusiasm, and in no time at all, the combination of her lips and tongue alongside her mother’s delightful spasming throat, sent Harry right over the edge. He forced Angelina down as far as he could, her nose tickled by his pubes and her lips pressed against the base of his cock as he came. His white hot seed didn’t agree with the poor choking woman and thus exploded out of her nose and from the small spaces between her stretched lips and his girth.
The wizard made a mess of Angelina’s face before ultimately letting her pull back. It was to this image that a couple of bystanders walked in, a gasp alerting Harry to the fact that he was no longer along with his mother-daughter duo. Looking up, a slow smile spread across Harry’s face as he saw just who had stumbled across their little extracurricular activities.
Alicia Spinnet and Katie Bell stood before him; dressed in their old Chaser uniforms just like Angelina had been, holding their brooms. Considering both women had full permission from him and the Weasleys to use this private Quidditch field, their presence here wasn’t actually all that surprisingly. Harry certainly didn’t act surprised, or worried, or afraid. Instead, as he looked up at the two wide eyed, flustered beauties, he smiled.
Letting go of Angelina and Roxanne’s hair, he let the mother and daughter return to their spots on either side of his cock, STILL hard, despite being covered in his own cum now, which both women were quick to lick up. Lacing his hands behind his head and through the back of his black mop quite casually, Harry regarded Alicia and Katie with a cocky grin, already seeing the lust and arousal growing in their eyes, behind all the shock and surprise and perhaps momentary disgust at what they were witnessing.
“Hello ladies.”
Alicia and Katie both swallowed thickly, before speaking in unison, their tones nervous and filled with just the right amount of aroused fear to get Harry going.
“Harry.”
His cocky grin only got wider as he brought one hand up to gesture directly at his cock.
“Well, now that you’re here, it would be rude not to offer. Would either of you like some endurance training?”
Alicia and Katie looked down at his member, still being worshipped almost reverently by Angelina and her daughter. They looked back at his grinning face and then they looked at each other, seeming to have a silent conversation between themselves.
Harry’s smile never faltered though. The wizard knew without a doubt what their answer would be. It was always the same with witches like these.
Chapter 10: Alicia Spinnet & Katie Bell
Chapter Text
To say Alicia Spinnet and Katie Bell were shocked at the sight before them would be an understatement. Neither had expected a nice day out on the private Quidditch Pitch behind the Burrow to result in… THIS. Their former fellow Chaser and her daughter, kneeling on either side of Harry Potter’s cock, licking it, worshipping it… and seeming to enjoy the big hard dick immensely. Harry had offered them a ride. Well, his exact words had been “endurance training” but ultimately both women knew what the powerful wizard wanted to do with them.
The problem, and there WAS a problem even if Harry’s smug grin said he didn’t expect one, was that Katie and Alicia were devoted lesbian lovers. They had been since Alicia’s last year at Hogwarts. The two women had not sworn off men and thus cock when they got together and they hadn’t touched a single dick since. It’d been two decades! Katie looked to her lover and found Alicia frozen in place. The slightly younger woman could tell that it was up to her to explain the situation to an expectant, waiting Harry.
“Harry, I- ALICIA?!”
Before Katie could get more than two words out, she was shocked by her lover running past and sinking to her knees between Harry’s legs. Both Angelina and Roxanne gave the other black woman side long glances, but neither of them stopped their worship of Harry’s giant schlong, even as Alicia seemed unable to resist going for a taste, taking up her own position at the south facing side of the largest piece of man meat either of them had ever seen.
He was so big that all three women were able to lick and lap and nuzzle at his length without touching each other the majority of the time, though there were times where their lips met and they would kiss around the sides of his dick. Katie was flummoxed, eyes wide as she stared at her girlfriend’s shapely backside, jutting back towards her now that Alicia was in a position that gave her the best eye-to-dick level.
“Problem, Katie?”
That was Harry, the only one of the four in front of her that DIDN’T have his lips wrapped around his own cock. Katie Bell blushed under his piercing gaze and wicked grin, growling as she pointed an accusatory finger at Alicia.
“A-Alicia is a LESBIAN! So am I! We’ve been together since Hogwarts! What the HELL Alicia?!”
Katie was a bit gratified to see Harry look surprised at the sudden revelation too. The wizard was legitimately as flabbergasted as she was at finding out Alicia wasn’t quite as fully gay as Katie had always thought. His shock lasted for only a moment though, before the wicked grin was back and twice as smug. His gaze flickered down to the still licking Alicia, even as the black woman lavished his cock with praise via her tongue.
“Is that true Alicia?”
Seemingly unwilling to tear herself away, Alicia gave her best approximation of a nod and a few words in response, all without taking her tongue off of his length.
“Yesh… love Katie, swear it… dish is sho good though.”
A whimper escaped from Katie’s throat as Harry laughed. Her lover was betraying her right before her, all because of a tasty dick?! The witch was just about ready to turn and run off as tears gathered in her eyes. Harry noticed before she could though. His sharp voice abruptly rang out.
“Angelina, Roxanne. Please help Katie relax for me, darling pets.”
Before Katie could properly process those words, the mother-daughter duo was upon her. Her old teammate and the young Hogwarts student easily manhandled and pinned Katie to the ground with their combined strength, even as Katie gasped and squirmed and shrieked. Eventually, she found herself gagged with one of the gloves from her own Quidditch uniform, as well as a belt around her face to keep it in place.
Once they had her properly restrained, both Angelina and Roxanne went about ‘helping her relax’. Katie whined through her gag as the mother-daughter duo began to effectively strip her right there on the Quidditch Field, grabbing and groping her sensitive flesh as it was revealed to them. Meanwhile, Alicia had graduated from cock licker to cock sucker now, the only one of the three to remain at Harry’s dick. She’d taken advantage of that fact and was now bobbing her head up and down, muffled moans drifting over to Katie as she did so.
Harry let out a happy sigh and then laced his fingers through Alicia’s hair.
“That’s a good girl. But I think you can go deeper than this you little slutty vixen. Come on, all the way for me now.”
Slowly but surely, he forced the black witch to take every last inch of his massive shaft into her mouth and down her throat. Alicia gagged and choked on his member and all Katie could do was watch as the powerful wizard began to face fuck her lover right in front of her.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
It was messy and brutal and fast but Alicia never put up any sort of visible resistance. If anything, she was actively participating in her own throat-fucking. From the way her hands were moving, Katie suspected her lesbian lover to be fondling and groping Harry’s balls even as she deep throated his massive shaft.
Luckily or perhaps unluckily given what came next, Harry had been primed and ready to go for a while now thanks to Roxanne and Angelina’s ministrations. He came within minutes down Alicia’s throat and judging from the sounds that Katie was hearing, it was not going easily for the black witch she loved so much. When the wizard finally allowed Alicia to pull back, Katie had to assume that the incredibly brutal treatment had turned her lover off. Surely Alicia would shy away from Harry now and with the two of them as a team, Katie was sure they could get Harry, Angelina, and Roxanne to allow them to leave.
However, rather than going to her, Alicia stayed between Harry’s legs and after a moment Katie realized that the man wasn’t going soft. He was STILL hard and now Alicia was just stroking him off with her hands. Katie’s eyes widened. She’d never seen a man this big before, but the stamina was what started to intrigue her- NO! She wasn’t into dudes or dicks! She was a LESBIAN! AND SO WAS ALICIA DAMN IT!
Katie growled through her gag and thrashed in Angelina and Roxanne’s arms to no avail as they continued to feel her up, fingering her pussy, molesting her chest, nuzzling and kissing and nibbling her neck. She didn’t want this, any of this. She didn’t want the two beautiful women to play with her just because she liked chicks. She was in love with Alicia and she’d always been devoted and faithful to the other woman… but now here she was, watching her lover betray her for cock.
“You did well with the first stage of endurance training Alicia. I suppose the question now is, do you want to move on to stage two, or do you want to take Katie and leave?”
The younger witch’s eyes went wide yet again as she screamed against her gag and fought a bit harder. Alicia finally turned to face her and stood up, looking down at where she laid pinned. Katie stared in disgust and revulsion at the mess all over the black woman’s face. Harry had truly ruined her with his seed, his cum was dribbling from her nostrils and even from her mouth still, and there were involuntary tear tracks where she’d cried because of his brutal face fucking. Her slobber and his cum had mixed together to slide down off of her chin and onto her Quidditch uniform.
Out of all of them, Alicia was still the most dressed funnily enough, though it was not by Katie’s choice that she’d been almost entirely stripped naked. Still, as she looked up at her lover, Katie tried to plead with her using her eyes. Silently, she tried to convey that all could be forgiven if Alicia just came back to her now. All could be forgotten if she jus- no! What was she doing?!
Katie whined through her gag as her lesbian lover began to slowly strip naked in front of her. Alicia’s eyes never left Katie’s and after a moment the slightly younger witch realized that her partner WANTED her to watch. It was sick, but at the same time thanks to Angelina and Roxanne’s ministrations, Katie was reluctantly turned on against her will as she stared at her lover’s naked form.
Once she was completely nude, the dark skinned woman slowly stepped backwards. She looked back over her shoulders and then positioned herself over Harry’s cock, her feet on either side of her body. Slowly but surely, Alicia began to slide down, doing the splits and going spread eagle right there before Katie’s eyes. As soon as the witch’s hips were low enough, Harry reached out and grabbed them, right at the same moment that Alicia’s pussy lips hit the engorged cockhead of Harry’s massive schlong.
Slowly but surely, with none-to-little help from the wizard himself, Alicia impaled herself on Harry’s dick right before Katie’s eyes. The gagged woman could only watch in horror with Roxanne and Angelina pinning her down. Their lustful touches all along her body were momentarily forgotten, regulated to ‘background noise’ as Katie’s entire world zeroed in on the spot where Alicia’s cunt was taking Harry’s dick into it.
“Ah yeah, that’s it you little slut. Looks like someone’s been missing this, if the way your pussy is tightening so desperately around my cock is any indication.”
Alicia moaned at the degrading, humiliating dirty talk even as Harry began to bounce the fit beautiful black woman up and down on his cock. Katie could only stare in horror and shameful arousal, whimpers and whines and mewls coming out of her gagged mouth as she was forced to watch while also being molested. Up and down Alicia went, up and down, up and down.
Each time she bounced on Harry’s giant dick, her messy face got a little more slutty. Her tits bounced and jiggled along with her and her lean, muscular abdomen flexed and undulated as she fucked herself on his dick. Happy moans growing in intensity left Alicia’s mouth. Slowly but surely, her eyes rolled up in her head and her tongue lulled out of her skull. When she finally climaxed a few minutes later, Katie wasn’t at all surprised, in fact she’d been half-expecting it by that point.
Harry slowed his pace for a moment and slowly but surely Alicia came down from her pleasure high. When she realized Harry was barely fucking her, a pitiful whine left the black woman’s throat and she looked back over her shoulder at him with big puppy dog eyes. Harry just grinned and then his own gaze flitted over to Katie.
“Before we continue… I think you owe your lover an explanation Alicia. She deserves to hear it from your mouth, don’t you think?”
Alicia’s head whipped around towards Katie and she bit her pouty, full lip hard as she stared at the pinned down woman she’d been with exclusively for the last two decades. Even though Katie knew what Harry was doing and knew where this was going… she needed to hear it and so she stayed focused on Alicia as the other woman began to speak.
“I-I’m sorry Katie… it’s just… it’s just so good. He’s so b-big i-inside of me… I love you Katie, I truly do… b-but I can’t be satisfied without this c-cock anymore!”
When Alicia went back to trying to ride Harry’s dick reverse cowgirl, he allowed her to do so and the spread eagle woman moaned wantonly as if to punctuate her words. Katie could only watch as the next few minutes dragged on at a snail’s pace for her. Angelina and Roxanne’s hands on her body got more and more daring and she whined as Alicia cried out again and again, climaxing repeatedly around the big, throbbing member she was impaling herself on.
In the end, it was Harry’s release that did the black beauty in, his cum load painting her insides white as he came with a grunt. Alicia froze up and Katie got a front row seat to watching her lover outright faint from having her womb filled with a man’s cum. Slumping over onto the ground, Alicia moaned lewdly even as Harry pushed her the rest of the way off his dick.
Only now did the powerful wizard finally stand up. As he approached her, Katie found herself manhandled onto her back, her legs spread wide and her pussy and breasts on full display as Harry knelt before her and reached out, running a hand across her cheek. Katie shuddered, her eyes squeezing shut as she tried to ignore her treacherous body’s reaction to his touch.
“It’s alright Katie. Alicia betrayed you, but I won’t leave you alone, bereft of companionship. Allow me to show you what brought your lover so low. Once you understand, then you’ll be able to forgive Alicia for her passion-filled act and the two of you will be closer than ever before.”
Katie whimpered, even as Harry plopped down again on his ass, leaning back and nodding to Angelina.
“I think it’s time that Katie trains her pussy Angelina, Roxanne. You can use my cock as the broom.”
Bother mother and daughter’s eyes light up at the idea even as Katie whined and shook her head. Ultimately though, she was forced ever closer until Harry’s huge girth pressed against her pouty, sopping wet pussy lips and spread her flower apart. All of Angelina and Roxanne’s work so far had not been for naught. Katie was undeniably turned on even as they began to force her to grind her pussy up and down Harry’s shaft. His member was still slick with the juices of her cheating lover, as humiliating as that was.
Katie whined through her gag but Harry wasn’t having it.
“Here, let’s make a deal Katie. I want you to get me off with nothing but your grinding pussy lips. Do that and I won’t fuck you; I’ll simply let you go.”
It was probably the best she was going to get, as painful as it was to admit it. While a treacherous part of Katie’s mind suggested that skipping right to the fucking probably wouldn’t be so bad, the majority of her definitely didn’t want Harry’s dick inside of her! Really! No, REALLY! And so, the lesbian began to grind her pussy lips up against the hard meat rod of her own volition, hoping against hope that she could get the man off and then be allowed to leave.
For his part, Harry leaned back on his elbows and groaned; immensely enjoying the way Katie was trying to tighten her pussy entrance around his shaft. She was very obviously inexperienced, but now that freedom was on the line, there was a reluctant sort of enthusiasm to her efforts, as well as just a hint of eagerness that Harry could detect beneath her displeasure with her current circumstances.
The wizard knew he’d break Katie in like all the rest, regardless of her proclaimed sexual orientation. Given the way she’d been reacting to everything, Harry suspected that Katie was ultimately just like Alicia… a bisexual, not a lesbian. Neither woman had been able to find the right dick, the right man to satisfy them in the same way they had satisfied each other for the last two decades. But now Harry was here, and if he wasn’t the right man to turn Katie onto cock meat, then the man just didn’t exist.
Still, judging by the reluctant moans leaving the witch’s gagged throat, he was on the right path. Of course, Alicia didn’t stay passed out for long. Eventually the dark skinned woman rose from where she’d slumped forward onto her face, standing up on wobbly legs and taking in the sight before her with bleary eyes.
Seeing her lover grinding her pussy all over Harry’s dick was… the hottest thing Alicia had ever witnessed. Her tongue trailed out of her mouth and traced over her full pouty lips as she swayed over to them, her own pussy already beginning to gush with fresh arousal. Alicia was unable to help herself. With Harry laid back on his elbows like he was and Katie occupying his shaft, at least partially, the black woman settled for the powerful wizard’s face.
If Harry was surprised to have a toned, athletic dusky ass descend upon his face, the man didn’t show it. Not missing a beat, Harry brought up one hand to grasp Alicia’s firm derriere even as he buried his face in her butt, his tongue moving to eat out her ass. She was clean, mostly because his single touch of her posterior had been a silent bit of magic that gently scourgified her bowels.
With Alicia’s asshole being the cleanest one in existence for the moment, Harry had no problem digging his tongue deep up her butt, right through her sphincter. Grinning wickedly, the man even went a step further and extended his tongue like that of a snake, sliding the sinuous thing in and out of Alicia’s back door as he nuzzled her ass with his nose. Alicia’s legs immediately became jelly all over again but Harry showed his strength by pushing off the ground with his other hand as well, transitioning it to Alicia’s opposite butt cheek and holding her in place as he continued to eat out her ass.
Katie could only watch once more as Alicia’s face became rather whorish in short order. It was a tipping point for the witch, as she couldn’t quite help just how turned on she was beginning to feel about all of this. Almost subconsciously, Katie began to grind harder and faster against Harry’s dick. As if she’d had an epiphany, her pussy muscles began to respond to her mental commands and she clutched at Harry’s dick purposefully rather than instinctively with her tight cunt lips.
What a sight the three of them must have made. Katie couldn’t help but moan through her gag as she watched Alicia climax hard from Harry’s tongue. Her lover’s pussy juices sprayed out and hit Katie mostly in the face. This was also the moment that Angelina, mischievous, impish Angelina, decided it would be fun to reach under Katie and stick a finger right up her ass.
The poor witch lost control to say the least. Her eyes roll up in her head and she screams long and hard through her gag. This started a chain reaction as she came all over Harry’s shaft, which in turn caused Harry to cum all over Alicia’s midsection. Meanwhile, his infamous parseltonguing of her tight butt had Alicia going through another orgasm almost immediately, leaving the poor black woman as both the start and the end of the chain reaction that caused them all to climax one after the other.
It was no wonder that she ultimately toppled forward, nearly unconscious once more. Katie ended up landed on, but she wasn’t stuck under Alicia for long. Instead, those who still COULD got to work rearranging things. Alicia ended up laid out on her back on the bottom of the ‘sandwich’ that Harry and Angelina were creating. Katie ended up atop of her lesbian lover, her gag finally removed… but she didn’t shout or scream, even as Harry smiled down at her.
“Well Katie? You made me cum with just your pussy lips. If you want to go… you can. However, if you want to stay, you need to ask me politely for something, don’t you?”
Flushed bright red, Katie averts her eyes and bites her lower lip. Can she truly go through with this? S-She’s a lesbian, isn’t she?! A carpet muncher, a muff diver through and through! That’s how she’s lived her life, no man and no cock ever able to satisfy her in the same way a woman’s touch could. Until now… Harry’s dick was different. More than that, it’d broken her lover and turned Alicia into a cock hungry whore. It’d obviously done the same with Angelina and Roxanne too, long before either Katie or Alicia had arrived.
How could she say not to it? How could she pass up a chance to find out just what the big deal was about Harry’s massive, throbbing, juicy-looking dick? Realizing that she was almost biting her lip hard enough to draw blood now, Katie released it from between her teeth with a gasp and turned her gaze back to Harry’s expectant look.
Reaching down, Katie spread her pussy lips wide as she spoke in a soft, demure tone.
“Please Harry… fuck me. Show me what you can do.”
Angelina squealed happily at that from where she stood to the side and before Katie even knew what was happening, the black woman was on top of her, completing the oreo sandwich that the three former chasers inadvertently created. With Alicia on bottom, Katie in the middle, and Angelina on top, Katie was ultimately trapped under her former teammates. Angelina immediately began to molest her once more, rubbing their tits together, kissing and licking and nibbling at Katie’s mouth.
While the three women writhed atop each other in their little pile, Harry began to play with the mewling quims in front of him, a content smile on his face as he fingered this one and that, using them like one would use an instrument and getting such delightful music in the way of muffled cries and happy moans from his three beauties.
Meanwhile, of her own initiative, Roxanne slips under his body and places her lips around his huge prick. Ostensibly, this is probably to prepare him for what he’s about to do or something. Harry knows better though. He knows that his newest addition is merely a cock-hungry young witch, desperate for dick and eager to get it whenever and where ever she can.
Roxanne is taking advantage of the fact that the three witches older and more developed than her are currently all indisposed, unable to fight her for the massive schlong between Harry’s legs. The wizard in question just chuckles, his free hand coming up and his fingers lacing through Roxanne’s hair as he begins to thrust into her tight, willing throat.
“Hulgkh. Hulgkh. Hulghk.”
His thrusts are slow but deep and Roxanne chokes quietly on his shaft even as he focuses more on her mother and her mother’s friends then her. His other hand is still messing with the pussies of the women before him and Harry smiles as he drives his fingers particularly deep into Katie’s sopping wet cunt, only to cause her to cry out and squirt all over his hand as he does so. Feeling more than ready to continue by this point, Harry slides his dick out of Roxanne’s mouth and replaces it with his fingers.
She dutifully sucks his digits clean even as she looks up at him with big, doe-ful eyes, clearly hoping he’ll do more than just slowly fuck her face. But no, the prize is right in front of him and Roxanne is already conquered. Giving her a knowing smile, Harry shakes his head and Roxanne lets out a mournful sigh before moving off to the side to watch.
Only once she’s gone does Harry slide up a bit until his cock is lined up with the center of the living, writhing oreo sandwich he’s created. With Katie sandwiched between her two former teammates, there’s nothing the self-professes lesbian can do as he pressed the tip of his member against the entrance of her cunt and then begins to push.
So surprised and taken aback was she by her friend’s antics that Katie almost forgot about what she’d asked Harry to do until finally she felt his cockhead against her pussy lips. Angelina had her mouth occupied with the other woman’s tongue when he finally thrust in, but that didn’t stop Katie from orgasming on the spot as her eyes went wide and then rolled back in her head.
The witch took her first cock in years with a breathless, explosive climax. Her body shook and spasmed uncontrollably between her two friends as Angelina cooed down at her and Alicia was woke up by the sudden spastic movement. Alicia was soon moaning jealously for more cock herself, but given her current position as bottom bitch, the woman wasn’t going to be getting any for a little while. Right now it was all just Katie and Katie was getting soundly fucked.
The white woman couldn’t stop climaxing around Harry’s dick, even as Angelina rubbed their tits together and kissed her heatedly. Katie had never known cock could feel so good. How could she possibly have missed out for so long like this? Moaning into Angelina’s mouth, Katie tried to thrust her hips towards Harry’s pistoning member as best she could.
Stuck between her former teammates as she was, her best in this moment wasn’t very good. But that was fine, because Harry was fucking her quite hard all on his own and Katie loved every moment of it. Just like he’d said earlier, his words almost prophetic… Katie understood now. She didn’t blame Alicia anymore for the betrayal, not when she felt like she was now making that same betrayal as she fell in love with Harry’s shaft.
But then, if they loved his dick together, was it truly betrayal at all? Was it really cheating if they were devoted lesbian lovers… with a masterful, massive cock that they shared between them? In her delirious, over-pleasured state of mind, Katie Bell decided that no, no it wasn’t. She and Alicia would be just fine once this was all over. They’d even share a new hobby, fucking Harry!
The thought of worshipping Harry’s dick alongside her longtime lover made Katie cum all over again. This time was the last straw and a moment later she felt Harry paint her insides white with his seed. A pitiful moan left her throat as he did so, her tightening pussy walls finally managing to milk his release from him.
Not that that was the end of it of course, not by far. With Katie filled to the brim with cream, Harry’s still-hard cock moved on to its next victim. Angelina gasped into Katie’s mouth and then threw her head back and cried out happily as Harry slid into the top of the ‘oreo’ and began to fuck the beautiful curvaceous woman. Angelina was definitely the softest of the three now, the most voluptuous what with her life as a shop keep. Oh she tried to stay fit, but she was nowhere near as toned as Katie and Alicia.
As such, Katie almost felt like she was suffocating beneath a pillow with Angelina’s dusky sweat-covered body atop her. It was a reminder that long before she and Alicia had arrived, Harry had been having his way with their former teammate and her daughter. Said daughter was currently off to the side, masturbating happily to the sight of the powerful wizard fucking the pile of women before him.
Alicia was just as disappointed about Harry choosing Angelina next as she had been about Katie getting his cock. The witch truly was a cock hungry little whore now. Still, with Harry focused entirely on their friend, she could spend a little bit of time playing with her lover, especially after the way she’d so easily fallen to Harry’s shaft and betrayed her.
Katie gasped as she suddenly felt a pair of hands on her tits from below. Alicia knew just the right places to touch her and after a moment, one of those hands even moved down to between her legs. While Angelina was getting fucked quite soundly atop the two of them, Alicia was hell bent on making Katie feel as much pleasure as she could.
Panting and moaning needily, Katie in turn occupied herself with molesting Angelina, returning the ‘favor’ that the black woman and her daughter had done Katie just a little while ago. The entire ‘oreo’ sandwich was a writhing pile of happiness as Harry plunged his meaty shaft in and out of Angelina’s clutching cunt.
He grunted as her pussy tightened rhythmically around his shaft, but given just how many times he’d cum so far today, his next climax wasn’t about to arrive so fast. Instead, he fucked her through screaming orgasm after screaming orgasm, most of the sound from her explosive climaxes ending up muffled by Katie’s tongue forcing its way down Angelina’s throat.
Not that Katie wasn’t any more vocal, her own happy cries ending up muffled as well, swallowed up by Angelina’s mouth as Alicia forced her through release after release, using twenty years of experience with Katie’s body to do so. Katie rather thought it was cheating, but ultimately, she couldn’t complain at the moment, not stuck between two beautiful women with a womb full of hot fresh cum from the only man she’d ever enjoyed in all of her life.
The foursome continued for a while longer in this way until finally Harry came deep inside of Angelina. When he pulled out though and whacked his thick prick against the black woman’s ass however, she immediately disengaged from Katie. Katie blinked at suddenly being free to move for once, though Alicia wasn’t just going to let her go. The middle and bottom of the ‘oreo’ continued to writhe on the ground for a few moments more before Katie came one last time at Alicia’s hands, her pussy juices splattering all over the ground.
Only then did Alicia let Katie get up as an amused Harry watched on. The three chasers looked at him and he smiled wickedly.
“We’re far from done ladies. That was just the preliminary. Now we see just which of you is the most ready for endurance training. On your backs, ankles behind your heads. Now.”
The three women immediately moved to obey him, scrambling to line up side by side, their flexible legs brought up and up and up until they had them behind their shoulders. Each of them locked their ankles behind their necks and then for good measure, each of them spread their pussy lips wide before Harry’s gaze.
He observed them all appreciatively for a long moment, staring down at their pink pussies as if unable to make a decision. Ultimately though, he starts with Alicia at the right end of the lineup. Katie and Angelina moan in disappointment, reduced to nothing more than his needy fuck holes as they are, while Alicia squeals in delight. When Harry thrusts inside of the slutty black witch, her teammates immediately thrust their own fingers into their cunts in unison.
Watching Harry fuck their comrade raptly, both Katie and Angelina are clearly making an effort to try and mimic the harsh pace with which he is using Alicia’s tight little hole, all while Alicia herself moans wantonly, reaching out to him, touching him, grasping him, simply happy to be near him. Out of all three women, Alicia definitely has the widest hips, despite her toned body and the fact that Angelina has given birth when she hasn’t.
The difference between Alicia and Angelina is that while Angelina was a fine mother (until now when she sacrificed her daughter for her own lust); Alicia had grown up with a body that was MADE to be bred. The fact that she hadn’t popped a few kids out by now was simply criminal. Harry grunted as he plowed her tight cunt harder and harder, the intense mating press position that he had her in framing her body perfectly for him.
Leaning down, Harry squeezed the base of one of Alicia’s chocolate titties as he suckled and bit at it. She moaned happily, writhing beneath him at all the sensation he was forcing her to experience. In no time at all, the already over-sexed witch was climaxing once more around his dick. Her needy pussy tightened rhythmically but Harry just kept fucking her as she came again and again and again.
Eventually, Alicia could barely moan let alone cry out. Her eyes rolled back in her head, her tongue lulled out of her skull and her body twitching, the dark skinned woman was reduced to a ragdoll fuck hole for Harry to plunge in and out of. When he finally came inside of her, her body experienced one more micro-orgasm from the sensation, but ultimately it was as if Alicia had simply checked out. She was completely unresponsive as Harry moved on, not even able to be disappointed with his departure in her current state.
Once he’s gone, Alicia’s legs slowly fall from their position and she ends up sprawled across the ground, her entire body spasming and shaking, her tits jiggling and her pussy gushing Harry’s cum. Roxanne is the only one who really saw this from her vantage point on the sidelines, because Harry has already moved onto Katie, laid out in the middle of the other two as she was. The witch’s own attention shifted to his beautiful cock as it pushed into her cunt once again. And Angelina was of course just as focused on Harry fucking Katie right beside her as she had been on Harry and Alicia, trying to match the pace of her fingers in her pussy to his dick inside of her friend.
The wizard fucks Katie with the same powerful, fast thrusts as he did Alicia. Just like Alicia, Katie’s pussy ends up pounded past the point of no return for the witch, as she climaxes again and again in the same exact way. Even if before, Katie had come to understand Alicia’s betrayal, it is now that any and all resentment is truly wiped away from the beautiful woman’s mind, as her face gains the same fucked silly qualities as her former lesbian lover’s. Her eyes go crossed and her tongue falls out of her mouth as she happily cries out her joy and her praise of Harry’s huge behemoth of a cock.
By the time he cums inside of her, she’s no better than Alicia and just like Alicia, she lies there twitching, her legs unlocking from behind her head as she simply spasms and tries to recover from the amazing pounding that Harry gave her. Finally seeing what exactly has happened to both of her former teammates, Angelina swallows thickly as Harry moves onto her with a determined gleam in his eye.
Licking her lips, the beautiful dark skinned woman does what she does best anyways… she spreads her pussy wide with her fingers and submits to her Master’s glorious cock. Harry plunges into Angelina even harder and faster than he did both Alicia and Katie. It’s as if the powerful wizard is getting stronger, more enthused by these fucks rather than weaker. His stamina is as robust as ever and Angelina truly stands no better chance against Harry than her fellow former chasers.
By the time Harry leaves the woman as much a fucked up mess as her friends, Roxanne has had enough and once again moves in on him, mewling with needy desire as she crawls over like a particularly sexy cat and once again takes him in her mouth. Harry allows her to suckle the mixture of juices from all three older women off of his messy cock, groaning happily as she does so. Then, he spins the cutie around and fucks her on all fours as he waits for her mother and the other two to wake up.
Once they do, he cums deep inside of a satisfied Roxanne and stands up to face all three of his former Quidditch teammates. They’re all still a bit dazed, but Harry doesn’t mind. He’s far from done with any of them.
“Ready to continue your endurance training girls?”
Their eyes widen as they all take in his cock, still unbelievably hard. They exchange long looks with one another and then all three chasers move forward as one, chasing after his dick with their tongues in the same way they used to chase the quaffle around the Quidditch Pitch. Harry lets them do so even as he decides how he wants to fuck all three of them next, a wide wicked grin on his face.
-x-X-x-
Hours later, Katie, Alicia, and even Angelina are straight up exhausted. They aren’t getting up against, not after that last fuck fest. They have managed to get themselves into a sort of perverse three way sixty nine though. Harry looks down at the writhing circle of womanly flesh and smiles as the three former chasers all try to eat his cum out of each other’s cunts.
Alicia’s tongue is deep in Katie, while Katie is deep in Angelina. And of course, Angelina is in turn, deep in Alicia. The three are licking and kissing and nibbling, but most importantly they’re lapping away and swallowing what they can of the numerous cum loads Harry has left each of them with. The powerful wizard drew strength from the constant fucking they were doing. It replenished his stamina, an ancient form of sex magic that he’d been unknowingly using on all of his girls this entire time, stretching all the way back to Nymphadora.
Harry Potter did not GET tired anymore, but he hadn’t quite figured that out yet. Still, what the man did know was that even now he was still hard and none of the three women stuck in a vicious circle on the ground before him were in a proper state to take more of his massive cock. Anymore of his schlong and Harry was legitimately afraid their minds would break, and not in the good way.
He also knew one other thing… everyone currently in the Weasley house was a woman under his thrall. Harry could feel the life energy coming from the Burrow that lay only a couple hundred yards away and he knew that his daughter and several other women he’d brought to heel were all waiting eagerly for him, even if they didn’t know he was on his way yet.
Grinning ferally, Harry turned to Roxanne. The young black woman was on her back, fingering herself lewdly once more, but unlike her mother and the other two, Roxanne wasn’t quite at the point of senseless cum eating. When his eyes fell on her, she looked back at him with intelligent still in her gaze. Crooking a finger towards her, Harry grinned as Roxanne immediately jumped up and raced over to him.
Harry grabbed her by the waist and lifted her up into the air. A combination of his physical strength and his magical power allowed the wizard to plop her right down on his cock even as he began to slowly walk towards the Burrow, bouncing Roxanne up and down on his shaft all the way there.
“My darling little Roxy… how would you like to go meet your lovely cousins?”
Blinking, Roxanne looked back at the Burrow and then down at where they were joined. She flushed red, processing what he was saying and realizing the implications almost immediately. Still, she played coy as she batted her eye lashes up at Harry and smiled slyly.
“But Master, I’ve already met them all before…”
Harry responded with a wolfish grin as he pulled her up and then plunged her tight young cunt down onto his cock once more, drawing a particularly loud shriek from Roxanne’s lips that no doubt alerted everyone in the house of their approach.
“Not this way you haven’t. Come on sweetie; let’s go see what they’re all up to. Do be careful of my daughter though, she takes after me. Don’t let her run all over you… unless you’re into that sort of thing of course.”
Chapter 11: Andromeda Tonks
Chapter Text
Andromeda Tonks, formerly Andromeda Black, wasn’t so sure about this. If it had been anyone else who asked, she would have laughed in their faces, given them a resounding no, cursed their genitals off, or maybe even done all three. During the war when Sirius had let the Order use Grimmauld Place as its base of operations, Andromeda had soundly refused to bother with it. She wasn’t going to step back foot in that place. Even if she hadn’t grown up there, it was still the Ancestral home of the same family that had disowned her.
On top of that, to come here for this specific reason… Andromeda shuddered as she walked down the hallway. Reconciling with her last remaining sister was not something Andromeda was truly interested in. The witch had long since given up on her little sister ever changing her ways. Narcissa Malfoy was a haughty, selfish, shallow bitch. There was no way Andromeda was going to change her mind on that front.
Still, it was Harry that had asked her to come here today. Harry Potter was probably the only man who could have convinced her to do so. Andromeda knew just how much she owed the powerful wizard. The Man-Who-Won had not only saved the world from Voldemort’s evil, he’d leveraged that victory into a string of successes in overturning the worst parts of society. More than that, on a personal level he’d taken care of her daughter and grandson in ways that she simply wasn’t capable of and for that Andromeda would always be grateful.
Nymphadora had told her many a time how Harry had helped her. The rich wizard had slid into the role of godfather to Teddy after Remus’ death without hesitation. He’d done so much and never asked for anything in return. Nymphadora still had her job because of Harry after all. So to say that Harry Potter was the man Andromeda respected most in this world, especially with her husband long dead, was not an understatement.
For him, Andromeda could do this. Taking in a deep breath and then blasting it out her mouth, the still-beautiful, mature witch reached out and took hold of the doorknob in front of her, turning it and entering the room beyond. She was both surprised and just a little relieved to find Harry waiting for her alone in the dining room. He was sat in a high back chair at the head of the table, his hands held in his lap as he smiled at her.
Andromeda smiled back, slowly walking the length of the otherwise empty table and taking the seat closest to his side on his right. Still, she hadn’t expected to be the first to arrive… she was half an hour late after all.
“Andromeda. It’s so good to see you, albeit a bit later than expected.”
The older witch flushed just a tad, a small sense of guilt filling her as Harry, despite being young enough to be her son, made her feel like she was being scolded by her father all over again. To be fair, even with the vast amount of respect Andromeda had for the man sitting at the head of her family’s old dining table, she’d still struggled with whether or not she actually wanted to attend this little get together. That’s why she was a half hour late. She wasn’t about to tell him that though.
“I apologize Harry, but I was unexpectedly delayed. I see that my sister still hasn’t shown up though. Are you even sure she’s still coming?”
Harry’s eyes flicked down to his lap for a brief moment before returning to her and he smiled in a way that made Andromeda think he was slightly distracted.
“Mm? Oh yes, I’m quite certain that Narcissa will show up eventually. She’s highly motivated. On another note though Andromeda, I feel it’s probably best that for the duration of these proceedings, you call me Lord Potter-Black. As I am currently acting within my role as Lord of the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black to make this meeting happen, it’s only appropriate. Narcissa will have to do the same of course.”
Andromeda blinked at that, taken aback. Harry had never been formal with her, but his casual smile put her at ease. She failed to see what else lay in the wizard’s eyes, even as she nodded along in agreement.
“I… I understand but surely we can wait until my sister arrives before becoming so formal, yes?”
His smile stayed fixed in place but Harry shook his head as he let out a grunt and his gaze once again flicked down to his lap. Andromeda failed to notice it this time.
“No… No I think it would be best to start now Andromeda. Lest you slip up during the talk we’re about to have and your younger sister takes advantage.”
That got a scowl from the mature witch.
“That does sound like something Narcissa would do. I accept the reasoning… Lord Potter-Black. Though I still do not quite understand the logic behind this meeting. Settling our differences here, in the Black Ancestral Home? It feels like it’s a few decades too late for such things. Even with her husband’s death, Narcissa remains a Black through and through. More than that though, she remains a Malfoy as well. Haughty, selfish, shallow… those might as well be the words of the Malfoy House.”
It felt good to speak her earlier thoughts aloud to Harry. She knew she could trust him with anything; the wizard had always been a strong confidant. Andromeda’s little rant seemed to amuse him more than anything else though. Harry let out a sound that was half-sigh, half-chuckle.
“I would not be so sure about that. Not about the Malfoy family being all those things and more, I agree with you there… but your sister has seen the light Andromeda. After all this time, she’s finally ready to change her ways. Reconciling her differences with you is a step on that path. Surely you wouldn’t deny her this, mm, redemption.”
Andromeda scoffed and felt like a bit of a bratty teenager as she looked away and crossed her arms over her still-voluptuous chest. But she did it anyways, feeling just a tad petulant.
“Narcissa will never change Har- Lord Potter-Black. She’s spent too long in the dark to ever see the light. My little sister is a bitch, through and through.”
“Truly? I tell you, I’ve seen a different side of Narcissa lately. Her bitchy attitude, her selfish desires… we’ve been working on them together. She’s gotten quite good about letting go of her, hah, haughtiness.”
Andromeda spun her head back around at that, her expression incredulous as she looked at Harry’s flustered face and completely missed what was happening right in front of her.
“And did you have to threaten or extort such behavior from my snooty little sister my Lord? Because I’m quite confident in saying you probably did. Purebloods witches like her do not change. They grow up and they marry for the family. They pop out more purebloods for their pureblood husbands and they continue to perpetuate the slow inbreeding that has plagued the wizarding world for centuries. Narcissa Malfoy cannot, will not change. Not unless she’s forced every step of the way and even then, the moment you give her a bit of slack, she’ll go right back to the old ways, right back to her life of comfort.”
As lost in her rant as she was, Andromeda missed Harry’s hissed expletive and the way his gaze went up to the ceiling for a moment. When she was done and she looked to see his reaction, all she found was a grinning wizard, eyes heavily lidded. His hands came up from his lap and he pushed away from the table.
“Perhaps then, she can show you herself how far she’s come.”
The first thing Andromeda saw was Harry’s cock as her eyes slid down. Backed out from the table a foot as he now was, the older witch got quite the view of Harry’s large, slick member, covered in a layer of some fluid. The fluid in question became obvious when her sister crawled out from under the table and blocked her view of Harry’s shaft for a second. Standing up, Narcissa turned to face her elder sister and Andromeda finally connected all the dots as she took in the other witch’s ruined, messy face.
Smirking, her lips pressed tightly together, Narcissa slid out from between Harry and the table and spun around the corner with a bounce in her wide hips. Andromeda, frozen in her seat as she was, did nothing to stop what happened next. Narcissa Malfoy nee Black leaned over and with one hand tilted her elder sister’s head back a bit so their eyes were met.
Her cum-covered tongue slid out from between her otherwise closed mouth and Narcissa wormed her way in between Andromeda’s lips. Once she had access to the stunned witch’s mouth, she finally opened her own lips, sharing the hot, sticky load of white seed that Harry had just deposited in her maw with her darling sister.
Andromeda coughed and hacked a bit, but Narcissa’s other hand came up and she used both to grasp Andromeda’s face, refusing to let go. In the end, the mature witch was forced to swallow what her sister had given to her even as Harry watched on with a far more real smile now on his face. Even after Narcissa got Harry’s cum load down her throat, the witch wasn’t letting up. While the white sticky mess had actually tasted fantastic and left Andromeda with a heady feeling that didn’t go away for several minutes, she did eventually realize that her sister was still tonguing her mouth like they were long separated lovers.
A protest attempted to leave her occupied mouth and she began to squirm in her chair as she tried to half-heartedly push Narcissa off of her. The unfortunate truth however, was that Narcissa wanted this a lot more than Andromeda wanted to escape. Ultimately, Andromeda’s struggles proved futile as Narcissa went a step further and fully straddled her elder sister in her seat. Within moments, before Andromeda could even process what was happening, Narcissa had hiked up both their robes.
That was when Andromeda found out her younger sister was not wearing anything in the way of undergarments, as the other witch ground her dripping wet cunt, her burning hot core, against Andromeda’s exposed, tight stomach. More and more, the mature witch found herself melting as her sister enthusiastically had her way with her. With Narcissa’s tongue down Andromeda’s throat and her hands all over Andromeda’s body, there was nothing the woman could do but get more and more flustered.
Ultimately, it all boiled down to Andromeda’s secret fantasies. The true reason she hated blood purity and inbreeding and the family that had raised her on those values wasn’t some moral or conscientious thing. It was built on her own self-hatred, as the middle child of Cygnus and Druella Black had long since lusted after her sisters and her cousins. Bellatrix and Narcissa, Sirius and Regulus… Andromeda had a bit of an incest kink and she’d known well enough that it was disgusting and wrong.
So she’d gone the exact opposite direction with it, leaving the family entirely to marry a muggleborn. And sure, she’d loved Ted Tonks for as long as he lived, but now, here in the Black Ancestral Home, straddled by her little sister as the minx dominated her body and her mouth, Andromeda’s secret, suppressed desires were coming back in spades, washing over her in waves. She was responding to Narcissa positively now, her tongue dueling with her little sisters as she kissed the other witch back.
Her arousal was growing, up until the point that Harry decided to join in. Narcissa was quite delighted to suddenly have a nut sack dropped between their mouths, but Andromeda was chagrinned, an angry note in the back of her throat even as Harry rubbed his balls all over their faces. Her eyes shot up to meet his and Harry smiled down at her.
“I hope you can see now that your sister is well on the way to redemption. She’s certainly changed her ways, haven’t you my dear?”
“Oh yes Master, I’ve been shown the virtues of being a good little girl~”
One of Narcissa’s hands left Andromeda’s breast and grasped Harry’s huge cock from where it hovered over their heads. She began to stroke him off right there in front of Andromeda, even as, for reasons that she could not explain, Andromeda found herself licking at Harry’s nut sack right alongside her sister. It didn’t taste bad and in fact, the same delicious smell that had gone up her nose before when Narcissa had deposited the steaming load of cum into her mouth and down her throat was now wafting up her nostrils once more.
Harry’s fingers are laced through the hair of both Black women as they worship his cock and balls, one reluctant and one eager. Andromeda still isn’t very happy about it, even if her body is basically reacting on its own at this point and lavishing praise along his nut sack without her approval. Another growl comes from her throat and ultimately, Harry disengages, smiling as he pulls back. Though he allowed Narcissa to continue to jack him off as they both look at the incredibly flustered witch before them.
For her part, Andromeda is wide eyed and clutching the arms of her chair with white knuckles as she tries to catch her breath.
“W-What… what’s gotten into you Cissy?”
Despite her disparagement of her young sister earlier, the nickname that Narcissa went by as a child slipped unbidden from Andromeda’s lips anyways. Narcissa just grinned, the mature witch laying kisses along Harry’s cock length before answering her.
“This big behemoth got into me Andy~ and then Harry made sure it got into me again and again and again. I love my Master’s dick sister. It might have started out as extortion, like you said before, but in the end, I discovered that being extorted by the Head Auror is one of the best things ever. Honestly Andy, you should give this big, thick, juicy cock a ride. Might finally dislodge the stick stuck up your ass and you can stop being so damn prudish!”
Taken aback by that, Andromeda can only gape, eyes wide as she looks between her sister’s slutty smile and Harry’s knowing grin.
“I-I… they may have disowned me but I was still praised as a proud daughter of the Most Ancient House of Black! No c-cock is ever going to break me!”
And yet, even to Andromeda’s own ears, she didn’t think she sounded very convincing. Judging by the way that Harry and Narcissa looked at each other before glancing back to her, she didn’t think she’d convinced either of them either. Suddenly, a very, very wicked grin found its way to Narcissa’s face. She leaned up on her tip toes and whispered into Harry’s ear, even as she continued to stroke his cock with her hand.
The look on Harry’s face soon matched the one on Narcissa’s and before Andromeda knew what was going on, Harry had picked her up out of her chair in a very undignified manner and Narcissa was crawling after them on all fours. Turned away from the strong wizard so that her back was against his chest, Andromeda found herself essentially straddling his cock, her legs held up by his hands on her thighs and her dress still hiked up from Narcissa’s machinations.
Only her panties, which at this point were not doing very well in the ‘dry’ department, stood between Andromeda’s cunt and the huge, massive shaft that rested between Harry’s legs. Unable to help herself, the older witch whimpered as she was carried along, bouncing ever so slightly with Harry’s movements, her panty-clad pussy pressing against the top of Harry’s dick over and over again.
And then they were at their destination. Harry kicked open the door to the hall that was absolutely filled with the living portraits of Black Ancestors. Awoken by the loud sound, the hall was filled with shouting for all of a moment before shocked silence fell at the sight of the three that had just entered the room. The Lord Potter-Black with his dick out, the Lady Malfoy crawling on all fours with her body half-exposed of her own volition… and her, a cast off from the family, held in the Lord’s arms with her pussy and in fact the entirety of her lower body exposed.
Those in the portraits stared for all of a few seconds even as Harry nonchalantly carried her right over to where her mother and father’s paintings lay. Then the room was once again filled with shouting, most of it directed solely at her. Cygnus Black took one look at what had become of his two daughters under the new Lord’s rule and turned away, unable to watch. Meanwhile, Druella Black stared with her eyes wide and her mouth open, her cheeks flushed red with a deep blush. Andromeda felt like less than nothing under her mother’s gaze, and it was in that moment that the beautiful witch began to realize that ultimately, she’d fooled even herself.
It wasn’t her incestuous desires that had seen her leave the Black Family and marry Ted Tonks. If Andromeda had simply wanted to escape her dark thoughts of incest, there were still pureblood options she could have married. Ultimately though, it wasn’t for love either. Andromeda Tonks nee Black realized in that moment that she was not just a perverse, incest-loving freak… she was also a masochist, in more ways than one.
She’d not left the family for love or to rein in her desires, she’d willingly become the black sheep of her family because she got off on the idea. She got off on the humiliation of being cast out and disowned. A shudder goes through Andromeda Tonks as she finally accepts the truth of herself. She climaxes on the spot, spraying her mother’s portrait with her pussy juices and causing the two dimensional woman in the painting to flinch back in disgust.
That disgust only turned her on more, and as she listened to the words of her ancestors all around her, Andromeda whined with need, reaching back and scrambling at Harry to show him she was ready.
“Look at that whore! Bad enough that our family is now headed by a half-blood POTTER, but now he has the faithful daughter of black crawl behind him, while the unfaithful one disgraces herself even further before our eyes!”
“Hmph, our family has gone to the dogs. It makes sense that the women would prostrate themselves like bitches before the muddied Lord Potter-Black.”
More and more voices like that joined the chorus. Harry seemed to ignore them easily, but Andromeda could not, she would not. These were the men and women of her family who had lived before her. Their distaste and their disgust with her… it was undoubtedly the most potent form of humiliation and degradation Andromeda would find.
Of course, she was momentarily distracted from their beautiful mockery by Harry finally giving her what she was silently asking for. He used his fingers to pull her panties to the side and without an ounce of ceremony; he dropped her five inches down his massive cock. Andromeda cried out and she did it loudly, even managing to temporarily silence the hall of screeching portraits as she immediately came around Harry’s thick, pulsating prick. Even as he began to fuck her standing up right there in front of her ancestors, Andromeda’s pussy juices flowed down his shaft and balls and dribbled onto the floor.
From her place on the floor beside them, Narcissa fell onto her back and propped herself up as she plunged her fingers and then eventually her hands out of both her cunt and ass. The ‘faithful’ and ‘loyal’ Black daughter was proving to be even more of a slut than her disowned sister, though it was currently quite the race for that title as Andromeda climaxed again and again around Harry’s member, exposed for the whorish masochistic humiliation slut that she had always been.
To say Andromeda was losing it around Harry’s dick at this point would be an understatement. All she could do was mewl helplessly and try not to choke on her own spit as she found herself bounced up and down, up and down on Harry’s thick, meaty prick. Her cunt tightened rhythmically with every last insult that the portraits were hurling at her.
“Whore!”
“Traitor!”
“Mudblood Lover!”
“Fucking teach that little slut a lesson Lord Black!”
“I don’t care if he is a half-blood; he’s finally living up to the expectations of the House of Black!”
Harry slowed down for a brief moment, but only to murmur in her ear. Nodding along with his order, Andromeda moaned wantonly as she brought up her hands and began to unbutton her robes. It was hard to get every button undone, given just how fast Harry was fucking her from below, but eventually Andromeda had her robes undone and her front exposed. She quickly pulled her bra up into the space between her tits and her chin, allowing her massive mammaries to drop free.
The mature witch was still quite perky in that department, and she’d always been the largest of the three Black sisters. When her huge knockers fall down from their confines, there’s another moment of silence as all of her ancestors stare appreciatively at the sight before them, Andromeda’s breasts jiggling and bouncing with the force of Harry’s thrusting. But then of course, still following her Lord’s instructions, Andromeda reaches up and grabs onto her bouncing tits, groping and kneading her soft boob flesh and moaning all the louder.
This sparks a new string of insults from the portraits all around the lewd trio.
“Look at those massive udders.”
“Not just a whorish slut, but also a cow too.”
“Regardless of her betrayal, she’s still a black… the Lord should breed the bitch!”
That got some startled murmuring from the other portraits as they considered those words. Then a moment later a chant arose from among them.
“Breed the bitch! Breed the bitch! Breed the bitch!”
Andromeda moaned out wantonly and came yet AGAIN from the combination of exquisite verbal abuse and Harry’s huge, giant shaft thrusting up into her. This time was different however. Her pussy walls clenched rhythmically around Harry’s pistoning length once more and almost as if prophetic, the words ‘breed the bitch’ filled the air just as she finally managed to milk the wizard’s release from his thick cock.
The witch’s pleasured cry was loud enough that it silenced the portraits around her as they all realized what was happening. Harry pumped her womb full of cum and then some, bits of his seed overflowing from the tight spaces between his cock and her pussy lips, dribbling down onto the floor in the same way her cunt juices had.
He had, as they’d said, ‘bred the bitch’. With a grunt, Harry lifted Andromeda off of his length and dropped her onto the floor in the middle of the hall. With her big, fat ass stuck up in the air, many of the paintings had an excellent view of Harry’s cum falling free of her stretched pussy.
“Well, the half-blood Lord is certainly virile.”
“Indeed, if that’s what comes out, imagine how much is still in her!”
There’s a round of laughter at Andromeda’s expense from her ancestors all around her. Only her father and mother are quiet, Cygnus is still looking away and Druella is still staring, stupefied at the sight before her. Andromeda moans and reaches back to touch her cream-filled cunt happily, only to be startled by the sound of her little sister’s shriek.
Turning around, Andromeda is forced to watch as Harry fucks Narcissa right there on the floor of their Ancestral Home. The wizard has grabbed hold of Narcissa’s legs and lifted them up into the air so that they are perpendicular with her body. With his torso resting on them, He’s now plunging his cock into her sopping wet cunt, his balls smacking against her ass, just as fat as Andromeda’s.
The woman in question cannot look away. She transitions herself over onto her back and sits with her body propped up on one elbow, even as she touches herself to the sight of her sister getting thoroughly railed by the Lord of their House. Harry is vicious and rough in his movements, but judging by the way Narcissa is speaking, she wants it that way, given she’s begging him for more.
“Yes Master, yes! Fuck me Master, fuck me harder! Breed me too, pump your majestic seed into my womb and fill me up! Take us daughters of Black and do with us as you will! Our House, our bodies, or minds, our very SOULS are yours! Fuck me, fuck me, fuck meeeee!”
… Narcissa definitely has her beat for the moment on sluttiness. Most telling is how silent the portraits are right now as they watch the defilement of the ‘loyal’ daughter. Where they hurled insults and abuse at Andromeda for her slutty, whorish behavior, with Narcissa they can only stare wide eyed at the debauchery before them… though more than one two dimensional hand has disappeared beneath the edge of their painting to do who knows what.
Andromeda continues to touch her filthy, messy pussy even as Harry fucks her younger sister as hard as he can. She contemplates the way Narcissa addresses him while doing so. Master… not my Lord, not Harry, not even Potter… but Master. Andromeda never thought she’d see the day when Narcissa Malfoy debased herself to anyone like she was doing now, let alone referring to them as Master willingly.
How far had her sister fallen, to reach this point? And yet it was an improvement on the old Narcissa to be sure. This one had learned her place, just like Andromeda now had. And as she watched her darling sister climax again and again around Harry’s dick, Andromeda bit her lip and realized that she wanted to be Harry’s as well. More than she already had been, she wanted Harry to be her Master… she WANTED to give her mind and soul to him along with the body he’d already ruthlessly taken.
Licking her lips, Andromeda pulled her fingers free of her cunt and removed her hand from her breast where she’d been mauling her own tit flesh. She got off her ass and moved over to where Harry and Narcissa were fucking, crouching beside her sister and leaning down to silence Narcissa with a deep kiss. The masochist in her would be satisfied by Harry again soon enough… for the moment, she’d satisfy the deep, incestuous longing that had plagued her for her entire life.
Narcissa was certainly surprised at first, but that passed almost immediately, replaced with eager enthusiasm as she kissed her sister back, crying out and moaning wantonly into Andromeda’s mouth as their tongues dueled with one another yet again. Narcissa’s hands came up to grab Andromeda’s hanging breasts and soon the elder sister was moaning just as wantonly as the younger, the two of them lost in the throes of passion even as Harry fucked Narcissa hard against the floor of the hall.
When he came inside of her little sister it was like Andromeda felt it to. Narcissa’s hands squeezed painfully hard on her tits and a happy screech left the witch’s throat, entering Andromeda’s. Narcissa’s eyes rolled back in her head and she shook and spasmed as Andromeda ultimately came right alongside her. The knowledge that Harry had just pumped more cum into her sister, combined with Narcissa’s mauling of her tits, sent her right over the edge.
With all three of them coming down from the pleasure high, neither Narcissa nor Andromeda offered an ounce of resistance when Harry grabbed them both by the hair and guided them to his cock. This time it was Andromeda who got to enjoy the shaft, while Narcissa ended up once again on the balls. Not that the younger Black minded judging from the way she went to town on Harry’s nut sack.
Andromeda didn’t pay much attention to that though. She was too focused on sucking Harry’s cock, even as she looked up into his eyes, trying to convey her newfound devotion. She’d always respected and adored Harry before this… but now her admiration had a new quality to it. She would always love Harry for being the man who awakened the masochistic little cunt within her.
Pulling back from her task for a brief moment, Andromeda stroked Harry’s messy dick up and down and looked up into his eyes, conveying her thoughts in a single sentence that she felt exemplified them quite nicely.
“Please Master… abuse and use me to your heart’s content.”
That did the trick. The next thing Andromeda knew, she was choking on Harry’s dick as he shoved it into her mouth and right down her throat. His hands closed in her hair and he held her head in place even as he thrust away at her esophagus.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
Andromeda had worn makeup and mascara today, but it wasn’t until now that it began to get thoroughly ruined as slobber and saliva dribbled down her chin and involuntary tears fell from her eyes, tracking down her cheeks. Soon enough, Harry had his member all the way down her throat, hilting himself in her mouth. Her lips pressed tightly around his base, her nose grinding against his pubes and his ball sack slapping against her chin, all Andromeda could do was take it.
She tried to run her tongue along the underside of his pistoning cock, but ultimately the Black woman had no idea if she was managing to add anything to the exchange from that. All she knew was that the man she’d decided would forevermore be her Master had taken her words to heart. Harry slammed into her throat like it was her cunt, fucking her face as if he was plowing her from behind. He used her and he abused her and Andromeda had never felt lower in that moment… she’d also never felt more aroused.
With his entire length thrusting in and out of her mouth, Andromeda could do nothing with her hands to enhance Harry’s pleasure. So she settled for enhancing her own, pushing her fingers into her cunt once more and kneeling there as she took Harry’s dick down her throat. At the same time, the man’s abrupt face-fucking had displaced Narcissa, leaving the other witch unable to continue her task of suckling at Harry’s balls, given the way they were flailing all over Andromeda’s face.
Narcissa settled for playing with her sister instead, something the choking, gagging older witch truly appreciated. Even when Narcissa reached down and started fingering the only unoccupied hole that Andromeda had left. For a moment, her eyes widened as she felt her little sister stick two fingers right up her bum. Then she squealed around Harry’s cock from the discomfort and came on the spot, coating the floor with even MORE of her pussy juices.
Harry grunted but didn’t stop fucking her throat, even as the vibrations of her vocal attempts to express her joy over her situation ran up the length of his pistoning schlong. Their Master continued to fuck Andromeda’s mouth for several more minutes and by the time he began to cum, Narcissa had three fingers up her ass and Andromeda had climaxed four more times around them.
Harry’s explosive release took her by surprise, though she supposed she should have seen it coming. The wizard came down her throat and his seed spilled forth from her mouth in the process. When he pulled back out of her face hole, he was far from done and ultimately, Andromeda ended up with the upper half of her body plastered in white hot cum.
She looked nothing like a daughter of House Black now. Instead, she’d become the whore that her ancestors had derided her as. Andromeda had never felt more at peace with the world though, then in that moment at the height of her humiliation. Or at least, what she thought was the height. The next thing the woman knew, she was being pushed face down by her younger sister. Narcissa pinned her to the floor and grabbed one of her ass cheeks roughly, forcing it up into the air.
Her messy face down on the ground and her big fat ass up in the air, Andromeda couldn’t see what was going on, but she could certainly hear what Narcissa was saying as the other witch spread her butt cheeks wide apart and presented her last hole to their Master.
“Here you are Master… I prepared this one for you especially. She’s ready to go.”
There was a moment of silence and though it probably wasn’t needed, Andromeda still gave her two cents. She let out a needy whine and then shook and jiggled her ass as best she could in Harry’s direction. A moment later, and the tip of his massive schlong was pressing up against her sphincter. Then, he was inside of her.
Andromeda’s eyes went wide and her mouth fell open. He was so big and Narcissa’s fingers couldn’t have compared to his size in a million years. No woman could ever be adequately prepared to take it up the ass from Harry James Potter, that’s what Andromeda learned in that next moment. Yet, the pain and the humiliation and the degradation… it was exactly what a masochistic cum dump like Andromeda needed.
She let out a low keening wail as Harry began to plow her ass from above, but within ten pumps of his cock, Andromeda came hard, solely from the anal fucking she was receiving. Whines and groans and moans and cries filled the air as she was thoroughly butt-fucked, and Harry’s cock filled her derriere over and over again as he did it.
This… this was what she’d been missing in her life. Not JUST the anal, but all of it. This was what Andromeda had always needed. Reaching out, the woman grabbed her sister’s hand, pulling Narcissa’s attention to her and speaking through clenched teeth and orgasms.
“T-Thank you, oh fucking Merlin, thank you sister… you were, hah, you were right! I d-did have a stick up m-my, mmm, ass! I needed, f-FUCK! I needed someone t-to dislodge it, just like you, oh yes right there, just like you s-SAID! OH YES MASTER! FUCK ME! FUCK MY NAUGHTY LITTLE ASS HARDER! I’VE BEEN A BAD GIRL, FUCK ME, FUCK ME, FUCK M-mmph?!”
Narcissa had silenced her as she lost control in the middle of her little heart-felt speech. The younger Black daughter kissed her elder sister heatedly and together the two women, both older than Harry, submitted to the powerful wizard, naming him their Lord and their Master, naming him the keeper of their hearts and their souls.
Harry plunges in and out of Andromeda’s tight ass again and again, letting out expletives as he does so. She’s certainly one of the best fucks he’s had, and that’s saying something considering his hobby of fucking any witch with a pretty face, a nice ass, and a pair of tits. Still, there’s just something about the unrepentant masochists that gets the man’s motor running all the harder.
Narcissa might be a whorish little slut, but Andromeda had her beat via sheer kinkiness. Of course, there was also something to be said about laying with both the mother and the daughter. And that something was that it was fucking fantastic.
Andromeda might not have had her daughter’s metamorphmagus abilities, but she was quality all on her own in her own unique ways. The GILF, because that was what both Andromeda and Narcissa were, took his dick up her ass easily and she did it with enthusiasm. Her numerous climaxes caused her butt muscles to clench down along his length over and over again while she and her sister make out lewdly right there on the floor before him.
Harry looked upon what he’d wrought, even as the paintings watched on in silence, their insults and banter having finally died down for good. The ancestors of Black seemed to finally realize that they were watching the defilement of the last remnants of their House, right before their eyes. Andromeda may have been a blood traitor, but she and Narcissa were the last two daughters of Black that would probably ever walk their walls.
A half-blood Potter had control over their Noble and Most Ancient House and he was using that control in order to fuck one of their two remaining daughters up the ass as hard as he could. Harry came with a shout and pulled back at the same moment. His latest release painted Narcissa and Andromeda both with his cum, his white hot seed spraying out all over their bodies as they moaned into one another’s mouths and continued to happily and heatedly make out.
Harry jerked his thick cock a few times atop them, the last remnants of his cum shot dribbling down onto the two women as if they were trash. In that moment, Andromeda certainly felt like trash and it was the best feeling in the world. She and Narcissa stayed there on the floor of the hall, surrounded by the portraits of their ancestors and happily kissing and touching each other in the process.
Their Master’s cum was all over their bodies, dribbling down their forms and spilling forth from their cream-filled holes. They were ecstatic. The last two daughters of the house of Black had reached Nirvana.
Harry looked upon what he’d wrought and smiled as he tucked his cock away and walked off. It certainly wouldn’t be the last time he’d had fun with the two of them, but an idea was forming in Harry’s mind and he found himself growing more and more enamored with the idea. All those yelling portraits had been rather easy for him to ignore, but they’d also reminded him of just how fun it was to defile one’s enemies.
He’d been fucking women that were tied to him, either by blood or marriage, for a while now… but he’d started all of this by taking Draco’s mother and wife and making them his cocksleeves. Astoria and Narcissa were both loyal little sluts now, yet Harry didn’t have too many enemies left with hot, female relatively.
Except for one. A wide grin on his face, Harry moved to the floo. He had a trip to make.
Chapter 12: Delphini Riddle
Chapter Text
Delphini Riddle sat in a cell in Azkaban Prison and waited. She did not plot, nor did she scheme. The only child of Lord Voldemort had no grand plans for escape and she certainly did not wish to carry on her father’s legacy. Not anymore. Her plans had been laid to waist by the very man who had seen her locked up in this place. Though to be fair, that same man had seen to the permanent ‘dismissal’ of the Dementors as Azkaban’s guards long before she arrived. She was grateful for that, as much as it would probably displease her deceased father if he could be there to hear her thoughts.
There was sudden movement down the hall and Delphi perked up, the silver haired young woman standing and moving to her door to glance out through the bars. The smile that spreads across her face and the delight that fills her eyes is pure as she carefully steps back from the door and turns to the sink in her cell, above which is an old muggle mirror fastened to the wall.
Licking her lips, Delphi tries to make sure she’s presentable. As presentable as one can be given her circumstances, but presentable nonetheless. These days, the witch is not overly concerned about her looks, except in one specific circumstance. That being, when her visitor comes to call. To refer to him as ‘her visitor’ and not ‘one of her visitors’ is accurate, in the end. Only one man ever wishes to see her. Only one man regularly interacts with her and Delphi is not ashamed anymore to say that she cherishes those interactions.
A key is inserted into the lock on the outside of the door of her cell. It opens a moment later and Delphi’s smile comes back as she takes in her visitor. Harry Potter, the Head Auror and the Savior of the Wizarding World (more than once, given her escapades) smiles back at her. One might think they would be the worst of enemies and there was a time when Delphini considered them to be, even though Harry did not even truly know of her existence.
But she’d lost and in losing, she’d learned. This place might have broken her further, driven her mad with loneliness… but Harry had not allowed her to be alone. He’d come to her and despite her initial hostility (she’d been rather upset that he’d denied her request to be killed or mind wiped) he had stayed by her side and they had talked and talked and talked.
He was her only real contact, as the food was delivered magically, as was anything else she needed. Her prison cell cleaned itself magically as well, one of the many upgrades they’d made to Azkaban Prison over the years since Harry had taken charge of… well, everything. Normally a Head Auror was not the main authority on something like a prison. But Harry was more than just Head Auror, he was even more than just Lord Potter-Black. His voice carried weight behind it, in the same way she’d been told both Dumbledore’s and her father’s did.
Harry was a better man than both though. Delphi wasn’t afraid to admit that in the privacy of her mind. As she looks upon the man who has been her one lifeline to the outside world for a few years now, the young woman can’t help but be happy to see him once again. And then, Harry is stepping past the doorway and those who have come with him walk in as well.
Delphini freezes up as she takes in their faces. She knows them, though she has never met them. Harry has never brought her guests before… yet here they are. Narcissa Malfoy, Andromeda Tonks, and Nymphadora Tonks. Her two aunts and her cousin looked just as trepidatious as she now felt. They’d never visited her, never even seen her before now.
The entire situation is immensely awkward, even as Harry does as Harry does and ignores it all. Eventually, she looks to him and just watches him set up the tent, swallowing the lump in her throat and crossing her arms over her chest. She steadfastly ignores the three women standing off to the side, until finally Harry is done and holds back the tent flap.
It looks to be a small thing, but then it has to be for it to fit in her equally small cell. Still, Delphi is quite familiar with this bit of magic by now. It’s another reason she so enjoys her visits with Harry. Without waiting another moment, the young woman bends down and slips inside the tent. Of course, it’s magical. Inside is far, far bigger than outside. Delphi steps from an Azkaban Prison cell to accommodations that would not be out of place in a five-star hotel.
She immediately moves towards the restroom, slipping inside and drawing the thick curtain closed behind her. In mere moments, Delphi is in a nice, warm shower. It’s the only one she’ll get until Harry’s next visit after all. She almost moans in delight as the hot water beats down her naked form, but mindful of only a curtain separating her from Harry and his guests, Delphi keeps silent and cleans herself carefully with the water and the scented soap provided to her.
Only when she’s truly clean and dry does she put on the clothing set out for her. Of course there’s clothing set out for her, Harry knows her well by this point. Delphi smiles, knowing she cannot keep the garments when the visit ends, but also enjoying the soft feel of them for the moment, compared to the rough woolen prison garb she is usually forced to wear.
Stepping out of the tent’s fully functioning washroom, Delphi freezes up again, eyes wide as she stares at Harry and his three guests. Specifically, she finds herself staring at the spitting image of her mother as a young woman, as if right out of the moving picture of Bellatrix Black that she’d been given as a child. It takes her a moment to understand what’s happening. Nymphadora Tonks is a Metamorphmagus and she is no longer among the four. In her place sits a facsimile of Delphi’s mother. She hopes that this is not a cruel jape. Judging by the look on Harry’s face, he is not mocking her.
“Lord Potter… what is this?”
She walks slowly over to the group, even as her aunts and her cousin-disguised-as-her-mother look her way. Harry smiles.
“Delphini, you’ve done very well these last few months. I’m proud of you and your progress. I thought you might like a gift for your good behavior. These are your family members, as I’m sure you know. Your aunts can tell you what your mother was like when she was younger. Are you interested?”
The idea did not… displease her. Biting her lower lip, the young witch nods as she moves closer and settles down onto one of the tent’s cushions, right beside Harry. Narcissa, Andromeda, and Tonks-as-Bellatrix look just as unsure as her for a moment, but eventually Andromeda starts up.
“Your mother… while she had her flaws, was a bright young woman. Very inquisitive. Why, I remember one night at Hogwarts, she dragged me out of bed in order to show me a new secret passage she’d found. She was always finding those…”
As Andromeda began to talk about their days together growing up, Delphini finds herself relaxing more and more. Her aunts and cousin did the same as time went on, and it became clear that Andromeda and Narcissa were both getting lost in the memories. It helped that Harry had reached out to her and placed a hand atop her knee as she sat crisscross. He squeezed reassuringly and she sent him a thankful smile before focusing back on what Andromeda had to say.
Eventually the oldest Black sister ran out of stories to tell, but by the end of the last one, Delphini was nearly in tears from laughter. As she finally managed to calm down… things became weird. Narcissa stepped up as Andromeda subsided, and the youngest Black sister sidled over to where the young ‘Bellatrix’ sat, enjoying the stories just as much as Delphi had.
“Of course, once puberty hit, Bella’s inquisitive nature took her in an entirely different direction. She dragged me into it in the end. I learned ALL of her favorite places.”
Delphini watches with wide eyes as Narcissa sticks her hands right up ‘Bella’s’ shirt. The facsimile of her mother moans as Narcissa begins to play with her tits, right then and there. Then the Lady Malfoy leans in and nibbles at Tonks’ neck, speaking between nips.
“She especially liked it here. Her neck was so very sensitive.”
Clothing begins to fly off, much to Delphini’s growing shock. The young witch can’t look away though, her pouty lips parting slightly and her tongue sliding out to trace along them unconsciously as she watches the young version of her mother get molested by an aged Narcissa. It’s like some perverse refraction of the pair’s relationship. Delphi can only imagine a slightly older Bellatrix taking a young Narcissa under her wing back in Hogwarts in order to teach her sister how to properly pleasure her.
It’s clear that Narcissa learned well from the real Bellatrix, because the metamorphmagus now playing Delphi’s mother is soon moaning wantonly, her nude body glistening with sweat as it writhes under Narcissa’s ministrations. And then suddenly, Andromeda is behind her ‘sister’, and Delphini is shocked yet again when the older woman begins to molest her own transformed daughter right inside of her.
When Andromeda sees the look of surprise in Delphini’s eyes, she smirks a little, holding the other witch’s gaze even as she slides two fingers deep inside of young ‘Bella’s’ cunt.
“Before Bellatrix drew our younger sister into her games, I must confess I drew her into mine. We had such fun together, the three of us.”
It didn’t matter whether or not it was true, whether or not it had all really happened. What mattered was that some sort of recreation or glorious sexual fiction was being played out right before her eyes and even if she’d wanted to, Delphini Riddle could not look away as her young mother was molested and fucked to orgasm by her sisters.
Mesmerized by her mother’s slutty childhood come to life before her eyes, Delphini didn’t even realize that her hands had drifted. One stayed in her lap, specifically the center of it. She ground the heel of her palm down on her covered cunt as it grew wetter and wetter. The other though, moved to her left where Harry sat beside her with his legs crisscrossed just as hers were. Her hand resting on the top of his robe, Delphi found herself stroking all along Harry’s hardening, pulsating length, through the heavy garment.
The young witch didn’t even know what she was doing until Harry, enjoying her ministrations quite a lot, grunted his approval and pulled his robes apart to let his massive cock loose, showing he was wearing nothing beneath the garment of his station, the Head Auror’s emblazoned robe. Delphini is broken from her trance as she suddenly feels a living, throbbing piece of flesh in her grasp.
Her gaze finally leaves the three women playing with each other and she finds herself looking down at Harry’s cock. Her hand is unconsciously stroking up and down his member. Up to this point Delphi had assumed that she was touching some hot iron rod. A silly assumption to be sure, but she’d been too hypnotized by the sight before her to really put much thought into it. Now though, the young witch was abruptly confronted with exactly what she was touching… and she didn’t stop.
Blushing furiously, Delphi could admit that this was something she’d wanted for a while now. Harry had been good to her, better than anyone ever. Breathing in Harry’s musky scent only made her all the more aroused, her nostrils flaring and her pale cheeks going an even brighter red in embarrassment and lust. She licks her lips and continues to stroke Harry’s member, never even considering hesitating or pausing as she does so.
Her eyes do go back to the incestual debauchery happening right in front of her though. Delphi watches, mouth open and breath coming out in pants now as Narcissa and Andromeda force her ‘mother’ through two more orgasms with nothing but their fingers, now stuffed up both of her holes. The young ‘Bellatrix’ is quivering in their grasp, her pussy gushing and their digits slick. They’re very nearly fisting both her pussy and ass by the time they finally come to a stop and leave her to rest for just a moment.
Narcissa looks over and grins salaciously when she sees Delphi and Harry watching, with Harry’s cock in Delphi’s absently stroking hand. The Lady Malfoy coos at that, licking her lips hungrily as she stares at the big thick prick.
“Ah, that’s a good girl. Well done niece, getting the Master’s member nice and hard. Now we can begin the next step of our… reminiscing.”
Delphini blinks at being addressed and furrows her brow.
“What do you mean?”
Gesturing her over, Narcissa just grins all the wider.
“Bring that dick over here niece. Let’s re-enact the night you were conceived with our Master’s most generous help, shall we?”
Perversely, the idea greatly appeals to Delphi, even if she knows deep down that Harry is not her true father. He allows her to lead him by his prick across to where her Not-Mother lays though and Delphi bites her lower lip as she guides his thick cockhead to the entrance of the young ‘Bellatrix’s’ cunt. Narcissa is at her ‘sister’s side, holding her legs far apart and flicking at Bella’s engorged clit as she looks on with a wicked, hungry grin.
Meanwhile, Andromeda props her younger ‘sister’ up, staying behind her and watching over her shoulder, her hands grasping and gripping Bella’s tits from behind. Harry pushes into Tonks with all three women watching on in jealousy. His cock fills the metamorphmagus to the bring as it’s always done and Tonks-as-Bella moans like a wanton whore, playing her role to the letter.
“Yes! Yes, my Lord! Lord of Lords, greatest of all men! Please, fuck me my Lord! Fuck my tight little cunt! Plow my young pussy! Impregnate me with your seed, breed me with your big, hard cock!”
Delphi is so lost in the moment, so lost in the words said in her mother’s voice and the sight of Harry Potter plunging his cock into her mother’s cunt, that she barely even reacts as Narcissa suddenly grips her by her silver hair and pulls her down. Delphi ends up with the side of her face pressed up against her ‘mother’s’ abdomen. Her lips are only about an inch away from Bella’s trimmed mound. Her engorged clit stands out even now, but Delphi is focused entirely on the massive throbbing schlong that’s spearing in and out of her orgasmic mother.
“Yes! Yes! Oh Merlin YESSSS!!!”
Watching ‘Bella’ cum around Harry’s cock is almost like a religious experience for Delphini Riddle. Her own pussy is so damn wet, she’s soaked through her panties and her jeans by this point. And yet, beyond touching Harry’s cock and now being forced into close proximity as Harry fucks her ‘mother’, Delphini has not in turn been touched. She can only hope her time will come soon.
Andromeda’s voice breaks through her thoughts all of the sudden. The oldest Black sister sounds snide and derisive as she speaks from behind her ‘sister’ to Delphini.
“This is how it should have been dear niece. This is how your life should have begun. If only Bellatrix had been able to find a worthier lord… a worthier cock. Instead she settled for scum. Your real father was beneath her Delphi. He was beneath all of us. You would have been better off born from Harry’s seed. A strong, proud, honorable man…”
There was a time when Delphi would have been offended by her aunt’s words. There was even a time when she might very well have tried to kill Andromeda for saying those things. Delphini Riddle had always had a bit of a father-complex. The idea of laying with the man who seeded her mother did appeal to her something fierce, if she was being honest with herself.
However, Delphi had long since supplanted Voldemort with Harry in her mind. Harry Potter was the older man who had been there for her when no one else would. He was a good man, just as her aunt had said. He would have made a great father. In the end, the young witch did not disagree with any of Andromeda’s words. She wished it had been this way as well, she wished that her mother could have made better decisions, instead of ending up in bed with a filthy snake of a man.
While these thoughts run through her head, Harry continues to slam home into Tonk’s cunt, going all the way past the transformed woman’s cervix and into her womb with every last thrust. He pistons in and out of the young representation of her mother and in turn, Delphini gets a front row seat to the action, her head literally an inch away from the plundering of her ‘mother’s’ cervix.
Her hand is sneaking towards her cunt when Narcissa grabs her by the wrist and pulls it back, giggling a bit madly as she denies the mewling young witch. Delphi is forced to do nothing but watch and while it’s incredibly hot watching Harry fuck her mum like that, she can’t help but want to be in ‘Bella’s’ place. The young facsimile of Bellatrix Black climaxes again and again around Harry’s dick, moaning like a slut and milking his cock for all she’s worth.
And then, almost as if Delphi’s prayers are being answered, Harry lets out a loud grunt and stops his back and forth movement, burying himself to the fucking HILT inside of the young body of her teenage mother. He’s filling her with his cum, Delphi realizes after a moment. It’s almost like she can feel it, with the side of her head pressed against Bella’s belly. The other witch’s abdomen is unbelievably hot and sweaty by this point and it’s almost as if Delphi can feel the heat of Harry’s white seed spurting into the womb right beneath her cheek.
Suddenly, Harry is done and Narcissa and Andromeda are dragging their ‘sister’ away from under Delphi’s head. The young witch is surprised as she straightens up from her bent over position and watches with wide eyes as her two aunts fight over who gets to drive their tongue up into the well-fucked tenderized cunt of her young mother. They each strive to eat out Harry’s seed… meanwhile, Delphi is left with the cum-maker isn’t she?
Her gaze drifts down to Harry’s cock, covered in pussy juices and remnants of his last release. He’s still quite hard, but then somehow Delphini knew in her heart of hearts that he would be. A perverse thought passes through Delphi’s mind and thanks to everything that’s happened so far, it takes hold of her, spreading like cracks on a window. Andromeda is right. Harry SHOULD have been her father… and why couldn’t she treat him as such now, regardless of reality?
“Daddy…”
For the first time in a long time, Delphi knows she’s surprised Harry when he turns to her with a look of shock on his face and blinks dumbly. Smiling as coyly as she can manage, the young witch reaches out and grabs hold of Harry’s dick.
“Daddy… can I give you a kiss... down there?”
The surprise in the older wizard’s eyes is swiftly replaced by understanding and she can tell from the way his cock jumps in her hand and his lips quirk up into a slight grin that Harry is intrigued by the idea.
“Go ahead sweetheart.”
She loves that he’s willing to play along with her. Shuddering as another flood of arousal washes over her, Delphini bends over once again. With them both on their knees, the Slytherin Heiress has to go down onto one elbow to put herself face to face with Harry’s gargantuan shaft. In response to this, he reaches over her and slides his hand along her jean-clad booty.
The silver haired witch has always been proud of her shapely ass. It’s probably her best feature. Harry certainly seems to think so as he eventually slides his hand under the hem of her jeans and pulls them taut in a way that causes the fabric to bunch against her already sensitive pussy just so that he can grope her ass without the denim being in the way.
Delphi moans wantonly even as she lays kiss after kiss along Harry’s shaft, stroking up and down with both hands and pressing her full, pouty lips to his throbbing, pulsating length where ever her hands were not. Of course, the young witch did not come down to crotch level JUST to give her ‘father’ a kiss. After a few moments, Delphi leans back just enough to plant her lips on the tip of Harry’s member, one last kiss before she spreads her mouth wide open and takes Harry into it.
She bobs her head up and down on Harry’s cock and she can feel the way he throbs inside of her mouth, she can hear his groans of enjoyment above her as he laces his fingers through her hair… but she wants to make this special. Even as Delphi takes Harry’s member deeper and deeper into her mouth, the ambition that she inherited from BOTH her parents rears its ugly head in the best way it possibly could. Delphi will not settle for giving Harry a good blowjob. She won’t even settle for giving him a great blowjob.
This has to be the greatest blowjob he’s ever had, or she’s failed as his ‘daughter’. At least, that’s the conclusion that the twisted girl’s mind comes to as she begins to deep throat his cock. And there’s only one thing that Delphini knows will separate her from any other woman Harry has ever had before. As Voldemort’s daughter sucks off the man that killed him, the Slytherin Heiress begins to try to speak with her mouth full. But not in English, Delphini begins to slide her tongue in all the right directions to speak in parseltongue.
Though the young witch did not know this, Harry to had used this trick to great effect on more than one woman, both old and young. He’d never had it used ON him before though and when you have a young woman spitting praises in a magical language as she bobs up and down on your cock, you definitely begin to feel it. Harry gets his first parseltonguing, causing him to let out a few expletives in English as his eyes bulge and both of his hands grip tightly at Delphini’s head.
Her face ends up buried in Harry’s crotch as he hilts his cock inside of her mouth, but even then, her tongue is still making the movements. With a grunt, Harry’s second release practically explodes out of him. He cums harder than he’s ever cum before, and given just how many women he’s face-fucked, that’s truly saying something. There’s a smug look on Delphini Riddle’s face as his seed overwhelms her entirely. She doesn’t lose that look, even as Harry’s cum spills out of her nose and the sides of her mouths, painting the lower half of her face milky white with ejaculate.
When Harry finally pulls back out of the witch’s mouth, Delphi just grins, looking up at him happily and licking the cum from around her lips clean. Then, she straightens up and adopts a fake concerned look, bringing up one finger and pressing it against her suddenly puckered lips as she stares at Harry with ‘worry’.
“Mm… I feel funny down below. W-would you know why my tight… virgin… quim feels so hot and wet daddy?”
This provokes an immediately reaction from Harry and Delphi shrieks with joy as she’s pushed back onto the cushions beneath her. Her jeans are ripped away from her with frenzied magic, wandless and silent as Harry claws sideways at the air and they fly from her body off in that direction. Delphini is left all the more flustered and aroused at the blatant display of powerful magic and then Harry is between her legs and she’s left to think about another display of ‘magic’ entirely.
The young witch’s very first orgasm hits her right then and there as Harry sticks his tongue deep in her ‘tight virgin quim’. He gives her a taste of her own medicine by beginning to speak parseltongue just as she had and just as he had with so many girls before her. Delphini cries out happily, her hands curling in Harry’s messy black hair as the older wizard eats her out expertly. Only now does she realize that she is nothing but a rank amateur before her ‘father’, even in something such as oral sex.
Over and over again, Delphini Riddle orgasms around Harry’s tongue, until her eyes are rolled back in her head and her own tongue is lulling out of her skull. Her silver hair is splayed out behind her like a halo as she takes Harry’s flexible muscle deeper inside of her pussy than anything else has ever been. But finally, he stops. When he pulls back, she releases his hair immediately, unable to stand against him even as she mewls in disappointment and stares up at her new father with obvious need in her eyes.
When he slaps his thick, meaty rod down on her mound, Delphi gasps with delight and desire, moaning wantonly in the same way her ‘mother’ had done earlier, when Harry had fucked HER. That big thick cock that had just been inside her young mother… it was going to go into her, wasn’t it? Her… her father was going to fuck her with the same dick that birthed her. In Delphini’s pleasured, fevered mind, this became the only truth she knew, at least in that moment.
It helped that Harry continued to play along with the charade. His cock grinds down on her steaming quim even as she gushes pussy juices all over its girth.
“Well Delphini… are you ready to be a big girl now?”
Delphi’s eyes go wide and she nods rapidly even as she answers him proudly and just a tad breathlessly.
“Yes daddy! Yes, I’m ready-! A-AH F-FUUUUCK!!!”
Her cutesy, naïve character breaks and her agreement dies in her throat when Harry suddenly thrusts into her tight, nubile young body right then and there. He spears her virgin cunt with his thick cock and Delphi cries out as she immediately orgasms yet again. Her father is fucking her. Her FATHER is FUCKING her! It’s the greatest moment of Delphini Riddle’s short life. She reaches out and wraps her arms around Harry’s neck. Her legs go up around his waist as best they can, but with the way he’s pistoning in and out of her, all she can truly manage is bowing them, not locking her ankles together.
He fucks her with long, deep strokes and Delphini finds herself mewling happily in between cries of orgasmic joy. She notices him looking down at the T-shirt he left for her and a moment later, its torn from her body and so is her bra, just like her jeans and panties were. Left completely naked, Delphini moans again when her father places his mouth over her young, yet full tits. While her ass is her best feature, she is not without attributes on the front of her body. Her perky breasts come under delicious assault as Harry molests and kneads one with a hand, while suckling and licking and slurping and nibbling at the other with his mouth, tongue, and teeth.
Delphi’s vision is going white and she fears she won’t last much longer like this. It’s not fair, she wants to be aware, present for her beloved father fucking her. And yet, and yet a part of her knows she has to say something before he ends up sending her into a pleasure-induced oblivion. There are words that MUST be spoken.
“… ‘m a potter…”
Harry blinks at that and slows down slightly, furrowing his brow even as he continues to fuck her all the same.
“What was that?”
Shuddering as another climax rips through her body, Delphini tries to express herself more eloquently.
“I want… I want to be your d-daughter for real. I AM your daughter! And you are my father! I forsake the name Riddle! I forsake the dead and gone man who went by Voldemort! I am a Potter! I am Delphini Potter and I need you to fuck me harder father, please! Fuck me! Make me your bitch!”
There’s a slight pause and then Harry does just that. He slams home into Delphi’s cunt harder and harder and harder. His pace quickens back to its original level and then beyond, and soon he’s rapidly fucking her faster than she could have ever imagined. A low keening sound leaves Delphini’s throat as her eyes roll back in her head. Her body shakes so violently that her arms unclasp from around Harry’s neck and drop to either side of her. Her hands now next to her head clench and close around nothing at all, her fingers curling inwardly as her tongue lulls out of her skull.
Delphi’s legs drop to the ground and Harry has to pick up the limp limbs in order to keep fucking her in the same position. He pulls her lower body entirely off the ground as he rises fully up onto his knees and his knees alone. Delphini can look up to him, can look along the slope of her naked form and watch his cock bury itself time and time again inside of her formerly virgin pussy.
Though, that ability soon leaves the young witch, as Harry first fucks her into an orgasmic hysteria, leaving her with the look of a woman fucked silly by a big, thick cock and then he continues fucking her until she passes out altogether, falling into a pleasure-induced coma only mere moments before he finally cums inside of her. Harry lets out a shout as he fills her young, fertile womb with his seed. He pants a bit from the exertion, even as he finally pulls out of the silver haired woman beneath him.
Harry can’t help but stare down at the daughter of his most hated foe. No… not anymore. The girl had renounced her family and her name for him. It was a heady feeling, to have her submit that totally and that utterly. A grin on his face, Harry decides that Delphi has earned more rewards… when she wakes. For now, he focuses his attention on the two Black sisters and the transformed Tonks. He wants to play some more and Delphi won’t be ready to have another go for quite a while, he can tell.
-x-X-x-
It’s a testament to Delphini’s magic and the volume of her voice that despite the tent’s privacy enchantments, her screams and moans and shrieks, along with those of her aunts and cousin, had reached the rest of Azkaban throughout the rest of that day and much of the night.
Despite the Dementors having been gone from the prison for many, many years, the residents of Azkaban Island could not help but feel confusion and fear as the place filled with such loud, loud sounds. Those who had been there before the Dementors’ departure were the ones that felt terror and horror, wondering if their nightmares had returned to them, wondering if they were next.
Those who hadn’t were imagining different tortures, but they were still fearful all the same. Except for a few who were just smart enough to understand that they were hearing the sounds of women in sheer joyous ecstasy, not the sounds of pain or agony or torture. Those few, the intelligent ones, they were simply confused. Especially given there was more than one distinct, unique voice…
Meanwhile, back in Delphini’s cell, Harry’s little tent sat undisturbed. And within its magically expanded walls, all four women were worshipping their Master in their own ways. Andromeda lay beneath Harry, her massive tits used as the pillows they so nicely made. She was the most recently fucked and her eyes were lidded while her mouth was turned up into a satisfied smile. Her hand strokes through Hair’s messy black hair even as she lounges and watches the debauchery before her.
Between Harry’s legs, her younger sister is sprawled out. Narcissa Malfoy is lying prone as she devotedly sucks at Harry’s nut sack, pulling one ball into her mouth to suckle at for a few moments and then the other. Back and forth, back and forth. Above her head, her niece bounces up and down on Harry’s massive cock. That is to say, Delphini is bouncing up and down on Harry’s cock.
Narcissa’s OTHER niece, Tonks, is still in the form of a young Bellatrix Black. The beautiful witch is currently pressed into Harry’s side, making out with the powerful wizard. Every once in a while, they’ll part ways so that Tonks can turn Bella’s face towards Delphini while commenting about how good her ‘daughter’ looks atop Harry’s cock, or demanding that Harry fuck Delphi harder because the little slut doesn’t look completely out of it yet.
Delphini on the other hand is in a right and proper state. The young witch’s upper body is painted white with his seed and her silver hair is soaked in sweat and his sperm. Her cunt, cherry red from overuse, still clings to his cock like a vice even as she tries to circle her hips around the thrusting member sensually, in order to try and milk out another load. The girl is as wanton as any of her relatives and Harry can’t help but idly think that she’d fit quite well right alongside his true daughter.
That thought sends him down a path and eventually, after parting from another kiss with ‘Bella’, Harry broaches a sensitive subject with an idle comment.
“You know sweetheart, if you keep up this good behavior, I see no reason that you can’t be paroled into my custody. Perhaps a bit of house arrest back at the Potter Mansion. It’s where a daughter of mine belongs after all, not locked up in a prison such as this. I wonder though, could you play nice with your sister? It will certainly be a bit of an adjustment for Lily, but I’m sure she’ll enjoy having a female sibling all the same.”
Delphini’s only response is to launch herself forward, her tongue writhing and wiggling in Harry’s mouth and her squirming body pressed up against his naked, muscular frame. Harry chuckles into Delphi’s insistent lips and kisses the girl back in a rough, domineering way. His hands encircle her body and close around her shapely, pale ass. He grips the thick fat bubble butt his new ‘daughter’ is sporting quite hard and begins to truly fuck her yet again, using his grasp of her ass in order to bounce her up and down on his pistoning member much, much faster.
Neither father nor daughter really notices Tonks-as-Bella leaning back off to the side, watching the unbelievably hot scene with her lower lip between her teeth and her hands on her body. One hand has been stroking two fingers out of her cunt for a while now, but the other swiftly reaches for her chest and she grows her breasts two sizes in order to properly grope and knead her sensitive mammaries to the sight of Delphini bouncing up and down on Harry’s cock.
Chapter 13: Susan Bones
Chapter Text
There’s a smile on Harry’s face as he gives the secretary outside the Minister’s Office a nod. She gives him a smile and nod right back and he walks right on through. Being Head Auror has its privileges after all. Humming a jaunty tune, Harry pushes open the door and grins as the woman behind the desk looks up at him. Closing the door behind him, Harry lets out a happy sigh as he walks forward, giving the new Minister of Magic his biggest shit-eating grin.
“Susan Bones, finally where she belongs! After all these years as Deputy Minister, I’m glad to see you in that chair my friend.”
Susan and Harry had never been particularly close at Hogwarts, but after the war was over, they’d both decided independently to change things from the inside. After realizing that they were allies in the same fight, they’d gone on to become rather close friends. As such, Harry can’t help but grin at finally having one of his closest allies as Minister of Magic. She’d already been so helpful as Deputy, but now she had all the power in the world…
Opening up the pouch at his side, Harry hefts the unopened bottle of firewhisky he’s brought for the occasion. Only as he’s doing so does he realize that Susan is remaining seated, rather than standing to greet him. A bit rude of her, but Harry shrugs it off as he holds the bottle out across her desk.
“Ogden’s Finest of course, aged to perfection. Enjoy.”
Susan takes the bottle from his hands, but there’s no smile on her lips as she sets it aside and then leans forward in her chair, her elbows on her desk and her fingers steepled together.
“Head Auror Potter. Have a seat.”
Harry’s back stiffens, though not in fear. The powerful wizard doesn’t feel fear. He does take offense to her tone, but he decides to give her the benefit of the doubt for now. Sweeping his robes out so they won’t get bunched up, Harry settles into one of the comfortable, cushioned visitor’s chairs. He lifts an eyebrow at the newly elected Minister of Magic, even as she leans back, her lips pressed so tightly together they’re almost white.
“When we started our work in the Ministry, we did so to stamp out the nepotism, the greed, the corruption that we both knew ran so damn deep in this institution. At least, I did. I thought you did as well, all these years.”
Narrowing his eyes, Harry has to keep himself from balling his hands into fists. He can’t quite keep the coldness from his voice though, but then neither can Susan so what does it matter if he mirrors her?
“I have done much to clean up the Ministry of Magic, Minister Bones. Just as much, if not more than you have. If you are insinuating something…”
Susan scoffs at that.
“I am insinuating nothing. I am accusing you of abusing and misusing your authority, Head Auror Potter.”
Harry’s eyes widen in disbelief and anger. His voice is outraged, but it’s a quiet sort of anger as he speaks, almost hissing out a single word.
“What?”
Her eyes stormy and her face like stone, Susan Bones looks every bit the woman her aunt once was… the similarity is made all the more obvious by Amelia Bones’ portrait hung up on the wall behind Susan’s head. Both women, painting and real, are glaring at Harry at this point. Susan almost snarls as she abruptly stands and plants her hands on the desk in front of her.
“Did you think I wouldn’t notice? Did you believe me that ignorant, naïve, gullible?! Or perhaps you believed I would turn a blind eye to your excesses, simply because we were allies, because of what we’d accomplished together. Regardless of which it is, you were WRONG Head Auror Potter! I did notice and though I could not move against you as Deputy Minister, things WILL change now that I am Minister of Magic!”
Now Harry gives into the urge to ball his hands into fists, mostly because his current desire is to straight up throttle Susan, either with magic or with his actual fingers wrapped around her throat. Only, Amelia and the other portraits in the office will undoubtedly raise the alarm. Harry could have managed something if he’d come in here knowing what he was doing, but he’d expected a celebration, not a fucking interrogation. It was the first time in a long time that the messy haired man had been caught off guard.
In the end, he keeps his cool and remains seated for a little while longer as he glares up into Susan’s stormy eyes.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about Minister Bones. You’ll have to be more specific.”
“Draco Malfoy! Victoire Weasley! Delphini Riddle! Just to name a few! You truly did think me stupid, didn’t you? I’ve noticed the irregularities Potter! I’ve heard all about your questionable decisions! You’ve traded the old nepotism and exchanging of favors for your new brand, but it’s still the same corruption, just happening under different hands!”
Now Harry does rise from his chair, mostly to feign a proper amount of outrage in order to hide his shock at being discovered. He doesn’t feel ashamed or guilty of his actions though. No, at this point, the powerful wizard is too far gone to realize that Susan is right to censure him for what he’s done. Still, he’s left scrambling a bit in order to defend himself. In the end, he finds himself doing something he never thought he’d be doing. He uses Dumbledore’s old words, thrown at him all that time ago during his school days.
“My track record more than speaks for itself Bones. I have revamped and rebuilt the Auror Department from the ground up and Wizarding Britain is safer today because of ME! Dumbledore himself once said that everyone deserves a second chance! And you’re accusing me of corruption because I’m showing mercy to criminals who very well might reform?!”
Despite his words, Susan Bones is not moved in the slightest. Crossing her arms over her top-heavy chest, the new Minister of Magic is icy as she speaks.
“I am opening an official investigation into your abuse and misuse of your authority Head Auror Potter. You will have Victoire Weasley and Delphini Riddle produced within two hours. I will interview them myself in Interrogation Room One. If you do not comply with my orders, I will have you stripped of your title and your authority and I will have you thrown in a cell. Then, I will speak with the aforementioned young women anyways. Am I understood?”
Harry stands there, tense and agitated and altogether furious for a long moment. And then, it’s as if the emotions simply drain out of him. He relaxes, and his face becomes truly expressionless as he inclines his head towards Susan. Even his tone is emotionless.
“Crystal, Minister Bones.”
Another beat of silence passes as Susan just stares at him, but whatever she’s looking for, she doesn’t find it. Letting out a disgusted grunt, the new Minister shakes her head.
“Dismissed.”
She watches Harry leave with her nose wrinkled and her lips curled up. She’s not only angry at him though, she’s angry at herself as well, both because she’s having to do this to a man who truly has done much for the Ministry, and because she didn’t see it sooner, didn’t curtail Harry’s excesses before they got as out of control as they obviously had.
“You’re doing the right thing Susan. This was always the plan. If he hadn’t shown up to give you that bottle, you would have called for a meeting before the end of the day anyways.”
Susan lets out an explosive sigh as Amelia’s words reach her from her deceased aunt’s portrait. She looks to the bottle of firewhisky in question, unable to think of a time when she’ll ever want to drink it. Grimacing, the Minister of Magic turns around and looks to the woman who’s inspired her all her life, immortalized in the framed canvas hung on her wall.
“I know auntie. I know. It doesn’t make it any easier though…”
Amelia shakes her head at that.
“Doing the right thing is seldom easy, unfortunately. The hard work doesn’t end just because you’ve become Minister, no matter what example Fudge with his buffoonery set. You’ve got a long way to go… but I know you can do it my dear niece. You’re the strongest, brightest young woman I’ve ever known, and it was a pleasure raising you.”
Susan can’t help but smile at that, a warm sensation rising in her chest as she straightens up under her aunt’s praise. Amelia grins, as if able to sense Susan’s emotions.
“Now. Get out there and find the truth.”
Nodding resolutely, the newly elected Minister of Magic spins on her heel. She puts the firewhisky in her bottom desk drawer for the time being and then makes her way around her desk and out of her office. She has an interview to conduct. It’s time to get the truth.
-x-X-x-
To his credit, Harry does get both Delphini Riddle and Victoire Weasley to the interrogation room before the time Susan has given him runs out. Though that doesn’t mean much in the grand scheme of things, if his corruption truly runs as deep as she believes it does. Still, at least she can finally get started. The red head makes sure that the security spells and recording spells are working properly, and then she looks to both of the young witches sitting across from her.
They look nervous, scared even and Susan can’t help but wonder what Harry said to them before she got here. Doing her best to give them a smile, Susan clasps her hands together.
“Thank you for coming in girls. I want to preface this by saying you’re not in any trouble, neither of you… Delphini, I know that the Head Auror took you out of Azkaban and you might feel like you owe him a lot, but as Minister of Magic, I can protect you. I just need you to trust me. You as well Victoire.”
Both girls fidget. Neither looks at the other. After a moment, Victoire speaks.
“U-Um, I don’t know what this is about M-Madame Minister. I know who SHE is… and I know Uncle Harry has her out on parole… but what does any of this have to do with me?”
Susan lets out a low sigh, even as Delphini lowers her eyes to the ground, hunching over and curling in on herself. The lie in Victoire’s voice is so damn obvious that it’s almost sad. It’s clear that the beautiful young blonde is frightened of her, for some reason or other.
“Victoire… I know what happened between you and Teddy two weeks after you graduated from Hogwarts. I know you were caught and arrested. And I know that Harry made the charges go away, in exchange for certain… favors. It’s alright, you can talk to me. Both of you can.”
Victoire stiffens in wide eyed surprise, looking like a deer in the headlights now as Susan just comes out and says what they both know to be true. The young witch is speechless, and in the end its Delphini who speaks up next.
“I-I… Lord Potter said I’d go back to Azkaban, i-if he was removed from his post. I don’t… I don’t want to go back. I’m better now, H-Harry made me better.”
Susan’s heart breaks a little as the silver haired girl stares at the floor. Honestly, she’s always pitied the young woman at least a little. Delphini Riddle got bad break after bad break, and while she’d committed the crimes she was ultimately imprisoned for, her future had always been tainted by her parentage. She’d never had a chance.
Leaning forward, the older witch does her best to keep a supportive tone and a kind smile on her face as she speaks to Delphini, and Victoire too by proxy.
“Like I said, I’m not here to get either of you in trouble. The fact of the matter is, Head Auror Potter is now under investigation for abuse of power. I need to know what the two of you know and I need you both to work with me on this. If you can help me, then I can help you. There’s no need for you to go back to Azkaban Ms. Riddle, not so long as I’m Minister. Just… tell me what happened.”
Rather than Delphini speaking up, its Victoire who breaks first, surprisingly enough. The blonde whimpers, drawing Susan’s attention to her. There are tears streaming down the young witch’s face.
“I-I… he m-made me do things f-for him. In exchange for w-wiping away the charges.”
Susan nods, having suspected as much from what she’d heard, the rumors that had reached her ears. Seeing that the Minister is listening, Victoire gains a bit more confidence as she speaks.
“He made me… he made me suck his c-cock. A-and then he fucked me. He t-told me I was a slut and a whore and that h-he was teaching me how to properly service his g-godson like the c-cunt I was made to b-be!”
Victoire sobs into her hands and Susan’s heart breaks as Harry’s actions and words reach her through one of his victims. Finally, finally she has proof of the man’s indiscretions and corruption… but it’s far worse than she thought, if he was willing to treat someone from the Weasley family like this.
“… He made me call him daddy.”
Susan’s eyes snap from Victoire to Delphini as the other witch finally begins to speak. Delphini Riddle’s voice is soft and quiet, her eyes still tilted towards the ground.
“He came to me, in my cell. At f-first, he said it was because he felt a kinship with me. We talked, a-about growing up as orphans. H-he told me he slept in a cupboard… until he was eleven. I thought… I thought maybe h-he was like the father figure I never had… b-better than V-Voldemort…”
Delphini shudders even as Susan stiffens at the use of the name, old fears dying hard and all that rot. After a moment, she collects herself and continues.
“E-Eventually, he brought a magical tent with him. B-Bigger on the inside and all that. I-It had a working shower a-and when he recommended that I use it to c-clean up, I jumped at the chance. But while I w-was washing up, he came into the shower and h-he was naked… he made me do things with him… he bent me over a-and he fucked me… he told me i-if I’d been born his daughter, he’d have taught m-me t-to respect and serve wizards… a-and he made me call him daddy, o-on the condition that he’d take me o-out of Azkaban…”
At this point, tears are streaming down Delphini’s face as well and the young silver-haired witch looks just as broken and confused and lost as her fellow victim, beside her. Susan can’t take it anymore. She rises from her seat and rounds the interrogation room table as she comes to a stop behind Delphini and Victoire, turning their chairs to face her and hugging them both close.
The abused young witches clutch at her tightly, even as Susan shudders, squeezing her eyes tight as if the horror of what they’ve told her will go away, if she just wills it. Instead, shutting out her eyesight just lets her imagine the terrible scenes of debauchery and sexual assault that Harry Potter levied on these two all the more easily.
“I’m so sorry you two had to go through that. Don’t worry though, I’ll put an end to it. You have my word as Minister of Magic. I don’t care who he is or what he’s done… no man like that should be in a position of power, no wizard should be allowed to abuse those who rely on him for safety and protection and justice.”
Even as she says the words, Susan knows just how difficult the task before her is going to be. Harry James Potter, Lord of two Ancient Houses, Savior of Wizarding Britain, and Head Auror of the Ministry of Magic. Even with her new position at the top of the Ministry, it would be no small feat to topple the Man-Who-Won and she was already plotting out her next moves as carefully as she could, even as she consoled the two young women in her arms.
Perhaps that’s why she didn’t initially recognize or react to the fact that both Delphini and Victoire were getting more handsy as time went on. She did however, come out of her thoughts when they spoke again. There was no sobbing in Victoire’s voice as she groped at Susan’s ass.
“But we’re not done yet Madame Minister… we haven’t told you how he finally broke us, how he showed us how much we loved being his little whores.”
Susan Bones stiffens, but she’s already trapped, her wand slipping into Delphini Riddle’s robes even as the silver haired witch backs up her blonde counterpart.
“Mmhmm… god I love daddy’s cock. Also, I suppose I should come clean, he’s always telling me off for lying… Harry didn’t ask me to call him daddy, I begged him for the privilege Minister Bones. With his big hard dick and his muscular, masculine body, god, I WISH my mother had been smart enough to fuck him instead of my real biological father. Snaky bastard can rot for all I care, I love Harry and he loves me.”
She didn’t understand, and it shows in her trembling voice, even as she tried to push back, tried to escape the grasp of the two young women, to no avail.
“G-Girls, what are you saying?”
The witches that Harry had abused and used for his own pleasure have done a complete one eighty. Their tears are dried up and they’re grinning almost ferally at her as they work together, tag-teaming her off of the ground and onto the interrogation table. Susan tries to resist, but with four hands working against two, the girls begin to tear her garments from her body piece by piece, stripping her down.
She opens her mouth to scream for help, but Victoire is on her lips as the first shouts leave her throat. Nothing makes it passed Victoire as the blonde part-veela kisses her deeply, domineeringly. At the same time, Susan is down to her last garment, a tight corset meant to keep her truly massive tits hidden. It doesn’t do a very good job, merely downgrading her to top-heavy or ‘huge rack’ rather than ‘gargantuan mammaries’, but it’s necessary to keep SOME level of professionalism at work each day.
The tight corset pops away, not from either young witch because Delphini is busy pulling her panties down her long legs, but because of her own hyper-ventilating. Susan’s chest heaves and the garment gives up the ghost, revealing her insanely impressive chest to the world, even as she’s kept pinned down, Victoire’s tongue doing its level best to go down her throat.
Stripped naked and terrified by what the girls are going to do to her, there’s not much Susan can do at this point to fight back, not without her wand. Victoire continues her assault on Susan’s mouth, but now her hands are also on the red head’s ginormous tits. Meanwhile, Delphini has taken it upon herself to crouch between the female Minister’s spread legs, dangling off of the interrogation table as they are.
The young witch’s tongue works hard at Susan’s cunt and despite the horror and terror and fear coursing through her body, she can’t quite stop the pleasure from slowly overwhelming it. She doesn’t want it, the arousal that they’re forcing upon her. Her impending orgasm is the very definition of reluctant and undesired. But it seems to be coming nonetheless and Susan finds herself pressed towards the edge of an abyss, closer and closer and closer…
And then the door to Interrogation Room One opens up and Harry James Potter steps inside wearing nothing but the outer robe of his office as Head Auror. It’s parted, and his body is on full display as Victoire and Delphini freeze up at his entrance. Susan finds herself half-dragged off the table by the two young woman’s haste to pull away from her. She falls to the hard, stone floor of the room with a thump, groaning as she lands on her coccyx.
The cold of the floor does little to stiffen the pleasure the younger witches so expertly forced upon her and Susan can only shiver from both sources as she watches Harry smile widely, spreading his arms wide to welcome Victoire and Delphini into his embrace.
Of course, they don’t go for a hug. They kneel before him and immediately begin to slavishly fight over the largest cock that Susan’s ever seen, jockeying for position and entering a contest of wills over who gets to suck his dick first. Harry doesn’t seem to mind this though, his wide smile a mixture of kind and perverse as he rests his hands on top of silver and blonde heads of hair.
“Well done girls. Very well done. Watching her buy into your stories was a true treat. You’ll be rewarded for this, just as I promised… but later. For now we have business to attend to with our new Minister of Magic.”
Susan can only watch in ever-growing horror as Harry grips down with both hands, gathering up the hair of the two kneeling witches into makeshift ponytails, and leading them forward towards her on either side of him. Victoire and Delphini submit immediately, shifting their positions so that they’re crawling across the floor alongside the powerful wizard. Their eyes fixate on Susan, where she’s sat naked on the floor, but Susan finds herself caught in Harry’s gaze alone, unable to look away as the Head Auror smiles down at her.
“Hello again Susan. I do apologize for my attitude back in your office. Friends shouldn’t talk to friends like that, don’t you agree? No, as you can see, I’ve calmed down quite a bit. I think that the two of us should make up and come to an… understanding. I’m sure we can work out a compromise. See, I firmly believe that girls like Victoire and Delphini… and to a different extent, women like you, are best served by my kind of discipline. Let’s start a dialogue on the subject. What do you say?”
Susan finds herself disgusted by Harry’s carefree attitude. She scoffs in the face of his faux congeniality and grits her teeth as her hands ball into fists. She might be naked, but she won’t let that make her powerless in the face of this… this man!
“I have nothing to say to you, monster. You’re just as bad as You-Know-Who! You were just better at hiding it all this time! But no more!”
Harry lets out a sigh and rolls his eyes.
“All this time… all this time and you still can’t say his name Susan. How… sad. Even you, even the Minster of Magic herself… just another sheep.”
And then he lets go of Delphini and Victoire and the two lunge at her without any further prompting. Susan cries out as she struggles weakly, but there’s not much as she can at this point as the young witches pull her up into the air, lifting her between the two of them. They open up her legs, spread eagle and then Harry is there before her as she hangs her head, grabbing at her chin and forcing her to meet his eyes.
She meets the gaze of the man she once respected with all her heart and despite her fear and despair, for the moment, her anger is stronger. However, before she can cuss him out further, Victoire and Delphini release her and Susan’s eyes widen as her pussy spreads open wide around Harry’s massive schlong. It doesn’t seem like it should be possible, but there she is, impaled on his huge cock, hanging in the air by the strength of the large dick alone, her feet inches off the ground.
Harry’s hands close around her massive tits and he squeezes them hard, holding her close with that grip even as he turns around and begins to walk towards the interrogation room’s door. Susan’s eyes are wide and her mouth is open as she chokes on the words she was going to say. Instead, all that comes out of her throat is gasps and groans and whines and whimpers.
Her pussy twitches and squirts erratically from the sensory overload of bouncing up and down again and again on Harry’s cock, but Susan is still aware enough to hope that someone will see them, that someone will help her.
However, when they leave the interrogation room, the red head is shocked to find that the main Auror Office is empty, the lights dimmed to almost nothing. Harry snickers at the dumbfounded look at her flustered, red face as they continue on through the building.
“I suppose I should have known you were a sheep when you couldn’t even tell I’d put a dilation spell over the interrogation room. What was just thirty minutes for you and the girls was the rest of the day out here. Everyone’s gone home for the night, which means there’s no one left to help you, no one left to save you.”
Susan shudders as the full weight of the situation finally hits her, the sheer hopelessness of all this ramming into her already weakened, beleaguered mind. She’s been losing the will to fight for a while now, but with those words, Harry drains it from her completely.
As Harry carries her through the empty, dimly lit back hallways of the Ministry of Magic, he smiles warmly at her vacant eyes, leaning forward and kissing her on the nose in a strangely gentle move, though it does little to properly diminish the horror of the situation.
“Don’t worry my dear. You’ll come around soon enough.”
And to her terror, she actually feels like she is, though it’s a slow process. The reluctant, forced pleasure brought on by Harry’s dick impaling her cunt is beginning to overwhelm the horror and terror. By the time they arrive at the door of Susan’s office, the secretary noticeably absent, the big-tittied red head is whimpering in need, her own hands clawing at Harry’s arms as he continues to grope and knead her fat tits.
They enter the Minister of Magic’s office and for a moment, Susan goes ramrod straight as a fresh kind of horror runs through her body. One of humiliation and embarrassment, rather than just her fear of her own feelings, of what Harry plans to do with her. After all, if they’re in her office, that means the moving paintings all around them are watching her even now. Her AUNT!
But when Susan twists in Harry’s grasp to look behind her, eyes raking across the walls of the room, she finds nothing but frozen pictures. Not a peep leaves the magical painting, as each and every one has been struck unmoving by magic. And yet… they’re still conscious. She can see their eyes moving, though their heads and mouths will not.
A fresh wave of shame washes over Susan as she realizes her aunt is watching everything, but is powerless to do anything about it, trapped in her frame behind Susan’s desk. Harry carries her over to said desk and abruptly lifts her off his cock, even as she’s contemplating this. The crimson haired witch’s eyes go wide and she shouts in unwanted ecstasy as a torrent of her pussy juices leaves her gaping cunt and splatters down onto her desk. A powerful orgasm hits her, even as Harry drops her face first into the pool of her own arousal.
Her feet scramble against the ground as her upper half is left atop her messy desk, but Harry is pinning her between the furniture and his body. His massive cock comes to rest between her ass cheeks and his hands close around her pert, perky posterior. It’s not as impressive as her breasts, not by far, but it’s also certainly not her worse asset. Harry grins viciously as he plays with the Minister of Magic’s beautiful ass and Susan groans in response, shaking her red locks back and forth along with her head, but no resisting him in any other meaningful way.
When Harry finally pulls back from hot dogging her ass cheeks and fits his cockhead once more against her dripping wet cunt, Susan can only mewl at first… and then he’s slamming his dick home into her pussy once more, splitting her open around his massive schlong just as her passage is beginning to tighten back up again from its earlier impalement.
Susan screams bloody murder as she climaxes explosively around Harry’s thrusting dick. Her pussy juices coat the girth of his member and spill out onto the floor between them… but Victoire and Delphini have not been idle, and the two young pets are there to clean it up, before returning to their activities beneath Harry and Susan.
The red head is unable to contain herself with Harry’s massive cock pistoning in and out of her. He’s fucking her over her own damn desk, plowing her like she’s some two-bit whore instead of the Minister of Magic! Intellectually, Susan knows what Harry is doing. She was told his M.O. by the two young women directly after all. He was going to break her, force her to submit to him through sheer force of pleasure and will.
And to her utter shame, Susan is already on her way, her mind fracturing, fizzling at the edges as she tries her damnedest to hold back the arousal, ultimately to no avail. Orgasm after orgasm after orgasm wracks Susan’s body as she fails to contain herself. Her pussy walls clench down hard along Harry’s cock and her cunt sprays its juices out from around his pistoning length onto the faces of the two witches kneeling beneath them. This happens repeatedly and Susan completely loses track of time, until finally something changes.
Harry cums and though she knows she shouldn’t be happy about it, Susan can’t stop herself from shuddering and climaxing right alongside him, even as his seed fills her womb. She’s not been with too many men at this point. Her career in the Ministry, fixing the shit that was wrong with Magical Britain’s politics, finishing what her aunt had started… all those things had taken precedent for the beautiful crimson haired witch.
She didn’t have a husband or children, or even a boyfriend. While she wasn’t a virgin, she was certainly on the verge of becoming a spinster. But now… now Susan couldn’t help but wonder, her pleasured mind fevered beyond all belief, if Harry hadn’t gotten her pregnant right then and there. Susan shudders at the thought, finding it far more desirable than she wants it to be as her eyes roll back in her head and her jaw drops open, no sound coming out of it.
In this moment of pleasured distraction, Susan offers up no resistance when Harry pulls out of her cream-filled cunt and flips her over onto her back. Her massive, natural mammaries flop to either side of her chest, not quite able to hold up against gravity, like they would if they were fake. Harry grins and leans forward, gathering up her huge tits and squeezing them together as he places his mouth on one nipple and then the other, licking and suckling and nibbling at her teats.
Her legs dangle off the table and his cum slowly dribbles out of her pussy and into Delphini and Victoire’s mouths as they fight over who catches each drop. In the end though, after a few moments of playing with Susan’s breasts, Harry moves on. The powerful wizard grabs at the red head’s pale legs and pulls them up onto the desk with the rest of her body. Then he goes a step further and begins to push them back and back and back.
Susan’s eyes bulge out of her skull as he stretches her far past the point that she thought she could be stretched, ultimately pressing her ankles back behind her shoulders and arms and tying her up into a pretzel. With her legs framing her torso, Susan’s giant tits can no longer flop to either side of her chest. Instead, they end up pushed together as Harry gropes and kneads them a bit further. More than that though, the red head’s crotch, her cream-filled cunt and her ass, are both exposed in this new position… but then that’s the point.
Stuck in her new pose, Susan can do nothing about the fact that her cunt is now gaping even further, causing Harry’s cum to slop out of her in large amounts. It slides down her body and runs along her ass crack and her sphincter, before finally dripping off into the mouths of the two young witches waiting for it below. But before it gets to them, some of it gets into the entrance of her butthole, ever so slightly lubing her up… for what’s to come.
Harry’s wand suddenly slides past her sphincter and a cry leaves Susan’s lips as she’s anally penetrated for the first time in her life. The witch’s mouth is open in a perpetual scream even as Harry casts a silent scourgify on her bowels to make sure she’s properly clean. When he pulls his wand free, Susan can only whimper in relief… before going right back to screaming as Harry fits his cockhead against her asshole and begins to push.
“N-No! Please… please no… mercy Harry… m-mercy…”
There’s no mercy in Harry’s eyes, even as he grabs her by the chin and smiles down at her, leaning in to bring his face right up to hers, even as he continues to slowly bury his cock inside of her tight, unused hole.
“Don’t worry Susan. Soon you’ll understand. I’m not going to let up until you do, until you break around my cock like all the rest.”
Even as he speaks, Harry is subconsciously pushing his magic down onto the poor witch. There’s not much Susan can do beyond gurgle helplessly as her eyes roll back in her head, from both the metaphysical pressure AND the physical pressure. His cock is soon fully lodged inside of her ass, while his magic seems to be in her very soul, suffused throughout her person.
Harry goes back to worshipping her tits, even as he begins to fuck her in the ass, right on top of her desk. The red head’s mind frays even further under the constant assault as thrust after thrust of Harry’s cock pillages her poor, virginal butthole. Each time he pistons into her ass, it feels like a spike of pleasure is driving its way through the last remaining remnants of her sanity. Susan Bones, Minister of Magic, is slowly but surely becoming Harry Potter’s umpteenth cock slut, and even though she KNOWS what he’s doing and what’s happening to her, she can’t stop it.
That realization sends a fresh wave of horror through the crimson haired, top-heavy beauty, but it’s just as swiftly washed away by overwhelming, unwanted pleasure as Harry increases his pace and Susan soon finds herself cumming from nothing more than his cock in her ass and his lips on her tits. To be fair, her massive mammaries have always been sensitive territory for the poor woman. She’s had to deal with unwanted arousal from them day after day for her entire life.
Now though, it’s like the floodgates have been opened. All that pleasure and lust and desire she’s bottled up over the years is pounding at the gates of her mind… and the gates are fracturing as Harry plows her ass like a man possessed. Her nipples are distended and puffy from his lips and teeth by this point, and her breasts are reddened form his digits digging into her pliable flesh again and again and again.
When he finally cums, Harry doesn’t cum inside of her like last time. Instead he pulls out and with great enthusiasm, the powerful wizard paints Susan’s front with his seed, leaving streaks of white, hot cum across her body, all the way from the top of her head to her puffy pussy lips themselves. She looks great, covered in his seed.
Of course, Susan is just relieved that he’s finally done… for all of a single moment before Harry grins viciously and pulls her off of the desk and onto the floor. She bounces painfully and ends up on her knees as Victoire and Delphini swarm her, groping her massive tits and licking her cum-covered body. Susan pays them no mind though, instead the red head is tense, frozen in trepidation and anticipation as she stares down the barrel of Harry’s still-hard cock.
“Hah, did you think we were done? We’re just getting started slut. This doesn’t end until you accept your new place at my feet. Now, open wide.”
And to her utter shame, Susan actually obeys, unable to stop herself from immediately following the powerful wizard’s order. The red head opens her mouth wide and Harry sticks his cock between her lips, almost immediately stretching them out. She doesn’t even think to bite down, instead Susan begins to suck him off, bobbing her head up and down and hoping to make him happy, just so that he’d leave her alone.
Harry groans as her plan fails utterly. His hands curl into her red locks and then he grips down roughly as he begins to slam home into her face hole, wrecking her throat. Susan finds herself pushed back against the side of her desk, her head bumping into it even as Harry rails into her, fucking her esophagus and choking her on his cock.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
Over and over and over again, Susan takes Harry’s massive schlong right down her gullet. He has no care for her, all he wants is to use and abuse her, just like he did with Delphini and Victoire and who knows who else. And yet, Susan can’t stop it. She can’t help the two young witches who have betrayed her to Harry. She can’t bring the Man-Who-Won to justice. It was foolish of her to ever think she could truly make a difference, to ever think she could stand up to Harry James Potter.
With the frozen painting of her aunt watching on, Susan is thoroughly and utterly throat-fucked, tears ruining her makeup and slobber dribbling down her chin. Even before Harry finally cums, her face is an absolute ruin. When his release DOES arrive, it comes in a torrent and Susan is ill-prepared to swallow, even as he blasts his load down her throat.
It comes back up, but with his cock in the way, it has nowhere to go except out her nose and the small spaces on either side of her stretched open mouth. His cum explodes from those places and makes an even bigger mess of Susan’s face as her eyes roll back in her head and she passes out ever so briefly, looking to all those around her like a complete and utter whore.
When she wakes up again a couple minutes later, she’s bent over the back of one of the cushioned chairs she keeps for guests. Her massive breasts flop over the back of the chair and both Victoire and Delphini are there, taking advantage of that fact to molest and suckle at her giant, puffy teats. Susan whines, even as she feels Harry’s dick inside of her cunt once again.
He's still not done?! S-Surely three loads would be more than enough for even a powerful, strong, virile wizard like Harry! And yet, it seems not, given his massive schlong is still completely hard as it pistons in and out of her poor, exhausted pussy. Even the part of Susan that’s ready to worship Harry’s dick for the rest of her days is getting tired. There’s only so much a woman can take, and Susan’s basically past that at this point.
She can’t even muster enough strength to beg for mercy, or a break at this point. All she can do is whine and whimper and moan as Harry fucks her again and again and again.
-x-X-x-
Hours later, Susan shudders atop Harry’s lap as yet another load of his jizz fills her already filled womb. The top-heavy red head is covered in cum at this point, and her holes have been repeatedly plugged with the viscous white fluid. She looks pregnant, though in her fractured, broken mind, that translates to ‘she looks like a cum soaked, pregnant whore’.
With a grunt, Harry pulls out of her and lets her fall face first to the ground. Susan whimpers as her face presses into the puddle that now lies beneath her desk, but she makes no effort to move from her face down, ass up position, even as Harry’s words pierce her addled glazed over haze.
“I have business to attend to. The workday will be starting soon. No one will come in and out of this room though, I’ve made sure of that. I’ll be back, soon.”
Susan feels relief and for the first time, just a glimmer of hope. Not hope of escape, but hope for mercy, for a reprieve. That’s all the disgraced red head wants at this point, all the degraded and humiliated Minister of Magic desires. She just… she just needs a break. Harry can keep fucking her if he wants, she’s far too gone at this point to think about trying to stop him anymore. But she can’t continue on like this, or her mind really will snap. She has to rest, has to… has to-
The red head’s thoughts are abruptly derailed by a large object slapping her across her cum-covered face. Susan’s eyes open wide as she stares up into the smirking, evil face of Delphini Riddle as the younger witch holds a massive double-sided dildo in her hands. Another pair of hands hooks under her armpits and Susan finds herself rising up off the ground as the two witches, the ones she’d forgotten were even there, work together to maneuver her into position.
“Ready for Round Two cunt? Vicky and I are going to pay you back for trying to take our beloved Master from us. Did you really think I would ever betray my precious daddy? Stupid bitch.”
Delphini cruelly shoves the fake dick up into Susan’s cunt and though it’s not quite as big as Harry’s, it’s quickly joined by an equally large fake dildo up her ass, as Victoire mirrors her ‘friend’s’ action.
“That’s right. Delphy and I may have our differences, but we discussed it and decided we can set aside our competition over who will be Harry’s best slutty whore for just a moment, so we can teach you a fucking lesson. Ready or not, here we come!”
Susan’s eyes bulge out of her head and she screams as Victoire Weasley and Delphini Riddle sandwich her between the two of them, DP’ing her right there in the middle of her office. Her cries of agony and pleasure reach nobody. No one is coming to save her. No one is coming to rescue her. The closest thing to a reprieve she’s likely to receive from these two is going to be Harry, returning to plow her again.
And upon realizing that, Susan finds herself looking forward to his return, much to her own shock and shame. She much prefers he fuck her, then these two savage hellions. In that moment, as she decides that Harry is the lesser of two evils, Susan Bones is truly broken as a fire begins to grow in her belly, a need for Harry’s cock. The newly elected Minister of Magic is now Harry’s prick-hungry whore, just like all the rest.
-x-X-x-
Two days later, an anxious Hermione Granger is ushered into the Minister of Magic’s office by Susan’s secretary. The brunette witch is flustered and antsy, eyes sneaking this way and that as she bounces from foot to foot. But then, Susan has kept her waiting for over an hour… Hermione would be more miffed by that, and peeved at the other witch’s behavior, but this is too important for her to focus on petty things like that.
When she enters Susan’s office, she finds the other woman turned away from her in a new high-back chair that is definitely a replacement over the old minister’s chair. Biting even harder at her lower lip, Hermione approaches the desk slowly. Her eyes gloss right over the painting that sits on the wall behind Susan’s chair, and as such, she completely fails to notice the look of disgust and reluctant arousal on the face of the late Amelia Bones.
It’s clear Hermione will have to get Susan’s attention, as the chair still isn’t turning to face her, though it is shifting slightly, letting Hermione know it’s occupied by the woman she’s come to see.
“Susan… Minister Bones. I need to speak with you, urgently. I-It’s about Harry… something is SERIOUSLY wrong with him. I can’t… I can’t even explain it, but he’s become a completely different person as of late and it’s just… Susan, are you even listening to me?”
Hermione frowns severely as the chair STILL remains faced away from her. Growling a bit in anger, the brunette witch slams her fists down on Susan’s desk in irritation.
“Damn it Susan, this is important! I don’t have time for YOU to go on a fucking power trip as well!”
Incensed at being ignored, Hermione Granger-Weasley stalks around the side of the desk and reaches for the high-back chair’s armrest, eager to turn it and give Susan Bones a piece of her mind. Before she can touch it however, a familiar, masculine hand shoots out and grabs her wrists. Hermione lets out a yelp, but the chair is already turning to the side in order to face her, and the brunette witch’s eyes go wide as she takes in the current state of the Ministry of Magic’s top official.
Susan Bones is certainly in her chair. But she’s in absolutely no condition to have a chat… nor is she alone. The red head’s eyes are crossed and her mouth is open, her tongue lulling out of her skull. Her hands are restrained together at the wrists and said wrists are pulled back behind her head. Her legs are held apart by a spreader bar and pulled up into the air by a particularly cruel, taut chain connected between her newly pierced nipples, and the spreader bar itself.
Her chest is heaving from a recent exertion, but as hypnotic as that might be, Hermione’s eyes are not drawn to Susan’s massive mammaries, but rather to Harry’s amused gaze as the powerful wizard smirks from beneath Susan. After all, he’s the one actually sitting in the chair. Susan meanwhile, is sitting on him, his freshly flaccid cock laid out over the red head’s abused, puffy mound, still leaking white, hot seed all over the poor witch’s stomach.
“Something is wrong with me Hermione? Well if it was so serious, I wish you’d come and talked to me about it first…”
With his hand on her wrist, he tugs at her easily and Hermione, stammering and stuttering and as weak in the knees as she is wet in the pussy, slowly descends to the ground, bringing herself face-to-cock with Harry’s shaft. The intelligent witch’s eyes become dull and glazed over as Harry slaps his dick down across the bridge of her nose and her forehead, causing her to cross them in order to keep her gaze fixed on the beautiful, massive piece of man meat.
There’s no verbal response she can give Harry that will fix this situation. She’s betrayed him, even if it was a failed attempt, and now she must make up for that. This will only be the start, Hermione knows it instinctively… but at this point, there was only one thing on her addled mind, only one desire present in her usually intelligent brain.
Suck.
And so she does, leaning back just enough for Harry’s cockhead to flop down off her forehead and into her open mouth. Bobbing up and down, Hermione begins to blow Harry with all her heart, her desire to expose him or get him help or whatever the fuck she’d thought she could do by coming here today completely derailed.
Smiling almost ferally, Harry Potter looks back at Amelia Bones’ portrait, even as he immensely enjoys Hermione’s ministrations.
“Continue.”
The command cannot be refused, magically bound to him as she and every other portrait in the Minister’s Office now is. Leaning back in the comfortable chair, Harry keeps one hand laced through Hermione’s brunette locks and the other kneading, mauling at one of Susan’s tits. His eyes however, remain on the painting of the late Amelia Bones as she obeys him once more, a look of disgust and revulsion and shameful arousal on her face and her hand pushing into her gaping cunt.
The painting is still wearing most of her clothes, because it’s more arousing for him to see her debase herself in the robes of the office she once held. Harry grins as the former Head of the DMLE fists her sopping wet cunt right before his eyes, all while Hermione sucks at his cock and Susan just sort of lays on him, completely and utterly wrecked both mentally and physically.
It is clear that Amelia hates him, or at least this fragment of her, trapped in a portrait does. As well she should. After all, he’s forcing her to fuck herself for his pleasure, for the pleasure of the wizard who turned her intelligent, bright, proud niece into nothing more than his delicious, whorish cock sleeve.
A chuckle on his lips, Harry leans in and breathes a whiff of Susan’s red hair, just to piss off the painting before him even more.
Life is good.
Chapter 14: Audrey Weasley
Chapter Text
Audrey Weasley strives, in all things, to be a perfect wife. The beautiful brunette witch is indeed the most fitting spouse for a man like Percy Weasley. Demure, kind, gentle, and quiet. She knows how to be seen and not heard, playing the part of diligent and dutiful house-witch at all the parties and get-togethers that Percy drags her to for work.
Penelope Clearwater, Percy’s first girlfriend, would never truly have worked for the man. He needed a woman like Audrey who didn’t outshine him, who didn’t strive for personal glory and recognition as he did. An ambitious girl like Penelope just wasn’t meant to be tied down to a bloke like Percy. Audrey on the other hand, was raised and bred for the role.
And she’s happy, being his wife. She’s happy to help him get ahead, because when Percy does well, their family does well. For Audrey Weasley, her family is her reason for existing. Her husband and her two daughters sustain her, keep her sane. She lives to make them happy, though of course the difference between keeping Percy happy and their daughters happy is very different indeed. She would never do the types of things she does with Percy with Molly and Lucy, not in a million years.
Regardless, Audrey strives, and mostly succeeds, in being the best wife a man could ask for. So, when the invitation comes, Audrey isn’t too sure what to do about it. She ends up passing it off to Percy and asks his opinion on the matter. Weasley Family Dinners are a tradition, but not one they attend most of the time. Percy is usually abroad on work and the invitations are usually from his mother to him… leaving Audrey feeling as if it’d be rude for her and the girls to go without him.
This time is different however. Molly and Arthur Weasley are out of the country on vacation as well, and it seems that Fleur Weasley is the one who’s invited her to help prepare the Family Dinner that the younger generations of the Weasley Family plan to have in their absence. Since the invitation is addressed to her and her alone, Percy urges her to go.
Audrey isn’t so sure, but she does see the value in what he’s saying. It would be nice to get to know her In-Laws better. She’d barely ever interacted with the fairly extensive Weasley Family. To be fair, many of them minor or even major celebrities for their work in defeating He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named, and Audrey wasn’t anyone special, so it was hard to stand on equal footing with any of the women who’d married Percy’s brothers. And it was downright impossible for her to be in the same room as Harry Potter without feeling star struck, despite being a couple years older than him.
He was the Man-Who-Won after all, how the hell was she supposed to even look him in the eye? Still, this was just supposed to be a get together with the other wives. They were just going to be prepping the meal, and then maybe she could beg off before the actual dinner came to pass. That would allow the introverted witch to interact with her peers and then depart long before she could make a fool of herself.
Or so she thought. Now here she is, a few days after the invitation had arrived and she and Percy had discussed it. Audrey finds herself being led into the kitchen by Fleur Weasley herself… and the part veela’s allure is running amok with Audrey’s emotions. The brunette witch thought she’d put her experimenting days behind her. She’d fooled around a little at Hogwarts, but then every witch did, right?
Except, you can’t really stop being bisexual. You can only suppress that part of yourself until eventually, something pulls it back up to the forefront. Fleur’s absolutely gorgeous body and delicious accent were currently doing an excellent job of exactly that as they walked into a truly spectacular, gorgeous kitchen. Audrey is more than a little daunted by the place, even as the beautiful, voluptuous blonde turns to look at her with a smile on her lips.
“I’m so very glad you were able to come join us this time around Audrey. We were all worried that Percy would be his usual stick-in-the-mud self and refuse to let you attend.”
That gets a blink from the brunette, and the witch finds herself conflicted as her two sides war with one another. There’s her shy, dumbstruck side that just wants to smile and nod and agree with whatever Fleur has to say, and then there’s the side loyal to her husband. Even though she feels guilty about it, in the end it’s the former that wins out and she just gives a hesitant smile and shakily nods her head, unable to find the words to rebuke or agree, one way or the other.
Fleur waits for a moment for a verbal response, but when none is forthcoming the blonde simply shrugs her shoulders and smiles all the wider.
“Anyways, I figured I’d put you in charge of the Entrée for the meal. How does that sound?”
Ah, a nice, non-controversial question that she can actually answer. Audrey is no slouch in the kitchen, so even if making the main course of the dinner might seem like a lot, she’s actually perfectly at home with the idea.
“I’d love to make the main dish Fleur. What would you like me to cook?”
Fleur gestures over to a pair of pantry doors.
“Well, there’s plenty of things in the pantry, why don’t you take a look and see what you can find!”
Oh? The brunette likes the idea of being given free reign over such a thing. It also shows a distinctly large amount of trust in her. Feeling slightly more confident as Fleur smiles at her, Audrey moves over to the pantry doors and pulls them open. She has a smile on her face, until of course she looks inside the pantry and sees what lays within. Audrey Weasley tenses up and stares as she comes face to face with a startling amount of heavy duty bondage equipment. There isn’t a single food item in sight, yet she finds herself staring all the same, as if unable to comprehend what’s going on. She’s still trying to process what she’s seeing, still trying to figure out where the food is amongst all the chains and gags and whips and rope, when the tip of a wand presses to the back of her head and a single word sounds out behind her.
“Stupefy.”
And like that, Audrey Weasley drops like a light, eyes rolling back in her head as the stunner takes hold and knocks her out quite swiftly. The last thing she sees as she lays there on the floor of the pantry, is Fleur Weasley standing over her with the evilest, most perverse grin that she’s ever seen anyone wear.
-x-X-x-
Audrey finds herself waking up slowly as the stunning spell begins to wear off. She groans as her stretched jaw tries to close but fails to do so against the large O-ring gag force into her mouth. Blinking dumbly, the brunette witch attempts to lift a hand to pull the gag out, only to find her wrists bound to her thighs, and her thighs in turn bound to her shins, forcing her legs closed shut and spread wide open.
The elaborate rope bondage doesn’t really click for the confused, dazed witch at first. She squirms around and whimpers as she tries to get her bearings, but that in turn draws the attention of the others in the room.
“Ooh, look who’s finally awake! Mm, but not quite there yet, are you? Enervate!”
The reviving spell does its work and any haze or fog still resting over Audrey’s mind dissipates immediately. The brunette’s eyes go wide as she realizes several facts in quick succession. First, there are writhing THINGS in her cunt and her ass, and as she squeals through her O-Ring gag, she realizes that they’re sex toys, vibrating and wriggling this way and that. There’s a vibrating butt-plug in her poor behind, bigger than anything she’s ever had up there before, Percy’s dick included. And there’s two egg vibrators and a dildo sharing spare inside of her stretched-out cunt as she pants and flexes and groans in bewilderment through her gag.
She’s tied up and presented on a table, now that she’s more aware of her surroundings, and after a moment Audrey realizes she’s far from alone, but on the table and in her room. Her eyes go wide as she looks at the nude women surrounding her, but they go even wider when her gaze finishes tracking to her left and she sees Hermione Granger-Weasley, hog-tied and stuffed with sex toys just like her. Instead of an O-Ring gag there’s an actual red apple stretching out the other witch’s jaw, tied in place by a make-shift handkerchief.
Hermione is moaning, her eyes rolling around in her head. It takes Audrey a few moments to realize that the other bound witch is outright enjoying her current predicament, THEIR current predicament. It takes her another few moments to realize that, where Hermione is laid out like a roast pig on the expansive kitchen table, she herself is arranged more like a cooked turkey, all spread apart and stuffed full of foreign objects.
Audrey’s writhing and squealing slowly begins to die down as she finds no capacity for escape from her bindings. Instead she settles for staring plaintively at the blonde part veela currently smirking at her. Fleur’s smile is quite evil to behold, and she’s currently flanked by Ginny Potter and Angelina Weasley both. The red head is the only one who doesn’t seem so sure about what she’s doing, while Angelina looks apologetic, but also incredibly aroused, biting her lower lip and touching herself between the legs openly to the sight before her.
Fleur steps forward and reaches out, grabbing hold of Audrey’s jaw and smiling at her.
“Ah, I apologize my dear… my English, it’s still not so good you see. When I said I wanted to put you in charge of the Entrée, I meant that you would BE the Entrée. These are the little things that get lost in translation, yes?”
Audrey’s sizable chest begins to rise and fall fast as she starts to hyperventilate. After a moment, Angelina speaks up.
“She thinks you’re going to cook her Fleur. You’re scaring the poor girl.”
That takes the part veela back and she actually seems shocked as she looks between Audrey and Angelina a couple times.
“Wait… truly?”
A scoff leaves Fleur’s lips and she outright slaps Audrey, pulling the brunette witch out of her instinctive panic.
“We are not going to cook and eat you, you silly girl! It is a euphemism for sex! We’re going to do depraved things to your body until you beg for more! Merlin’s sake!”
… Oh. Audrey’s breathing returns to normal as she goes bright red, feeling a bit like an idiot at having her first assumption so thoroughly derided. Right, of course… this was just a sex thing. It takes a moment for Audrey to realize that that isn’t much better. They’re going to rape her? Her and Hermione? W-what even is this? As Audrey begins to whine and squirm and try to break free once more, Fleur lets go of her jaw and leans back, rolling her eyes and looking to the other two unbound women in the room.
“Honestly, where did Percy even find this one?”
Audrey’s shame grows at the degrading tone in Fleur’s voice, even as Ginny finally seems to find her voice, piping up.
“You know how Percy is… if she’d been anything more than a pair of hands to prepare his meals and a hole for him to pump babies out of, the marriage would never have worked.”
There’s a pause, even as Audrey’s eyes widen in shock and a small amount of outrage. Out of all those present, Audrey actually knows Ginny best. The other witch was the one still closest to Percy out of all his siblings, and she’d come over for dinner sometimes when she could, usually alone. Audrey wouldn’t have necessarily called Ginny a friend, but she’d always been happy to have the woman as a sister-in-law. And all this time, she’d thought this of her?
Meanwhile, Fleur and Angelina are more surprised at Ginny’s audacity. Eventually, the blonde witch grins and steps forward, running a hand through the red head’s hair. Ginny flinches and shudders, but ultimately she pushes up into it as Fleur’s grin widens.
“I didn’t know you still had that in you Ginny. There’s that mean streak of yours.”
Ginny flushes red and ducks her head in shame, but before she can say anything Fleur continues on.
“It’s alright, no need to apologize. Today you’re going to have some fun. Why don’t you get a toy and play with Hermione a bit, hm?”
That draws a long, plaintive moan from the other witch on the table with Audrey, and Ginny’s eyes seem to light up with malice as the short red head nods eagerly and moves over to the pantry that Audrey had peered into before they’d stunned her. None of the guilt she’d originally see in Ginny’s features is there anymore, and the abrupt personality shift is a bit jarring for the brunette witch, even as Fleur leans in and smiles at Audrey.
“See, you’re the main course, but Hermione is the appetizer. She was very naughty the other day. Very, very naughty. In fact, she was so naughty that now, she’s bottom bitch.”
Ginny comes out as Fleur continues on, and Audrey’s eyes are drawn to the Cat o’ Nine Tails she’s running across the palm of her hand.
“Before now, Ginny’s been bottom bitch. And oh we’ve had some fun at her expense. Even Hermione has enjoyed treating poor, poor Ginny quite rudely. Now, it’s payback time.”
Fleur’s words slip inside of Audrey’s ear and push against her brain as she watches Ginny approach the table where Hermione lays scrunched up, her ass up in the air and her knees up under her as she’s forced to rest on her forearms, which are in turn tied to the collar around her neck. As Audrey had thought before, she looks like the perfect mockery of a roasted hog.
Ginny smacks the Cat o’ Nine Tails down on the table a couple times and Hermione squeals through her red apple gag, shaking like a leaf. And then, the red head brings the short whip down on Hermione’s upturned fat ass and it strikes HARD, causing Audrey to flinch at the sharp sound and Hermione to shriek and squeal all the louder, like the stuck pig she’s currently impersonating.
Fleur’s dark chuckle pulls Audrey’s attention away ever so slightly, but she’s still watching as Ginny uses the Cat o’ Nine Tails again and again and again.
“Look at her go. All that anger, all that rage. We’re going to have to teach Ginny her proper place all over again at this rate. But that’s okay, I enjoy being a mentor. Mm, Audrey are you wet?”
The voluptuous blonde reaches down and runs her fingers along the edges of Audrey’s stuffed cunt, leaning over her from behind and resting her chin on one of Audrey’s shoulders. Angelina is still watching on, the black woman pistoning three fingers in and out of her cunt now as she leans back against the nearby counter.
Ginny’s torture of Hermione becomes so much background noise as Audrey is made acutely aware of the object of her attraction playing with her pussy lips, even as the vibrators and the writhing dildo continue to wreak havoc on her insides. Of course she’s wet, not that she’d ever say it out loud. Audrey has been aroused, shamefully so, since the moment that she woke up.
Having Fleur teasing her slit and her clit like she is, all while the toys writhe away at her… it doesn’t help, not one bit. Audrey whines through the O-ring gag stretching her jaw apart and her hips push up against Fleur’s fingers involuntarily, almost humping up into the air, at least as best she can, given her current predicament.
“Yes you are. I’d say you’re even close. I want you to cum for me Audrey. I want you to cum to the view of Hermione being punished like the disloyal, traitorous whore that she is.”
Audrey whimpers, unable to truly hold it back forever. She watches as Ginny continues to beat Hermione’s ass and back and legs with the whip, and she watches as Hermione in turn squeals and cums from the experience, her pussy juices exploding out from around the vibrating toys stuffed up into her cunt. It’s a perverse sight to be sure, but in the end, Audrey reaches an orgasm of her own, with everything just bombarding her with pleasure. There’s no way for her to keep it at bay any longer, and a loud cry leaves her open mouth as her pussy juices coat the vibrating eggs and the wiggling dildo in her cunt. Some of it reaches Fleur’s fingers and the blonde witch gasps in delight.
“Ooo, someone enjoyed that quite a lot! Here you go my dear, lick them clean…”
The fingers slide in through the hole formed by the O-ring gag holding Audrey’s mouth apart. Before the brunette even knows what she’s doing, she’s licking her own pussy juices off of Fleur’s fingers. The part veela giggles in response and Audrey goes even redder with shame as she realizes what she’s just done. Fleur pulls away from her after that, and Audrey is regulated forced observation as she grabs the Cat o’ Nine Tails from Ginny’s hand abruptly.
“Not good enough Ginny. She has to FEEL it.”
Ginny backs away and watches, as does Angelina, as Fleur truly begins to go to town on Hermione’s fat, reddened ass. Audrey winces with each harsh, loud smack, and Hermione’s screams get louder and louder. Briefly, the brunette witch wonders if anyone will hear the screams, but no, probably not. These three wouldn’t be doing this kind of thing in the kitchen itself if there was anyone home to hear it and come investigate.
No, no one is around to hear Hermione scream… and no one will save them, save HER, when her turn comes. Percy won’t even wonder where she is, and both Molly and Lucy are at the rebellious age where they could care less about their mother getting home late… they might not even be there to miss her, out doing their own things with boys.
The thought brings such perverse images to her mind and Audrey shudders, squeezing her eyes shut as she tries and fails to block out the sounds of Hermione’s constant orgasms. She’s able to avert her gaze though for a time, until eventually a hand grabs hold of her brunette locks, drawn back into a ponytail while she was stunned, and pulls hard. A squeal of pain falls from Audrey’s throat and her eyes open wide as she finds Angelina smiling down at her.
“Nah-ah, you don’t get to close your eyes and pretend this isn’t happening. You have to watch Audrey. Come on, let’s do it together.”
Much like Fleur had moments before, the dark-skinned witch places her chin on Audrey’s shoulder and forces the brunette to look towards where Fleur and Ginny are going to town on Hermione’s body. Instead of going after her pussy this time however, Angelina focuses more on Audrey’s chest. Her dark fingers dig into the brunette witch’s pale tits, a stark contrast as she kneads and gropes and molests Audrey right then and there. A moan escapes her throat and the beautiful woman moans through her O-ring gag, whining as well and squirming in Angelina’s grasp.
Another orgasm rips its way through her body and her pussy juices squirt out a bit more explosively from around the toys filling her sopping wet quim. Audrey whimpers, but it’s covered up by Hermione’s resulting shriek of pleasure as she climaxes yet AGAIN from the physical abuse that Fleur is forcing upon her.
It doesn’t seem to end, and Audrey has lost all track of time. This is not completely by accident. Though she didn’t notice it when they first entered the kitchen, there is no clock in here, an oddity for anyone’s kitchen to be sure. As the pleasure becomes Audrey’s whole world, shared in part by the view of Hermione’s being punished for whatever nasty, horrible thing she’s done, the brunette shudders and climaxes again and again under Angelina’s kneading fingers and the toys constantly buzzing away inside of her cunt.
It’s not until she hears the sound of someone coming through the floo system that Audrey’s world becomes something more than the debauched acts happening in the kitchen. Her eyes snap open from the heavily lidded state they’ve ended up in and she looks to the entrance of the kitchen as everyone else does the same, the sound of heavy footsteps filling the suddenly silent room.
And then Harry Potter stands in the doorway of the kitchen staring at the sight before him with a single eyebrow raised. For a brief moment, Audrey feels hope. This… this is her salvation, surely? Harry will free her and Hermione, he’ll… he’ll arrest the others. He’ll have to, he’s the Head Auror and they kidnapped her at the very least, even if Hermione seems to be enjoying things far, far too much.
Audrey pointedly ignores the growing part of her that wants more. She disowns the part of her that’s been enjoying all of this. She’ll have nothing to do with that, she was FORCED to feel those things. This… this isn’t her. She loves her husband, she doesn’t want to have sex with other w-women, she doesn’t want to be stripped naked and bound and played with like she’s some sort of toy or pet. That’s not her, it’s NOT.
Yet, as the wizard’s eyes track across the room, Audrey has a slow, sinking realization. It’s only confirmed when he finally settles his gaze on her and rather than get angry or try to free her, he simply cocks his head to the side before nodding to her, acknowledging her almost casually.
“Audrey.”
A whimper leaves her throat and then Fleur is in front of him, kneeling, working his cock out of his pants.
“Master! You’re finally here!”
M-Master? No, surely not… that couldn’t be. And yet, as Audrey stared in gradually increasing horror at the scene before her, she watches as a slight smile spreads across Harry’s face. Both Angelina and Ginny move to join Fleur on their knees in front of Harry, even as the blonde hogs his cock and sucks it down her throat like a starving woman. Meanwhile, Hermione’s resigned groan through the red apple stretching her mouth wide open tells Audrey that she didn’t hear wrong.
Trussed up as she is, there’s nothing the brunette witch can do but lay there and listen on as Harry holds a conversation with his sluts.
“Fleur. What have you done now?”
The part veela goes deep, pushing her lips against the base of Harry’s growing, thickening cock and then she pulls back and his tip pops out of her lips as she smiles up at him. Angelina is quick to take over, the black witch sucking on his dick just as eagerly as Fleur did, even as the blonde answers the man.
“Well Master, you told us to have some fun with Hermione, and we have been… but I wanted to make things special for YOU. You’ve fucked the disloyal bitch so many times already... Audrey though, she still doesn’t know the joy of your cock like we do!”
What is this?! Audrey shudders as another mini-orgasm is forced from her treacherous body by the toys STILL going hard on her holes. She can’t deny what’s right in front of her though. Harry James Potter, Savior of the Wizarding World, the Man-Who-Won, and most importantly to her current circumstances, the Head Auror at the Ministry of Magic… has enslaved all of the witches before her.
The brunette witch whimpers, not sure what to do as Harry’s eyes fall upon her. His grin turns lopsided as he shrugs a shoulder.
“Apologies my dear, but my girls can be so zealous. Though, you do look absolutely tantalizing right now. Definitely more… succulent then poor Hermione.”
The ‘tenderized’ witch whimpers at hearing her name, and judging by the muffled noises coming from her stuffed mouth, she’s trying to apologize. Harry doesn’t even look at her though, he only has eyes for Audrey as Fleur perks up at the compliment.
“Do you like her Master? Hermione’s the roasted pig, Audrey is the turkey! A nice big ‘meal’, all for you… however you want them, you can take them. And if you want us, we’re at your disposal as well, as ever. Make Audrey yours, teach Hermione a lesson she’ll never forget. Please Master, what is your will?”
Harry suddenly rolls his eyes and finally pulls his attention from Audrey to Fleur.
“My will is for you to shut up.”
His hand grips the part veela’s blonde hair and her resulting moan is ultimately cut off as he forces her down below Angelina’s bobbing head, onto his nuts. As Fleur is silenced by her new task, Harry looks to a silent, kneeling Ginny.
“Hello Ginny.”
The red head glances up at her husband and Audrey, for a split, idiotic moment, thinks that maybe out of everyone, Ginny might be able to talk some sense into Harry. After all, they’re wizard and wife aren’t they? And they have been for nearly two decades… s-surely Ginny will put a stop to this. And then the red head lowers her gaze and a single word falls from her lips.
“… Master.”
Audrey would probably have hit herself in that moment if she could. After all, Fleur had TOLD her of Ginny’s status, hadn’t she? Only now does the brunette properly process what that means, even as Harry grunts and grabs hold of Angelina’s hair with his free hand, driving her down all the harder on his dick.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
The black witch gags and chokes on his shaft, but she doesn’t try to pull away or anything like that. Instead, she simply takes the abuse, even as Harry smiles at his shy, nervous wife.
“That’s a good girl, Ginny. Don’t worry, tonight will be nice for you. You just watch for me, alright? And I’ll even let you play with yourself. Careful though. Hermione is certainly in the doghouse right now, but that could change at any time…”
The red head shudders and nods her bowed head, even as Harry growls and then begins to cum. Audrey watches as Angelina’s face ends up a mess of cum and saliva as his seed explodes out of her nostrils and the sides of her mouth, dribbling down her naked body, the white a stark contrast against her dark skin. Then, Harry pushes Angelina away and moves towards the tables where Audrey and Hermione sit, helpless and bound up for him to play with.
It’s Audrey’s first up close and personal look at the wizard’s cock and she swallows thickly as she stares at the massive erection standing up straight between Harry’s legs. He’s big, no, he’s bigger than big… he’s at least twice the size of Percy’s dick, maybe even larger as she stares at it longer. The brunette whimpers as she wonders just how exactly that thing is supposed to fit inside of her.
As Harry steps behind Hermione’s upturned, reddened ass, the witch realizes she’s about to get a very intimate view of exactly what that might look like. Hermione moans wantonly as she wiggles her ass back at Harry. In response, he brings a hand down on her fat bubble butt, causing her to squeal as her already red behind gets all the redder.
“The others have done such a number on you my dear. It’s almost enough to make me feel sorry for you… but not quite.”
With a grunt, Harry hops up onto the large table, reinforced as it is by magic. He kneels behind Hermione’s posterior and reaches out, grabbing hold of the massive butt-plug stuffed into Hermione’s loose asshole. He drags it out and Audrey stares, seeing the slickness of lube sheen across its surface. The gagged witch is left to pant around the red apple stretching her jaw apart, her face resting on the surface of the table in front of her as Harry kneads her sore behind.
“Are you ready Hermione? I suppose it doesn’t matter, does it?”
A squeal leaves Hermione’s throat as Harry thrusts his cock into her back door without pause. Even with the massive toy, it’s clear that Harry’s size causes Hermione considerable discomfort as he begins to fuck her right then and there. No foreplay, no hesitation. Though, Audrey supposes all the buildup up to this point counted as foreplay.
It’s clearly not enough though, because as the table rocks slightly and Hermione’s entire body is jarred with each forceful, deep thrust, the brunette is losing it, squealing like a truly stuck pig now, her body wriggling and writhing. She’s trying to escape Harry’s massive dick, she’s trying to pull away… but her position, hogtied, doesn’t allow it.
He fucks her hard and fast, brutally even, plowing her poor behind like there’s no tomorrow. Audrey watches on, despite the fact that nobody is forcing her to at this point. Fleur and Angelina and Ginny, all three women are watching as well, masturbating quite blatantly as Harry fucks Hermione right up her poor, abused ass. Perhaps Audrey knows that if she does look away, one of the others will notice and force her to watch. Or perhaps that part of her who wants more, who wants to be the one taking that big, massive cock up her ass, is slowly growing.
Fleur’s allure was one thing. It brought up those old bisexual desires that Audrey had thought she’d long since put behind her. Harry’s strength and magical power, the same intense aura that had allowed him to turn women far, far stronger-willed than her into nothing more than sluts and whores, is bearing down on her all the harder in comparison.
If her hands were free, she very well might join the other three unbound women in masturbating to the sight before her. Moaning through her O-ring gag, Audrey climaxes yet again around the toys filling her cunt, not even trying to hold it back at this point. Hermione’s no longer squealing in pain anymore. She’s still squealing, in between the muffled moans and the whines and the whimpers, but it’s obvious she’s enjoying it now. The pain is pleasure for her, and Audrey can’t help but wonder what kind of woman gets off on pain. She can’t help but wonder if they’re going to turn HER into that kind of woman as well…
As if on cue, Harry begins to cum in that moment. Hermione orgasms one final time from having her butt stuffed with his seed, and then she slumps forward as he pulls out of her and crawls across the massive table to where Audrey sits. Even as Hermione tries desperately to catch her breath and slow her heart rate, Audrey’s own heart begins to pound in her chest in a mixture of trepidation… and anticipation.
Harry grins at her and proffers his messy cock with one hand as he grabs her by her ponytail with the other.
“Hey there sweetheart. I think you’re going to be a good girl for me, aren’t you? Else, I’ll have to treat you like a bad girl and you just saw what that looks like.”
Audrey shudders and lowers her gaze, not daring to look the powerful wizard in the eye as she very carefully nods her head in agreement.
“That’s what I thought.”
His hand goes from her ponytail to the clasp on the back of her O-ring gag. She’s confused for a second to what he’s doing, but she doesn’t protest the removal of the gag as he tosses it aside and then lays his massive schlong across her lips.
“You’re going to clean me off now, and then I’m going to fuck that slutty cunt of yours. How does that sound?”
She doesn’t want to admit it, but it sounds really, really nice. After watching him utterly wreck Angelina’s throat and Hermione’s asshole with the behemoth currently sliding back and forth against her pliable lips, Audrey secretly, desperately wants it inside of her. She wants to feel him pounding away at her cunt. Percy… Percy has never made her orgasm, not in all the time they’ve been married to one another. She does her duty and she does it well, but being with him brings her no pleasure.
In point of fact, she’s probably cum more times today than in her entire life up until this point, though that wasn’t to say she never masturbated after Percy rolled off of her and began to snore. Still, this is more pleasure than Audrey has ever experienced, and it’s already beginning to twist her mind, corrupt her thoughts. She wants him… but there’s still enough of her left to not want to actively say it.
Instead of giving Harry an answer one way or the other, Audrey parts her lips, snakes out her tongue, and begins to lick and kiss and lap at his cock. A surprised grunt leaves Harry’s mouth as he looks down at her.
“Ah, there it is. Someone’s eager, aren’t they?”
Her face is hot with embarrassment and shame. In truth, she IS eager… but that doesn’t make this right. She’s proving to be quite the scarlet woman right now, submitting to a man who’s not her husband. But then, if there was ever a man to submit to besides the one she’d married, it would be this one right? The wizard who had saved them all deserved their thanks and gratitude… a-and she was just giving it to him.
The thought gives strength to the part of Audrey Weasley that wants to give in entirely and simply submit to Harry’s desires. When he pulls back and presses his cockhead against her lips, she opens wide and takes him into her mouth, inch by inch. She sucks down the mess along his length until there’s nothing making his cock slick except for her saliva. Her tongue slides back and forth across the underside of his shaft, right up until the point where Harry grabs hold of her ponytail and grunts.
“I’m going to fuck your face now Audrey.”
He says it so firmly, that there’s definitely no room to disagree. Audrey whimpers and look up into Harry’s eyes imploringly, but he’s implacable as he smiles down at her with faux sympathy.
“I’ll let you in on a little secret sweetheart. You’re going to want to swallow. Just keep swallowing, and everything will be fine.”
The brunette witch has tears already forming in the corners of her eyes. She’s not ready to take more of his cock down her throat, and the few times she’s blown Percy, she’s never even managed to get HIS entire pecker in her mouth. But Harry is insistent, so Audrey takes his advice to heart and begins to swallow again and again and again as the wizard feeds his length down her esophagus inch by inch.
At first, it works and Audrey’s eyes go wide in surprise as she finds herself bumping against the base of his dick. Harry holds her there though, her nose in his pubes and his balls resting against her chin. She tries to keep swallowing, but there’s just no way to control it forever. She gags eventually, and Harry pulls back in response. But then he just does it again, and again and again.
Audrey’s eyes water and the tears begin to fall as she fails to maintain the technique for suppressing her gag reflex for too long. Being a complete novice at it, it’s a wonder she last as long as she did in the end, not that Audrey knows that. She gags and chokes on Harry’s dick and he fucks her face hard and fast, his grip on her ponytail letting him control her as he pounds into her throat from above.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
Slobber and tears fall down onto her chest off of her chin and her cheeks, and her face ends up a ruin. She regrets wearing makeup today, putting on a full face to try and impress her fellow Weasley Wives. Instead, she just ends up with tear streaks, black from her mascara, running through her makeup. Her red lip stick comes off on his cock and leaves a sheen as he throat-fucks her with all his strength.
Suddenly though, he pulls out of her throat and stops his assault on her mouth hole. Audrey’s eyes snap open and she looks up at him in confusion as he stares down at her.
“Damn you look hot. Has Percy ever done this for you? Treated you like the whore you truly are? We both know it’s hidden underneath that demure, mild-mannered housewife personality you try to cover it up with.”
Audrey shudders and averts her gaze.
“… N-no…”
That gets a derisive snort from the man holding her in place, and he smacks his throbbing, pulsating cock against her messy cheek a couple times.
“No what, you silly whore?”
No what indeed. What did she mean when she said no? Percy had certainly never done this to her, but was she trying to deny that she was a whore? She wasn’t getting paid, was she? Audrey latches onto that and in a daze, she smiles stupidly up at Harry.
“’M not getting paid…”
That provokes a pause, and then a bout of laughter from the wizard as he grins down at her idiotic smile.
“I suppose you aren’t. I guess that makes you a slut, doesn’t it?”
Having backed herself into a corner, and honestly not even wanting to get out of it anymore, Audrey can only nod in agreement.
“Y-Yes… I’m a slut…”
His grip on her hair tightens and he reaches down between her forcibly spread, bound legs all of the sudden. Grabbing the base of the large vibrating dildo still going to town on her cunt, he begins to forcibly thrust it in and out of her, causing Audrey to cry out and orgasm on the spot as the background pleasure she’d almost forgotten about is suddenly foreground pleasure that she’s no longer able to ignore.
“Say it Audrey. Tell me what you want from me, beg me for it.”
What does she want from him? She wants him to fuck her. She wants him to take that big hard dick of hers and wreck her. But does she want more than that? Audrey’s eyes drift to Fleur, Ginny, and Angelina for a second. All three witches, beautiful and exotic and cute each in their own ways, are watching the scene with flustered faces, lidded eyes, and slightly parted lips.
They look so happy. Only now is Audrey realizing, she’s not happy. She loves her girls, yes… but she doesn’t love her husband, and she hasn’t for a long time. No, Audrey sticks to the status quo for the sake of Molly and Lucy, and for herself, to keep a roof over her head and food on the table. Percy provides the basics for her and the kids, but he’s no husband, not in the ways that matter.
But perhaps she doesn’t need a husband… perhaps she just needs a better Master. Looking back to Harry’s expectant gaze, Audrey licks her lips and begins to speak in a soft tone, submissive as ever… but finally honest with herself.
“I want… I want you to fuck me. I want you to take me and make me yours Harry. Plow me like I’m a worthless slut, treat me like I’m your whore that you have no intention of paying. Just… use me. Please, Master, use me.”
She never raises her voice but that doesn’t make the conviction in it any less real. As Harry listens to what she has to say, he smiles all the wider until finally she’s done and he nods.
“I can do that slut. I can certainly do that.”
His hands grab at her and he easily pulls her bound body around to face him. Audrey gasps at the sudden rough treatment, and then she moans lewdly when Harry drags the writhing dildo and the vibrating eggs out of her cunt. He leaves the vibrating butt plug inside of her, but in truth Audrey doesn’t mind. She’s gotten used to the constant sensation in her virginal ass.
Harry’s cockhead presses against her pussy lips. There’s no need for Audrey to spread her legs apart, because they’re already spread for her. She can’t reach up and embrace Harry, because her hands are tied… literally. She’s completely and utterly helpless, she’s at his mercy. What happens next will be the choice of one Harry James Potter, and she, Audrey Weasley, is along for the ride.
She wouldn’t have it any other way, and as Harry finally begins to push his member into her loosened, sopping wet cunt, Audrey throws her head back and cries out happily, almost immediately orgasming around his dick, hard. Her pussy walls clench at his shaft, but Harry doesn’t even acknowledge the perversity of cumming from him just putting it in. Instead, he simply thrusts up to the entrance of her cervix and then pulls back to do it again.
As he begins to fuck her, Audrey is an active participant, at least as best she can be. Her hips hump up into the air to meet her thrusts, but while she does her best to not be a dead fish, in the end she’s basically a piece of meat with holes for him to fuck, and once she accepts that, once she understands where she belongs, she truly feels at peace.
Another orgasm wracks the Weasley woman’s body as her eyes roll up in her head and her tongue hangs out of her mouth. Harry grunts and grabs at her tits, kneading and groping them, even as he slams into her cunt again and again and again. He’s relentless in fucking her, and Audrey is happy to take it, happy to take all of it. She’s finally found the place where she belongs, and the only question left to be answered is what she’s going to do about Percy.
… Poisoning him would probably be a bad idea, since it would leave their daughters fatherless. But maybe Harry could be their father, and it wasn’t like Percy had truly been around for Molly and Lucy as the duo grew up. Audrey’s thoughts get more perverse and more twisted as Harry continues to fuck her. She doesn’t even know why she was scared of this cock anymore. Her pussy fits him like a glove, sucking every last inch of his member up into it and clinging to him until he pulls out in order to thrust in yet again.
She’s made for Harry, Audrey realizes in that moment. She’s made for him, just like the others are made for him. As another climax hits her, the brunette witch’s pussy walls clench down along Harry’s cock and this time, she manages to milk his release from him. Harry grunts as he begins to cum inside of her, his fingers still digging into her pale tits as he pumps his seed into her womb. Audrey writhes as she feels him paint her insides white, and a loud, long wanton moan leaves her throat.
When he finally pulls out of her and begins to untie her bindings, Audrey is nearly passed out then and there. She’s exhausted as Harry pulls her up into his lap and brushes a few of her bangs free of her face.
“That’s it, that’s a good girl. You did well my dear, you did well. And as for you, Fleur… I appreciate the gift. She was quite exquisite.”
Fleur beams happily from where she’s still fisting herself. Audrey curls into Harry’s chest, still whining and whimpering, and wanting to be with him, wanting to have him back inside of her. Eventually though, he sets her down, causing her to cry out plaintively and reach for him, only for him to rebuke her with a backhand.
“You really are a needy one, aren’t you? Know your place slut. There’s plenty of me to go around, but it WILL go around. If you try to hog me, you’ll end up like Hermione. Do you want that?”
Audrey’s eyes go to the hog-tied girl and she wonders if that’s what Hermione did to be punished so thoroughly, if that’s what the brunette did that was so naughty. In the end, she supposes Hermione’s transgression doesn’t matter. Just looking between the poor woman and the three others, Audrey knows which she prefers. She’d rather wait her turn and play with herself as she watches Harry fuck another of his pets, than be restrained and tied up and unable to do anything like Hermione.
As Harry moves off the table and towards Fleur, Audrey bites her lip and stretches her slightly sore limbs, now that she’s no longer bound in that uncomfortable position. Before long though, she’s fingering her cream-filled cunt to the sight of Harry railing Fleur up against the kitchen counter, right alongside Angelina and Ginny as the two wait for their turn to arrive.
Yet another Weasley Wife, fallen to Harry’s magic and his cock. At this point, one might think the Man-Who-Won had a vendetta against the males of the Weasley Family. In truth, he really didn’t. It wasn’t personal, most of the time anyways. Really, was it supposed to be his fault that Weasley men seemed to marry beautiful, gorgeous, slutty women that they then couldn’t satisfy?
No, no it was not. And as Head Auror, he was simply doing his civic duty by making sure that every witch, young and old, was properly content with their sex lives. It was certainly a burden that he carried with him every day. But someone had to do it! Might as well be him.
Chapter 15: Daphne Greengrass
Chapter Text
“Thank you for coming in Mr. Potter. You doing this series of lectures will be a boon for Hogwarts.”
Harry smiles at that, even as he twines his fingers together before him.
“Please Minerva, call me Harry. I think we’ve known each other long enough for that, haven’t we?”
His old Transfiguration Professor pauses at that as she looks at him sternly over her glasses. Harry just smiles back at the elderly witch. Minerva McGonagall has always been one of his staunchest supporters, but she’s also always been a strict, formal woman. She’s not one for impropriety, but given WHO he is, Harry knows he’s probably one of the only people in the Wizarding World who could force the matter.
Thanks to his latest endeavors, the wizard is finally willing to try, even if he has no current desires to fuck the old woman in front of him. Matching her stern look with his benign smile, Harry waits his old Professor out until finally, Minerva breaks the staring contest off and flashes a quick, faux smile on his direction.
“Yes… I suppose so. Harry. As I said, thank you for doing this. I know you must be busy at the Auror Office, but Hogwarts is glad to have you for the holidays.”
Chuckling, Harry waves a hand dismissively.”
My Aurors can take care of themselves without me, and if they can’t, well I’m always a floo away, aren’t I? Not to worry, it’s no bother at all. Though I won’t lie, there seems to be a bit of… tension in the air. Is something the matter Minerva? Perhaps I can help.”
The older witch pauses for a moment, before letting out a sigh. She’s not quite Dumbledore’s age, but she’s still gone grey, and the years have never been more obvious than in that moment.
“… I am planning on retiring at the end of this year Harry.”
Oh, now that IS interesting news. Harry can’t help but lean forward in his chair at that, eyebrow lifted.
“Is that so? I suppose that explains the tension, doesn’t it?”
The Hogwarts Headmistress lets out a long-suffering sigh as she nods her head.
“Indeed, it does. I do not have a protégé, nor a clear heir. I don’t even have a preference if I’m being honest. All those I would recommend for the role are busy with their own lives.”
Harry could imagine who she meant. He was probably on the short list, if only because of his magical strength and the fact that he was sometimes referred to as ‘his generation’s Dumbledore’, whenever he’s not being called the Man-Who-Won or the Boy-Who-Lived or another idiotic hyphenated name boiling him down to a single act.
But then, after him… she was probably talking about Hermione. Unfortunately, the brunette witch was unavailable for the job, given her role in government. It’s too bad, because Harry would love to have a bitch of his embedded at the top of the Hogwarts hierarchy. Oh, now that wasn’t a half bad idea.
“So then, your Professors are vying for the role, are they?”
He keeps the smile on his face and out of his voice, and McGonagall nods tiredly.
“Indeed, they are. And not just the Heads of Houses either. There are several Professors, both new and old, who think this is their chance to grab some glory.”
Harry chuckles at the Headmistress’ pessimistic mood. He’s sure that not all of them are in it for the glory or the pay increase. There’s probably at least ONE witch in this school that wants the role for the children’s sake. And yes, it would be a witch. Harry wasn’t about to allow it to be a wizard, oh no.
“Hm, well I suppose I’ll be around quite a bit for the next little while. Shall I keep an eye out and evaluate your candidates? If my opinion matters any to you of course.”
Minerva lets out a relieved sigh.
“I was hoping you would actually, yes. Your opinion matters a great deal to me Harry, it always has. You’re quite the wizard, but I’m sure you know that. I would have your evaluation and your recommendation by the end of your stay at Hogwarts. I will make my decision regarding my replacement then.”
Letting a small smile spread across his face, Harry nods his head in agreement.
“Understood.”
Inwardly, he’s quite ecstatic. After all, this is quite the boon, isn’t it? The chance to handpick the next Headmistress of Hogwarts… mm, more importantly, the chance to have the next Headmistress of Hogwarts under his complete and utter control…
He and the Headmistress say their goodbyes, but Harry is barely paying attention at this point, as he turns and walks from the massive office. As soon as he’s no longer facing Minerva, he allows a wicked grin to stretch across his face, and once he’s out of her office and walking down the stairs, he reaches out and slides his fingers through a familiar head of hair.
A whimper comes from the disillusioned Hermione as she crawls on all fours beside him. She’d done good in there, staying quiet and kneeling at his side completely naked while he spoke with the Headmistress. It was a testament to his hold over the witch that Hermione hadn’t so much as twitched towards revealing her presence to Minerva.
The ultimate test, one that would have made Harry very angry indeed if Hermione had failed it. Honestly, he would have had to do all sorts of clean up. Now though, he had confirmation of sorts. His magic had allowed him to bypass Hogwarts’ security spells. He’d walked Hermione right into the Headmistress’ Office and not once had Minerva given the slightest inclination that she was alerted to the fact there were three where there only should have been two.
None of the paintings alerted her either, and Harry knew for a fact that some of them were charmed with magical eyesight, just for that purpose. He was strong, and he’d always known that… but now he felt unstoppable. Chuckling far more darkly than he had when he’d been with the Headmistress, Harry leaves the Gargoyle sitting at the foot of the Office behind, walking through the halls of Hogwarts once more.
“You did well Pet.”
He speaks quietly, even as he continues along, Hermione at his side. She crawls after him, always maintaining her place on his left. After her attempted betrayal, Harry had not been nice. He’d punished the witch severely, and taught her a few lessons on just what it meant to go after him and all he’d built. Still, out of all the women he’d broken, Harry supposed it WOULD be Hermione with which it didn’t quite take.
Regardless, she was vastly improved now, in behavior and demeanor. There’s another quiet whimper from the invisible bitch as she crawls at his side, but other than that she doesn’t make a peep. That’s fine with him, after all, Hogwarts’ walls have eyes and ears. At the very least, the paintings hung on said walls do.
“Well, well, well! Potter! Oi, Potter!”
Harry blinks as a female voice reaches his ears. Brow furrowed, the dark-haired wizard turns around and his hand leaves the top of Hermione’s disillusioned head as he looks at the blonde witch approaching him. Daphne Greengrass, Slytherin’s Ice Queen and a girl he never truly interacted with during his school days. Now she was the Potion’s Professor at Hogwarts. It figured as much, regardless of what Snape might have done behind the scenes, He’d ruined generations of students from three out of the four hours when it came to potions.
Daphne, being a Slytherin, was one of the few who actually learned from the dour Professor. Still, he’s not quite sure why she’s coming to him now.
“Greengrass. That’s Head Auror Potter to you.”
The reprimand takes Daphne aback as she stops in front of him and blinks dumbly for a moment. Then a scowl spreads across her face and she crosses her arms over her small chest.
“Then that’s Professor Greengrass to you!”
Harry grins at the blonde witch’s attitude. Daphne Greengrass is nothing special. Much like her sister, Astoria, she’s a slender witch, with a skinny ass and a small chest. Not exactly an hourglass figure. She was still beautiful in her own way though, and Harry had never turned down a woman for being THIN of all things.
Still, what Daphne lacked in conventional beauty, she more than made up for with ambition. Of course, she was also conniving and arrogant, and Harry’s guard was lifted, even as he considered whether or not he wanted to fuck the blonde witch in front of him. After a moment of awkward silence in which he doesn’t respond to her comeback with more than a lifted brow, Daphne falters and then breaks under his piercing stare. Stepping closer, the blonde witch looks left and right and then speaks quietly.
“You should really come speak with me in the Potion’s Classroom, ‘Head Auror Potter’. You’ll be very interested in what I have to say.”
Harry lifts his other brow to match the first, even as he speaks in a soft, silken tone.
“Is that so?”
Daphne’s lips curl into a big, shit-eating grin and he can see something akin to triumph in the witch’s eyes. She already thinks she’s won, whatever this game she’s trying to play is. She fully believes she’s already defeated him.
“Indeed. But I won’t force you or anything. It’s your decision, whether you come along or not.”
And then she spins on her heel and begins to walk away, arms still crossed over her chest and head held high. Harry watches the arrogant witch go for a second, and then shrugs his shoulders before following after her. It looks like he’ll be starting his fun at Hogwarts with Daphne Greengrass. It’ll be good to have the matching set of sisters under his belt, he supposes. Reaching out, Harry brushes his fingers across Hermione’s invisible hair, smiling appreciatively at the fact that even now the witch is doing her damnedest to keep up with him.
Poor girl, she’s about to get her knees and hands very dirty where they’re going. A trip to the dungeons wasn’t on Harry’s itinerary for the day, but it would work as a punishment of sorts for the treacherous wench. He’d be kind and remove one of her whippings scheduled for later that night in recognition of her hardship. A soft chuckle escapes his lips at that, and Harry’s fingers grip down harshly on Hermione’s head as he all but drags the naked, disillusioned witch along with him.
To her credit, she doesn’t make a sound besides the occasional quiet whimper. As they continue along, Harry’s eyes focus on Daphne Greengrass’ swaying hips. She might not be voluptuous or curvaceous like most of his witches, but her body is tight in a way that few women can say. And its obvious that Daphne knows how to use her type of beauty, given the way she’s dressed and the pep in her step. Wondering briefly what it would be like to sink his teeth into that tight little ass of hers, Harry can’t help the malicious grin that spreads across his face.
Oh, this is going to be fun…
-x-X-x-
Daphne Greengrass fully admits that she’s ambitious. She wants to be Headmistress, that much is simply fact. At this point, not only does the blonde witch believe she’s the best for the job, she also believes she’s the one who deserves it most. She’s busted her ass off these last couple decades in order to fix the mess Snape had made of Potions and Slytherin. She’s done a damn good job too, but even now the prejudice against her and those who wore green and silver is real.
There’s a bloody Gryffindor sitting in the Headmistress’ Office right now, and that alone will ultimately disqualify her if she doesn’t take matters into her own hands. Luckily, Daphne knows a little secret, and it gives her leverage over one of the most influential men in the Wizarding World. Or so she thinks. As she leads Harry Potter into the Potion’s Classroom of their youth, there’s a wicked, conniving smile on her face.
She knows its there, but Daphne doesn’t bother trying to remove it. There are no portraits down here in the dark, damp dungeons. No, there’s no one watching, no one listening. They’re all alone now, and with the door to the classroom closing and locking magically behind them as they enter, Daphne has made sure no one will disturb them.
Now that she has the Man-Who-Won right where she wants him, Daphne walks around her desk and turns to face the wizard, a wicked grin spreading from ear to ear as she plants her hands on the wooden surface before her and leans forward.
“Well then, ‘Head Auror Potter’. Thank you for agreeing to speak with me.”
Her tone drips with contempt and arrogance. But then, how can she not feel these two things? She’s already won, and the things Harry has done… honestly, so much for Gryffindor’s Golden Boy.
“What do you want Daphne? Let’s get to the heart of the matter, shall we?”
Stepping forward, Harry moves along with his arms out, one ghosting along through the air and the other tip-toeing across the desks as he passes between them. Daphne stiffens at his blunt question, but her grin doesn’t diminish.
“What do I want? Fine then, straight to the point. I want to be the next Headmistress of Hogwarts, Potter. McGonagall is retiring by the end of this school year, and I know that I should be the one to replace her. You’re going to help me convince the old bat that it should be me in the seat, once she’s gone.”
Harry’s eyebrows go up again, and Daphne’s pride is a little rankled. When he does that, he looks at her like he would a child, judging her in silence with those damnable eyes of his.
“Am I? You sound quite sure of that.”
That’s because she is. That’s because she knows something he doesn’t know she knows!
“I’m very sure Potter. You’re going to help me, or else I’ll reveal your affair with my younger sister to the entire world!”
Finally, a bit of surprise in Harry’s face. For all of a split second, Daphne can see the dark wizard’s shock, before it’s wiped away and he’s once again looking at her as he did before, as if she’s beneath him. But Daphne knows she has him on the ropes now. Her grin grows all the wider as she leans further over her desk.
“That’s right. I know all about your tryst with my darling sister. I’m not blind Potter. I know how these things work, and Astoria has always been a terrible Slytherin. She can’t tell a lie to save her life. Oh sure, she didn’t outright say it, but then she didn’t have to, did she? No, no she did not! So, there it is Potter. You’re going to recommend me for Headmistress or the story of your infidelity will be all over the front page of the Prophet by tomorrow morning!”
She’s on a roll now, and with her shit-eating grin still spread across her face, Daphne doesn’t stop. No, instead she ramps things up a bit as she comes out from behind her desk, her confidence at an all time high. Prowling forward, the slender witch reaches Harry and invades his personal space.
“What would everyone think of you then, knowing the Head Auror had fucked a Death Eater’s wife? What would YOUR wife think? What would your KIDS think?!”
By the time she’s done, Daphne is breathing heavily, her eyes wide and wild. And yet… and yet Harry is still just looking at her, calm, cool, and collected. It pisses her off, a little more than the blonde witch would care to admit.
“Well?! Say something!”
She follows up those words with a slap across his face. Or at least, she tries to. Daphne’s eyes bulge out of her skull as Harry catches her wrist with one hand, before grabbing her other with his opposite. A moment later, he’s spun her around and is holding her in an arm lock as he pushes her up against a nearby desk. A grunt and a gasp of outrage leaves Daphne’s lips as she struggles against him, but her wand is trapped in the holster up her sleeve, unable to get past his ironclad grip.
Without magic, she’s powerless to resist Harry’s strength.
“What do you think you’re doing?!”
A burst of hot air suddenly ghosts across Daphne’s ear, and it causes her to tense up as Harry speaks to her directly.
“You seem to be under several misconceptions Professor Greengrass. About my relationship with your sister, about your power over me, about… well, everything if I’m being honest. You truly are a foolish, prideful girl, aren’t you Daphne?”
“Y-You bastard… how dare you, I’ll expose you! Don’t think I won’t!”
Harry just chuckles and a moment later Daphne’s wand is in his hand, her wrists and ankles are bound, and there’s a bit in her mouth, actual horse tack stretching her jaw. She screams around the tack and struggles, but to no avail as her arms are lifted up behind her, suspended quite suddenly from a hook attached to a chain that reaches all the way to the ceiling.
She’s been trussed up in mere moments in the middle of her own classroom, and even as Harry grabs her by her hair and pulls her around, Daphne is more outraged, more furious than she is fearful. He chuckles at the look in her eye, and gives her a lopsided grin.
“Allow me to educate you.”
Without releasing her, Harry’s other hand comes up and he waves it at what Daphne had believed to be an empty bit of air. Instead, another woman, a very familiar woman, shimmers into view. The Potion’s Professor stares with wide, shocked eyes as Hermione Granger averts her gaze. The other witch is on her hands and knees, and completely and utterly nude. On top of that, there’s a large pink ball gag in her mouth, blocking any true voice from escaping.
Daphne stares and then she stares some more. What… what is this? What is Granger doing here, naked in her own classroom?! The brunette witch looks ashamed and humiliated, but more than that, she looks like she’s taken a beating or two. Her body is covered in welts and her ass is red. This is a woman that has seen some punishment.
“Exhibit A, my dear. Thank you, Hermione, for being a delicious example of how I react when someone tries to betray me. Tell me Daphne, if Hermione isn’t safe from my wrath, what makes you think you are?”
The blonde witch starts at that. What… what had Hermione done to deserve this? And now Harry was going to do the same?! No! That was not going to happen! Daphne had come too far to be… to be raped by the fucking Boy-Who-Lived! Growling and snarling around her bit, the blonde witch struggles to get free, but with her arms forced behind her head and suspended from the ceiling, and her ankles held apart and also bound together by an ankle-bar, she wasn’t going anywhere any time soon.
She was helpless, defenseless. It rankled Daphne’s pride something fierce, but she wasn’t about to give in. She wasn’t some submissive little girl who just gave up. Potter might do as he pleased now, but she was going to RUIN him for this.
“Let’s call up Exhibit B, shall we?”
With Hermione still just kneeling there naked on the floor and Daphne stuck in the center of her classroom, suspended and on display for any and all to see, Harry walks over to the blonde witch’s office and disappears inside. Daphne glares at the door he’s walked through, and distantly she can hear the sound of a floo and his voice, though she can’t quite make out what he’s saying. A few moments later, the dark-haired wizard walks back out of her office with another familiar witch in tow.
Daphne’s eyes widen at the sight of her grinning sister as Astoria looks her up and down. Planting a hand on her hip, the younger blonde’s grin only grows wider.
“Oh man Daph, you’ve really stepped in it this time, haven’t you? Fucking with Master… that was one mistake you’re definitely going to regret.”
You’re a little overdressed my pet, don’t you think?”
Harry’s words cut past Astoria’s and the witch stiffens and then smiles towards the wizard.
“Of course, Master!”
Just like that, she takes out her wand and casts on herself. Daphne watches with wide eyes as her little sister transforms her clothes into the skimpiest, sluttiest version of the Hogwarts School Uniform that she’s ever seen. And given her position, Daphne has seen some slutty school uniforms in her day. Astoria does a little twirl for Harry once she’s done, and Daphne gets an unexpected eyeful of her sister’s naked cunt and tight ass as the other woman’s too-short skirt flicks up to reveal the goods.
Harry chuckles and reaches out to lay a smack on Astoria’s ass, slapping his palm down and then gripping her small butt tightly with his long fingers. After a moment, he releases her and turns to Daphne.
“Do you see now, where you erred? Astoria and I aren’t having an affair, anymore than Hermione and I are. These two… they’re just sluts. Little cunts who needed to be shown their place. So, I showed it to them. And it seems I need to do the same with you now, don’t I?”
There was a bit of fear worming its way into the blonde witch’s heart, up until he’d voiced his designs for her. Then, the outrage and the righteous fury is back as Daphne snarls around the bit in her mouth, struggling once more. Harry lets her tire herself out again before he steps forward, grin on his face.
“You have a choice Daphne. Two paths lie before you. Pick one.”
His hands spread apart, one towards a flustered, grinning, happy Astoria, and one towards the beaten and humiliated Hermione. The choice he’s giving her is obvious. Submit or be punished. Daphne’s eyes flicker between her little sister and the brunette witch, and then the bit is gone from her mouth as she’s allowed to speak for a moment.
There’s a second, where the blonde considers screaming… but nobody will hear her, not down here. That’s why she chose this place for their talk after all. Still, it’s obvious Harry is expecting a response from her, right here and right now. He wants her to make a choice. Looking one last time between the two ‘options’, Daphne snarls at the dark-haired wizard.
“Fuck YOU!”
Harry just laughs, while Astoria giggles. A moment later, the bit is forming back in her mouth, despite her best efforts to keep her jaw shut. It’s almost like it grows from nothing into a full-blown horse tack, stretching her mouth wide as she bites down hard on it with her teeth. Left more infuriated by her helplessness than truly scared, Daphne rages and screams around the effective gag, struggling mightily against her bindings, even as Harry approaches her.
Astoria moves over to Hermione and the brunette witch begins to lick at the blonde’s cunt as soon as she forces her face to her pussy lips. Daphne looks away from this, only to find herself staring into Harry’s eyes as he reaches out and grabs at the front of her robes. He pulls and her clothing tears, robes, and blouse and bra all coming off at once in a startling display of physical strength as he exposes the top half of her body, just like that.
Daphne snarls through the bit in outrage, but she can do nothing to stop him from grabbing onto her small breasts, groping and kneading the tiny amount of boob-flesh she has. There’d been a time when the blonde witch had been angry over her relatively flat chest, watching most of the other girls in her year grow bountiful breasts that had every male head in Slytherin turning.
It was where her nickname, ‘Ice Queen’ had originally come from. She’d become icy cold in response to her slim form, and while she’d still been striking and beautiful, she’d never attracted the same reaction from the young wizards that the others had. But that was just fine, because Daphne had grown up and ultimately learned how to use her own type of beauty to get everything she wanted. A slender woman was not as disadvantaged as she’d originally thought.
That didn’t mean she enjoyed having Harry Potter’s hands eclipsing her tiny breasts, practically mauling them right then and there.
“You’re a cute one, aren’t you? Not like my usual. I’m going to have fun breaking you in.”
Daphne growls and tries to say Never around the tack, but it comes out incomprehensible in the end and Harry just laughs at her. His hands continue to play with her tits for a few moments more, and then he slides around behind her. His fingers slide with him, ghosting along her sides and to her back, where he grabs onto her form fitting skirt. A moment later, he’s tearing that off of her as well, and her panties don’t survive for long either.
There’s no hesitation, no amount of foreplay. Harry knows what he wants, and he’s going to take it from her. Daphne snarls and does her best to move out of his reach, shuffling and shifting this way and that. She’s not going to make this easy for him, no fucking way. She’s not going to- fuck! The bastard grabs her skinny hips and drags her back, and Daphne grunts through the bit as she feels a pulsating, bulbous cockhead press against her ass.
“If you keep struggling, it’s going in your ass first bitch.”
There’s no humor in Harry’s words this time, and the blonde instinctively knows it’s not an idle threat. But who would she be if she gave into him now? Growling in response, Daphne does her best to continue pulling away from him. Unfortunately, the next thing she knows, chains are binding her ankle-bar to the ground and she’s no longer able to shuffle forward as the tip of Harry’s wand presses against her tight little behind, and Daphne gasps around her gag as she feels a cool sensation travel through her bowels.
He’s just cleaned her out, AND lubed her up. The bastard is preparing her… damn it all! Proving her thoughts right, Harry’s wand is put away and his hands are on her hips in short order. Than, his cock is slipping between her butt cheeks, pressing against her lubed sphincter, and sliding through into her ass. Daphne cries out around the horse tack filling her mouth. Even if he’s applied a bit of slickness, it doesn’t erase the pain.
All Harry’s done is make the passage easier for HIMSELF. For Daphne, it’s excruciating agony as the wizard thrusts his mammoth-sized member up into her back door with a grunt.
“You asked for this bitch. Just remember that.”
Involuntary tears stream down Daphne’s face as he begins to brutally fuck her ass. But she’s far from broken, even with his cock up her rectum. No, the blonde isn’t going to give up, she won’t ever give up. Her pride, her arrogance, it won’t allow her to see this as anything other than what it is. Rape. Harry James Potter is raping her, and she’s not going to let him get away with it. Not today, not ever!
Unfortunately, that doesn’t change the fact that her body eventually begins to respond to his thrusting. The pain inevitably fades away and is soon replaced by a strange filling sensation that eventually morphs into unwanted, reluctant pleasure. Growling, Daphne shakes her head back and forth, trying to deny what she’s feeling. In response, Harry reaches out and grabs a fist full of her blonde hair, pulling and forcing her back to arch.
Daphne grinds her teeth down on the horse tack lodged between them, even as Harry rails into her ass harder and harder and harder. An orgasm soon ripples through the blonde, her pussy juices squirting shamefully onto the floor in front of her. But it changes nothing, not in Daphne’s eyes. The witch isn’t going to break so easily. Just because he can force a little pleasure on her does NOT mean he’s going to get off scott-free.
Growling and snarling, Daphne tries to buck Harry off of her. It doesn’t really work, but he does laugh at her continued attempts to struggle.
“God, you’re a little spitfire, aren’t you? This is going to be more fun than I initially thought.”
He pounds her ass for a good several minutes more, and forces one more orgasm from her before finally cumming. As his seed fills her bowels, Daphne shudders in a mixture of unwanted pleasure and unbridled anger. She’s going to make him pay for this. She’s going to make him pay for ALL of this. His cock slips out of her cream-filled asshole, and then he’s reaching around and then down between her legs, his fingers brushing across her untamed muff.
“Oh my. You’re a bit hairy down there, aren’t you? What, no special someone to take care of yourself for?”
Daphne’s eyes go wide in outrage, even as Harry slips two fingers inside of her, right then and there. He begins to saw his digits in and out of her cunt, even as she growls and squirms and struggles in his grip. It’s all hopeless of course, but that doesn’t mean the blonde is going to stop. So fucking what if she didn’t shave her cunt? It was a pain in the ass to keep the area bald, and she really wasn’t looking to impress anyone when it truly came down to it.
No, when Daphne Greengrass wanted a man, she went out, found an acceptable wizard, and seduced them. The Ice Queen was always in charge, always in control. She very rarely went back for seconds, and more than a few men had been left despondent after she’d finished with them. But now here Harry was, using and abusing her to his heart’s content. Snarling, the blonde struggles again, trying to toss her head back into his face, hoping to break his nose. Unfortunately, he’s still got ahold of her hair, and she doesn’t get far before he’s pushing her back with a laugh.
His fingers inside of her cunt spread apart as he slides them in and out, twisting and turning them. Finally though, he pulls them out of her. Bringing them up to her face, he smears her own juices across her cheeks and her forehead. Daphne does her best to pull away, but she can’t get anywhere, not with his grip on her hair.
At the same time, the tip of his massive member presses against her shamefully wet pussy lips, and Daphne snarls through the bit in her mouth as he pushes into her. Inch by inch, his cock disappears inside of her cunt, stretching her nice and wide. He’s thick and long, and Daphne feels every last part of him as he penetrates her, all the way up to her cervix. He presses against the entrance of her womb for a long moment, and then he pulls back and thrusts in.
From there, Harry sets up a rhythm, and Daphne fights as hard as she can against the pleasure raging through her. Her treacherous feminine body might be enjoying this, but the blonde is not. Whipping her head back and forth, Daphne snarls, even as her cunt takes in Harry’s cock time and time again. Every last stroke smacks against her cervix, every last stroke hits every single bit of her cunt. Her pussy walls tighten around his cock and another reluctant orgasm tears its way out of her as an involuntary moan rips its way free of her throat. Luckily, it’s mostly muffled by her gag, though judging by the way Potter speeds up his thrusting, he heard it all the same.
He fucks her, and he fucks her, and he fucks her some more, and all Daphne can do is fight against him with every fiber of her fatiguing form. He forces orgasm after orgasm from the slender blonde, but Daphne never actually breaks. She never surrenders to the reluctant pleasure, nor does she give in to the forced arousal. She fights him, each and every step of the way, right up until the point where he cums once more, this time filling her womb with his seed.
It's simply another indignity atop a pile of them in Daphne’s eyes. She’s not going to let Harry get away with this. Making a mental note to scrub her cunt clean of his cum the moment she has her wand again, Daphne simmers and stews in her hatred and her bruised, yet unbroken pride as the dark-haired wizard slips his cock out of her cunt and walks around her, looking into her eyes. She makes sure to look back with every bit of raw fury she has built up inside of her, but if Harry is perturbed, he doesn’t show it.
“You still haven’t broken… oh, this is just a treat. Christmas has come early, and it’s all thanks to you Greengrass. I’m going to enjoy this far, FAR more than I should.”
Daphne snarls, unable to say what she really wants. But to her surprise, her snarl prompts him to remove her gag once again, allowing her to work her sore jaw and speak her mind.
“Fuck you, you bastard. This won’t stand, do you hear me? Someone will eventually come. Someone will wonder where I am. Do you think you can just lock me away until you’ve broken me? Don’t think it’ll be that easy!”
Harry laughs at that and grabs a fist full of her hair, tilting her head back so he can look down into her eyes.
“You silly girl. Our time here is almost at an end, but the fun is just getting started. I’m going to fuck your face now, and you’re going to let me. Do you know why?”
Daphne growls and makes biting motions with her teeth. It makes her look a bit like a wild animal, sure, but at this point that’s exactly what Daphne feels like. A feral beast, ready to be free of this leash so she can savage the man in front of her, with her bare hands if need be. Harry just chuckles again in response to her action. Then, he glances up.
“Astoria, get over here and eat out your sister’s asshole for me, will you? Hermione, you’ve been a good enough girl lately, you can take the cunt.”
Daphne’s anger is put on the backburner for a moment as her eyes go wide. What? What the fuck, surely he doesn’t think her little sister would actua-holy shit there’s a tongue in her ass. The unexpected presence of a writhing, slimy muscle moving around in her cream-stuffed butthole, followed in short order by a similar experience in her cum-filled cunt, sends Daphne right over the edge into yet another forced orgasm as she grits her teeth together and struggles to keep her eyes from rolling back in her head.
They’re… they’re actually doing it. She might have expected this from Hermione, given the way the brunette has debased herself so far, but her own sister? Astoria was literally eating out her ASS! Did the girl have no shame? And to her burgeoning horror, Daphne realizes that’s exactly what Harry’s showing her. The blonde is nothing if not intelligent, and as Harry looks down at her with a smug grin on his face, she suddenly comprehends what he’s playing at.
“That’s right. Astoria, Hermione… they both belong to me. When I say jump, they jump. They don’t even ask how high. But the more important of the two is Astoria, isn’t it? Mm, Astoria Malfoy now, but everyone remembers that she had the Greengrass name before that. Your darling little sister… she’ll do anything I tell her to; do you understand that? She’ll humiliate and degrade herself however I like. If I wanted her to shame herself, her husband, and your family in front of the entire Wizarding World, she would do it in a heartbeat.”
Harry pauses and Daphne wishes she could offer a rebuttal, but each time he’s mentioned her sister, Astoria has redoubled her efforts on Daphne’s ass, making it clear that he’s turning her on, AND that the dark-haired wizard is telling the truth.
“You want to try and expose me to the Daily Prophet? Bitch, I own the Daily Prophet. It won’t be my face on the front page tomorrow if you don’t obey me. It’ll be your sister’s slutty, cum-covered face as she’s found in Knockturn Alley after she’s blown twenty men. Do you understand me?”
For the first time, the blonde witch feels defeat. But she’s not entirely broken.
“You bastard…”
Her tone is still much quieter than before, and it’s clear she understands the position she’s now in. That isn’t good enough for Harry though, as he tugs harder on her hair.
“I said, do you understand me?”
Grunting and wincing in pain, Daphne finally gives in, at least partially.
“Yes! Fuck, yes I understand you.”
“Then get to it, whore.”
His cock is in front of her, and then its pressing against her lips and slowly but surely the blonde witch opens her sore jaw and takes him into her mouth. She could bite down… but the consequences for doing so have been made clear to her. Beyond the immediate retribution, Daphne now knows that her chances of becoming Headmistress will be absolutely nil if she defies Harry. A scandal with Astoria at the heart of it, rather than the Man-Who-Won himself… it’d ruin her family’s reputation, and damage her own almost beyond repair.
McGonagall would undoubtedly choose someone else to replace her, and Daphne would be shit out of luck. That didn’t mean she had to like it though. His cum and her sexual fluids coat Harry’s cock, and as he slides in and out of her willing mouth, they splatter across her face, leaving her messier and messier, even as his shaft gets cleaner and cleaner.
Daphne stares up into Harry’s eyes with a hate-filled gaze, even as her destroyed holes are plundered by Hermione and Astoria’s questing tongues. The brunette witch is pulling intermittently at her bush, almost as if the broken creature Hermione’s become is fascinated by the concept of female pubes. Meanwhile, Astoria just can’t seem to get enough of Daphne’s ass. With her tongue buried in her sphincter and her nose sliding up and down her ass crack, the younger blonde smacks Daphne’s butt cheeks, one after the other, over and over again.
But it’s Harry that she ultimately focuses on, even as he pushes deeper and deeper into her throat. After all, he’s not done ordering her around.
“That’s a good slut. Lick it you cunt, put some effort into it. There you go. Now, I’m thinking we’re going to have a little get together, a few days from now. I want you to start speaking to some of your old friends. You know the ones I mean, the ones that don’t look like trolls. Get the gang back together, yeah? I don’t care how you do it, but I want them here on Friday night for an educational bit of show and tell. Sounds like fun, doesn’t it?”
Daphne’s eyes widen with fury, and her nostrils flare in outrage. What is he thinking? What is he planning? Is he planning to expose her to her ‘friends’?Pah, Daphne didn’t have friends, she had acquaintances at best. Still, she knew exactly who he meant, she was far from stupid. That didn’t make it any better though. ‘Show and Tell’… Daphne tries to tell Harry no, that she won’t do it, but with his cock lodged in her mouth, her words come out as gibberish.
He seems able to divine their meaning anyways though, as he laughs at her.
“Oh, you definitely will. It’s either them or the whole world, Greengrass. Don’t worry, they won’t talk about what they see. I’m very good at teaching witches their place.”
He pauses and then gives her a sardonic grin.
“You’re an outlier, you stubborn little wench. Let’s see if we can shatter that pride of yours, hm?”
A moment later he’s fucking her face, plowing her throat and forcing his entire cock down her esophagus. Daphne chokes and gags on his dick, involuntary tears falling from her eyes and drool and slobber dripping down her chin onto her naked chest.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
Harry’s cock pistons in and out of her throat at high speeds, and it’s all Daphne can do to even take him into her mouth. Her lips stretched wide and her jaw stretched wider, the blonde witch’s face grows more and more ruined as her tears track through her makeup, defiling what hadn’t already been defiled by the splattering of their combined sexual fluids.
Even still, even through all of it, Daphne manages to keep her eyes focused on Harry’s face. He looks down at her with a shit-eating grin, even as she glares at him with that same hate-filled gaze as before. This isn’t over. He might have her by the metaphorical balls for now, but Daphne Greengrass does NOT give up easily.
She’ll do as he says, to keep her reputation and her chance at the Headmistress seat intact, but when all is said and done, there WILL be a reckoning. The blonde isn’t going to let Harry get away with all of this. She’s going to have her revenge, one way or another.
Even as Daphne plots against him, his cock thrusting in and out of her throat and choking her something fierce, Harry looks down at the slut’s enraged eyes and grins all the wider. This is the most fun he’s had in a while. Daphne might not be his usual type, but Harry is glad he’s differed. He has quite some time to break her in, and it looks like Daphne Greengrass is going to make him use every bit of it.
That’s fine though, because Harry knows he’s going to enjoy himself. His earlier words still ring true in his mind. He’s going to enjoy this far more than he should.
Chapter 16: Apolline Delacour
Chapter Text
Harry stares down at the drawing in his hand, managing to maintain a straight face, even in the presence of such hilarity.
“I hope you see what the problem here is, Lord Potter. There are children in my class who do not see me as a viable Professor for Care of Magical Creatures. Instead, they view me as one… or as some sort of… sex object.”
Glancing up from the drawing, Harry lays his eyes on Apolline Delacour, and smiles slightly when the still-beautiful half-veela blushes and glances away. In a way, she is nothing more than a sex object. A sex icon even… and yet, around him the older witch seems to struggle mightily with controlling herself. But then, Harry has been pushing his magic onto her since the start of their little meeting, overwhelming her senses with his metaphysical presence.
He’d decided before they’d even sat down that he was going to have Apolline Delacour. Despite being Fleur’s mother and Victoire’s grandmother, the French Witch was still absolutely gorgeous, and could easily have passed as the quarter-veela’s older sister instead. Witches aged slowly, this Harry already knew quite well… but those with veela blood seemed to age slower still, because Apolline had outlived her wizard husband by two decades at this point, and she still looked absolutely stunning after all this time.
Now though… now Harry suspected he wasn’t going to have Apolline TODAY. No, instead she’d given him the perfect opportunity to enjoy himself in a more… public manner. Glancing back down at the drawing in his hands, Harry can’t help but admire the crude detail in the way they’ve caricatured Apolline, drawing her naked but with feathers as two stick figure males fuck her in either end.
The words ‘DARK CREATURE’ rest at the top of the drawing, as if the would-be artist wanted to title his piece, or make it very clear exactly what he was illustrating. One way or the other, the student had gotten his point across. Or hers. The thought suddenly struck Harry, that he was simply amusing it was a boy instead of a girl. It amused him to think it might have been a witch, jealous of Apolline’s looks and her allure. It was even likely, now that he considered it.
“And where did you say you found this?”
Apolline blinks as Harry finally speaks. She plays with her hands a bit, clearly nervous. But then, he’d added a little something to his voice too, and Harry was getting good at directing his magic. His deep, questioning tone reverberated through Apolline’s very soul, and it took the aged half-veela a few moments to collect herself enough to answer.
“O-On my desk, but I did not call you hear in your capacity as Head Auror, Lord Potter. I wished for you to assist me in another way, as I’ve been told by the Headmistress that you will be spending the next while with us, acting as a sort of guest speaker in many classes.”
That gets Harry’s interested piqued. He lifts his eyebrows questioningly.
“You wish for me to give a guest lecture to your Care of Magical Creatures class? What would the topic be exactly? I confess, my skillset doesn’t really lie in that direction.”
That gets a small, nervous laugh for Apolline. She already has it bad for him, Harry can tell. He wonders if that’s a veela thing, or if she’s simply that slutty. It doesn’t matter though, in the end. No, all that truly matters is what she’ll allow him to do to her, when the time comes.
“I understand that the DMLE does not necessarily cover most magical creatures. That usually falls under the purview of the DRCMC. But in your time as both an Auror and a Head Auror, I suspect that you’ve stumbled upon and dealt with more than your fair share of dark creatures. And I’m sure you know full well that veela are not classified as dark creatures by your Ministry. Unfortunately, there are still depictions of us, left over from ages past, as evil seductresses stealing loved ones. This is bigotry and prejudice at its worst. I’m hoping that with your position of authority, you might be willing to dispel these imbecilic notions.”
By the time she’s done speaking, the half-veela is actually panting, her sizable chest heaving from the exertion. It’s clear that she’s passionate on this subject… and also clear from her constant glances towards his crotch that she’s more than a little aroused by his mere presence at this point. Harry contemplates starting things off right then and there. He could easily bend her to his will in private now, and then use her as he likes for his still-forming public plan later.
But no, it’ll be more fun to spring it all on her. Harry has absolute confidence that he can control her when the time comes. He can control all of them. Holding back the wicked smirk that threatens to spread across his face, the wizard nods his head and places the offending drawing back on the table between them, even as he takes his tea cup from that same table and sips from it. Only once he’s had a long draught of tea does Harry finally respond verbally.
“Very well. I will speak to this class of yours. I’ll give them a lecture they’ll never forget. Does that work for you?”
Apolline’s relieved smile makes it all the harder for Harry to hold back his internal glee. The beautiful half-veela takes a sip from her own tea cup and lets out a pleased sigh.
“Yes, Lord Potter, that will do perfectly. Thank you for agreeing to meet with me, and thank you for sacrificing your time for this lecture. Fleur has always spoken so highly of you… Gabrielle as well. It is good to see that you are as honorable and good a wizard as they both have said.”
Together, they stand and shake hands, and Harry spends just a little bit longer than necessary with his fingers caressing Apolline’s. The French witch blushes scarlet as he gives her a bit of a roguish smile.
“Your daughters have always been very kind to me Apolline. I look forward to seeing you in class tomorrow.”
And then he leaves. He’s not quite sure if the witch ever realized that he’d completely foregone titles, not even bothering to call her by name until the very end of their conversation. Harry didn’t care though. In the end, he’s finally begun to accept the true purpose of his power. After so long trying to be a Dumbledore, he’s more than ready to take a little bit from Riddle’s playbook. The two strongest wizards of their ages… the closest thing he’d ever have to peers.
Both had made their mistakes. Harry on the other hand, had learned from them.
-x-X-x-
Apolline Delacour had had so few opportunities to speak with Harry Potter over the years. She almost wished she’d made more of an effort now, because honestly, the wizard was beyond anything she’d ever seen before. His magic shone like a beacon in an otherwise ember-filled world, a bonfire blazing higher than anyone else around. Certainly anyone at Hogwarts.
It was the next day, the day after they’d had their little chat. Apolline was both ashamed and at the same time not ashamed of the fact that she’d touched herself after the Potter Lord had left her. It’d been quite a long time since any man had made her feel the way Harry had made her feel in their meeting. And he hadn’t even had to flirt with her either. He hadn’t sent hungry gazes her way like so many before him.
He’d simply existed, and by existing NEAR her, Apolline had found she wanted him all the more. She’d always been grateful to Harry Potter, both on a personal level and in a more general sense. Voldemort had been a monster who had to be stopped, but in truth, Apolline was more grateful to Harry for the way he’d saved Gabrielle in the ill-conceived revitalization of the Triwizard Tournament than anything else.
Now though, she wasn’t just grateful to the boy who was no longer a boy. Despite her age, Apolline knew she was still beautiful, still desirable. It was why those brats in her class had drawn her in such a despicable, lewd position after all. Harry though, Harry was beyond beautiful. He was gorgeous, both in a physical sense and a metaphysical one, and the way his magic shone only enhanced his physical looks.
She wanted him… but she knew she couldn’t have him. Standing in her classroom, facing the Seventh Year Care of Magical Creatures class, Apolline presses her lips together and calms her beating heart. Then, she plasters a smile on her face, even as she looks across the room of young faces. These were Hogwarts best and brightest. The students who wanted to dedicate their lives to a field that included magical creatures in some sort of capacity. For the Gryffindors, it would probably be dragon taming. The Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws would go into research and exploration, no doubt.
And the Slytherins… well, it was the Slytherins who Apolline suspected of that damnable, crude drawing. The lot of them were probably looking to join up with the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures. Some of the other three houses might do the same, but it was the Slytherins who had the sadists among them. The kind of people who enjoyed playing judge, jury, and executioner to anything magical that wasn’t fully wizard or witch.
Holding her smile on her face, Apolline finally speaks, even as she buries her distaste in the back of her mind.
“Today is quite the special one, class. I have arranged for a guest speaker. He’ll be spending much of his time at Hogwarts these next few months, and as it turns out, ours is the first class that will be receiving one of his lectures. I expect you all to show him the respect he deserves. Now please, stand and welcome Head Auror Potter with me!”
That gets the class of seventh years awake, especially when the side door opens and Harry steps through with little fanfare. But then, he doesn’t exactly need a grand entrance, or even a grand introduction. The knowing smirk on his face as the class all but jump to their feet at his sudden appearance tells Apolline that the powerful wizard knows just that. It honestly makes her a little weak at the knees, but the aged half-veela is able to keep control of herself, and thankfully Harry’s presence distracts from her sudden blush as his magic washes over the entire room.
Apolline isn’t the only one blushing either, as the female students to a tee find themselves pinking up under his cocky smirk. The male students are in awe more than anything else, but even they find themselves a little cowed by the powerful magical aura that the strongest wizard in Great Britain is exuding.
Harry comes to a stop front-and-center, while Apolline moves off to the side to give him room. He pays her no mind, allowing the beautiful GILF to stare at him unabashedly, even as her entire class does the same.
Grinning, Harry spreads his hands wide.
“You all… are so very lucky.”
There’s a pause at that, and then he finished, his grin only growing wider.
“When I was in school, our Care of Magic Creatures class was exclusively outside, and sometimes within the Forbidden Forest itself. We certainly didn’t get to sit on our asses for an entire period. Not when Hagrid ran things.”
There’s a bit of laughter at that, and even Apolline chuckles. It’s not even that good of a joke… and yet, it comes from Harry’s lips, and thus the weak icebreaker works far better than it should have. The Man-Who-Won could say almost anything and he’d probably get approval and laughter and the like from everyone in the room.
Seeing that he has the class’ undivided attention, Harry continues on, his grin sliding back into that easy, confident smirk. He exuded confidence, to be fair. It almost seemed to flow off him in waves, buffeting those around him, leaving them well-aware of just how strong he was.
“Now then. Your Professor has asked me to speak to you all today about a very specific type of magical creature. Veela. As many of you probably already know, Professor Delacour is a half-veela herself. Obviously, she cannot speak impartially on the subject, but given my decades of service with the Ministry, I have some experience with the veela race. I hope to pass that off to you today, though I confess I’m not much of a lecturer, so you can all expect this class to be fairly interactive. First, can anyone tell me how the DRCMC classifies the Veela Race?”
A dozen hands immediately shoot up, and Apolline can’t help but feel a little flicker of jealousy at the level of participation Harry is commanding, right off the bat. She watches as his eyes move over the eager class, only to eventually fall upon a particular Ravenclaw girl. He points to her, and Apolline can’t help but be a little impressed. It’s the same student she would have called on to give an answer in this situation, as the young witch was quite the studious girl.
But it’d taken weeks at the start of the school year for Apolline to properly get a feel for her seventh-year class, while Harry seemed to have taken their measure in all of two minutes.
“Yes, you there.”
Blushing deeply, the know-it-all stammers out her answer.
“A-Ah… they’re classified as B-Beings, right sir?”
Harry’s smile only makes her blush harder, even as he nods in reply.
“That’s exactly right. The definition of a Being, as it currently stands, is ‘any creature that has sufficient intelligence to understand the laws of magical society, and to be part of the responsibility in shaping those laws.’ So, as you can probably guess, we, as witches and wizards, also fall under that classification. As do goblins, vampires, giants, house-elves, and werewolves, when they’re in their human form.”
“But sir, isn’t that definition a little out of date? After all, we don’t exactly let giants and house-elves and vampires shape our laws anymore, do we? Especially since vampires are dark creatures.”
Apolline’s eyes flash as she looks over to the one who’d spoken out of turn. It’s one of her Slytherin students, a smarmy little asshole with a slick grin on his face as he leans back in his chair. It’s obvious, what he left unsaid. She was half-tempted to call him out then and there. He was probably the student who’d left that crude drawing on her desk, and if he wasn’t, he more than likely knew who was.
But no, she’d yielded the floor to Harry, and the thought of interrupting the powerful wizard’s class made Apolline balk. For some reason, the mere idea of disobeying, of getting in his way… it sent shivers down the aged half-veela’s spine as she stood there, off to the side, watching and observing. Harry’s reaction to the Slytherin student’s outburst was to chuckle.
“You’re not wrong, per say. Indeed, in the case of the British Ministry of Magic, there is a startling underrepresentation of any species that is not human. And since the veela are not native to our country or our community, the information on them is a bit sparse, isn’t it? But then, that’s why I’m here. All of you will come out of this class today knowing more about veela than you ever thought you did before. I’m going to correct some misconceptions. Starting with the silly belief that veela should be classified as dark creatures.”
Apolline takes great pleasure in watching the Slytherin boy’s face fall as Harry shuts him down right then and there. But then the Potter Lord continues, and it’s Apolline who becomes increasingly confused by his words.
“Veela are not inherently dark. No veela purposefully aims to steal your loved ones away from you. Only the weakest of wizards and witches will fall under a veela’s allure. But they are beautiful creatures, and more than that, they are very sexual creatures. If the Ministry were a bit less puritan, this would be the category that veela would fall into. Not dark, but erotic.”
The class looks as confused as Apolline feels at this point, but Harry continues on with an easy smile on his face.
“A veela cannot help her desire to have sex. It is ever-present, and ever-constant. The need to mate is present in every full-blooded veela, and part of the reason they prefer to live in conclaves and private communities is to avoid judgment from the rest of the world, concerning their nightly orgies.”
W-What?!
“You can’t be serious!”
Apolline hates that she finds herself agreeing with the Slytherin boy. The only one to speak out, the young wizard’s tone is filled with incredulity as he furrows his brow at Harry. A chuckle leaves Harry’s throat though, and nothing in his face or his tone gives away any hint of deceit.
“Oh, I’m quite serious. I spent some time in a Veela Compound a few years back. I’d say I’m a bit of an expert on what goes on in such places.”
His amusement and his confidence and the feel of his magic still washing over the room silences the Slytherin boy, and Apolline can see that not a single one of her students disbelieves him any longer. All are staring at him with wide, awed eyes. To be fair, she doesn’t think he’s lying either. It just hurts a bit… as a half-veela, the woman has never been invited to one of the full-blooded veela conclaves dotting Europe and bits of West Asia.
But Harry had been? She can’t help but wonder what he’d learned there. Can’t help but yearn to see his memory of the place.
“This need for sex is present in partial veelas as well. Did you think your Professor was celibate? I assure you, she’s most definitely not. That doesn’t mean that she’s seducing married wizards away from their wives, or sucking out their souls or their blood like a dark creature might do. Instead, I’m sure she pops down to her favorite pub, or hops over to France via international floo travel in order to find a proper mate. This is another point of order. Even half-veela, or quarter-veela, or one-eighth-veela, never stop needing to mate, no longer how old they get.”
He’s… he’s wrong. Apolline sits there, her face blank as she feels more than a few pairs of her student’s eyes burrowing into her. It’s not… she doesn’t need sex. Not with just any man. Sure, she’s gone and had some fun once in a while since her husband passed, but it’s not like she’s some kind of slut, like Harry is making her out to be.
And yet… and yet she does want HIM, and in the end, that’s enough to keep the beautiful older witch quiet as she stares at the powerful wizard teaching her class all sorts of wrong things.
“This does not make them dark creatures though, as I said. It merely makes them erotic, sexual beings. Humans are quite sexual ourselves, aren’t we? In the end though, the veela take it to another level. Apolline, come here for a moment.”
What? All eyes are suddenly on her, and with a deep blush on her face, the beautiful GILF steps back to the front of the classroom from where she’s been observing off to the side. Harry has his hand out and a smile on his face, and all the aged half-veela can think is how much she wishes they were alone right now, so she could ravish him. But no! No, that wasn’t where her mind should have been in that moment! She needed to… she needed to figure out what was going on. How had this all become so derailed?
Her hand still goes into his though, her palm touching his palm. Harry pulls her forward and suddenly, Apolline is facing her class as he stands behind her, his fingers giving hers a quick squeeze and then moving to settle on either side of her waist.
“Now then, luckily enough we have a fine specimen with us today. Getting a full-blooded veela to leave one of their communes simply to talk to a bunch of seventh years would be laughable. But in a lot of ways, a half-blood is just as good. If you all look closely, you can see the blood rushing to this one’s face. This is lust, arousal… desire. When a veela is close to a powerful wizard such as myself, it is hard for them to contain their reactions.”
His words only serve to make her blush harder. Apolline can’t believe this is happening, but he’s right, after a fashion. She IS aroused right now, as shameful as that is, and she DOES want him so very badly. His magic has wormed its way into her mind, and it’s done the same to every student in the class. All of them watch with wide eyes as Harry’s hands move up from Apolline’s waist to her chest. His fingers begin to unbutton her white blouse, starting from the collar and slowly moving down.
The half-veela has plenty of time to stop the man from doing what he likes with her. But in the end, she doesn’t. And when he stops about halfway down and pauses to once again speak to the class, Apolline almost feels disappointment that he’s not going further.
“As you can see, your Professor’s blush has gone from just her face, all the way down to her neck. Much like a normal human woman, a veela can have a very strong reaction to a potential mate. That’s what’s happening right now, with Apolline reacting to me stronger than she’s probably ever reacted to anyone in her entire life.”
His fingers suddenly grip either side of her blouse and pull, and Apolline’s eyes go wide as he rips the garment clean off her body, buttons flying everywhere. A moment later, the shame is back in full force as her students stare at her bra, a lacey piece of French lingerie. It wasn’t… it wasn’t like she’d worn it with the intention to show it off or anything like that. She’d just wanted to feel pretty today, e-especially after that meeting with Harry the day previous.
Now though, her sizable breasts and the lacey undergarment that held them in place was on full display to her class, and as Harry’s hands moved over her bra and his fingers dug into her tits through the cloth, Apolline finds it impossible to hold back the gasp of delight that escapes her treacherous throat.
“These of course, are breasts. I’m sure you kids call them boobs, or tits, or something of the like. Regardless, all veela have them, because there is no such thing as a full-blooded male veela. And while it differs for most human women, every veela has extremely sensitive mammary flesh… and nipples.”
And just like that, Harry is flipping the cups of Apolline’s bra down, releasing her large breasts from their tight confines. They bounce and jiggle as they drop, much to her class’ shock and amazement. The male students are all leaning forward in their seats now, eyes filled with excitement and smiles wide on their faces. The female students are a bit better, many of them looking chagrined and embarrassed… but also altogether flustered and aroused in their own rights, if their squirming and blushing was anything to go off of.
No one was going to help her out of this… but then, she was twice Harry’s age, she shouldn’t have needed help, right? Only, Apolline simply couldn’t bring herself to go against the powerful wizard. As he places his hands on her chest and begins to grope her breasts right then and there, the aged half-veela can do nothing but whimper. His fingers go to her nipples, eventually, and when he rolls the sensitive, hardened tips of her tits in between his digits, she moans on the spot, in front of everyone.
“There it is. As you can see, the dear girl is practically in heat by now. Though, to be clear veela doesn’t experience any sort of heat like some mammals do. Instead, a veela, or a half-veela as is the case with this one, is almost always in a state of sexual need and desire. They won’t simply submit to the first wizard that comes along though, keep that in mind.”
She’s half-expecting a comment on that from one of the smart alecks in her class, because Apolline certainly feels like she ‘simply submitted’ to this. But no one says a word. The class is silent, enthralled by the view of her and Harry touching her that they’ve been given. When his hands finally leave her impressively perky chest, Apolline feels a moment of lost… and then he’s grabbing her skirt and ripping that away from her as well.
Just like that, the gorgeous GILF is wearing nothing but her lacey French panties, as well as her matching bra, still resting beneath her tits. Harry’s hands arrive back on her body, and he slides his hands over her now-naked waist once more, finally arriving at her hips and the waistband of her panties.
“As you can see, this particular specimen has wide hips, and spectacular legs. Despite giving birth to two beautiful daughters, this lovely darling has kept her figure. Unfortunately girls, don’t expect your status as a witch to help much there. You will age a little slower than your average muggle, to be sure. And if you take care of yourself and take care of your looks, you can maintain your beauty well into what many would consider ‘past one’s prime’. However, when it comes to veela, they are naturally born with a longevity of beauty. Apolline here might very well remain this gorgeous until the day she dies.”
He’s dehumanizing her now, and she knows she should be upset about that. She’s not. Instead, it only makes her more hopelessly aroused as Harry runs his fingers up and down her body, toying with her and playing with her like she’s nothing more than a model to be put on display. Like she’s nothing but a pet to be stroked and caressed.
A full body shudder runs through the half-veela’s frame, and Apolline can practically hear the wicked grin on Harry’s voice as he speaks once more.
“Now that you’ve all seen that a veela’s anatomy is fairly similar to a human woman, we can move onto the erogenous zones… and how to tame, and control a veela, should one come to you for companionship. You see, when it comes to veela… especially half-veela, you must always be aware of the power dynamics in the relationship. If you allow your veela to control things, she will dominate your entire life.”
His fingers suddenly slip beneath the waistband of her panties, and Apolline’s eyes go wide once more as he slides the tips of his digits across her sopping wet pussy lips.
“Needless to say, a veela who can instead be tamed and dominated in turn will be the most submissive, most loyal and loving partner that you’ll ever have. Now then, all of you come up here to the front of the room please. Gather around, now.”
His voice starts out silken, but by the time he’s done speaking, his tone is one that brooks no argument. Apolline stands there, frozen in Harry’s grasp, watching as her students stand and make their way down to the front of the classroom, one by one. Some are a bit more reluctant than others. Some are far too eager for Apolline’s liking.
None try to escape though. None make a single noise of protest. Eventually, ALL of them are mere feet away from her as she stands there, quivering and shaking under Harry’s ghosting fingertips. That’s when the wizard grabs her lacey undergarments and tears them away, exposing the rest of her body to the eyes of her seventh-year students.
Everyone is watching her. Everyone is staring at her. It’s in that moment that Apolline loses control of herself, and orgasms on the spot. A few students have to take a step back to avoid the spray of pussy juices as the half-veela squirts all over the place, while Harry in turn grips her tight with one arm around her waist to keep her steady. The French witch bucks and spasms in his grasp, but in the end he simply keeps ahold of her until she’s settled down.
Then he drops her on the floor and crouches over her.
“As you can see, this specimen is practically already tamed. But for those of you who are not quite as… magically endowed as I am, allow me to show you a veela’s weak point. First, pin them down.”
He’s suddenly sitting on Apolline’s heaving tits. The GILF’s eyes bulge out of her skull, but there’s nothing she can do as his knees pin her arms to her sides. Reaching down between her legs, Harry spreads them wide and exposes her naked cunt to everyone, dripping and leaking her juices as it is. He then takes things a step further by spreading her pussy wide, only to beckon a student forward.
“Come, come here. Kneel between her legs. Do you see this bit? This bit right here? Go ahead, flick it. Hell, dig in there if you want as well. Whatever you like.”
Apolline spasms again when one of her seventh years flicks her clit. A cry of distress and lust leaves her throat, but she cannot escape Harry’s grasp. What she would do if she could, whether she would attack Harry or her students in a sex-drunk haze or simply flee… Apolline did not know. She just… she couldn’t think straight. She couldn’t even begin to comprehend what was going on.
Student after student comes up and plays with her pussy under Harry’s direct supervision. The powerful wizard guides them through the motions, even the girls, and soon enough everyone has fingered her, or blown hot air across her slit, or flicked and pinched her clit. Apolline can feel another orgasm slowly approaching, but because it’s not Harry, it’s not quite as arousing.
She still wants him, even after all of this. She still wants him so damn badly it hurts. Perhaps… perhaps she’ll get him, if she plays along? That helps the beleaguered half-veela more than it should. The thought that the ‘light’ at the end of this ‘tunnel’ might be Harry’s cock filling her up. It was shameful, but it was also hopelessly arousing.
“Now then, you’ve all seen what a veela in the process of submitting looks like. Unfortunately, full taming of even a part veela can take many months. This darling might be ready to submit today, but she could very well wake up tomorrow questioning my authority. Taming a veela, keeping one under your control and maintaining one’s submission is a constant task. It’s always worth it though. Let’s take a look at what the end product of training a veela looks like, shall we?”
Harry stands up then, and Apolline slowly moves from her back to her hands and knees, the aching need between her legs ever-present. She’s almost ready to finger herself right then and there to reach that next orgasm, audience be damned, when Harry distracts her by whistling sharply. The door to her office… or more importantly, to her fireplace, hooked up to the floo system, suddenly opens.
Every student’s eyes move towards that door at the same time that Apolline’s do, and together, both Professor and class watch in utter shock as Fleur Weasley and Victoire Weasley walk on into the room, wearing bright, happy smiles… and not much else. That isn’t to say they’re completely naked of course. Fleur is dressed in a Beauxbatons uniform, and even at her age it looks good on her. But then, that might have to also do with the fact that it’s entirely see-through, a mockery of the uniform that the blonde part veela had worn decades before.
Meanwhile, her daughter is in no way any more decent than that. While Victoire isn’t exactly wearing something that’s completely see-through, she doesn’t really have to. The majority of her skin is still quite visible in the skimpy, slutty mockery of a Hogwarts uniform that she’s stuffed her nubile young body into. With a micro skirt and no panties, a crop top and no bra, and fishnet stockings topped off by high heels instead of socks and shoes, the recent Hogwarts graduate looks more like a Hogwarts-themed whore.
To say Apolline is horrified by what she’s seeing would be an understatement. The aged half-veela watches as her daughter and her granddaughter sway their hips, moving sensually and seductively through the crowd of students as their arousal literally drips down onto the floor beneath them with every passing step. They’re sopping wet, and Apolline doesn’t even have to see their cunts to know it. Neither does anyone else.
When they make their way to Harry’s sides, the smirking wizard wraps an arm around their waists and pulls them both close. His smirk turns into a full-blown grin when he looks down into Apolline’s eyes, and the beautiful older woman can’t help but shudder as a fresh flood of unwanted, shameful arousal rushes through her body. N-No… she has to fight it, if nothing else, she has to be upset about THIS, right?
But once again, she can’t find the words, even as Harry addresses the class.
“As you can all see, these two beautiful specimens are completely and utterly subservient… to me. A mother-daughter pair, these lovelies came to me in a time of great need. I helped them with their troubles, but of course, they couldn’t help but try to seduce me into their beds in return. I allowed them to do so, and in the end, I was forced to tame them both, lest they sense weakness and try to control my life.”
Reaching down, Harry grabs the hems of both veela’s short skirts. He pulls them up, completely exposing their genitals… and more importantly, the Lightning Bolt landing strips shaved out of their bushes. Both of them are completely clean shaven beyond having Harry’s mark sitting right above their clits. Both moan as Harry reveals their ‘branding’ to the class and to Apolline.
“It is important to mark the veela, once you tame her. This, combined with plenty of sexual upkeep, will allow you to remind the veela of her place. So long as she remembers why she submitted to your control in the first place, she will never stray. It is only through neglect that you might lose a veela mate, as once you’ve tamed one, they are utterly loyal… so long as they are not forgotten or ignored.”
Apolline is horrified by the misinformation that Harry is spouting to her class. N-None of it’s true! Surely not. She’s also disgusted by the orgasmic, blissful smiles on the faces of her daughter and granddaughter. And… in the end, she’s hopelessly aroused as well. How long has this been going on? It hits Apolline after a moment, even through the haze of pleasure clouding her mind, and the pressure of Harry’s magic bending her will to his own.
They’d been his from at least as far back as Victoire’s arrest. And in fact, now that Apolline knew what was happening, that was probably exactly when he’d taken the two blondes and bent them to his will. Victoire had broken up with Teddy after all, and Fleur had stopped talking about her own husband altogether in their little chats and what not.
Harry Potter had taken her daughter and her granddaughter, and he’d twisted them. He’d turned them into something they most definitely were not! And… and she wasn’t going to do anything about it. Kneeling there on the floor, Apolline simply watches on as Harry continues to debase and degrade her own flesh and blood right in front of her.
Fleur and Victoire love every last second of it too, flaunting their bodies to the boys in the class, moaning and gasping with delight as Harry touches them all over. They say what he wants them to say, they do what he wants them to do. He is their owner, in truth. Just like he claimed, he has tamed the two part veelas… and she’s next, isn’t she?
Apolline is so unbelievably wet with anticipation as Harry finally pauses and grins wickedly.
“Mm, you know, I’ve always been a big fan of learning by doing, myself. I wonder, do any of you boys think you have what it takes to tame a veela? These two are all but primed for you, but you still have to be careful. Veela are dangerous, if not dark. Erotic and sensual and filled with lust and desire… what say you all? Care to give it a try?”
There’s barely a pause before the eager, overexcited seventh years begin to clamor in agreement. There’s shouts and hoots and hollers, and quite a few ‘Fuck yeah’s’ and ‘Hell yes!’s’ thrown around. Apolline can only watch as Harry lets go of Fleur and Victoire. She can only watch as the pair of part veelas saunter away from Harry, moving a bit from the center of the room into one of the wide walkways in between the desks.
The male students in her class move with them, already hastily removing their robes. Cocks are soon out, hard and throbbing in sweaty palms even as mother and daughter descend to their knees as one, smiles on their pretty faces. In mere moments, Fleur and Victoire are each holding two cocks, while at the same time taking a third in their mouths.
“H-Holy shit! This feels amazing!”
“F-Fuck man, by merlin these sluts have tight throats!”
The part veelas go to work on the male students surrounding them. Their smooth, silky soft palms rub down the leaking dicks on either side of them, while their tongues and lips and even their throats work on the shafts pistoning in and out of their mouths. The blowbang is fast paced, as both Fleur and Victoire seem to be working overtime to please the boys they were jacking off.
All for Harry of course, Apolline could already tell that. She didn’t quite understand why though. Why was he doing all of this? Glancing in the powerful wizard’s direction only garnered her a wicked smirk, and the aged half-veela had the sinking suspicion that he was doing it all for fun. There was no rhyme or reason, not truly. The Man-Who-Lived, a God of Magic that hadn’t been seen in their world since the time of Merlin, if even that… he was magic incarnate, in a way. And he’d finally grown tired of living as a simple mortal. Now… now he was taking what he wanted and enjoying himself.
That didn’t really tell Apolline why he would loan her daughter and granddaughter out to a bunch of sleazy seventh year Hogwarts students though. The Slytherin boy especially, that Apolline still despised more than Harry for some reason, was having the time of his life as he pounded in and out of Fleur’s throat, fucking her face as hard as he could.
It took Apolline a while to look past that and see what was really happening though. Yes, the boy was fucking Fleur’s throat… but she wasn’t even phased. His cock, barely average, was pistoning in and out of her gullet, and she was simply taking it like a champ, not even gagging on his dick. When he came within five minutes, she actually made a disappointed face at him, swallowing his meager load in mere moments before moving onto the next boy.
And that was what the two veelas were doing, now that Apolline could see, now that she’d looked past her lust and her horror and her disgust. Fleur and Victoire, they weren’t simply letting the male students use them. They were actively sucking them dry, like a pair of succubi, a type of demon that was mythical even by the magic community’s standards. Though, the less flattering portrayals of their species claimed that veela were descended from a Succubus, or that they were at the very least created by one of the pleasure demons.
Apolline didn’t believe that for a second, but her daughter and granddaughter were certainly trying to live up to that fable. The pair of part veelas happily blow each and every male student to completion, even managing to get a couple to cum from nothing but their expert hand jobs alone. By the time they’ve taken every load of cum either on their faces or down their throats, the first boys, including the Slytherin boy, are ready and raring to go, putting that shorter refractory period thanks to their ages to good use as they growl and move in on the two veela again.
Fleur and Victoire aren’t even winded though, despite the abuse they’d just taken down their throats. Before the first of the recovered male students can even reach them, the mother-daughter pair are up off their knees, and bending over nearby desks. They look so very inviting there, as they reach back and spread their ass cheeks wide to reveal both their tight buttholes and their sopping wet cunts. A man apiece walks up and thrusts into them, and they moan with delight regardless of the hole, happily taking the resulting fucking.
But it’s a trap, and Apolline can’t help but wonder if she was the only one who saw it, the only one who listened to Harry’s insane little spiel on ‘taming veela’. Her daughter and her granddaughter are draining the male students dry, or at least starting to. They offer up their holes, and one by one the young men come to them like lambs to the slaughter.
Time and time again, a boy fucks her daughter or her granddaughter. Fleur and Victoire moan and cry out when it’s pleasurable, while growling and mocking them when it’s not. It’s more often that it’s not, and the room is filled with derision from both veelas as the boys try their best to ‘tame’ the pair, fucking them as hard as they can… and ultimately failing.
Exhaustion begins to set in and Apolline is secretly pleased to see it’s the Slytherin boy that she suspects of the crude drawing that’s first to fall to the ground. His exhaustion is plain for all to see, but that doesn’t stop Fleur from singling him out and falling atop him. She grins wickedly as she fits his half-hard cock into her cunt once more.
“What’s the matter? Can’t you keep going? My Harry can keep going. My darling Master, so much bigger, so much thicker than you are. His cum loads can satiate me for days, and your pitiful ejaculations barely manage to coat the first few inches of my cunt. Come on you bastard, come on!”
A groan is all the response she gets. That and one more unwanted release from the boy, before he slumps back completely exhausted. If the others notice what’s happening, they don’t show it. Instead, every last male student seems to be utterly enthralled by the allure of Apolline’s daughter and granddaughter. Fleur and Victoire go through them like a scythe through wheat, exhausting each one to the point of unconsciousness time and time again.
It’s almost beautiful, in a way. Apolline can’t take her eyes off it, and neither can the female students, still standing around her, watching their friends, their boyfriends, their classmates going at it with a pair of beauties that surpass their looks in every possible way. None of them can find it in themselves to avert their gazes, until finally Harry claps his hands together and draws their attention back to himself.
“Alright then! With them out of the way, we can move onto the more practical section of the course. Gather more closely now girls, and watch just what one should do with a veela slut like the one before you.”
Apolline shivers as Harry’s fingers curl through her blonde, partially silver locks. He holds her in place by her hair, and drags her up so that she’s fully on her knees, her ass no longer resting on the heels of her feet. This brings her massive mammaries in line with his crotch, and when he looks down at her a moment later, Apolline bites her lower lip and tries to pull back. The meager resistance doesn’t last long though, as Harry deftly unbuckles his belt and pulls down his zipper one-handed.
His cock comes out of his pants and his boxers, and Apolline’s eyes go wide as the powerful wizard slaps his meaty schlong down between her breasts, forcing his way into the valley of her cleavage. She’s quite aware of the eyes all around her. Her class is more male than female, but there’s still a handful of young seventh year witches watching the scene with wide eyes.
She can’t help but wonder what they think of her. Has Harry tainted an entire class of young minds with his insanity? Has he tainted her with it as well? A whine and a whimper leaves Apolline’s throat as the powerful wizard thrusts up between her breasts, his thick, bulbous cockhead bouncing against her chin with each movement he makes.
“Go on then slut, suck on it.”
Tears fall from Apolline’s eyes as she gives in to his demand. Her head tilts down, his hand still in her hair, and her lips open up just as his cockhead once more thrusts up from between her sizable bust. It slips into her mouth and Apolline gives it a good suck and lick, her tongue swirling around Harry’s dick tip just once before it slides back down between her breasts.
This is what she wanted, isn’t it? Time and time again his cock fucks her tits, slipping up into her open mouth. Time and time again, Apolline greedily suckles at it, unable to help herself. She can’t… she’s not in control here. She never was. Perhaps it was a mistake to ask Harry for help, perhaps it was a mistake to have him speak to her class. But she doesn’t regret it, strangely enough. Even as horrified as she is, even as humiliated and embarrassed and ashamed as she is… she might do it all anyways, even if she had known how things would play out.
His magic was in her very soul at this point, entrenching itself in the essence of what made her… her. When his cock finally slips out from between her breasts and abruptly slides down the back of her throat as his grip on her head tightens, Apolline just accepts it, even as she gags on his big, massive cock.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
“It’s important to show the veela who’s boss girls! It’s critical that you never show them a moment of weakness!”
Even as Apolline’s hands move down to between her legs, her fingers sliding into her cunt, the half-veela suspects that none of the young ladies in her seventh-year class are paying much attention to what Harry’s saying at this point. The whole lesson about taming veelas… it’s a lot less relevant to them all then Harry himself is. Her female students are crowding around by this point, squeezing in a bit closely. Many of them are outright masturbating to the sight of Harry fucking their professor’s face.
Not a one looks disturbed or disgusted anymore. They’re all quite aroused, all filled with lust and desire and a thousand more emotions. And as they masturbate to Apolline’s plight, the half-veela only feels more aroused as well, the public humiliation awakening something inside her that she’d never known was there.
She cums hard, and the vibrations caused by her resulting moans bring Harry right over the edge as his release arrives right alongside hers. The wizard pulls out of her throat at the last second, and his seed sprays out all over her face and tits as he paints them white. She ends up positively covered in the stuff, and right then, Apolline understands why Fleur could be so disappointed by the boys she’s knocking unconscious on the other side of the room.
Harry’s cum load is thick and viscous and everything that she’s never received from any other man, ever. He outright hoses her down with the stuff, and then he uses his grip on her hair to drag her to her feet. Apolline’s legs wobble as he spins her around and pulls her against his chest, but she manages to stay standing nonetheless, afraid of disappointing him if she couldn’t.
When he bends her forward at a ninety-degree angle and forces her feet far apart with his own, Apolline’s anticipation builds. It’s finally going to happen. She can almost taste it… wait, no, that’s just his delicious cum. Regardless, the aged half-veela feels when Harry brings his cock to her pussy lips. His thick, bulbous dick tip presses against her sopping wet slit, and a loud moan leaves her throat, even as Harry’s hands grab at her wrists and pull her arms back behind her.
“Now then girls… this is when you truly show the veela who’s boss. Though I suppose you’d all need a strap-on to do so. Heh, you’d probably have more luck with a toy than your male counterparts have had with their own cocks though.”
By this point, every male student in Apolline’s class is unconscious. Fleur and Victoire are watching on from afar, eyes filled with glee and malice, smiles stretched wide across their faces. Apolline makes eye contact with her daughter and sees no concern there for her. Instead, if anything, Fleur is jealous. As jealous as every other young woman crowded in around them, even as Harry thrusts forward, spearing her cunt with his huge schlong.
His member pierces right to her cervix in one go, and he slams up against the entrance of her womb with a ferocity that Apolline is sure cannot be matched. A strangled cry of ecstasy and pain leaves the French witch’s throat, and then he does it again and again and again. His grip on her wrists is tight, and his feet are on the inside of her insteps, keeping her legs straightened and steady as he fucks her senseless.
It’s not long before he barrels right through her cervix and into her womb. Apolline’s eyes bulge out of her head in the same moment that her stomach bulges a bit as well, distended from the sheer force of Harry’s furious thrusting. Then, they roll back in her head and her tongue hangs out of her skull as she cums on the spot, and then again and again.
Orgasm after orgasm rips through the aged half-veela’s beautiful, gorgeous body. Covered in sweat and cum, that’s the moment when Apolline finally, truly breaks. Suffused with Harry’s magic, painted with his seed, impaled on his pecker, Apolline snaps, and her mind dribbles out of her ears as she fully gives herself over to it all, letting the pleasure wash her away, drowning her in an endless, depthless ocean of euphoria and ecstasy.
Harry doesn’t say another word as he fucks her. He doesn’t demand that she beg him for more, he doesn’t order her to call him Master. Apolline would do both of those things in a heartbeat, and perhaps in the end, that’s the point. The resistance is gone, and anything that was holding her back is gone with it. As Harry brings her to climax after climax, Apolline simply takes every last bit of it, until finally he fills her cunt with his cum, painting the insides of her womb as white with his seed as he’d done with her face and tits.
Only then is she allowed to collapse, as he releases her arms and lets her slide off of his dick. She’s unconscious before she even hits the ground, left face down in a puddle of her own pussy juices and sweat, ass up in the air. As consciousness abandons her, Apolline can feel Harry’s magical presence as he spreads his arms wide. She can practically hear the grin in his voice when he finally speaks.
“Well ladies? Do you have any questions?”
She really should have done something about the bad influence on her students… but by that point, the broken woman was so, SO far beyond caring.
-x-X-x-
Even as he asked the question, Harry knew what the ‘answer’ would be. As expected, not a single one of the gaggle of schoolgirls surrounding him is truly capable of independent speech at this point. Instead, all they do is move in closer, their eyes drawn down to his hardened prick, covered as it is in remnants of his cum load and Apolline’s pussy juices.
Their lips are parted and they’re very clearly salivating at the sight of his massive schlong. Harry smirks, ready to let them have it… more than one of them falls to their knees before him as he steps away from Apolline’s fallen body, giving them room to worship his majestic member. However, with their hot breath only centimeters away, Fleur’s voice splits the air.
“Do you truly think any of you are worthy? You need to prove yourself before you can taste of the Master. Victoire and I need to be cleaned up after all. Your peers’ attempts to ‘tame’ us were pitiful.”
Fleur’s veela allure is supercharged at this point. Harry watches on in amusement as a dozen pairs of female eyes turn towards the beautiful blonde and her equally beautiful daughter. Sexual orientation at this point is meaningless. Every single woman in this room might as well be bisexual, with Harry’s magic backing Fleur up. Their eyes were already glazed over, but now as the young witches move to obey the part veela, they’re practically zombie like.
Harry watches on in some amusement, even as he steps back and falls into a promptly conjured, comfortable chair. He watches, even as his veela pets bully the female seventh years into submission, just as they’d done with their male counterparts. Hair is pulled and tongues are brought to bear as the young witches are forces to lick at Fleur and Victoire, lapping at their cum-covered bodies with their tongues.
Eventually, it becomes an outright orgy, with Fleur and Victoire at the center. It starts with the veelas getting their cunts licked, but with so many women in such a small space, it’s no wonder that it swiftly escalates to witches pairing off and sixty-nining on the sidelines as they await their turn at the two veelas’ sopping wet pussies.
Harry enjoys the view for a while, but eventually he decides that he’s not going to sit around ALL day. His cock had never truly gone down, never truly softened, but now its throbbing again, and finally the powerful wizard stands and moves towards the veelas and their allured prey, eyes narrowed. Fleur catches him coming and eagerly tosses away the young witch eating her out, happily wrapping her arms and legs around Harry’s body as he thrusts into her waiting and ready cunt in a single move.
Things only descend into further debauchery from there, as Fleur gets fucked, Victoire gets fucked… and then Harry moves onto the pretty young witches that make up part of the Seventh Year’s Care of Magical Creatures.
-x-X-x-
It takes a while for the boys to wake up. When they do, it takes another bit of effort just to get to their feet, using the desks next to them for support as they scramble up. And then there’s the moment of realization as it sinks in that they failed, that none of them managed to ‘tame’ one of the smoking hot veela that Harry Potter himself had brought into the classroom.
This feeling of inadequacy and failure is only solidified by the screams and moans of their female classmates, the noises that woke them up in the first place. It takes a few of the young wizards time to look over, but eventually all of them are staring, watching as Harry James Potter, the Man-Who-Lived, fucks their friends, their girlfriends, and their peers right before their eyes.
The female half of the class is bent over the desks on the far side of the room, opposite of where Fleur and Victoire had exhausted the male students. As such, the boys get a nice, unimpeded view of the faces of each and every witch in their class, as well as Fleur, Victoire, and a not-at-all recovered Apolline as Harry pounds each and every one of them simultaneously. He’s only fucking one at a time with his cock of course, even if he is plowing them relentlessly when he does so.
It’s his magic that’s fucking the others, solidified tentacles of pure magical force reaching out and spearing cunts of all ages. Every woman is being stretched, every woman is jerked forward with every powerful thrust. All of them are in the throes of ecstasy as they cum again and again around Harry’s cock… or around his magic.
The boys watch on, all of them with painful hard-ons. Harry’s magic has suffused their souls as much as it’s suffused the souls of their classmates and their Professor. Each and every one of them is painfully hard, even those in intimate relationships with some of the girls across the way. Whether he meant to or not, though of course he certainly wouldn’t care if he hadn’t, Harry has turned the entire group of young men into closeted cuckolds.
As if finally deigning to notice them, Harry looks up just as he cums in yet another young witch’s womb, smirking wickedly and grunting as she cries out happily, her eyes rolling back in her head. He makes eye contact with each male student from across the room, even as he pulls his still-hard cock out of that particular witch’s cunt, and steps to the side to spear into another’s, much to her vocal enjoyment.
“Ah, you’re finally awake boys. I must commend you for your efforts, futile as they ultimately turned out to be. I suppose it was rather unfair of me to expect any of you to manage much against a veela tamed by myself… but I’d thought that perhaps, all combined, you could equal at least one of me. I suppose that just wasn’t the case. Ah well. As a consolation prize, there’s a stack of magical photographs by the door. They detail me fucking your classmates and your professor, and these two lovely veela you failed to tame in all sorts of wonderful positions.”
Harry’s smirk is positively evil as he increases the pace with which he’s fucking the poor girl before him, leaving her to temporarily lose her mind from the pleasure.
“There’s enough for all of you to take three, so don’t be greedy, alright? Now, go on, all of you. Get. Your female counterparts have done a much better job than you lot, so I’ll be giving them a bit of an extra reward for the next little while. Bye now.”
There’s nothing for any of them to do. Shamefully aroused, and filled with a measure of self-loathing, each of Apolline’s male students move towards the door, where the stack of recently made magical photographs awaits them. Not a single one of them is going to tell anyone about this. The very idea doesn’t cross any of their thoughts. No, they’ll take this to their graves, just as enthralled by Harry Potter’s magic as any of the women in the room that they’re leaving behind.
By the time the last of them shuffles out of the classroom, closing the door behind them, the stack of magical photographs is completely gone, divvied up amongst the corrupted, twisted young men. None of which will ever be able to have a satisfying relationship ever again, unless their significant other is fucked senseless on a regular basis by men much stronger than them.
-x-X-x-
Apolline watches her male students shuffle out of the room through bleary eyes. She’d been woken up a bit earlier by a tongue bath from some of her female students. Harry had broken them all, male and female alike, just in different ways. Just like he’d broken her, twisted her into something new. The half-veela knew she could never go back to the way things were before, but that didn’t make it any easier to handle the way things were now.
Gritting her teeth, Apolline claws at the desk surface in front of her, the wood already scratched clean through by her elongated nails. She’s only a half-veela, but she still has some of the transformation in her. A full veela probably would have gone full fire harpy when Harry put his cock inside of her, but all Apolline has is her claws. They’re out now though, gouging long marks in the wooden desk beneath her, even as Harry’s actual MAGIC pistons in and out of her like a particularly enthusiastic tentacle.
He’s fucking them all simultaneously, the absolutely monster of a man. And she most definitely doesn’t mean that in a bad way. No. Harry is everything Apolline never knew she wanted in a mate. It doesn’t matter what he said about veelas anymore. As far as she’s concerned, it’s all true. He’s made it true, in a way. Twisted her mind, corrupted her soul.
There’s nothing more that the half-veela wants now than Harry’s cock, and she can only hope she’ll get it again soon, even as he banishes her male students from the room, even as he makes his way down the line of up-turned female asses, getting ever closer to her with every load of cum he deposits in a young witch’s womb.
The anticipation builds, until finally he reaches her, bent over at the end of the line as she is. But rather than fuck her right then and there again, Harry pauses and slaps her ass, before pulling back. Apolline is almost ready to protest… or at the very least, whimper in disappointment. But before she can do either of those things, Harry’s magic lifts her up, and the beautiful GILF can only watch with wide eyes as she’s strung up in mid air by his invisible ‘tentacles’.
Fleur and Victoire end up on either side of her in the same position. They’re at the perfect height for Harry to walk up and simply fuck them as he pleases. That’s exactly what he does, moving towards her and FINALLY (hopefully) putting his cock back inside of her needy cunt. His magic certainly feels pleasurable, but his meaty, throbbing, hot member is what she really needs.
With her daughter and granddaughter on either side of her, Apolline knows all is lost. Especially when a simple, unspoken command washes over them all, and she watches as her female students move to obey it, their questing tongues digging into every crevice and orifice and erogenous zone that the three veela had. But then, Harry stops and his cock doesn’t quite go into her cunt.
Instead he stands there, grinning at her even as he lifts his thick meat stick up and then slaps it down on her abused, quivering pussy. Apolline shivers at the look in his eyes, whimpering even as she tries to plead silently with him with her own gaze. But he just keeps smacking her cunt and finally Apolline realizes that he’s teasing her, and she has no idea how to make him stop. Something in his eyes tells Apolline that nothing she can say or do will sway him. She’s his toy, and he is her Master. He will fuck her for however long he likes, and all she can do is hang there in midair, suspended by his magic, and take it.
It’s all too much for the beleaguered half-veela. It’s all far, FAR too much. The humiliation, the teasing, the degradation… Apolline is ashamed to say she cums from nothing more than tongues on her body and Harry’s cock slapping against her sopping wet pussy lips. He doesn’t even have to put it inside of her. Instead she orgasms right then and there, and as she realizes just how much of a whore she’s become, a great loud wail explodes from her throat, mixed in with the pleasurable scream from her latest release.
That wail reverberates through the halls of Hogwarts, reaching over half of the castle from intensity alone. The students and faculty chalk it up to the ghosts, as it’s a rather common experience in a castle this large and this haunted. But there’s one group of boys, one group of students currently leaving a certain particular classroom that hear the wail first and that hear it loudest.
All of them end up sporting painful, awkward boners for the rest of the day, until finally they’re able to masturbate to the moving photos of Harry fucking their Professor later that night in their beds. Some even experience the joy of seeing him fucking their girlfriends, or their friends. Watching the women in their lives, both young and old, being absolutely and utterly destroyed by a man superior to them in every way.
Harry James Potter had come to Hogwarts. And by the time he was done with the place, it would never be the same, ever again.
Chapter 17: "Jocasta" Malfoy (Genderbent Draco)
Chapter Text
“Astoria won’t even visit me here anymore mother! That’s how beneath our station this prison cell is! And for some reason conjugal visits were denied! Damn it all, I’m sure this is Potter’s fault somehow…”
Narcissa lets out a sigh as she sits across from her imprisoned son.
“Do remember dear, it’s because of Harry that you’re here instead of Azkaban in the first place.”
She’s not expecting it to mean much to Draco of course, no, more than likely he’d- Draco scoffs, cutting off her thoughts as he waves a hand airily.
“It was the least he could do after Astoria gave that very charitable donation to the Defense Department out of MY money! He should have done more! But Potter has always had it in for me…”
As Draco continues to grumble and groan and whine under his breath, Narcissa rolls her eyes when he’s not looking. Her son… her son was a disappointment. She wouldn’t even be here right now if she wasn’t feeling more than a little neglected. Harry was spending so much time at Hogwarts these days, and it left him with no time for HER… or Astoria for that matter.
The corners of her lips try to rise slightly into a wicked little smile as Narcissa finds herself wondering just what Draco would think if he knew the truth. She doesn’t actually smile though, keeping the solemn mask on her face as Draco continues to cry and complain incessantly about this or that injustice. Ah, the blonde boy takes after his father. She’d hoped he wouldn’t, but in the end, it was as much Narcissa’s fault that he’d turned out this way as it was Lucius’.
Hope and wishes were nice and all, but in the end if you wanted something to be true, you had to work for it. Harry had taught her thought, amusingly enough. Wanting his cock, craving his attention, Narcissa had worked harder for the powerful wizard’s approval than she had for anything in her entire life. She knew now that she’d been raised a spoil brat and that she’d lived as a spoiled brat well into womanhood and beyond, until Harry had finally set her straight.
Draco was the same way of course, in the end. He’d matured into a man, physically at least, but he was still the pompous boy that she’d always tried so hard, and yet never quite succeeded at loving. Oh sure, he was still her flesh and blood, and Narcissa had also been raised on the important of family as she’d been spoiled silly, but in the end, Draco was… he was a disappointment. Ugh, her thoughts were going around in circles now.
They always did where her son was concerned. She wasn’t surprised that Astoria had convinced Draco conjugal visits were denied. Hell, she wouldn’t even be shocked to learn that they actually were, though it would surprise her a little if Harry actually had gone out of his way to deny them. The man had no insecurities to speak of. He was confidence personified, power made manifest. It was far more likely that Astoria simply hadn’t wanted to dirty herself with Narcissa’s son anymore… and the older Lady Malfoy could not truly blame the younger Lady Malfoy for that. In the end, Harry was just so much… more than Draco could ever be, in every possible way.
Ah, if only her son had been born a girl instead. If only she had a daughter, rather than a spoiled brat of a boy. Her daughter would still no doubt have been spoiled, just like she was all her life, but the nonexistent witch would also have been taken in hand by Harry at this point, just as Narcissa and Astoria had been.
All the elder Lady Malfoy had to look to in order to know that to be true was Harry’s other conquests. To be fair, she had no idea just how many witches, both young and old, he was fucking at this point. But she knew there were several. Fleur and her daughter Victoire were just scratching the surface, Narcissa was almost sure of that. And judging by the women in Harry’s life, there were multiple mother-daughter pairs that he regularly fucked senseless.
It had cut into her time with him, more than anything else. All those other MILFS got so much attention because of the young, nubile beauties they brought along with them. Narcissa and Astoria technically had each other, but they were in-laws and nothing more. Clearly, that didn’t interest Harry as much as blood ties, seeing how he’d barely had the two of them together in recent weeks, hell, even in recent months. Narcissa still got a nice, thorough dicking from the powerful wizard every once in a while… but it wasn’t enough, not nearly so.
No, she needed to find a way to draw Harry’s attention back to her, and fast. She couldn’t continue on like this, spending more time with her whiny, imprisoned son than with her beloved Master. Of course, she couldn’t very well start eliminating the competition. That might have been her family’s way once upon a time… poison or cursed objects or simply dark magic tossed at unsuspecting backs… but no, that wouldn’t work for her here.
Not only did Narcissa not know the full-breadth of who Harry satisfied himself with, she knew in her heart without even having to think about it that he would find out it was her. And then she would lose him forever, tossed in a cell much like her son’s, if not worse. There had to be another way. There was another way, she was just struggling to find it. If only, if only… if-
Narcissa suddenly goes stiff, and her eyes widen as her pupils dilate slightly. Her lips part and a soft gasp of delight escapes the older witch’s mouth, covered by Draco’s continued prattling. Just like that, the older Lady Malfoy has had an epiphany. She’d just been thinking about it earlier after all. Hopes and wishes were all fine and dandy, but you had to work for what you wanted.
She wished she had a girl instead of a boy… but she was a witch, wasn’t she? She lived in the Wizarding World, a place of almost limitless possibilities… and on top of that, she was a dark witch. Which meant she had absolutely no problem employing some… questionable matters. In the end, the only one who she would truly be screwing over would be her son. After a few moments of thought, Narcissa decided she was perfectly fine with that.
“Draco.”
For good measure, the older witch reaches out across the table and grabs her son by the hand as she cuts him off. He blinks and looks at her in confusion, frowning slightly at the interruption into his ranting.
“Don’t tell me you have to leave a-already mother? You just got here…”
For a moment, Draco looks surprisingly vulnerable. She might have always struggled to love her annoying brat of a son, but if there was one thing she knew, it was that he loved her with all of his black little heart. Plastering a sympathetic smile on her face, Narcissa glances about. Luckily, this was a minimum-security prison, and there were no recording spells cast on the visitor’s area.
There was a guard by the door, but he was far enough away that Narcissa knew he couldn’t hear them. More than that, he was used to Draco’s incessant whining, and appeared to be tuning them out as best as possible just as Narcissa had been doing up until that point. Licking her lips, the elder Lady Malfoy catches Draco’s eye and holds him still with her gaze.
“Draco, I know how to free you from this place. I know how to get you out of here.”
Draco’s eyes go wide at that and he too glances to the guard before looking back at her and leaning in, his voice lowering in volume.
“T-Truly mother? How?”
Narcissa’s smile widens ever so slightly.
“It will require great… sacrifice on your part Draco. You will have to go into hiding, even if we are successful. You will have to fake your own death.”
Her son gapes in shock, and Narcissa takes advantage of his stunned silence to begin laying out her plan. It’s a rather audacious plan, and a silly one at that. She’d lifted the idea wholesale from Bartemius Crouch, who’d allowed his wife to die in his son’s place, ultimately allowing Barty Crouch to escape his father and help the return of the Dark Lord.
The stupid bit was that this was a minimum-security prison, not Azkaban. Draco would be out in only two more years. There was no need for him to fake his death. But on top of being a spoiled brat, Narcissa had always learned how to be very persuasive over her long life. First with her parents when she was but a child, then with her peers at Hogwarts throughout her years there. Lucius had been more difficult to manage, and most of the time she hadn’t bothered to try, but once in a while she’d put her charisma to good use, when she felt it mattered most.
Now, with Draco the target of her persuasive personality, Narcissa quickly had her boy convinced that the only way he was going to ever be free was through her hair-brained escape scheme. He would of course have to go into hiding afterwards to keep up the charade, as she’d said, but so long as she was around he’d have access to the Malfoy money through her.
In the end, her son agrees to her plan. They part ways that day with Narcissa excited and eager to get started, and Draco feeling lighter and happier than he’d been in a long time. Soon… soon his imprisonment would come to an end.
-x-X-x-
“Who’s this supposed to be?”
Narcissa smiles politely as she pulls the beautiful blonde girl at her side closer to her.
“Can you not see the family resemblance? This is Jocasta Malfoy, my beloved daughter.”
The prison guard looks more than a little dubious.
“Jocasta… Malfoy? Thought you Malfoys only ever had one child.”
Here, Narcissa allows a slight grimace to spread across her face, even as ‘Jocasta’ beams stupidly at her side.
“We only ever had one… magical child.”
And just like that, the guard’s eyes light up in understanding and he gazes at ‘Jocasta’ in an entirely new light. After all, it was sort of an unspoken truth, an open secret what the old magical families did with their squibs. And with Lucius dead, it would make sense that Narcissa would be able to bring a nonmagical daughter out of hiding. Laying it on just a little thicker, Narcissa simpers as she brushes some stray platinum blonde hair from ‘Jocasta’s’ vapid, blank smiling face.
“It’ll be Draco’s first time meeting her. I was actually hoping we might be able to go to his cell instead of the visitor area this time… you know, to surprise him?”
And just like that, the guard is grinning quite sadistically. Narcissa can only imagine what the wizard is thinking. She doesn’t recognize him, which means he has to be a half-blood or a muggleborn… even the Weasleys were recognized on sight as a pureblood magical family, after all, long before they became the adoptive family of the Man-Who-Won. Given that, she’s not at all surprised at how eager he seems to be to escort them right to Draco’s cell.
When they arrive, Draco is of course surprised to see them, not at all forewarned that his mother was arriving today. She and ‘Jocasta’ are let in and Narcissa smiles, even as Draco looks his ‘sister’ up and down in confusion.
“Hello mother… who is this?”
It’s the guard who answers before she can, his voice filled with poorly concealed glee.
“Jocasta Malfoy! Your older sister!”
Draco’s eyes go wide as they go to the guard, and then to ‘Jocasta’ and then to Narcissa. For a moment, there’s silence, even as Narcissa gives her son a slight nod. Then, Draco’s face twists into a rictus of hatred.
“She’s a squib, isn’t she?! What is she doing here? Did you truly think I would want to meet some magic-less relative? She’s no better than a muggle! Get her out of my sight this instant!”
Narcissa lets out a put-upon sigh and looks to the guard, who’s barely managing to keep his laughter in at this point.
“Could we have some privacy?”
The man looks at her like she’s crazy.
“What? This is the best thing that’s happened in this dump all week, I-!”
The look in her eye cuts him off, and he swallows thickly.
“I can’t… we aren’t allowed to leave visitors unattended in the prison cells, Lady Malfoy.”
Letting out another sigh, Narcissa switches from a withering glare to a beseeching gaze at the drop of a hat, turning the full force of her doe eyes onto the much younger man.
“Please? Surely you understand what a trying time for our family this is? I beg of you, just a few minutes alone?”
It works like a charm, of course. The wizard blushes and then slowly nods.
“S-Sure… yeah, I’ll be right down the hall if you need anything.”
And just like that, the guard is gone. Narcissa turns back to Draco, only to find the blonde staring at his so-called ‘sister’ as ‘Jocasta’ continues to smile blankly. He waves a hand in front of the ‘girl’s’ face, and she sways in place, now that Narcissa is no longer guiding her along. After a moment, Draco reaches out and experimentally honks her massive tits. Only once that provokes no reaction beyond a slight blush and panting does her son turn back towards her.
“Is she imperiused?”
Narcissa rolls her eyes and pulls out her wand.
“She is a pig Draco. Quite literally.”
The blonde’s eyes widen, and he immediately pulls back from ‘Jocasta’ as Narcissa steps forward with her wand drawn and strips the robes off of her false daughter, before beginning the process of transfiguring the pig into a perfect copy of her son. The magic she’s using is quite dark of course, but then it had to be to get the effects she wanted. It was outlawed by the Ministry for two very specific reasons. One, it was used far too often in brothels centuries before in order to avoid having to pay working witches. Both men and women had gotten up in arms when THAT had come out into the light of day. Two, it was permanent unless the original caster changed the animal back, or into something else as she was doing now.
Draco looked incredibly disturbed to see himself wearing the same stupid, empty smile that his fake sister had been wearing moments before. He looked disturbed in general, to be staring at his doppelganger.
“Drink this Draco, and hurry. I don’t know how long we’ll have.”
Pulling a particularly nasty looking potion from her purse, Narcissa holds it out to her son and waits impatiently for him to take it. He gives the ‘polyjuice’ a distasteful look for a second, clearly not at all inclined to become ‘Jocasta’.
“Will I have to act like she did as well, Mother?”
Narcissa has to work to hide the smile that threatens to erupt across her face at that foolish, idiotic question. Nodding her head, she adopts a pitying look, pretending to commiserate with her son.
“You’ll have to do so until we’re out of the prison at the very least, yes. Now hurry up.”
This was the moment of truth. This was where it could still all fall apart. If her son suspected even a little, Narcissa’s plans might very well be ruined… but no. Draco is so very trusting of his beloved mother, in the end. It seems he just can’t comprehend that she might be capable of betraying him. Popping out the cork, Draco up-ends the ‘polyjuice’ potion down his throat. He swallows every last drop, his Adam’s apple bobbing for the last time as he drains the unbreakable glass clear of its precious cargo.
It’s not a polyjuice that he’s just drunk. Of course it isn’t. Narcissa wouldn’t be doing this for his benefit. She wouldn’t be doing this just to get Draco out of prison. She’s doing this for purely selfish reasons, she’s putting in the work and the time and even the gold to get what SHE wants. And what Narcissa wants in that moment is a sexy, dimwitted daughter so she can have some slutty, perverse mother-daughter time with Harry’s cock.
Draco’s eyes go wide for a moment and Narcissa wonders if he can feel it as the potion visibly starts to take effect. On the outside, it appears to be just like a polyjuice potion. The young man she’d given birth to and raised for so many years transforms into ‘Jocasta Malfoy’, a grey-eyed, busty, voluptuous beauty. However, the more important changes are happening on the inside, within Draco’s mind.
“M-Mother, I… w-what… I’m, I can’t… oooh…”
Her new daughter drops to her knees and shudders as her eyes roll up in her head and her tongue hangs out of her mouth. The orgasm that signifies the final touches of the restricted, class-five dark potion completing its work brings a lecherous smile to Narcissa’s face. As Jocasta slowly recovers, Narcissa reaches into her enchanted purse again, this time pulling out a rather old Hogwarts uniform. HER Hogwarts uniform, as the case would have it.
She still fit in it to this day, much to her satisfaction… but now Narcissa was confident it would look much better on her new daughter.
“Get up honey and get out of that awful prison jumpsuit. You’re not in jail, now are you? That’s your brother.”
‘Jocasta’ blinks slowly before looking up at her mother with clouded grey eyes. In this moment, not only has her intelligence and most of her memories been siphoned away or just plain rewritten, she’s also incredibly suggestible for the next day or so, thanks to the an after effect of the potion Narcissa had used on her. Slowly but surely, her beautiful blonde bimbo of a daughter stands up, nodding in agreement as she looks at her naked ‘brother’.
The transfigured pig smiles blankly at her, and Jocasta smiles back almost just as blankly, happy that her ‘brother’ is happy at her. It takes Narcissa snapping her fingers in the bimbofied blonde’s face for her daughter to remember her mother’s words.
“A-Ah! Yes mother, right away!”
In no time at all, Jocasta is stripped naked, Draco’s prison jumpsuit and boxers discarded onto the floor. Narcissa hands over her Hogwarts uniform and watches for a moment in amusement as Jocasta struggles to remember how to dress herself, muttering under her breath things like “left foot, right foot” and the like. As the girl seems to get the hang of things, Narcissa turns to the naked form of her son.
Wrinkling her nose, Narcissa twirls her wand and dressed the transfigured pig in her son’s prison garments. Then, she casts a dark heart-stopping curse at the replica of her ‘baby boy’ just as her brand-new daughter is putting on her robes over Narcissa’s old Hogwarts uniform. Funnily enough, it wasn’t originally outlawed because it stopped hearts, back in the sixteenth century when it’d been banned. It was outlawed because it was undetectable and impossible to distinguish in a magical being from a normal heart attack. The magic could only truly be traced in a nonmagical being.
Which really raised the question of exactly how they were supposed to track the misuse of said spell in the first place. Narcissa didn’t care though. She’d long since understood how foolish and easily led the Ministry could be. First from watching her husband work through Fudge all those years, and more recently from watching Harry play God while every female he turned his gaze towards simply knelt down and took what he had to offer.
Jocasta’s gasp of horror at the death of her ‘brother’ pulls Narcissa from her thoughts, and the older witch casts a mild panic charm on herself before launching into full-blown horror-mode.
“Draco? DRACO?! No! My baby boy! Oh Merlin, Draco!!!”
What follows next is a whole lot of theater for the prison staff. Jocasta cries right alongside her mother as the prison’s mediwitch confirms Draco’s death by heart attack. When it’s explained just who Jocasta is, the prison staff seems all too ready to believe that the pompous, spoiled Lord Malfoy had died from shock at finding out he had a squib sister. With that solidified as fact in everyone’s mind, the investigation ended before it could even begin, and Draco’s death merely became an ‘unfortunate’ accident.
Within an hour, Narcissa and her new daughter were leaving the prison behind, locked arm and arm just as they’d entered. Jocasta still seemed sad, so after removing the mild panicking charm from herself, Narcissa cast a cheering charm on the blonde airhead, watching as her tears dried up and her frown turned upside down.
“Chin up, child. That wasn’t your brother. You never had a brother. And you certainly don’t NEED one. Understood?”
Jocasta stares at her wide-eyed, slowly nodding as she processes this new information. Narcissa grins upon seeing this, her heart feeling lighter than ever before. There was only one thing left to do now, wasn’t there.
“Come along now, sweetie. It’s time for you to meet your new daddy!”
The answering squee from her bimbofied daughter fills Narcissa with a very deep, dark, twisted sort-of joy.
-x-X-x-
“Gagkh… Gagkh… Gagkh!”
Harry smiles lazily as he runs his fingers through the hair of his current… playmate. Today was a good day. He’d just received a floo call from the minimum-security prison that he’d set Draco up in, and apparently, the pompous jackass had straight up died from a heart attack. It sounded suspicious, but Harry wasn’t in the mood to question it. Not when he was currently greatly enjoying himself with a certain Hogwarts Professor.
Daphne Greengrass struggles and writhes in her bondage, but there’s not much the girl can do to escape her current circumstances. Seated in an armchair by a roaring fire in the personal quarters that the Headmistress has so graciously given him, Harry leans back and lets his eyes drift half-shut as he listens to the blonde Potions Professor choking on his cock again and again.
Currently hanging upside down, Daphne has her arms tied behind her back quite securely and her ankles bound together. Harry has her at just the right height for her head to be in his crotch, his dick slamming in and out of her throat as he pushes her back and forth across his length quite casually. For Daphne, the situation is anything but casual. While she doesn’t fear for her life, the witch isn’t exactly in the best of states by this point.
Her struggling form is taut as she shakes this way and that, writhing in her bindings, unable to escape Harry’s grasp. Precum and cum, along with her own slobber, consistently drip down from her cock-stuffed mouth and into her nose, making it all the more difficult for her to breathe for much of her time impaled on Harry’s dick. Her poor throat is ragged and raspy from the abuse, and the only reason she’s even conscious is because Harry takes his time, allowing her to almost nearly pull off of his dick all the way, giving her small snippets of breath here and there.
Grinning a bit more wickedly, Harry lifts the hand not currently in Daphne’s locks up and amuses himself with the fine silver chains hanging between her new clit and nipple rings. Tugging at it sends Daphne into a whole different sent of frenzies, and Harry quite enjoys the vibrations around his thick, throbbing shaft as she moans and screams along the length of his massive member.
It was her attitude that kept Harry coming back for more from the beleaguered Potions Professor. Daphne resisted him in a way none of the others had ever even come close to. Not even Susan had been able to hold him off for this long, the female Minister of Magic breaking just like all the rest. Truthfully, Daphne intrigued him, if he was being honest with himself.
Ah, but if he WAS indeed being honest with himself, it had to be said that she didn’t intrigue him enough for him to alter his ways of doing things. In the end, Harry wanted… no, he NEEDED to see her break. He would keep at it until she did, until she was nothing more than another mewling slut at his feet. Soon enough, she would beg him for mercy. She would submit and she would become his toy, just like all the rest had.
For now, he would savor and enjoy every last moment of the time he had with her before she did. Testing and pushing her limits mentally and physically was one of the few entertaining things in his life at this point, and he rather enjoyed using her almost daily as a cock-warmer while he stayed at Hogwarts.
“Gagkh… Gagkh… Gagkh…”
The sounds of her gagging and choking as his cock buries itself in her throat again and again are music to Harry’s ears as he just sits back, enjoying the tight feeling of her esophagus wrapped around his dick and the warmth of the fire raging only a few feet away. Of course, that’s when there’s a knock on the door to his quarters, disrupting the tempo of his fun.
Letting out a light growl, Harry casts a silencing charm on Daphne, even as he forces the blonde’s lips all the way to the base of his cock, pressing his thighs in on either side of her head. She chokes and writhes all the more pleasantly, even as Harry cancels the silencing charm that he has on his entire quarters for just a moment in order to call out towards his door.
“Who is it?”
There’s a beat of silence, before a familiar voice reaches his ears, muffled by the door.
“It’s me, Narcissa… Head Auror Potter, I was told you were here.”
Harry lifts a brow at that. Lady Malfoy the Elder outside his quarters. Hm, he supposed he should have expected as much. Would Astoria show up soon as well? He knew how Lady Malfoy the Younger would react to her late husband’s demise. But did Narcissa love the brat that she’d spawned from her loins? Harry had never quite been able to tell. He wasn’t inclined to deal with a grieving mother, but she didn’t sound like she was crying, to be fair.
Well, if she was too much of a bother, he’d just send her on her way. With a lazy twirl of his wand, Harry unlocks and opens the door to his quarters. Narcissa enters with a younger witch trailing behind her, and the wizard blinks dumbly for a moment, before remembering to close and lock up behind them. They stop dead at the sight of him and Daphne, even as Harry puts the area silencing charm back up, and then cancels the one currently centered on Daphne.
“Gagkh, hulgahk, gulakgh…”
Belatedly, Harry eases off and lets the upside-down witch swing away from his cock for a moment as she gasps and hacks away, finally able to breathe. Ignoring the Potions Professor, Harry turns his attention towards Narcissa and her companion, eyeing the grey-eyed blonde with a furrowed brow. The vapid smile on the younger witch’s face spoke to a dimwitted bimbo of a girl, but that didn’t quite answer who she was or where she’d come from.
“Narcissa. Who’s the uninvited guest?”
The older witch blushes immediately at his chiding tone, fidgeting and squirming under his pointed gaze. Before she can answer him however, the blonde at her side pipes up.
“Are you my new daddy?”
Harry stares for a second, and then looks back to Narcissa, who blushes even harder, before forcing herself to smile.
“You might have already heard the news … but as it turns out, my son both died… and also didn’t. May I introduce my daughter, Jocasta Malfoy.”
Oh, now this has such delightful connotations to it. Harry lets go of the chain between Daphne’s nipple and clit rings and pushes the blonde the rest of the way off his cock, his dick tip leaving her lips with a pop as he abruptly stands up.
While Daphne gasps for air with a raspy throat from behind him, Harry begins to move forward with a predatory glint in his eye. Even as much as an airhead as she seems to be now, ‘Jocasta’ catches onto the tension in the room, swallowing nervously as he gets closer and closer.
“A-Aren’t you a little young to be my daddy? A-And you’ve got such a big dick too…”
Harry lifts another eyebrow at that, and Narcissa coughs delicately into her fist.
“I think that was her attempt at snark, Master. She still has remnants of Draco in her. Tidbits, here and there.”
“You know, with that scar on your face, you could be called Scarface!”
Narcissa covers her face with her palm while Harry, more amused than anything else, reaches out and undoes the clasp on ‘Jocasta’s’ robes, tugging them off one shoulder and then the other to fully reveal her absolutely gorgeous body, clad in a tight, form-fitting Slytherin uniform. Lady Malfoy the Elder had done well in picking out, or perhaps designing her child’s new form. Regardless of how she’d gotten the body, Harry could admit he admired it greatly.
And the fact that this had once been Draco… a wicked grin spreads from ear to ear across his face, and with a bit of magical power, Jocasta slides to her knees right before him. The blonde airhead looks up at him with those delicious grey eyes of hers, but before she can try to toss out some more of her version of ‘snark’, Harry brings his fat, thick cock down on her upturned face with a wet thud.
Her eyes go wide and her pupils dilate as her words die in her throat. The blonde’s nostrils flare, her full lips part, and her tongue snakes out to lick at his dick unconsciously, before she realizes what she’s doing and blushes profusely. Every last bit of this is turning Harry on immensely. He’s very rarely been this aroused, and only Daphne has managed to invoke this kind of hunger in him of late. Jocasta Malfoy isn’t going to be any sort of Daphne Greengrass in terms of resistance or mental fortitude. It appears her ‘loving’ mother has already taken care of much of that.
Still, that doesn’t mean he isn’t going to enjoy every last bit of this. Reaching out with both hands, Harry grabs Jocasta’s hair in two fistfuls, pulling just hard enough to make her cry out in discomfort so that he can shove his cock right in between her full, pouty lips. A moment later and he’s fucking her throat, choking his schoolyard nemesis on his cock right there in the middle of the very school they’d verbally and magically sparred across for so many years.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
It had been a long time since Draco held any sort of sway over Harry. A very long time. In fact, the only worth the pompous blonde had had to him in recent years was when Astoria and Narcissa came looking for leniency. Allowing Draco to stay in that minimum-security prison had given Harry to beautiful, willing witches… and he’d gotten to fuck Draco’s wife right up the ass to boot.
Fucking the female version of Draco in her throat was even more satisfying though. Watching involuntary tears fall from her eyes as she stared up at him in clear discomfort, slobber already pooling in her mouth and dripping from her fat lower lip onto her chin… yeah, yeah this was pretty fucking hot. It was even hotter when Narcissa finally joined the fray, seeming hesitant at first but growing bolder and bolder as Harry just stared at her and her new daughter with hooded eyes, not stopping her or reprimanding her.
Lady Malfoy settles onto her knees behind her voluptuous, vapid little girl and wraps her arms around Jocasta, reaching up and grabbing at the younger witch’s big, fat tits. This in turn prompts Jocasta to moan around Harry’s dick, sending pleasurable vibrations of the same sort Daphne had been along Harry’s shaft. Grunting, the powerful wizard continues to piston his way in and out of Jocasta’s throat, moving even faster now, enjoying the sounds of her choking on his dick.
“GAGKH! GAGKH! GAGKH!”
Narcissa’s fingers slip past the buttons of the Hogwarts blouse her daughter is in, and she abruptly tears the blouse open, buttons flying everywhere as Jocasta’s breasts bounce free. The blonde airhead squeals immediately of course and tries to cover herself up even as Harry continues to fuck her throat with all his might. This in turn leads to Narcissa grabbing her daughter’s hands and pulling them down, revealing the massive tits that she’s given the newly transformed witch as they bounce up and down from the sheer force that Harry is ramming into her esophagus with.
It's more than enough to bring him to the edge, but Harry doesn’t let himself go over it. Instead, the wizard begins to slow down, even as he takes one hand and reaches over to grab Narcissa by her hair as well. He drags the older witch past her brand-new daughter, and in one fell swoop, he pops his cock out of Jocasta’s mouth and into Narcissa’s, pistoning back and forth a handful of times before he begins to cum down her throat.
The venerable Lady Malfoy drinks every last drop like the slutty little whore she is, as Jocasta whines in disappointment, and Harry watches on with a wide, approving smile on his face.
“You’ve done well, slut. I have to commend your depravity. This is truly a dark, terrible thing you’ve done for my satisfaction… and I couldn’t imagine someone more deserving of this fate than Draco.”
“B-But daddy! I did all the work, I should get the cum!!!”
Jocasta seems particularly outraged as Harry finally finishes unloading down Narcissa’s throat, the older Malfoy witch swallowing it all down before pulling back as he allows her to. Snorting derisively at Jocasta’s childishness, Harry uses the hand still in her platinum blonde hair to drag her half to her feet, slipping his cock out of her mother’s mouth as he pulls her across the room.
“Shut up, cunt. I’m not your daddy, no matter what Narcissa has told you. I’m your Master, and you will address me as such.”
“Ooh, yes Master! Please Master, are you going to fuck me now? Do it! Fuck me Master, fuck me!”
Harry just shakes his head. Damn, Narcissa had really done a number on her son-turned-daughter. Not that he really cared, but he was fairly impressed. Dragging Jocasta over to a nearby table, he spins the blonde around and grabs her by the waist, lifting her up onto the edge of the furniture. The bimbofied witch immediately spreads her legs wide open for him with a grin, and even goes as far as to lift up her Slytherin-colored plaid skirt, showing off the fact that, just like she had no bra, she also had no panties.
Well, he’s not one to avoid taking advantage of an offer like this. His fingers dig into Jocasta’s pale thighs as he pulls her a little closer to the edge, and the next thing she knows, he’s buried his cock inside of her tight little cunt. Her hymen rips as Harry takes the newly-made witch’s virginity, and a cry of pleasure and pain rips its way out of Jocasta’s throat at the same exact time. Then he’s fucking her, and it’s all the blonde girl can do to wrap her arms around Harry’s neck and her legs around his waist, holding on for dear life under the onslaught of pure sensation rampaging through her already damaged, drained mind.
“Fuck me, fuck me, FUCK MEEEEE!!!”
Jocasta’s first orgasm cums quick, and once that arrives, they don’t stop. Harry does exactly what the slutty airhead wants and plows the female version of Draco Malfoy as hard as he possibly can, his cock plunging into her depths time and time again as he slams up against her cervix, slowly but surely weakening it. Eventually, he pushes right through the entrance to her womb, and that’s the moment Jocasta truly loses it, as Harry begins to treat her most sacred of places like a condom, his entire shaft sheathing inside of her cunt time and time again.
Pounding away inside of the voluptuous witch’s womb, Harry groans as he feels her insides wrapping around every last inch of his member, tightening and gripping and squeezing away at him as Jocasta cries out over and over and over, climaxing and orgasming and cumming around his dick again and again and again. The pleasure seems to be intense for the blonde witch. Harry wonders how much of it is him and how much of it is Narcissa.
As it turns out, the potion she used on her son does have a few other side effects… such as an increase in sensitivity damn near across the board. Watching as Harry fucks her newly made daughter with savage, powerful thrusts, Narcissa can’t help but touch herself to the sight, biting her lower lip, still able to taste her master’s cum on her tongue, even after she’d swallowed it all.
Harry brutally plows Jocasta to orgasm after orgasm, his hands coming up off her hips to grip and maul her fat titties at the same time. Her body responds spectacularly, undulating and writhing beneath him as he plays with her to his heart’s content. She’s no Daphne, but she’s an entirely different sort of fun and Harry knows he’ll get just as much satisfaction from this as he will from Daphne finally breaking for him.
His fingers dig into Jocasta’s tits and the blonde witch moans wantonly in return, mewling happily and crying out loudly as he fucks her with deep, thorough thrusts. Eventually though, he does feel her cunt milking him towards another release. With but a thought and a burst of magic, Harry drags Narcissa over to the table. The older witch gasps at being all but plucked up and carried over by his magic, and when he presses at her back, she’s happy to bend over for him. Her dress is vanished a moment later, and right as Jocasta is lost in the throes of ecstasy, his throbbing cock seconds away from filling her with cum, Harry pulls out and turns to her mother to finish him off once more.
The younger Malfoy’s eyes snap open in shock right as Narcissa cries out in pure and utter bliss. Harry’s shaft filled her to the brim, and then his cum does the same, his seed pumping directly into the older witch’s womb as he paints her insides white and then some. Jocasta watches on with wide eyes and an open mouth, so horrified by the loss of her hard-earned cum that she can’t even find the words this time. When Harry pulls out of her mother, leaving yet another load of seed inside of the woman instead of her, it looks like the younger witch wants to say something, but one look from him and she stays silent.
“Get down, bend over, and beg me to fuck your tight little asshole for all the shit you ever put me through you silly cunt.”
The dimwitted blonde takes a moment to realize that he’s talking to her, even when he’s looking right at her. Narcissa really had done a number on the girl’s brain from the looks of things. Still, as soon as Jocasta catches up with Harry’s words and processes his orders, she moves to obey. The voluptuous witch’s fat tits bounce and jiggle when she hops off the table, and then she’s turning around and bending over as she moves to flip up the back of her mother’s old Hogwarts uniform just as she flipped up the front.
Exposing her big, fat bubble butt, Jocasta reaches back without any hesitation and pulls her ass cheeks apart, even as she looks over her shoulder at him with a moan on her lips and clear and obvious lust in her eyes.
“P-Please Master, please fuck my tight little asshole for all the shit I ever put you through! Use me like the silly cunt I am!”
Grinning viciously, Harry moves to do just that. His cock in hand, it takes but a moment to make sure her anus is clean. And then, he’s forcing his way in, dirtying it up all over again as the mess of pussy juices and cum all over his shaft gives him enough lube to bury himself in the Malfoy girl’s behind. With a loud groan, Harry reaches out and grabs hold of Jocasta’s massive butt cheeks, gripping them tightly with both hands as he begins to fuck her back door right then and there.
The table rocks beneath her even as Jocasta screams in a mixture of pain and pleasure. The blonde cries out time and time again, mostly in discomfort at first but slowly the sounds she’s making turn more and more towards ecstasy. Meanwhile, Narcissa slips her fingers into her cum-stuffed cunt before moving them to her asshole, still bent over the table as well, her legs shaking slightly with need as she watches her Master rail her daughter’s behind.
By this point, the older witch can see the pattern. She happily prepares her own asshole for Harry’s eventual arrival, even as Jocasta reaches her first anal orgasm, the younger witch cumming from Harry’s intrusion into her asshole, her pussy juices spraying all over the floor beneath the table she’s bent over. There isn’t much in the way of intelligent thought still going through the airhead’s mind, but if there’s one thing that she knows for sure, it’s that she’s not going to let him leave her without a load of cum again!
Of course, it becomes harder and harder for her to even focus on that with Harry barreling into her butthole over and over again. As the blonde’s eyes roll back in her head and her tongue hangs out of her mouth, one of Harry’s hands leaves her ass and reaches out to grab a fistful of her gorgeous hair. He pulls and Jocasta’s back arches as he fucks into her with strokes that are even more powerful, her upper body coming off the table at the same time, and her tits bouncing and jiggling this way and that.
Orgasm after orgasm wracks the bimbofied blonde’s body, until eventually she can’t think of anything at all. As such, when Harry finally DOES near his third release, there’s not much the younger Malfoy can do to stop him from pulling out, her butt muscles gripping tightly, but not nearly tight enough to impede his progress. She recovers just in time to look to the side and watch in brand new horror as her mother cries out and takes Harry’s third load right inside of her slutty, gaping asshole.
This proves to be the breaking point for the blonde airhead that had once been Draco Malfoy. As Harry rests for a moment, his dick buried in Narcissa’s butt, Jocasta slowly lifts herself off the table and whines petulantly, even going so far as to stomp a foot as actual tears well up in her eyes.
“Maaaaster!!! I-I keep doing all the work but mother keeps getting all the cum! It’s not faaair!”
Harry looks at her with a bit of amusement in his eyes, and then he turns back to her mother, reaching out and grabbing a handful of Narcissa’s hair in order to draw the half-delirious witch’s head off of the table.
“What do you think Narcissa? Does the slut deserve a load of her own now, or does she need to be punished some more?”
“… both…”
Jocasta doesn’t quite hear what her mother says, but Harry definitely does. Grinning wickedly, the wizard pulls out of her mother’s ass with a pop and reaches for her all over again. She’s not about to resist though, even when he shoves her back to his knees, presenting his messy dick to her face. She just opens up and lets him have his way, happily submitting to the man that, in another life, she’d considered her greatest nemesis.
She’s no one’s nemesis now though. No, instead she’s just a cock-hungry cum whore, desperate for Harry’s dick and his seed.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
That’s why she lets him fuck her throat as much as he wants, taking the physical abuse with gusto as he pounds away at her face hole. She can only hope that this time, she’s going to get to keep her hard-earned cum. Harry thrusts away into her throat again and again, taking his pleasure from her. This… this is where she belongs. Even the dimwitted blonde witch knows that. Her mother had brought her right to this man, after all. He might not have been her new daddy, but he was her new Master, and Jocasta knew that meant she belonged to him, that she was supposed to obey his every word.
For now, obeying just meant that she had to kneel there and take his cock down her esophagus as he fucks her throat repeatedly. And this time, when he begins to cum, he doesn’t pull out. His seed pours into her mouth and for a moment, Jocasta is elated. Then, her eyes widen as she realizes her mother made it look EASY.
The blonde bimbo chokes on Harry’s cum just like she choked on his dick. The sticky, white substance explodes out of Jocasta’s nostrils and the sides of her mouth as she gags, unable to swallow more than a bit of it. It’s still delicious though, and even with her face ruined and her Master nearly drowning herself in his cum, the dimwitted witch has never been happier than in that moment, as she finally, FINALLY gets the reward she’s so rightfully earned.
Harry looks down at the expression of pure, rapturous bliss across Jocasta’s face and grins. This was what Draco Malfoy had been reduced to. Couldn’t have happened to more-deserving wizard. The witch that his one-time school rival had become was a total bombshell, a woman MADE to be a cocksleeve. But then, of course she was. Narcissa had been the one to make her after all, and it was clear the older witch had transformed her son into a daughter with a very specific set of desires in mind.
For such hard work, Harry was more than happy to reward Lady Malfoy the Elder. He had been neglecting Narcissa of late, that much was true, but he hadn’t expected her to go out and do this to get his attention. She’d impressed him, and Harry was going to make sure that she knew that.
-x-X-x-
It felt like the entire world had gone mad but her. That was the thought that went through Daphne Greengrass’ head as she knelt there, her arms still tied behind her back, and a bowl full of cum sitting in front of her. Every once in a while, she dipped her head forward and slurped up some of the sticky, creamy substance, eating Harry’s seed tentatively, despite its tasty nature.
Beside her, the girl who’d apparently once been Draco ate a lot more like a pig. ‘Jocasta’ Malfoy wasn’t bound like she was, instead her hands were palm down on either side of her bowl, and she had her face half-buried in Harry’s seed, slurping away like some sort of feral animal. At the same time, Narcissa’s cries filled the room as Harry continued to show the older witch his appreciation for her betrayal of her daughter, pounding into her with quite powerful ferocity, some of the screams from Narcissa’s throat causing Daphne to flinch as she avoided looking over there.
Still, better Lady Malfoy than her. Daphne knew she’d be punished if she stopped eating Harry’s seed entirely, but she was still taking this moment as it was, a much-needed break. Her entire body felt like it was caked with Harry’s seed… and in many places, it was. She was covered in his cum, most of it dry but plenty of it not. How long had she even been hanging upside down anyways? It couldn’t have been healthy for her, but at this point Daphne isn’t surprised by anything Harry does with his magic. Magic is Harry’s bitch. That much, Daphne has figured out since she too ended up as the powerful wizard’s bitch.
But not forever. No, for now Harry had the upper hand, but the blonde Potions Professor was already thinking up ways to turn the tables on him. She just had to… she had to get some leverage. That was right, just some leverage. And she knew just how to start.
“Draco… hey, Draco.”
Speaking in a quiet tone, Daphne tries to get the other witch’s attention, right next to each other as they are. Slowly, ‘Jocasta’ looks up at her, the entirety of the blonde bimbo’s lower face covered in a white, sticky mess. Daphne glances back over her shoulder, but Harry isn’t paying them any mind for a moment, enjoying Narcissa’s tits as he currently is. Looking back to the feminized Draco Malfoy knelt beside her, Daphne licks her lips and tries to get through to him… her… whatever.
“Draco, I know you’re still in there. C’mon, that was all an act, right? You wouldn’t submit to Potter in a million years, not really. Look, we need to stick together and work together, okay? Just… just nod if you understand.”
Rather than nod, Jocasta cocks her head to the side, and in a heart-stopping moment, Daphne Greengrass realizes she’s made an error. She was wrong. Draco wasn’t still in there. His mother had destroyed her son so that she could have a pretty airhead for a daughter to offer up to Harry. That moment passes and then the next thing Daphne knows, she’s on her back as Jocasta Malfoy jumps her like some sort of big cat, savagely attacking her cum-covered body with an addicted zeal as Daphne squirms and struggles to no avail.
“H-Hey! Get off me! GET OFF ME!”
Of course, with her arms bound behind her, there’s nothing the blonde can really do in that moment. All her yells do is draw Harry’s attention to the pair, even as he continues to fuck Narcissa with deep, powerful strokes, bringing the older witch to climax after climax. He watches on with growing amusement and no small amount of glee as Daphne’s indignant, outraged yelling turns into reluctant moaning, and then a step further into orgasmic screams as Jocasta digs DEEP looking for more of his delicious seed.
With a dark chuckle, Harry casually slaps Narcissa’s tits, causing the older witch to cry out all the louder as he begins to fuck her to the sight of her newly made daughter ravaging the blonde Potions Professor. Narcissa had done more than well. She’d done great. And Harry was going to have the time of his life with his new pet.
Chapter 18: Padma & Parvati Patil
Chapter Text
Padma Patil, or Madam Patil as she was now known to the majority of Hogwarts’ population, was more than a little irritated. The Indian witch might have been a bit more laidback when compared to her predecessor, Madam Pince, but that didn’t mean she loved her work and her books any less. The Hogwarts Library was HERS to organize, protect, and secure.
And SOMEONE was really starting to piss her off. Padma had never felt the need to patrol the Hogwarts Library at night before this point. The students were supposed to be in their beds anyways, and not many would be silly enough to break curfew just to visit the library. Oh sure, they’d break curfew to get up to all sorts of other trouble, but visiting the library? Padma was aware that in that regard, she was the odd one out.
On top of that, she’d convinced the Headmistress to put more advanced security on the restricted section once she’d become the Hogwarts Librarian. Now that section was ACTUALLY restricted, instead of simply held behind a mundane lock and key. Why just anyone with a disillusionment charm or invisibility cloak had been allowed to sneak into the restricted section during her days at Hogwarts, Padma would never know.
She didn’t like to speak ill of the dead, but she really never had thought much of the late Headmaster. After everything she’d watched happen during her years as a student, the Indian witch was quite confident in saying Dumbledore had either become senile in his later years or had simply been juggling too many things on his plate to be the Headmaster that the student body deserved.
… It could have been both. Regardless, while Minerva HAD been Dumbledore’s protégé, she was also her own woman and her own witch. As morbid as it was to think about, Dumbledore’s death and McGonagall’s subsequent promotion had truly let the older witch spread her wings. Padma was more than happy for her… and happier still because it let her implement many changes to the library.
Changes that SHOULD have made it, so Padma could spend her nights actually sleeping in her own bed, rather than patrolling the library itself, as Madam Pince once had. Honestly, more than anything else, even though Padma had respected the Librarian quite a bit, she’d always suspected that Irma was the way she was because of those late nights.
After all, once the older witch had retired and gotten away from Hogwarts, she’d become incredibly laidback, relaxed, and even… friendly. Padma still maintained a good relationship with Irma Pince to this day, and they exchange pleasantries almost weekly. The other Librarian was enjoying her retirement immensely, even as she surrounded herself with her OWN books, kept safe and away from grubby little hands.
Padma was happy for her mentor, she really was. But now… now she better understood just why Madam Pince had been so unpleasant during her years as a student. Someone was messing with her library. SOMEONE was messing with HER. Padma was sick of it. That was why she was here, late at night, trying to catch the culprit in the act.
Her magic hadn’t worked, oddly enough. The monitoring spells she’d put up had picked up nothing. Some of the Seventh Years might have been able to work around them, but even still, it had Padma suspicious. The only reason she hadn’t reported it to the Headmistress yet was the… nature of the activities themselves that were going on late at night in HER library.
She kept finding broken shelves and soaked through books strewn across the ground. Nothing was ever stolen though. The perpetrators weren’t thieves… they were perverted fornicators! Someone, more than likely multiple someones, were outright fucking in Padma’s library! It was unconscionable, and Padma Patil was going to find out who it was if it was the last thing she ever did.
She was going to- Padma’s eyes go wide as arms suddenly wrap around her from behind. One slips over her waist and the other across her mouth, silencing her initial squeak. Even still, the Ravenclaw feels a spark of triumph as whoever has a hold of her completely forgets to keep her from going for her wand. Padma’s hand is heading that way in under a second, before a familiar voice stops her dead in her tracks.
“Going to curse me Paddy? Boy, you really are pent up.”
There’s a moment of stillness, and then Padma slumps in her ‘assailant’s’ grasp, flushing a bit in embarrassment, even as she stops going for her wand. In response, the witch holding her lets go and Padma is able to turn around, staring her twin sister right in the eye with a frown on her face. Parvati Patil just grins back at her unrepentantly, even preening a bit under Padma’s stare.
Even though they were born identical twins, the two have grown up and apart enough by this point that they no longer look all that similar. They’re both beautiful, caramel-skinned witches in the prime of their lives, but that’s just about where the similarities end. That’s to be expected though, the two of them had gone very different directions, and that much was actually quite blatantly visible, right on their faces.
Where Padma has gone with a very minimalist approach when it comes to both beauty charms and regular, mundane make-up, Parvati has gone overboard. Padma looks relatively down to earth and normal. Parvati quite literally glows, her smile stretching a bit wider, her eyes glinting with delight, her every emotion and every feature shining through thanks to the magic she used to maintain her appearance.
Padma didn’t fault her twin sister for it though. It was simply a difference in their career paths. Where Padma was the Hogwarts Librarian, and thus didn’t need to stand out and draw the eyes of both men and women alike, Parvati was Witch Weekly’s top reporter, and even the face of the magazine at this point. She had to look good, though Padma couldn’t help but question why she had to look good right at that moment, at this time of night, in the middle of Padma’s library.
She doesn’t ask that though. Instead, she asks the more important question, keeping her voice low and quiet.
“Parvati… what are you doing here?”
Her twin regulates her own volume as well, but the wicked smile on her face doesn’t face as Parvati gives an answer.
“Why do you think I’m here, Padma? To see my darling twin sister of course. Or did you think I hadn’t noticed how frazzled you’ve been in our daily floo calls recently? Somethings up with you. Something big, if it has you patrolling the library late at night like you’re Madam Pince reborn or something.”
Padma’s flush grows a deeper shade of red at that, as her twin sister unknowingly voices her own thoughts from earlier. Gritting her teeth, the Hogwarts Librarian glances to the side as she crosses her arms over her chest.
“I’ve been having… troubles with a late-night invader in the library. I don’t know who it is, but I’m going to catch them.”
Parvati’s eyes go wide at that, and Padma is momentarily gratified by her twin taking this seriously.
“Are they stealing books? What are they after? Have you told the Headmistress about this?”
And just like that, the gratification is gone as Padma realizes she’s going to have to tell her inquisitive reporter of a sister the actual details. Nibbling her lower lip, Padma considers just how she can get out of this… but in the end, the Ravenclaw doesn’t see a way. She knows how Parvati can get when she sniffs a good bit of gossip, or these days, a story. The two really weren’t mutually exclusive. Best to just let her twin know what was happening now… Parvati could be VERY persuasive when she wanted to be.
“… No, I haven’t told McGonagall yet. They aren’t technically stealing anything, and trust me, I would know.”
That causes a confused look to come over Parvati’s face. The other witch cocks her head to the side.
“Then… what are they doing, Padma?”
Flushed with embarrassment, Padma looks away again.
“As far as I can tell? They’re fornicating. I keep finding destroyed shelves… and soaked through books. Someone is desecrating my library on a nightly basis!”
There’s a moment of silence and Padma begins to nod her head. Now Parvati understands the seriousness of the situation, now- was that a giggle? Padma’s eyes dart back around to see her twin sister trying to hold back her laughter. She can’t quite control herself though, and a snicker escapes through her thinned-out lips, as she tries to keep the grin off her face. Gritting her teeth, Padma points a finger in her sister’s direction, even as she whisper-yells at the other witch.
“Parvati! This is no laughing matter!”
Rather than burst out into laughter as Padma half expects her to do, Parvati seems to fixate on that finger for a moment, and the next thing Padma knows, she’s pushed up against a nearby bookshelf, her wrists captured near-effortlessly by her twin as Parvati invades her personal space, suddenly acting in a very, VERY unsisterly manner.
“Padma… give it a rest. Just relax and let it go. C’mon, it’s not like we didn’t do something similar, once upon a time~”
She should have seen this coming. She just… she wasn’t in the right frame of mind to realize the threat before it arrived. And now she was in no way prepared for her sister’s advances. Blushing like crazy, Padma stammers out some sort of denial or refusal or what have you, but it doesn’t ever truly leave her lips, not before Parvati leans forward and captures them.
The twins kiss in a way that is very much not sisterly love, but Padma finds herself just as unable to resist Parvati’s advances as she has been all her life. The bookish sister melts before the curious and outgoing sister, just as she’s always done. Parvati kisses her and kisses her, and its all Padma can do to mewl in protest between lips smacking against lips and tongues intertwining almost needily.
Though she did try to protest, in the end she participated as much as Parvati did, once her twin broke through her resistance. It was… it was true that once upon a time, they’d desecrated the very library that Padma now presided over. It was also true that she and Parvati had had a bit of an… intimate relationship while they’d been at Hogwarts.
Neither of them was necessarily IN love with each other. Neither of them was necessarily gay either. Both had lusted after some of the hunkier male students back in their Hogwarts days. And Padma was fairly certain that Parvati had had her fair share of male and female lovers since they’d gone down their separate paths. In fact, that wasn’t actually true. While Padma was more openly repressed and prudish, Parvati was a slutty tease who’d never actually gotten around to the slut part. She’d used her beauty to flirt and get her job done, but she had yet to ever follow through. Regardless, Parvati and Padma would always be one another’s first in so many ways. Their first kiss, their first molestation, their first penetration…
Speaking of which, Parvati’s hands were sliding down off of her sides. Padma’s own hands rest on Parvati’s shoulders as the more aggressive of the two accelerates things dramatically, pulling apart Padma’s robes and moving deft, caramel fingers into the beautiful witch’s panties. Padma’s breath hitches as her sister’s fingers slip inside of her cunt. She’s already growing moist, and her pussy juices are flowing more and more by the second.
Its embarrassing to be so easily controlled by her sister like this, but Padma can’t help herself. She’s not… it’s just… f-fuck that feels good. Padma has to bite down on her knuckle to silence her moans as Parvati slides two of her digits in and out of Padma’s cunt. The Witch Weekly Report has pulled back from her lips by this point and is just straight up staring into Padma’s eyes as the two lose themselves in each other’s gazes.
“Padma… just let it go. It’s no big deal, right? Some kids getting off… at least they’re doing it in a place of learning~”
There’s so many things wrong with Parvati’s rationalization that Padma can’t help but open her mouth in protest. However, before a single word can get out, Parvati has already sunk down to her knees. Padma’s mouth remains open, but a low keening moan comes from her throat as her sister wraps her hands around Padma’s backside, digging them deep into her ass cheeks, and leans forward to stick her tongue right into Padma’s open and exposed pussy slit.
Padma’s legs very nearly buckle as Parvati proves that she hasn’t forgotten at all what makes Padma tick. The beautiful Indian witch goes to town on her sister, her tongue swirling this way in that in Padma’s increasingly wet cunt, even as the poor librarian gets more and more turned on. It’s really just too much for her, in the end. How is Padma supposed to resist such pleasure?
Just as Padma’s about to give in altogether, sinking her fingers into Parvati’s soft locks and pulling her closer, the sound of falling books splits the air and Padma’s head comes up sharply, her eyes wide and her arousal and lust replaced with fresh anger. With a reminder of just what she was doing up so late reared its ugly head, Padma finally found the strength to push Parvati away from her, even as her body bemoaned her sister’s tongue and fingers.
Straightening out her robes, Padma gives Parvati a glare and her twin just holds up her hands as if to surrender. Happy in the knowledge that her sister wouldn’t stop her, Padma turns and begins to stalk through the stacks, heading for where the noise of more books falling off of a shelf can be heard even now. Finally, she was going to catch the perpetrator. Finally, she-
… HERMIONE GRANGER?!
-x-X-x-
Parvati hadn’t expected her night to turn out like this. She’d stopped by Hogwarts to check in on her sister, but when she’d exited through the floo in Padma’s quarters, her twin had been nowhere to be found. Checking the library had revealed Padma skulking through the stacks, so of course she’d had to play with her a little bit.
… The makeout session and impromptu cunnilingus had been completely spur of the moment though, Parvati more acting on instinct and lust than anything else. It was how she’d lived her life, to be fair. Instinct had always served her well… and lust had done the same, more than once throughout her years. Regardless, now that Padma had been drawn to the sound of someone else in her library, Parvati didn’t expect to get much in the way of intimacy.
At least not until all was said and done, and the perpetrators punished. Perhaps she could leverage that into some delicious victory sex? Parvati had always enjoyed playing with her sister’s body. The twins had been fuck buddies for quite a long time now. In the end, that was why she’d gotten up and followed Padma deeper into the library. The slightest promise of some sex after all was said and done had Parvati backing her sister up. Plus, it was just the right thing to do.
Though, as they finally found the perpetrators behind the nighttime incidents occurring in the Hogwarts Library, Parvati ended up just as shocked as Padma. Almost running into her twin sister’s back, the beautiful Indian witch stops dead just short of doing so, even as Padma stands stock still, her eyes wide and her jaw dropped open in complete and utter shock.
When she glances around her sister, Parvati’s eyes go wide as well. It’s not a student, getting thoroughly screwed in front of them. Though, the witch IS wearing a Hogwarts Uniform. And as she looks closely, Parvati expects that, if questioned, they’d find out it was in fact the witch’s old Hogwarts Uniform. The outfit is certainly form fitting enough to be something Hermione Granger wore back when she was still a student.
And yes, it is Hermione Granger, getting plowed senseless from behind, her mouth agape in a large, silent O, her tongue wildly tracing out around her lips to lick up the cum dripping down from her face. The Hogwarts Uniform is definitely a size or two too small for Granger’s curvaceous, post-pregnancy body, and its covered in sweat and seed from what Parvati can see.
Her flailing hair and voluptuous body block the view of the man fucking her, but both Parvati and Padma can still see the size of his shaft and balls as he plows Hermione from behind. He’s got a big dick, that’s for sure… judging by what she can see of it and of Hermione’s stretched out cunt, it might just be the biggest dick she’s ever found.
Padma takes a step forward, and Parvati does so as well. Belatedly, the pair realize that there was a silencing charm in place on the corner in which Hermione and the man fucking her were fornicating. They were just fucking so hard that books on the shelves several feet outside of the silencing charm were getting knocked to the floor, causing the noise that had drawn the Patil sisters’ attention.
Now that they were within the silencing charm, they could hear Hermione’s horny moans. On top of that, the smell of sex pervaded their senses, assaulting them both in an almost physical way as the scent wafted over the two of them. It was… intense. More than intense, it was undeniably sexy. Parvati had half a mind to reach down and touch herself right there. Hell, part of her wanted to do it to her sister instead. A rapidly growing part…
Another side effect of their closing in is Hermione finally taking note of their presence. Her already wide eyes go wider still as she sees the Patil sisters staring at her in shock, side by side. But when she attempts to pull herself away from her lover, whoever the man fucking her is, takes exception to that. Her attempts to form words, to announce their presence no doubt, are cut off by pleasure-filled screams as Hermione’s lover steps up the abuse of her poor, tight little cunt without an ounce of mercy or a sign of respite.
Parvati almost loses herself in the sheer depravity of the scene before her. But luckily, it’s only almost. She’s still aware enough of her surroundings to see Padma slowly straightening beside her. Where Parvati is turned on and happily so by the sight before her, Padma is clearly embarrassed and upset, perhaps even angry. Luckily, she knows just how to defuse her twin sister.
Lunging forward before a single word can escape Padma’s lips, Parvati forces her fingers, still wet with her twin’s juices, deep into the other witch’s mouth, while using her other arm to once again pull Padma close to her. Pressing flush against Padma’s fat ass and wiggling backside, Parvati grins impishly, and that grin only gets wider as she feels Padma’s reluctant tongue instinctively slurping her fingers clean.
Its all just too much… she can’t quite help but hump Padma’s plump derriere, even as she drinks in the scene of pure, delicious debauchery in front of her. Hermione continues to struggle against whoever’s fucking her, no doubt mortified by the presence of the Patil twins, but she can’t escape the stranger’s grasp, and she ends up climaxing right before their eyes again and again, until finally her mysterious lover floods her quim with a truly massive cum load that ends up exploding out of the bookworm’s stuffed cunt, the resultant excess streaming from between her legs in a white waterfall that has Parvati outright salivating, even as she continues to absently gag her sister with her long-since cleaned fingers.
“H-HARRRRRYYYY!!!”
It’s in that moment that Hermione finally manages to get a word out, her tone plaintive as she screams it at the top of her lungs. It’s only one word, in the end, and for a second Parvati doesn’t register it as a name… but then she does, and her eyes go wide as she realizes what Hermione’s just revealed. Hermione’s lover, still hidden behind the lustful, perverse witch as her back arches and her eyes roll back in her head, is none other than Harry James Potter himself, Head Auror and Savior of the Wizarding World.
After everything, Parvati feels she’s allowed a gasp in response to this epiphany. But in the end, that’s what finally gets Harry’s attention. Not Hermione’s struggling, nor her shouting of his name, but the gasp that doesn’t come from his mouth or his current fuck toy’s. Slowly, Hermione falls forward, her head hanging as exhaustion takes over. Slowly, Harry comes into view, his emerald green eyes glinting as he stares at both Patil sisters.
Parvati freezes under that stare, and Padma does the same. Both women can only blush in shame and lustful anticipation at the smirk on Harry’s face and the promise in his gaze.
-x-X-x-
“Now I know why Hermione suddenly got so much tighter.”
He lets out a dark chuckle as he drops the witch in question completely, allowing her to bonelessly slip off of his cock with a slick pop. Hermione falls to the floor with a moan and a groan, her ass still sticking up in the air and her disheveled Hogwarts Uniform just getting more and more defiled as his white, hot seed pumps out of her and along her sloping body.
But Harry isn’t paying his slavish little bookworm a single bit of attention, not anymore. His eyes are focused solely on the beautiful Indian witches standing before him. The Patil Twins were long a source of fantasy for him when he was growing up. Teenage Harry had had more than his fair share of wet dreams considering the two, especially after the Yule Ball. But he and Ron had both fucked up the Ball enough that he knew he could never hope to get with either girl.
At least, not back then. With a wicked grin on his face and his cock, hard and messy hanging between his legs, Harry sits back in the chair behind him, and casually places his feet up on his slutty, half-conscious footstool, planting his heels right on Hermione’s voluptuous, fat ass cheeks. This draws a groan from the brunette witch, but Harry still couldn’t care less about her in that moment. She was a toy, a tool, useful for his pleasure, but not nearly as interesting to him as Padma and Parvati, standing before him right then and there.
They looked hot. With Padma helplessly suckling at her sisters’ fingers even then and Parvati panting as she humps at her twin’s ass like a bitch in heat, it’s clear what they want. Harry isn’t afraid of trouble, or censure. He’s going to fuck these sluts before he leaves this place tonight. One way or the other.
“I wonder… what sort of punishment should I concoct for a couple of stray bitches who have so rudely interrupted my studies?”
The Patil twins go still at that for a moment, and then Parvati pulls her fingers out of Padma’s mouth and begins to reach for the front of her robes. Padma, meanwhile, while still flushed scarlet, seems more capable of collecting herself without her sister’s hands on her. The librarian’s fists clench and she even manages a glare as she stares at Harry.
“A-And just what sort of studies are those?”
Luckily, he was more than ready for such a question. Grinning unrepentantly, Harry cocks his head to the side.
“Why, I was conducting a study on human anatomy, of course.”
Before Padma could do much more than open her mouth in response to that, Parvati cut her sister off. Harry watches on in amusement as the already naked Patil twin suddenly reaches around the front of Padma, grabs onto the prudish librarian’s robes, and pulls HARD. Padma squeals as she’s stripped down to almost nothing in just about the same time Parvati stripped herself in.
The more introverted of the two twins doesn’t even get the chance to cover herself properly before Parvati has her lips on Padma’s, the pair of them kissing heatedly right then and there. Harry watches on in amusement for a few moments, before the extrovert of the Patils suddenly forces her sister to her knees, shoving Padma’s face into her waiting cunt just like that.
“I want it Harry. I want you. Give that dick to me and you can have me any way you want me. You can have my sister too. Mm, she’s a good little cunt-licker. Bet she’d be a decent enough cocksucker too you know~”
Harry’s eyebrows lift as Parvati grins her sister’s face into her cunt in an effort to prove to him just how much of a serious slut she really is. Parvati wants him in a way he wasn’t entirely expecting. Very few witches have acted as desperate, as thirsty as this whorish Indian witch in front of him. Of course, what Harry didn’t know was just how pent up Parvati was. She’d never gone the final step, never took the plunge into true slut-hood.
Now she knew why. Now she knew that it was a man, a wizard like Harry that she was waiting for. Harry doesn’t know this, but he’s still greatly amused by just how far Parvati is showing herself willing to go just to have his cock inside of her. Hermione’s dicking must have had a fairly hefty impact on her. And on her sister as well, it seemed. Padma might have been the introvert, and Parvati might have been the instigator of all of their sexual antics over the years, but that didn’t mean the prudish librarian was one to take such abuse lying down.
Harry watches in ever-growing amusement as Parvati’s slutty smile and bedroom eyes become a large O and a widened gaze. Padma’s teeth come down hard on the Gryffindor twin’s clit, and Parvati can’t hold back the screaming, squirting orgasm that her sister provokes out of her, even as she loses control of her legs, flailing and falling back onto the floor, even as Padma leans back, watching her sister with a stormy expression.
Then, as if finally remembering him, the librarian looks over to where Harry sits, his feet still pressing down into Hermione’s fat badonkadonk. Harry’s grin unsettles and unnerves her… but it also arouses her in a way she can’t possibly ignore. When his hand comes up and he gestures for her to join him, Padma is torn between her duty, and her desire.
In the end, the librarian reluctantly crawls over to the man that dared to defile her sanctum of knowledge. Harry can’t help but be amused by the twin sister’s little sexual catfight, and as Padma approaches, he pulls his feet off of Hermione’s ass and places them down on the ground, spreading his legs apart to give Padma a place to kneel between them.arr
Reaching out, Harry treats the repressed librarian like yet another one of his toys, or perhaps a literal house pet. Caressing her blushing cheeks and stroking his fingers through her hair, Harry eventually slips his digits into her mouth, toying with her face hole even as her tongue slavishly massaged them like they were an invading cock.
Chuckling darkly at the way Padma’s resistance crumbles in the face of anything in her mouth, Harry can’t help but wonder if the sexy librarian has some sort of oral fixation. Not that it matters… she was always going to end up with her lips wrapped around his cock. Pulling his fingers free, Harry slips them back into Padma’s hair and grips down tight on the Librarian’s dark locks. Freezing up, the Indian witch looks up into Harry’s face with trepidation and anticipation warring in her eyes. Harry just grins and pulls her ever closer to his actual cock, until finally he’s stuffing inch after inch of his meat rod into her surprisingly greedy mouth.
Harry’s beginning to suspect that Padma really DOES have an oral fixation, what with the way she practically inhales his cock. It’s not long before she starts to gag and choke on his dick though, and that’s where the powerful, domineering wizard steps in. His grip on her hair strengthens, and a moment later Harry is taking direct charge as he starts to really face fuck the hapless librarian, right there in the middle of her precious library.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
And yet, despite the tears welling up in her eyes and slipping down her face, despite the drool and slobber collecting on her chin and falling off onto her exposed caramel tits, the look in Padma’s eyes almost seems… reverent. She’s enjoying herself, and Harry only confirms that when he leans over the slutty witch, grabbing at the back of her robes and hiking them up to expose her fat, dark-skinned back side.
With her face buried in his crotch and his cock pounding away into her throat, Harry grins as he reaches out and plays with her round ass cheeks. The introverted Patil has quite the heart-shaped derriere, and he can only imagine that Parvati’s is just as superb, even as he goes out of his way to turn Padma into a gargling, drooling, choking mess with his massive cock slamming home into her esophagus again and again.
While this is going on, while he’s making an utter fool out of her sister, Parvati recovers from her twin’s ‘attack’ and hastily makes her way over to where Padma and Harry are, happily crawling under him, even as Harry stands up to get a better stance for plowing Padma’s throat to kingdom cum. Parvati’s lips and tongue fall on his hanging ball sack, and she begins to suckle on his nuts, stopping them from their continuous smacking into Padma’s messy, slobber-covered chin.
Harry can’t help but laugh at the perversity both women are displaying. Grinning ferally, he leans up for a moment, transitioning his hands back to Padma’s head as he gets closer and closer to a release.
“Fuck… wish I’d been more aware of my surroundings back when I was a dumb teenager. I should have taken the two of you during my fourth year, Ron be damned, and shown you what I could do with my cock. I’ll have to make up for lost time now, won’t I?”
With a loud groan, Harry begins to cum, his first release at the ‘hands’ of the Patil twins quickly overwhelming Padma’s mouth and throat with hot, hot jizz. Padma isn’t like her sister. She’s no slut. There was no way, not in a million years, that the Hogwarts Librarian was ever going to be ready to take Harry’s entire load. That doesn’t stop her from struggling futilely to do just that, until eventually Harry pulls her off his cock by her pony tail, and all of his precious, delicious cream spills out of her gaping mouth onto Parvati’s face.
The Gryffindor Patil welcomes the resulting cum bath with metaphorical open arms, all while the Ravenclaw of the two just stares up at Harry with glazed over eyes, face crimson red and chest heaving with need, even as she tries to catch her breath. It’s a little hard for her to do so however when Harry just keeps on spewing cum all over the two of them, erupting like a geyser across the faces of the Patil twins without a care in the world.
And then its over… or at least, that bit is over. Harry’s just getting started, and as he steps back from the pair and sits back down on his seat, his grin tells the twins that they’re nowhere near finished.
“Strip.”
Two pairs of dark eyes go wide and then a moment later a struggle ensues as sister turns upon sister. It doesn’t take much for both to get out of their already undone robes and their underwear, but Parvati has a slight advantage in the end anyways, and before Padma can truly get the upper hand, the Gryffindor Patil clamors up onto Harry’s lap and drops herself onto Harry’s cock without another moment of hesitance, slamming herself down on his massive meat rod post-haste.
There’s a moment of silence, before Parvati shrieks and squirts wildly from taking Harry’s dick up inside of her all at once. She had very clearly underestimated his girth and his size, but that didn’t stop Harry from enjoying himself on the delicious caramel-skinned witch. As Parvati cums again and again on his cock, Harry grabs at her ass cheeks, thrusting up into her and leaning forward to suckle and bite at her delicious titties.
Of course, Padma isn’t one to be deterred it seems. Put out but not yet defeated, the loosened librarian attacks her sister’s stretched pussy with renewed vigor as Parvati bounces up and down on Harry’s prick, her eyes rolling around in her head and her tongue hanging out of her mouth as she alternatives between screaming for more and begging for mercy.
She gets one but not the other as Harry pounds into her from below like an upside-down jackhammer, and Parvati is forced to take every last inch of his pistoning meat rod as he plows her senseless. Padma gets a nice, front row seat to that. She watches as her extrovert of a sister goes absolutely crazy on Harry’s dick. She watches as Harry makes use of the beautiful Gryffindor Patil, and she watches as her twin loses herself in the pleasure.
And then, she gets to watch as Harry cums again, his seed filling Parvati’s womb. As he does so, Harry pulls his mouth back off of Parvati’s tit, and spins the Indian witch around without ever pulling his cumming cock out of her cunt. Padma gets a front row seat to this as well, her sister’s taut stomach inflating as Harry obviously pierced her cervix with his final thrust. His seed pumps into her womb and Parvati’s loses complete control of herself, flailing and spasming as a truly massive load of cum ends up deposited inside of her, stretching her abdomen out in a rather obscene way.
Padma pulls back at that, and for the first time, feels a bit of fear. Harry takes note of the look on the introverted Patil sister’s face, but he doesn’t spare her anything. Nor does he spare Parvati. With a savage grin, Harry lifts Parvati off of his cock and shifts her forward just an inch. A fountain of seed flows out and hits Padma in the face for a moment, before he slams her sister back down onto his shaft, this time taking her anal virginity right then and there.
For the first time, Padma’s cum-covered face registers a look of horror as she finally recognizes Harry’s seemingly endless stamina. Parvati meanwhile, can do nothing but convulse helplessly, her already addled mind not doing much to help in her current predicament, even as Harry pulls her head back, forcing her back muscles to ripple as her entire body arches. He smashes his lips against hers, and she can do nothing but scream into his mouth as she cums again and again from the brutal butt pounding she’s now receiving at the end of his big, fat cock.
Harry wastes no time in pounding Parvati silly all over again. Her ass is even tighter than her cunt, and he very much enjoys the pressure, the pleasure of fucking her back door with all his might. Groaning loudly, Harry thrusts up into the Indian witch, even as she comes back down from every bounce, his cock once more burrowing, once more sheathing inside of her asshole.
Again, and again and again, even as Padma watches on, frozen in fear and arousal and horror and lust. The Hogwarts Librarian knows she should put a stop to what’s happening before her. In fact, she very well might have been the only one who could. But no, she wouldn’t. And in the end, even if she had mustered the courage to try, she couldn’t have succeeded.
Hermione was an example of a witch who tried to stand up to Harry. Susan Bones was another. What was the Hogwarts Librarian going to do in the face of their failures? How was she to fight back against the overwhelming magical might and sexual prowess of the Head Auror himself? Some of this ran through Padma’s thoughts, even as she stared up at the horrifying sight before her.
As Harry fucked her sister senseless when Parvati already WAS fucked senseless the first go around, Padma contemplated her current circumstances, and found her situation untenable. She didn’t know what to do. She didn’t know who to turn to. Harry was… he was a monster with a sexual appetite that terrified her. But how was she supposed to fight against him, when her body and a growing part of her mind wanted him so damn badly?
Parvati shrieks again, and Padma’s thoughts are derailed as she watches Harry cum inside of her twin yet again. The wizard disengages from her sister’s mouth and directs a wicked grin in Padma’s direction, locking eyes with her and staring her down, even as he pumps another truly massive load into Parvati’s bowels. Inflating her body with even more cum, Harry grunts his enjoyment, and then he finally moves on, pushing Parvati off of his dick and dropping his newest cum rag to the floor as he stands up and steps over her.
A whimper suddenly leaves Padma’s throat, and before she can fully register her own actions, the Librarian realizes she’s crawling the opposite way, like some meek prey sensing her own impending doom. The repressed, prudish woman finds herself on her hands and knees, desperately crawling through the stacks, out of the corner of the library that Harry had made his own, right past Hermione, who even now was face down, ass up. The brunette witch was resting, and she knew not to move lest she draw Harry’s attention once more… in the end, that was the only position she could safely rest in without ending up on the end of Harry’s massive impaling cock yet again.
Of course, Padma didn’t get far before a pair of firm, masculine hands closed around her wide, caramel hips. A fearful whine leaves Padma’s lips, and her fingernails scramble against the stone floor of the library, but in the end, she’s dragged back into Harry’s corner, dragged back into the dragon’s den. She goes right past Hermione, and for a moment they lock gazes. In that instant, Padma gets more information out of Hermione’s apologetic, relieved gaze then she ever wanted. The bookish brunette is more than a little happy, knowing that Padma’s fall, knowing that her and her sister’s subservience to Harry would only give Hermione more rest.
And then their gaze is cut off as Padma is dragged back even further still, this time past her sister, who doesn’t even seem to register her presence when she looks into Parvati’s glazed over eyes. And then they’re there, at the place where Harry sat and fucked both Hermione and Parvati senseless. The place where Padma already choked on his dick.
This time though, she’s facing away from him. This time, her lower holes are exposed and vulnerable, and Padma knows exactly what Harry’s capable of as his fully erect, rock hard meat rod slaps down HARD on her up-turned ass, pulsating and throbbing even then.
“I’m disappointed in you, Padma. You’re acting so ungrateful, after I decided to take you both in. I’m going to feed and care for you and your sister from now on, you hot little cunt. Be my pet, or be my toy.”
Padma shudders at Harry’s dark, commanding tone. His voice runs over her thoughts like a silken blanket, but that blanket grows heavier and heavier with every single word he speaks. She opens her mouth to try and talk her way out of her current circumstances, confident that Harry can be reasoned with. Padma never even gets the chance to try, her words choking in her throat as Harry slips his cockhead in between her pussy lips and slams forward without a second thought, or even a word of warning.
Her virginity is gone, just like that. Harry groans as he claims it, reshaping her tight hole with a single thrust and then following that up with a dozen more. He really starts to fuck her, even as his hand curls around her braided ponytail. Padma yowls like a wounded cat, while Harry pounds into her from behind, continuing his wanton destruction of her sacred flower.
Padma very nearly succumbs into blissful oblivion when he fully imbeds himself within her the first time. His cock pops right past her cervix, and the sensation nearly causes the Indian witch to white-out then and there as her eyes roll back in her head. But when he pulls back out, she regains herself unfortunately, only for him to do it all over again.
Every rough thrust deep into her womb brings Padma closer to passing out, and the librarian can’t help but welcome it, even as orgasm after orgasm wracks her body. Harry pounds her senseless, just like he did her sister, but Parvati was always the slutty one, while Padma has always prided herself on her intelligence.
Having that dribble out of her ears only makes Padma struggle harder to keep her wits about her. Which in turn leaves her feeling every last inch of Harry’s dick as it rams into her time and time again. Finally though, he cums. Finally, he very nearly finishes bringing her over the edge into sweet, sweet oblivion so that she can finally pass out and rest.
However, before her eyes can finish fluttering shut. Before Padma can truly fall into a deep slumber to recover from the events of the evening… Harry shows he’s not quite done yet. The Hogwarts Librarian comes back to life with a shriek that rivals her passed out sister’s, even as Harry buries his messy, lubed up cock deep in her tight little back door.
The next thing she knows, she’s being forced into Hermione’s ass cheeks as well, as Harry practically walks her forward, making her crawl across the floor like… like some sort of pet, some sort of animal! Padma can do nothing to stop it though, and in fact she can do nothing but obey the nonverbal orders. Forced between Hermione’s ruined butt cheeks, Padma’s eyes threaten to roll back in her head all over again as she swallows the cum coming out of Hermione’s overflowing holes, all while fighting back against the endless, relentless string of orgasms threatening to erode her very sense of self.
Even as much as she struggled though, Padma Patil was no superwoman. She couldn’t hold it back forever. Fighting against both a physical drowning of Harry’s seed from Hermione’s holes, and a more mental drowning of pleasure from Harry’s cock buried in her ass, Padma was eventually undone by one last string of powerful, deep, penetrating thrusts from the man currently butt-fucking her like there was no tomorrow.
Padma’s eyes roll back in her head one final time, and her tongue, slurping at Hermione’s cunt lips, goes straight as her entire body also goes ram-rod straight. The introverted Patil sister experiences one last explosive orgasm as Harry fills her ass just like he filled her cunt, just as he filled Parvati and Hermione’s lower holes.
That pleasure, that ecstasy, that BLISS is the last thing Padma thinks of before she finally slips into oblivion, passing out and joining her sister in unconsciousness. Neither of them will ever escape from their new Master. Neither of them will ever escape the sexual depravity that Harry has injected and will keep injecting into their lives.
And by the time he’s through with the two of them, neither of them will want to, either.
-x-X-x-
A few hours later, just as the sun is barely starting to rise, and with only a couple of hours before the library opens to Hogwarts’ general population, Harry lets out a sigh as he reads a passage in a woefully inaccurate History Book.
“This is… honestly, this is depressing. The depiction of my battle with Voldemort in this thing is just… disgraceful. I wonder if I should convince McGonagall to hire a new History Professor. Teaching this tripe instead of some real history… it’s certainly a fireable offense. I no doubt have the clout, but is it worth using it on this? Hm, what do you think girls?”
Harry glances down at his pets, and his lips curl upwards into a truly satisfied grin. At the moment, only Hermione is able to respond. Neither Patil is in the right frame of mind for anything close to coherent conversation at this point. Both Padma and Parvati are currently joined in unholy fucked silliness, their faces showing complete and utter mental annihilation as they kneel on either side of his lap, their fat, caramel rears pressed against either side of his cock. They’re using their ass cracks to mindlessly stroke him off, and Harry is greatly enjoying hot-dogging the beautiful twins as he lounges and reads.
Hermione, meanwhile, has the head of his cock in his mouth, suckling on just the tip even as she seems to greatly enjoy the way the Patil sisters’ butt cheeks rub up and down against the sides of her head, again and again. Even though she technically could respond to his question, the brunette witch knows better at this point. Harry grins as she looks up into his emerald green eyes with a healthy mixture of fear and devotion, her lips suctioning down and her cheeks hollowing out as she works all the harder at sucking the tip of his prick off.
He’s getting close again, even as he reaches out and runs a hand through Hermione’s locks.
“That’s a good girl you filthy little slut. Keep it up and maybe I’ll let you out of the dog house finally.”
Hermione’s eyes widen and even though he’d thought she was already giving it her all, Hermione somehow manages to redouble her efforts. Harry just laughs at that, and groans as he begins to cum a moment later. In all fairness, Hermione probably thought she’d been giving it her all as well that entire time… but Harry knew just how much of a motivator punishment and reward could be.
Even as his cum paints both Hermione’s face and the caramel asses of his newest fuck toys white with his seed, Harry lounges back and grins happily, enjoying himself immensely. All the while, both the Patil twins and Hermione continue to enjoy themselves as well, partially because of his big, fat dick, and partially because of the three copies of ‘The Monster Book of Monsters’ that Harry had pulled out of the restriction section and charmed to play with.
The toothy, half-sentient books didn’t bite down half as hard as they originally did anymore. Instead, they played with the tits they’d been offered quite aggressively, or at least, the pair of books on the Patil twins’ chests did. Some harmless nibbling and quite a lot of pulling and teasing of their nipples had both Padma and Parvati moaning wantonly, even as they continued to hot dog Harry’s dick between their cum-covered butt cheeks.
Meanwhile, Hermione’s copy was beneath her, the brunette witch sat on the spine of the Monster Book of Monsters that Harry had given to her. Her slick quim continually slid back and forth across the half-sentient book’s spine, which in turn causes it to purr and vibrate beneath her in contentment. That of course causes Hermione to move and slide back and forth even more, causing a nice, fun little vicious circle of pleasure for the brunette witch.
All in all, it was a completely, utterly debauched sight before him. And it was entirely of Harry’s own making. A wide grin on his face, the wizard goes back to reading the newest history book in his hands. Honestly, this was the only dark spot on such a fun, enjoyable night. This… this terribly inaccurate book didn’t deserve to be in the Hogwarts Library, and it certainly didn’t deserve to be in a single student’s trunk.
Harry was going to have to do something about this… mm, but it could wait. For now, he was going to enjoy his pets. And they? They were going to enjoy him. Whether they liked it or not.
Chapter 19: Hannah Abbott
Chapter Text
Much like a certain Padma Patil, Hannah Abbott knew what she wanted to do when she graduated from Hogwarts. And much like that particular Patil sister, it involved staying at Hogwarts, and apprenticing under one of the institution’s aging witches. Madam Poppy Pomfrey had gladly taken Hannah under her wing, teaching the young blonde witch all she needed to know about how to be the Hogwarts’ Matron, caring for all the ails and woes that could befall its students and faculty.
Even in those early days, there’d been some warning signs that not all would be as well as Hannah hoped of it. At the time, she’d simply assumed that it had to do with her age and her lack of position. Surely that was why the older male students at Hogwarts looked at her with such lust, and treated her with so little respect, right?
Marrying Neville had helped somewhat in that arena. The young man, a hero of the Battle for Hogwarts in his own right as well as the recognized Lord of House Longbottom, was certainly respected by the vast majority of the wizarding world. Hannah had always carried a torch for the boy, even when he was the nervous and awkward child that had eventually turned into a distinguished and poised older man.
They’d gone on a few days, and once Neville realized that he had something with her that wasn’t fake or superficial, he’d snapped her right up. It warmed Hannah’s heart to know that her husband loved her for more than just her body. Her voluptuous, far too curvy form. Secretly, Hannah believed herself fat. She hated her excess weight, the way her breasts pushed out from her chest, the way her hips widened to absurd amounts. Her big, massive bubble butt…
It was all too much, in the beautiful witch’s personal opinion. And the young male students she took care of as Madam Pomfrey’s apprentice in turn took advantage of her lack of confidence and her general embarrassment over her body. That is, until she married Neville. Once she was a wedded witch, the physical harassment ended, at least. The verbal harassment died down as well, and was reduced to things Hannah heard in passing, students talking to their friends a bit too loudly as she walked by.
It was embarrassing. It was humiliating. Even these days, now that she’d taken over for Madam Pomfrey and become Matron of Hogwarts, Hannah hadn’t truly gained a respite. Oh sure, most of the student population gave her the respect she was due… outwardly, anyways. But her position didn’t stop them from staring at her lewd, fat body. And it didn’t help that her first reaction to any sort of stress or pressure was to sweat.
This, combined with her thick robes, only caused said robes to stick to her voluptuous frame all the more. Hannah had taken it as another sign that she was just too fat, when the matron robes she’d ordered came in a size too small. So insecure was she, that she didn’t even check to make sure they’d gotten the right size. She simply wore the garments, and they in turn very nearly wore her, melding to her beautiful, bodacious body in such a way that it could have reasonably been postulated that Hannah Abbott was actively trying to show off.
Of course, no one who knew her would ever believe such a thing, but then, there were plenty of people at Hogwarts who didn’t know the real her. All the same, Hannah was left embarrassed, day in and day out, as salivating wizards of all ages who visited her gazed upon her lewd form and made her feel oh so ugly and disgusting.
Which was why she was always so happy to see one Harry James Potter in her infirmary.
“Hannah! I need more burn-healing paste!”
Hannah stiffens for a moment, before a smile crosses her face at the familiar voice. Turning around, the blonde bobs her head up and down as she takes in the sight of the handsome wizard walking towards her. He came by every week or so for the burn ointment, supposedly because some of his male students were dealing with friction burns. Hannah could guess at what that was all about, and it made her blush just to think about it. She feared some of those students were getting friction burns while thinking about HER.
Ah, but she wouldn’t let that distract her from helping Harry!
“Of course, Harry! Right this way!”
The Head Auror’s gaze slides over her form for a second, but it doesn’t bother Hannah overly much, especially when Harry goes right back to ignoring her body a moment later, looking her in the face and smiling as he gestures for her to lead on. Hannah didn’t know what it was, to be honest. Maybe it was his friendship to her husband. Maybe it was his own moral code, his own innate goodness that made him the Man-Who-Won.
All she truly knew, was that Harry didn’t really look at her in the way every other male in the school did. He would look at her, certainly, but he always did it where she could see, out in the open. And he was always so nonchalant and casual about it, as if she was nothing unique, nor different then he’d seen a thousand times before.
It made Hannah feel good, as odd as that might have seemed. She knew that she was an ugly, lewd woman, but Harry didn’t treat her that way, not like the young wizards that made up half of Hogwarts’ student population did. It made her feel like she could trust Harry with anything. And perhaps that was why, as she pulled the burn-healing cream down from a high shelf, that she decided then and there to confide in the man.
“Harry…”
Harry blinks, even as she hands over the small jar.
“Yes, Hannah?”
Blushing a bit, the blonde matron licks her lips before simply taking the leap of faith required to say what she needed to say.
“I’d like to speak with you. I’ve been having a problem with the male students here at Hogwarts, and I was wondering if you could give me some advice on how to solve this dilemma…”
Lifting a single brow, Harry gestures with his free hand for Hannah to go on. A little relieved to finally have someone to talk to, Hannah lets it all out.
“Its… it’s my b-body. I fear I’m distracting some of the young wizards here at Hogwarts, causing them to feign injury j-just come down to the infirmary! I hear them talking about me in the halls as well, saying things that… w-well, they’re not very appropriate. I know it’s my fault Harry, I know it’s because of the way I look… but I don’t know what else to do! The mediwitch robes are certainly form-fitting, but they also cover me quite well, don’t they? I don’t know what else I can wear to cover up this l-lewd, f-fat body of mine!”
Once she opens her mouth, she just can’t seem to stop. Everything she’s been dealing with comes tumbling from her lips, and Harry’s understanding nods and sympathetic expression only serve to make her more open with her problems. She tells him in great detail what they’ve said about her in the halls. The word ‘cow’ comes up frequently, much to Hannah’s dismay. They also can’t seem to stop talking about her tits, fat and heavy on her chest. Or about her ass if not her breasts, as big and curvy as it is. Hannah lays all of the horribly inappropriate things she’s heard from the students’ lips out before Harry, knowing that she can count on him.
This is a man who cares about her, not as some sort of sexual object, but as a friend. She can trust him. That thought alone fills the blonde witch with such happiness and confidence as she lays her heart out to Harry as best she can. She doesn’t stop until she’s given him every detail of her current predicament, even going so far as to heft her fat tits as she stares down at them petulantly, hating her body with all her heart and soul. And when it’s all over, he considers what she’s said for a few moments, before finally giving his advice.
“Hm, I can see where there would be a problem, Hannah. And I do have a way of helping you. There’s a special regimen of exercises that I could put you through, designed to build up your confidence and tone up some of that excess fat you’re working with. It won’t be easy on you though, and I’ll require you to follow my every order to the exact letter, or the regimen won’t be nearly as effective.”
Hannah shivers slightly at the sudden intensity radiating from one Harry James Potter. He’s staring at her, and it’s clear in that moment that he wants to help her… but only if she in turn wants to help herself. Under the gaze of such an authoritative wizard, Hannah finds herself straightening up her spine. This does interesting things to her fat tits, causing them to jut out even as she squares her jaw and clenches her teeth.
“I-I’ll do it! Just… just tell me what you need me to do Harry. I leave myself in your hands!”
The wicked grin he flashes is gone in a second and Hannah isn’t even sure she really sees it. The smile that replaces it is kind and congenial as he pulls his wand from his pocket and casts a locking charm over the far away double doors to the infirmary. He then casts further spells on each wall of the large empty room, silencing spells from what Hannah can tell. She’s not sure why he’s doing so, at least not at first. His words explain his actions well enough a moment later.
“Good. Well then, first, let’s have some privacy, shall we? I’ll need you to strip down so I can perform a simple inspection and find out just what I’m working with here. Understood?”
Hannah blushes at that, but as Hogwarts’ Matron, she’s used to invasive inspections. She’s had to give more than a few herself, and in truth, it’s almost more embarrassing to have to stare at some male student’s naked body then it is to reveal herself to Harry. They inadvertently get aroused when naked before her, and Hannah ends up flushed with horror and shame, even as she tries to perform her duties to the best of her abilities. Unlike the male students at Hogwarts, Hannah knows that Harry has her best interests at heart, and she knows that, as her husband’s friend, she can trust him with this.
Letting out an explosive breath, Hannah begins to strip down. There’s nothing sexy about it, or at least, she doesn’t set out to make it sexy. That doesn’t stop her from having to shimmy to get her tight, form-fitting robes off of her wide hips or her fat bust. Tugging them over her head and exposing her bra and panties, Hannah flushes a bit more as she feels her excess fat bounce and jiggle in what she assumes is an obscene fashion. In truth, she’s one of the sexiest witches Harry has ever had the pleasure of seeing naked… but after getting an idea of just what kind of frame of mind Hannah is in, he’s not about to tell her that.
Either way, after her mediwitch robes come off, Hannah undoes the clasp on her bra, and shimmies her way out of her panties as well. Blushing profusely despite ‘knowing’ that Harry really has no interest in her in THAT way, Hannah stands there before him, trying and failing to cover her large mammaries with one arm, even as the other rests between her legs. Harry in turn gives her a gentle smile as he gestures her over to one of her empty beds.
“I want you to come over here and plant your palms down on the bed please, Hannah. Spreads your legs wide so I can properly inspect every bit of you. Alright?”
Nodding hesitantly, Hannah does as she’s told. Forced to uncover her tits and her blonde muff, Hannah bends over the bed, planting her palms down on it as she hangs her head and looks upon her ugly, fat body. She’s grotesque, she knows that… and if Harry can help her, she’ll do whatever he wants. Even then, the first time his hand comes down on her fat ass, Hannah can’t help but jump and yelp in protest.
“Be still, woman! I’m trying to assess just how bad things are! Don’t you dare move, and I don’t want to hear another peep from you!”
Hannah shivers at that commanding voice. Harry is one of the greatest authorities in the wizarding world, and the Man-Who-Won to boot. It’s instinctive to obey him, and she does so even as he continues to feel up her fat curves, making Hannah blush all the more in shame. His hands slide along the curve of her fat ass and to her wide hips. Then, he goes up her sloping, hour-glass sides, only to finish at her fat breasts. As his fingers dig into her extremely sensitive mammaries, Hannah shivers and squeezes her eyes shut.
She doesn’t want to enjoy this. Especially because of her… condition. Hannah has always lactated from her nipples when aroused, practically gushing milk if she gets too turned on. That would be the height of embarrassment, wouldn’t it? If she began to lactate here and now before her husband’s friend, before the Man-Who-Won when he was just trying to help her out of the kindness of his own heart. It would be horr-
“You really are fat, aren’t you?”
His words stab at he, cutting right through her thoughts like a blazing hot knife. Tears prick at the corner of Hannah’s eyes as she opens them again, her lower lip wobbling. But then, she already knew that, didn’t she? Harry wasn’t saying anything that she didn’t already believe herself. She already knew she was an ugly witch with far too much excess fat on her hips, ass, and chest. Harry was just telling her what she’d known for quite some time, deep down inside.
“Bit of a heifer, I suppose. Still, no reason for you to be such a cow, is there? You’ve let yourself go Hannah, and it’s as much up to you as it is me if you want to get better. Still, I suppose I can help you out…”
Things continue in a similar vein from there as Harry touches her body and gives her commands.
“Up on the bed Hannah, face down.”
She obeys, and it forces her hips higher into the air. The only saving grace is that Harry is to the side of her, running his hands along her back and her fat ass, rather than staring at her exposed cunt. Hannah shivers even then though, as he touches her here and there. It feels like Harry is playing with her body. It feels like he’s molesting her. Only his words make it clear that that’s not what’s REALLY happening.
“Damn, this is just grotesque. Surely you could do better than this Hannah. For Neville’s safe, if not your own. Honestly.”
She will not cry, she will not cry, she will not cry. Even as the tears threaten to leave Hannah’s eyes, she holds them back as best she can. Even as Harry guides her through pose after pose, she simply allows him to do what he will with her. He’s right, after all. His words might be harsh, but they aren’t untrue. She can do better. She WILL do better. All she needs is Harry’s help. All she needs is for him to tell her what she needs to do to fix her ugly, lewd body.
“Right. Move to the center of the room. Spread your legs. And then bend down and grab your ankles.”
Hannah was already halfway to obeying when she heard that last bit. Standing in the center of her own infirmary without a stitch of clothing on her body, the voluptuous, beautiful witch turns and looks at Harry with trepidation in her eyes. That… had she heard wrong? Why would he need her to do that? Maybe… maybe it was some sort of stretching? But then, didn’t most actual exercise happen in actual exercise clothing? This was just supposed to be an inspection after all, they hadn’t started Harry’s special regimen quite yet.
Still, Hannah was sure that the powerful wizard would have a good explanation for what he wanted her to do. She just had to ask, and surely, he would explain himself.
“W-What for, Harry?”
His responding glare has her stiffening in fear, even as he stalks over to her. He’s mere inches from her face when he leans in.
“Did I not say you were to follow my every instruction to the letter? Or are you a dumb cow as well as a fat one?”
A full body shudder runs through Hannah’s form as a tear finally falls down her face. O-Of course. Why had she thought she could ask questions at all? That was s-so s-stupid of her…
If Harry is moved at all by the fact that he has now caused her to cry, he doesn’t show it. And with him glaring daggers at her, Hannah can’t help but finally obey, even as more tears fall from her eyes and hit the infirmary floor beneath her feet, her lower lip wobbling. Of course, even now, even as the blonde witch turns away from Harry, spreads her legs, and bends over to grab her ankles… she finds a way to blame herself.
After all, Harry had been a perfect gentleman, right up until he’d seen her fat body. It must have been even worse than she thought, to provoke this kind of reaction from the most pure, righteous man in all of the wizarding world. Her ugly, lewd form was making Harry act this way. He was only being mean because she needed it if she was going to fix herself. He was only being cruel… to be kind.
Of course, then Harry’s hands came down on her pillowy butt cheeks and pulls them apart to reveal her blonde bush and tight cunt, causing Hannah to stiffen and let out another ‘eep’ as she shivers at his blatant inspection.
“H-Harry, w-what does this have to do with a-anything?!”
A slap suddenly smacks across her ass, causing her to cry out in both pain… and a bit of pleasure. She hates herself for it, but she is turned on right now, as shameful as that is.
“Are you questioning me, you fat cow? Do you really think you know what’s best for YOU, when you let your body get into this sort of state?!”
“A-Ah, I’m s-sorry, but-!”
She’s cut off again, this time by a harsh flick on her engorged clitoris. Hannah’s entire body shakes and spasms as she struggles to keep her feet under her. She whimpers, but any time she tries to talk back to Harry, he simply stimulates her privates even more with another harsh lesson that leaves her cut off mid-sentence by her own moans and cries.
Its all too much for the blonde woman. The voluptuous witch really isn’t used to THIS level of verbal and physical abuse. Neville is the only other man who’s ever seen her naked, to be fair, and he’s always been kind and gentle with her. This? This is something completely different, and Hannah is mortified to realize just how much Harry’s ‘inspection’ is turning her on. It’s arousing her, in a way that Neville’s touch never has, much to her shame and humiliation.
Finally though, he stops touching her. His hands come off of her, and the next words from his lips fill her with relief.
“Right then. All done.”
For a moment, Hannah is hopeful. Now he can tell her what this exercise regimen he has in mind is all about, and then once he’s gone, she’ll finally be alone with her misery and her self-loathing. Only, that’s not what happens. That’s not what happens at all. Just as the blonde moves to let go of her ankles and rise from her awkward, humiliating position, Harry’s hands are back on Hannah’s fat ass, gripping her pillowy buttocks with his large fingers. Hannah yelps and latches back onto her ankles for support, even as Harry speaks once more, loud and clear.
“We can commence with your new exercise regimen now, Hannah. Let’s get to it.”
And then, the next thing Hannah knows, she’s got a thick, hot, meaty cock deep inside of her squelching hole.
“Nooooooo!!!”
She hates how much that cry of denial sounds like a moo, rather than the ‘no’ it’s supposed to be. This… this wasn’t supposed to happen. What was Harry doing?! Hannah lets out another shriek, even as he begins to thrust in and out of her. The strength of Harry’s pistoning prick is enough to finally put the Hogwarts Matron off balance, and the next thing Hannah knows, she’s face down, ass up on the cold floor of the Hogwarts Infirmary, her massive mammaries doing much to cushion and support her body as Harry crouches to stay inside of her, continuing to slam down into her cunt from above.
“H-Harry! What… what are you d-doing?! Stop! Please, w-what would Neville think?! Pleeeease! Oh Meeeerlin!”
A smack comes down on one of her ass cheeks as she pleads with the wizard to stop fucking her, and then another comes down on her other ass cheek. Harry beats her butt red like a bongo drum before he even answers her, and when he does, his voice is confident and smug in a way she never could be in this sort of situation.
“What would Neville think? He’d thank me, Hannah. He’d thank me for taking his fat cow of a wife in hand, showing her just how out-of-control she is. Though, you seem to be enjoying this exercise far more than you should be. You know we’re just doing this, so you can lose some of that excess fat of yours, don’t you? You shouldn’t be moaning like some kind of WHORE.”
He punctuates that last bit with a particularly vicious thrust, and Hannah cries out as she finds herself climaxing in spite of his words. Even still, his words strike deep and true in the poor blonde witch’s heart. Is he right? Does Neville truly hate her? Despite her insecurities, the one thing Hannah has never doubted is her marriage. Until now, of course. If… if Neville was just feigning love, even as he looked upon her with disgust whenever they were together… then didn’t Hannah owe it to him to see this exercise regimen through?
If Harry could really make her better, make her more appealing. Oooh, but she wasn’t supposed to enjoy it so much! Hannah’s eyes begin to roll back in her head as Harry rails her into the cold infirmary floor beneath them, pounding her so hard from above that she begins to see stars. He’s so thick, so big, so damn deep inside of her. It’s not that Hannah wanted this or anything… she knows she shouldn’t be enjoying it.
From Harry’s own words, he’s not even enjoying it. He’s just d-doing this to help her, and she’s responding like… like the cow slut that he says she is! Hannah whines and even lets out a few pitiful mooing sounds as Harry continues to fuck her with all his might, her voluptuous body bouncing and jiggling in a way that leaves Hannah drenched in sweat from the exertion.
And then, he cums inside of her. The Hogwarts Matron isn’t expecting it. She’s not looking out for it. So lost in her own pleasure as she is, so focused on viewing this all as a special exercise regimen, Hannah has absolutely no defenses in place when Harry finally unloads his ‘special protein’ deep into her squeezing, tightening womb. As such, the blonde witch abruptly loses control, her eyes rolling all the way back in her head and her tongue hanging out of her mouth as she cums on the spot from the impromptu seeding.
Hannah convulses madly beneath Harry, even as he drills as deep as he can into her, before filling her insides with his cum. She shakes and spasms, even as Harry pulls out of her messy, mewling quim with a wicked grin on his face. The blonde witch is a bit catatonic when the powerful wizard finally reaches down and drags her up to her knees by her hair. Planting his cock between her massive tits, he allows her soft, pliable lips to slide along his shaft, forcing them to do so even as Hannah remains unresponsive, eyes glazed over from the shock of hi cumming inside of her.
Grinning ferally as he uses one of his best friend’s wives as his personal plaything, Harry eventually reaches down and grabs both of her tits with his hands, gripping the massive mammaries as best he can, even as he starts to really fuck them with his cock, while also pinching and pulling at her nipples, aggressively milking the blonde girl to his heart’s content. Her breasts are equal to Susan’s in size, and one of the few pairs at Harry’s disposal that could almost fully cover his giant schlong.
Of course, this aggressive nipple pulling is what ultimately brings Hannah back to reality. She realizes what’s happening far too late and screams as she struggles to free her tits from his grip. It’s in that moment though that her next orgasm hits, a truly shameful thing given the fact that she’s only cumming from a simple bit of breast play. Hannah cries out and her massive tits suddenly begin to lactate, spraying Harry with milk as he laughs uproariously. His tongue traces out to lick up a little bit of the sweet fluid on his cheek, and he grins viciously as he stares down into Hannah’s dazed, confused, and scared eyes.
“Delicious milk from a fat heifer. I suppose I really shouldn’t be surprised.”
All Hannah can muster in response is a whimper, followed by another cry as Harry forces her backwards, onto her back. The cold floor of the infirmary is already covered with more than a bit of their sexual fluids, and Hannah ends up right in the puddle, even as Harry lifts up her legs and forces her entire body to rest on her shoulders and neck. In this new position, Hannah finds herself completely helpless and exposed, her cum-filled cunt ready and waiting for another round, even if Hannah herself wants no more of this special exercise regimen.
It's been obvious for a while now that Harry isn’t taking no for an answer though. With a lustful growl, the wizard thrusts down into Hannah from above, once again piledriving his way into her sloshing cunt. In her current position, Hannah finds herself at a distinct disadvantage… namely because her tits are still lactating even now, and they’re also flopping downwards into her face, forced by gravity to nearly smother her right then and there.
Hannah finds a place to put her nose that gives her air, eventually… but then she has to deal with her milk, nearly drowning her as it leaks all over her poor face. In the end, even as Harry fucks her senseless once more, Hannah is forces to drink down her own milk to avoid drowning in it, moaning wildly at the taste of it as she shakes and shivers and spasms on Harry’s cock.
“That’s a good cow! Moo for me bitch! Moo for me!”
To her shock and horror, Hannah finds herself obeying. Even as Harry degrades her again and again, she can’t help but obey him. The moo’s drop from her lips in between moans and whines and cries, even as he pounds into her already-full cunt over and over again.
“Hah, that’s right you silly heifer! You like it, don’t you? You LOVE it!”
She didn’t… she didn’t! Even as Hannah mentally tries to decry Harry’s words as incorrect or wrong, her body continues to react. More and more, her voluptuous, lewd form subconsciously shifts to agree with Harry’s words, his magic intertwining with her magic to make such a thing possible. No other man could have done it, no other wizard even. But Harry James Potter is no normal wizard, and Hannah finds herself unable to fight back, even as she tries to protest his treatment of her, only to be cut off over and over again by her own bestial moos and grunts.
It’s just as she’s closing in on another orgasm that Harry abruptly stops. Hannah’s eyes go wide, her mouth open in a silent exclamation, even as she finds herself right at the edge… and completely unable to tip over. When Harry grabs another fistful of her hair and drags her to her hands and knees, Hannah whimpers, her inner thighs rubbing together shamefully, but not quite able to get her there.
“You should see something, Hannah. I’m going to show you something absolutely lovely.”
Hannah finds herself crawling alongside Harry. Her body never even considers standing up an option, as he leads her by her hair across the room to one of the floor-length mirrors that sat in the Hogwarts Infirmary. Only too late does Hannah realize what he’s doing, but when she tries to avert her gaze, Harry just tugs more harshly on her hair, causing her to cry out as her tear-filled eyes water all over again.
“Look at yourself, Hannah. Look at yourself, you silly heifer slut.”
And she does. As helpless as she is, Hannah once again obeys the powerful wizard’s order. She stares at herself, and for the first time, Hannah Abbott sees herself in the mirror. She’s naked, of course. She’s also sweating profusely, her blonde hair matted to her head. Her face is completely red and blotchy, and she’s been crying, though she can’t say how many were tears of shame and anguish, and how many were tears of pleasure at this point.
Streams of white milk flow from her rose red nipples, her massive breasts lactating messily all over the floor of her beloved workplace. That white milk mixes with Harry’s white cock-milk as it in turn flows from her cunt, a sticky sloshy mess that Hannah is creating, and no other. All she can see, as she stares at herself in the mirror, is the fat cow that Harry has pegged her as. She’s everything he’s told her she is, everything she’s always known deep down inside that she was.
When Harry conjures a cow-bell choker around her neck with a flick of his wand, Hannah doesn’t even flinch. In truth, it completes the look perfectly, something Harry echoes as he leans down and presses his cheek against hers, grinning viciously.
“Now you look perfect, my dear. Exactly like the cow you’ve always been, deep down inside.”
In that moment, Hannah’s mind is as frayed as her body. In that moment, there’s only one thing the blonde witch… no, the blonde cow, can do. Opening her fat lips wide, Hannah lets out a loud, horny moo. Harry laughs as he draws back from her face. In response to that, Hannah leans forward, pushing her tits back against the milky floor beneath her as she lifts her ass high into the air.
The next thing she knows, Harry’s cock is in her back door. She’s not at all loose back there, to be fair. The ‘moo’ that leaves Hannah’s lips as he penetrates her anal passage is more of a scream or a shriek than anything else. But Harry doesn’t let that stop him. His cock thrusts into her from above, and Hannah’s eyes half-roll back in her head then and there as she screams to the high heavens.
Once he’s got a good amount of his cock inside of her, Harry really starts giving Hannah the anal pounding she deserves, once again beating on her fat ass cheeks like bongo drums as they shake and jiggle around. By this point, Hannah’s poor bottom is completely red. But the blonde doesn’t care. She’s a cow now, and cows don’t sit like normal people anyways. Amusingly enough, it’s then that Hannah feels utterly at peace.
She understands now, as Harry fucks her back door with all his strength, the lesson that he’d been teaching her. Truly, the Man-Who-Won was a selfless, righteous wizard. He’d seen in her a cow slut that was simply hiding from who she truly was. He’d seen in her a heifer that was ashamed of her true potential, of what she could be if she just accepted her lot in life.
Hannah was a cow. Full stop. Harry had shown her this, again and again, and then he’d tamed her, bringing her under his control, as was right and proper. The cowbell around Hannah’s neck jingles a little as Harry fucks her ass with greater and greater force but trapped between her neck and her massive tits as it is, it doesn’t get much room to move around.
Not until Harry reaches out and grabs her by her hair, dragging her head back so he can fuck her from behind even harder. Hannah moo’s wantonly, confronted with the expression on her stupid face and the appearance of her nude, lewd body once more. Now, the cowbell is able to jingle and ring appropriately as it bounces back and forth across her tits, and though she looks even more like a filthy, horny heifer whore in the mirror now then she did before… Hannah is okay with that.
She’s finally where she belongs. She’s finally accepted who she IS. How could she be anything but happy? Of course, it goes beyond happy a few moments later, when Harry finally cums inside of her again. Hannah’s eyes roll back in her head and her tongue hangs out of her mouth as she screams to the high-heavens, orgasming messily all over the ground beneath her even as the powerful wizard inflates her stomach with his cum.
Chuckling darkly as he draws his messy cock out of her ass, Harry pulls Hannah around once more. This time though, he doesn’t aim to fuck her tits. Instead, his cockhead presses against her fat, plump lips from the very beginning.
“Feeding time, cow slut. Get to work.”
Hannah moos as she opens her mouth and jaw wide. Harry in turn wastes no time in thrusting his cock past her lips and right down her throat. She chokes at first… but then he just leaves his cock there, and Hannah realizes what she has to do. The blonde witch begins to bob back and forth, taking his entire dick down her esophagus as she face fucks herself for nourishment.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
After all, it IS feeding time, isn’t it? What else is Hannah going to do for food, if she can’t get it from Harry here and now? Harry laughs at her eagerness, at her enthusiasm, but the fat slutty cow whore that Hannah has become doesn’t mind his mirth, even if it is at her expense. If she’s making him happy, then in truth, she’s happy as well.
“Good girl… good cow. You’ve really come a long way in a short time, Hannah. I’m proud of you for accepting your fat body without shame. And I promise, if you continue to exercise with me, you’ll have the body in no time at all.”
With his cock lodged deep in her throat, Hannah can’t really respond with words to that. Does Harry truly not understand? It’s not about exercise anymore, not to her. She’s a cow and nothing more. Do cows exercise, in between being bred and being milked? Of course not. Still, Hannah doesn’t know how to express this to Harry AND keep his cock in her throat, where it belongs. In the end, she settles for a loud moo, muffled by his dick.
That in turn causes him to groan as he unloads into her suckling mouth. Though, only half of his seed ends up down her throat. The other half ends up all over her slutty features as Harry pulls out at the last second in order to give her a good and proper facial with his white, hot, sticky cum. Hannah isn’t ready for it, but that doesn’t mean she appreciates it any less. Her fat tongue slips out of her plump lips, and the blonde cow sets to work licking up his seed, even as Harry lets go of her matted hair and pulls back, panting just a little.
He grins down at her as he watches Hannah the cow do something Hannah the witch never would have, not in a million years.
“Heh, maybe you should try this with your husband later.”
She’s not sure whether he means that or whether he’s joking, but as she looks up at him with devotion in her glazed-eyes, Hannah really only has one response to that at this point. Licking her pouty lips one final time, the blonde cow grins up at Harry, even as she takes his cock into her hands and begins to stroke it up and down, taking the initiative for the first time in her life.
“Maybe I don’t need a husband anymore… maybe I just need a bull, and his big, fat cock.”
As she nuzzles his member to punctuate that statement, Harry’s response to her words is a dark chuckle and his hands rubbing at her ears and cheeks as if she’s a favored pet. Hannah can’t do much more than preen under the attention. After all, she’s just a cow now… She’s HIS cow.
-x-X-x-
Amid the animalistic moans, amid the mooing and the ringing of cowbells, Harry couldn’t help but reminisce on the number of times he’d laid in this very same infirmary bed. He knew it was ‘his bed’ because he’d gone so far as to scratch his name into the underside one time. Poppy had even caught him doing it… and let it go, given just how many times he’d been in the Hogwarts Infirmary during his years at the castle.
If he recalled correctly, she’d said something about how he really should have his own personal bed at that point. She’d been amused… and so had he. But he’d never considered fucking her. The witch was old enough to be his grandmother, after all. Even still, perhaps something of that view had transferred over to Hannah as well, because while Harry HAD taken note of the beauty Neville had married, he hadn’t honestly intended to fuck the blonde… until she made the mistake of confiding in him.
Sometimes the lambs walked right up to the wolf, all on their own. Or perhaps it would be better to use that American saying about cows to the slaughter for this particular happenstance. Not that Harry was going to slaughter Hannah any time soon. Fucking her was so much more fun. Still, he hadn’t come to the infirmary in order to fuck Hannah today.
No, he’d been here for the burn healing paste, just like he’d said. Some of his girls had some… friction burns that needed to be dealt with. Not that Hannah knew what they were really for. Though, now he supposed he could tell her if he so chose. Regardless, she’d confided in him, and in that moment, Harry hadn’t really been able to stop himself. It wasn’t like he’d held back with Hermione for Ron’s sake or anything. Why would he do any different for Neville’s?
Faced with such a hopeless witch, Harry had done what he did best. He’d taken Hannah in hand quite literally, and showed her exactly what she was, underneath all that insecurity and shame and fear. The blonde was a hell of a lot happier once he was done with her, as evidenced by the fact that even now she was worshipping his cock, her tits pressed along one side of his fat dick as she grinded her massive mammaries up and down his shaft.
At the same time, on the other side of Harry’s cock kneels one Susan Bones. The Minister of Magic herself is moaning pitifully as she imitates Hannah’s movements, all while making out with her best friend. Sometimes Harry really felt like magic itself had his back. How else do you explain this sort of coincidence?
Susan had shown up to visit Hannah, upon interrogation, as a last refuge of sanity from her new life as Harry’s reluctant but ultimately willing fuck slave. Only, instead she’d found that bastion of hope that was her best friend already irrevocably defiled by Harry’s cock that same day. Needless to say, the red head had stripped down to nothing the moment Harry had demanded it of her. She could do nothing but submit, and Harry enjoyed that immensely about their new relationship.
Now, Hannah and Susan were giving him a nice dual titjob, kissing and moaning into one another’s mouths, even as Harry’s hands grabbed at their crotches, his fingers diving deep into their wet, dripping cunts. Every once in a while, he’d pull at their red and blonde pubic hair, now shaped like lightning bolts on each of them.
Heh, Gryffindor colors, after a fashion. Even if they HAD originally both been Hufflepuffs… and Harry probably had belonged in Slytherin like the Sorting Hat claimed, all those years ago. In the end, such times were far behind all three of them. And Harry was greatly enjoying playing with his two whorish pets, even as Hannah mooed and Susan moaned.
This? This was the life.
Chapter 20: Lavender Brown
Chapter Text
Despite the Dark Lord falling in the final Battle of Hogwarts, despite the ‘good guys’ ostensibly winning, not everyone who fought on the right side came out on top. Many died, but for those who lived, Lavender Brown liked to think she’d gotten a rather raw deal. Ugh, probably best not to use the word raw, it sort of made her salivate.
Grimacing, Lavender gets back to bussing the table she’s currently working over. As a Barmaid at the Three Broomsticks, her work was never done, no matter how exhausting it got.
“Oi! Lavender! Another round of Butterbeer and Firewhisky!”
Straightening up, the blonde throws a faux smile in the direction of the voice, along with a nod to show that she’s heard them. Finishing up with the table, the blonde barmaid makes her way into the back, swaying her hips this way and that. Not to truly entice anyone, but she got better tips if she put in the extra effort, and better tips meant more savings.
There was a time when Lavender would have been happy to seduce some of the more handsome wizards that frequented the Three Broomsticks. But… she hadn’t been able to hold down a relationship since all those years ago, at the Battle of Hogwarts. Put bluntly, while men enjoyed her beauty and were happy to chat her up, they didn’t stick around once they learned that she was a werewolf.
Greyback’s attack had very nearly killed her. She’d survived in the end, but Lavender couldn’t help but ask herself what cost at times. Was it worth it? Living this existence, struggling to find acceptance among the world she’d grown up in, solely because of an affliction completely outside of her control. Not that she was dangerous or anything like that, even on the Full Moons. Ministry Reforms had seen the price of wolfsbane falling dramatically, to the point that any werewolf who cared could get their hands on it.
She kept a ready supply in her room, and she always made sure to take her dose on time. On top of that, there had been other reforms that saw her and those like her gaining more rights than they’d ever had in the history of the wizarding world. Unfortunately, even if she had more rights, the stigma was still there. The Three Broomsticks was the only job Lavender had been able to get and keep, thanks to Rosmerta.
On top of that, despite the push to give werewolves equal rights, there was still a bit of give and take in the political process. There would always be someone to appease. That was why it was still necessary for her to inform all potential partners of her affliction before things progressed. Needless to say, in all these years, Lavender had never found a man who was willing to touch her after she informed him of her status as a werewolf.
They loved to flirt with her, the newcomers that came into the Three Broomsticks. They liked to give her smiles and try and cop feels. She’d long since stopped reciprocating their feelings, mostly because she’d learned after the tenth or so wizard that they would simply treat her like a plague carrier once they found out the truth.
Even now, as she balances a tray of butterbeers and shots of firewhisky over to the crowded table that requested it, Lavender knows what to expect. She places the drinks down and gets a few murmured thanks in response, but there’s no leering, no groping, no smacks across her ass. Not because these wizards respect all witches or anything like that.
No, it’s simply because these men know who she is, more importantly they know what she is. It’ll take another couple rounds before any of them are drunk enough to feel her up. And ultimately, Lavender is feeling lonely enough that she just might not shy away from them. What’s a grope here and there, compared to the vast lack of human contact that she’d been subjected to for nearly two decades?
Though, it’s not all bad. Her life might be hard, it might be lonely… but she has aspirations. She has plans. Specifically, she hopes to own the Three Broomsticks one day, once Rosmerta retires. The other witch was buxom and beautiful and voluptuous when Lavender was but a young girl at Hogwarts, however these days Rosmerta’s beauty was beginning to fail her. Her hair had gone grey and she seemed happier behind the counter then moving her old bones about the establishment.
All in all, Lavender liked to think she was the best choice to take over once Rosmerta was gone. She liked to think Rosmerta thought so too. But she also knew the aging witch wouldn’t just hand over the place for free, and that was why she saved up every possible galleon, sickle, and knut that she could for when the day finally arrived where she would become the Three Broomsticks’ owner.
For now though, Lavender simply had to focus on her job. Noting that the light over one of the privacy booths was on, the blonde barmaid blinks, realizing that someone or a group of someone’s has managed to slip in while she was busy with the table that wanted the butterbeers and firewhisky. Considering privacy booths usually drank the most and gave the best tips, Lavender is quick to hurry over, licking her lips and wiping her hands down on her apron in anticipation.
When she steps past the curtain however, she’s stunned for a moment to see the booth’s occupants. It’s not every day that Harry James Potter and Hermione Granger frequent the Three Broomsticks, after all. Hell, Lavender can’t think of the last time she’s seen either of the two. Certainly not here. And yet, there they are. The Head Auror and a Ministry Official meeting in Hogsmeade over booze? It was a prime bit of gossip, and Lavender couldn’t help but notice how Hermione was dressed, the scanty robe she was wearing doing nothing to hide the fact that she was bra-less, at least from Lavender’s trained eyes.
In the end though, it’s anger that she feels as she lays eyes on Granger for the first time and who knew how long. She still blamed the brunette bookworm for stealing Ron from her, all that time ago. Would her life have gone differently if she and Ron had stayed together? Would she even be a werewolf if he’d been there for her when she needed someone, ANYONE to help her against the monstrous Greyback?
Such thoughts only led to depression and despair, as Lavender well knew by this point. But that didn’t mean she disliked Hermione any less. Harry on the other hand… Harry was the only reason she was still alive. He’d healed her and seen that she got help after Greyback savaged her during the battle. And then, he’d gone on to win the entire war by taking down Voldemort. To say Lavender held a bit of hero worship in her heart for the Head Auror, just like half the wizarding world did, would not be an overstatement.
Directing a smile filled with warmth towards Harry, and a smile filled with daggers towards Hermione, the blonde barmaid clasps her hands together, all business within moments of entering the booth.
“Good evening you two. It’s nice to see you both again. Can I get you anything?”
Harry’s eyes drift up and down Lavender in a way that has her preening under his gaze. After all, HE knows exactly what she is. To have someone like the Man-Who-Won checking her out anyways… well, it would never go anywhere considering he was married, but a girl could dream, couldn’t she? Hermione on the other hand seems fidgety, flushed red as she shakes her head.
“N-No, I think we’re fine. R-Right Harry?”
Lifting an eyebrow at his companion, Harry shrugs.
“I don’t know, perhaps a drink does sound nice… though I’m more interested in you right now, Lavender.”
Even the blonde is taken aback by that, as Hermione grows more and more uncomfortable.
“M-Me?”
Chuckling, Harry shrugs.
“It’s been a while since we last saw each other, hasn’t it? How have you been of late? I knew you were working under dear Rosmerta, but it seems she’s giving you more and more of a run of this place, isn’t she? I suppose she IS getting on in the years now…”
The praise has Lavender floating on cloud nine, and before she even realizes it, she finds herself spilling her heart out to Harry. The two of them fall into a bit of nostalgia as they catch up, while Hermione fails to interject herself into the conversation again and again from the sidelines. Lavender finds herself explaining her plan to eventually ‘inherit’ the Three Broomsticks from Rosmerta, and some of her ideas for the place.
For the first time in longer than Lavender can remember, a handsome man gives her the time of day. She can’t help but feel that Harry is mostly doing it to humor her, or to upset Hermione, but in the end, Lavender just doesn’t care about the why. Having him pay her attention, having him actually listen to what she has to say… it leaves Lavender feeling incredibly light-hearted by the time she eventually takes her leave of the booth after Harry ultimately decides he doesn’t need a drink, much to Hermione’s out-of-place relief.
Flicking off the light with her wand as she goes, Lavender turns back one last time and smiles at the pair, though mostly at Harry.
“Well, if you change your mind, just flick on the light and I’ll be by quickly!”
Harry just smiles back at her.
“Will do.”
And then Lavender is back to the same old grind. Hustling and bustling around the Three Broomsticks, the blonde barmaid catches up on the work she’s let lapse in record time. But all the while, her eyes continue to dart back over to Harry and Hermione’s booth, hoping to see the light turn back on any moment. In the end, she just can’t shake the thought that she’s missing out on something. There’s a chance here, and she finds herself wanting to take it, even if she doesn’t fully understand what ‘IT’ is.
In the end, Lavender puts her all into a special on the house pair of drinks for Harry and Hermione. She puts the most effort into Harry’s drink. She spits in Hermione’s. And once they’re done, she heads back over to the privacy booth with a wide smile on her face, despite the fact that the light had never turned back on. Stepping inside, she holds up the drinks.
“Now, I know you said you didn’t want anything Harry, but Rosmerta would have my hide if I didn’t make sure a bona fide hero was treated properly while in our establishment. I-…”
Lavender stops short as she takes in the state of the booth. Namely, the fact that Harry is looking at her with a lifted eyebrow while he sits alone, a slight smile on his face. Hermione on the other hand, is nowhere to be seen. Stepping forward, Lavender gives Harry his drink and puts the one she spit in far away from him, where Hermione had been sat. Then, she makes a show of glancing around.
“What happened to Granger?”
She knew Hermione hadn’t left the booth. She’d stared at the privacy booth enough over the last thirty minutes to be quite confident of that fact. But then, where was she if not gone? Harry’s smile widens into a full-blown grin as he cocks his head to the side.
“Hermione is… currently indisposed. But on her behalf, I’ll thank you for our drinks Lavender. I’m sure they’ll be delicious.”
She’s not stupid. She’s not dense or gullible or naïve. Lavender stares at Harry for a moment, as she realizes exactly what’s happening here. There’s a split second where she has the urge to out Hermione as a cheating skanky little whore. The bitch was clearly blowing Harry beneath the table. However, that split second passes, and Lavender finds herself blushing instead as Harry’s stare gets more and more intense, his grin more and more knowing.
He can tell. He can tell how turned on she is right now, how much she wants him. And his gaze is only welcoming as he sits back in the booth, waiting patiently. He’s not telling her to get out, he’s not doing anything. He’s giving her a choice to make. And it’s up to Lavender to make the right one. Licking her lips and blushing up a storm, the blonde barmaid gives Harry a tentative smile as she takes a step forward.
“W-Well then. It wouldn’t do to leave you unattended, Mister Potter. A handsome man such as yourself should never be alone.”
Harry just lifts his brow, both of them knowing he’s not truly alone in that moment. But Lavender has made her choice, and now she’s going to follow it through.
“I… why don’t I give you the House Special? It’s a treat that we only reserve for our most… honored customers. And I think the Man-Who-Won c-certainly counts.”
Harry still doesn’t say a word as Lavender climbs up onto the table. There’s a reason the privacy booths have exceptionally high ceilings, enchanted that way to be even more spacious in the vertical than the rest of the Three Broomsticks was. With plenty of headspace for herself, Lavender looks down at Harry from atop the table, blushing all the while as she slowly begins to gyrate and sway her hips to music that’s just in her head.
Her apron comes off first, flung into a corner of the booth behind her. After that, her dress is hiked up slowly, inch by inch. Eventually though, as Harry watches on intensely, that’s gone too. Slowly but surely, Lavender gives Harry a strip-tease right there atop his table, dancing and swaying to her inner music all the while.
When she gets a little closer to him, he reaches out. That’s when she slaps his hand away and pulls back, an impish smile on her face as he stares at her, nonplussed.
“No touching, Harry~ That’s the policy. I’m not a whore, after all.”
Though she would be for him, in a heart-beat. That errant thought worms its way into Lavender’s head and she blushes a bit more as she goes back to dancing. Harry watches her, his expression shuttered now, his gaze hooded. Licking her lips salaciously, Lavender unclasps her bra next, allowing her big fat tits to bounce free of their confines.
Flinging her bra onto Harry’s face, she just offers him another mischievous grin as he pulls it off and tosses it to the side, his attention solely focused on her and nothing else. Reaching up, Lavender undulates her body as she grips and squeezes her tits tightly.
“Mm, like what you see, Harry?”
One of his hands has disappeared beneath the table now, but Lavender pretends to ignore the choking sounds coming from under it, as she continues her strip-tease and dance. Her shoes and her stockings go next, until she’s left in nothing but her panties. Those disappear too in the end, as Lavender turns away from Harry and bends over, slowly pulling the underwear off of her shapely behind and along the curve of her hips before drawing them down her legs.
She kicks her panties off of one foot and then the other, and they hit a wall of the booth as she turns back around to face Harry. He watches her silently, even as Lavender sways her way across the table to right before him, before dropping down into a crouch. Harry doesn’t try to touch her again, even as Lavender gently gyrates her hips, her gushing wet pussy inches from his face.
Biting her lower lip, Lavender laces her fingers through Harry’s dark locks. When he looks up at her questioning, she just grins.
“No touching for YOU…”
With that clarification, Lavender’s other hand closes around the mug of foaming hot butterbeer she’d brought along with Harry and Hermione’s cocktails. She hadn’t even realized at the time why she was doing it, at least not consciously. But now she supposed she knew. Subconsciously, Lavender had always intended to give Harry the house special.
Positioning the wizard beneath her just right, Lavender lets out a breathless gasp as she begins to pour the butterbeer down her body, right at the top of her chest. The liquid flows over the slopes of her large breasts and across her slightly sweaty body before eventually making its way to her navel and down into the valley created by her thighs.
There, it mixes with her dripping pussy juices before finally leaving her flesh to fall into Harry’s waiting mouth below her. Lavender watches, panting heavily and blushing up a storm as Harry drinks the butterbeer down, his own green eyes staring up into hers the entire time. Of course, he’s not at all content with just that. His hands suddenly close around her buttocks, gripping at her round cheeks as his pinkies tease at her back door.
He pulls her in close and begins to suckle at her quim. Lavender moans, even as she shakes her head and weakly protests his actions.
“Oooh, Harry… you’re breaking Madam Rosmerta’s n-no touching policy. She… she always says she’s not running a whorehouse. I c-can’t… we have to stop.”
Even though she says that, Lavender doesn’t try to pull away. In fact, if anything she’s gyrating her hips INTO Harry’s mouth, rather than the other way around. Harry doesn’t bother with stopping what he’s doing either, instead he suddenly pulls a shiny gold coin from seemingly nowhere and flicks it across Lavender’s clit. The blonde barmaid’s breath hitches as the galleon comes to rest on her mound, right above Harry’s nose as he licks at her wet pussy lips.
Without breaking eye contact, Harry continues this trend, and Lavender’s eyes widen dramatically as he places galleon after galleon atop her shivering, quivering cunt. She shouldn’t… she shouldn’t be enjoying this so much. She’s practically selling her body now, after all. He’s BUYING her services… like she is some sort of whore or something. And yet, there’s something so undeniably hot about the whole scenario. As he continues to flick her clit with each galleon before stacking them higher and higher atop one another, Lavender shudders in near-orgasmic bliss.
She tries to hold it back, she really does… but when the tenth galleon comes up and she watches it approach her clit in anticipation, she knows she’s lost. Harry flicks her clit once more, even as his tongue darts deeper still into her cunt. Lavender’s eyes roll back in her head and she climaxes on the spot, no longer able to contain her orgasm as she bucks into Harry’s face.
The galleons spill off of her spasming body and onto the table below, making clinking sounds. Each time one hits the wood surface, Lavender is reminded that she’s whoring herself out at this point, and it only makes her hotter for some reason. Harry is clutching her ass now, and Lavender happily locks her legs around his head as he continues to savor the delicious cocktail of juices that her cunt represents now, the butterbeer and sweat and her own pussy juices combining to create something he was happily slurping up as he ate her out.
Lavender wasn’t sure if Harry’s tongue was longer than it was supposed to be, mostly because she wasn’t sure of just about anything in that moment, as she found herself laying back on the table and arching her back in increasing enjoyment of Harry’s ministrations. It sure felt like he was reaching places that shouldn’t have been possible with a normal tongue though, and it’s not long before Lavender cums again from his efforts.
Then, she climaxes again and again and again as he digs his fingers into her shapely ass cheeks, squeezing and gripping them so he can pull her up more into his questing mouth and tongue. Harry doesn’t stop until she can no longer control her legs, until they’re unwrapped from around his head and hanging limply on either of his shoulders as she shakes and spasms from orgasm after orgasm at the end of his tongue.
By the time he pulls away from her, Lavender is half out of it. Even still, when Harry drops her unceremoniously onto his lap, she finds herself startled by the fact that there’s not long, large meat rod like she’s half expecting. Only belatedly does she remember her earlier realization through the haze of pleasure and bliss that’s settled over her thoughts. Only as she finds herself landing on a head of hair in Harry’s crotch does she remember Hermione.
This entire time, the brunette bookworm’s mouth and throat have been used as cocksleeves as she knelt under the table submissively, raising neither protest or concern at Lavender’s presence and antics. Now though, now Lavender is forcing Hermione far deeper onto Harry’s cock than the brunette is truly comfortable with. And once she realizes what’s going on, Lavender isn’t one to let such an opportunity pass her by.
A vindictive grin across her fucked silly face, Lavender grins her ass down hard on the back of Hermione’s head, robbing the brunette of air as she chokes and gags, struggling for breath all the while.
“There you are, ooh, you slutty little cheating, mm whore! I k-knew you were… ah, u-under there.”
As she spits venom at Hermione, despite not knowing if Hermione can even hear her properly due to her current predicament, Harry leans forward and begins to motorboat and knead Lavender’s fat tits. Moaning happily at this, the blonde barmaid wraps her arms around his neck, a hand on the back of his head pulling him closer to her breasts.
Harry plays with them to his heart’s content as he feels the extreme pressure and pleasure of Hermione’s spasming throat around his dick. Still, it can’t last forever. Hermione does have her limits, and if there’s one thing the wizard has learned since he took the brunette witch in hand, it’s those. Lavender lets out a surprised yelp as she’s suddenly lifted up by powerful hands. Before she knows what’s happening, Hermione has been pushed off of Harry’s cock completely, falling backwards onto her ass beneath the table.
Lavender’s cunt replaces Hermione’s throat as Harry slams Lavender down onto his dick again, right as the blonde barmaid is in the middle of a euphoric orgasm, brought on by the sheer ecstasy of finally getting back at Hermione. Of course, that compounded with Harry’s massive meat rod suddenly buried deep inside of Lavender’s clenching cunt only serves to make her completely lose control again, her eyes rolling back in her head and a howl leaves her throat as her hands slide down from around Harry’s neck to his back, clawing at him desperately.
Shaking and spasming and bouncing atop Harry’s cock, Lavender can do nothing but go along for the ride as Harry uses her like some sort of oversized pocket pussy, his fingers digging into her flesh all the harsher as he begins to jerk her up and down his cock over and over again. The way he uses and abuses her is rough, savage, and brutal… and Lavender loves every last bit of it.
She’s not sure if it’s because of the curse she’s been afflicted with, or if she’s always had this sort of thing lurking inside of her. But the way Harry just takes her, making her his bitch in such a primal manner… it’s almost too much for Lavender to withstand. Ultimately, it IS too much for Lavender to withstand. She climaxes along his cock time and time again, unable to do much beyond take his dick deep inside of her over and over and over.
To call what she was doing ‘riding’ would be ludicrous. The way Harry was controlling the situation, the way he was bouncing her up and down on his cock faster and harder than she ever could have done on her own, it’s more akin to hanging on for dear life than anything else. While at the same time making one’s way through multiple explosive orgasms.
Lavender does her best, but by the time he’s buried himself in her womb and filled her with the first load of his seed, the blonde barmaid is still fucked senseless, her eyes rolled back in her head and her tongue hanging out of her mouth in quite the silly, humiliating manner. Filling her with his cum, Harry grunts as he enjoys the expression on Lavender’s face all the while.
Yet still, he’s not quite satisfied. As she comes down from the pleasure high and looks at him, panting heavily and blushing up a storm, Lavender inadvertently manages to give Harry the exact line he’s looking for.
“I-I… I hope you’re satisfied with o-our service, sir…”
Grinning wickedly, Harry shakes his head back and forth.
“Hm… not quite. There’s something else you can do for me.”
Blinking, Lavender finds herself pulled off of Harry’s dick and flipped over onto the table before her. Her tits smack into the wood and the gold galleons already scattered across the surface of the table, even as Harry pours some of the special drink she made for him onto her sweaty body, specifically right down her ass crack.
Lavender catches onto what he intends immediately, and she mewls in protest, not at all confident about her ability to take the behemoth between Harry’s legs up her butt.
“B-But Harry… ooh, w-what about Madam R-Rosmerta’s policy…”
It’s the only excuse she can come up with, as he kneads her butt cheeks in his hands, squeezing and griping her shapely derriere to his heart’s content. Even if she’s already broken the no touching policy in a rather massive way, Lavender’s fevered mind has hope that invoking it again will somehow get Harry to back off where invoking it before completely failed.
Of course, that doesn’t work at all, in the end. Harry just chuckles and responds to her new protests in the same way as he did her previous protests. That is to say, he pressed a galleon into her ass, causing Lavender’s eyes to go wide as a lewd, surprised moan leaves her lips from the sudden intrusion.
“H-Harry!”
He pushes another galleon into her butt, eliciting another gasp of shock. Lavender shakes her head as she claws at the table before her, trying to deny what’s happening, telling Harry they had to stop. But she never actually tries to truly stop what he’s doing to her. Despite how reluctant she seems verbally, Lavender can’t help but moan as he loosens her back door up with galleon after galleon, stuffing her to the brim with golden coins, buying her back door just like he had her first.
Was she… was she truly just a whore? H-How much was he willing to spend on her? The thought of getting more money from him, the thought of being paid for her ‘services’… it only turns Lavender on even more, to her shame and embarrassment. In the end though, the humiliating way he’s treating her only brings Lavender to the edge, where she can’t quite get herself over.
Ultimately, the blonde barmaid reaches back and spreads her ass cheeks willingly. Harry finally stops stuffing her full of gold, a grin on his face as she shakes and jiggles her posterior back in his direction, blushing up a storm but willingly offering her stuffed back door for him to fuck. A dark chuckle reaches Lavender’s ears, and then the coins are flying out of her as Harry summons them free of her ass.
They end up in neat little stacks before her face, and Lavender finds herself staring at what has to be at least twenty slick galleons, the price she’d inevitably chosen to make Harry pay for her asshole. Not that she truly would have resisted if he’d simply demanded she give it up, but there was something more about being bought and paid for that turned Lavender on more than she cared to admit.
With the galleons having loosened up Lavender’s back door immensely, it doesn’t take much effort at all for Harry to slam into her asshole with his lubed-up member. Covered in cum and pussy juices, Harry’s cock goes DEEP into Lavender’s asshole, and it goes there fast. As he starts to pound into her from behind while gripping her ass cheeks harshly, he leans over her and whispers in her ear.
“I suppose the hard-working maid bit was just a cover for who you really are, wasn’t it? In the end, Lavender Brown is nothing more than a world-class whore.”
Flushing brightly, Lavender tries to shake her head back and forth in denial, but she can’t help the warm glow in her breast at Harry calling her ‘world-class’. As she tries to outwardly protest, one of Harry’s hands fists into her blonde locks, pulling at her and forcing her to arch her back as he snarls in her ear.
“Don’t try to deny it, slut. I know a whore when I see one. I know a cum dumpster when I see one. Look at how easily your back door is taking my cock after I fed it some gold. That’s all you need to get wet and ready, isn’t it? The promise of some coin is more than enough to set you off.”
Lavender moans wantonly, not exactly helping her case as Harry continues to rail into her asshole with reckless abandon. The pleasure from him giving her such a rough, savage anal pounding is too much to bear, and even as Lavender tries in vain to protest his accusations, another orgasm rips its way through her body, this time from nothing more than Harry reshaping her formerly tight back door for his use.
He still hears the partial ‘no’ at the start of the ‘nnnngh’ sound she ends up making all the same. A sneer is easily heard in his tone as he pulls harder at her hair.
“No? Are you saying I’m wrong? Are you calling me a liar, Lavender?”
A shiver runs down Lavender’s spine and she forces herself to respond, even through the cacophony of sensations being forced upon her.
“N-No, Harry…”
“Then you ARE a whore.”
With that kind of circular logic, there’s not much she can say anymore. Her defense was shattered the moment she accepted his coin, ultimately. Even if she’d never said anything specifically, the fact that she’d not denied the transaction, the fact that she’d not left the booth… really, in the end there was only one way this could go.
“Y-Yes… yes…”
She says it quietly, almost hoping he doesn’t hear her finally giving in. Of course, he probably does, but that doesn’t stop Harry from pretending he doesn’t.
“What’s that? I couldn’t hear you over your moaning, you whorish little slut.”
Whimpering, Lavender speaks louder.
“Yes, Harry! Y-yes, I’m a w-whore!”
Laughing, Harry slides his tongue along her neck, even as he continues to ram into her ass with great force. All this time, he’s never paused, never hesitated, never once stopped what he’s doing. And what he’s doing is railing her back door with all of his strength. The experience is completely ruining Lavender, even more than being bounced up and down on his cock at such great speeds did. She’s not sure she’ll ever be the same after this. Harry is changing her in ways she never could have expected, revealing things about her that she’d not known existed.
“Well now. It’s good for you to finally admit it… but now we know that you were lying to me before, weren’t you? A lying whore… how naughty. Tell me Lavender, what should I do with a lying whore?”
Flushing scarlet, the blonde barmaid knows immediately what Harry wants her to say. And if she’s being blatantly honest, she wants to say it too.
“P-Punish them… y-you should p-punish naughty l-lying whores…”
Chuckling darkly, Harry grips hard on her ass cheek with the hand he still has down near her posterior, then he pulls it away.
“That’s right my dear. I think a spanking is in order. Go on then. Count them off and do it right, or I’ll be forced to start over.”
His palm comes down on her ass as he continues to fuck her back door as hard as he can. A yelp leaves Lavender’s lips, followed hastily by a count.
“Ooh! O-One!”
Smack!
“A-Ahhh, twoooo!”
“Smack!”
“OH MERLIN!”
Lavender’s eyes cross as she climaxes hard from the physical abuse combined with the big fat dick she’s receiving. Of course, when she comes down from the pleasure high, Harry is rubbing at her buttocks, still fucking her ass.
“Well then, I guess we’ll have to start over, won’t we? It’s just a small punishment Lavender. I don’t intend to give you more then ten smacks in whole. But if you keep losing track of the count like that, we’ll be here all night…”
Smack!
“F-Fuck, ONE!”
Smack!
“T-Two~”
Smack!
“Threeee!!”
Smack!
“Hnnghh!”
And once again, she climaxes and loses track of the count before she can get to ten. This continues for the entirety of the encounter, as Harry spanks Lavender’s bottom red, one cheek and then the other, all while fucking her silly. Eventually, the blonde barmaid turned whore can’t do anything but simply lay there, eyes rolled back in her head and tongue hanging out of her mouth. At that point, there’s not much she can do to stop him from fucking her and spanking her, she’s not even trying to count off anymore.
Harry grunts and then finally cums again, his seed pumping into the whorish barmaid’s back door with abandon, a deluge of spunk filling her to the brim. It’s enough to send Lavender into oblivion, leaving her unconscious as she shakes and spasms along his cock one last time, her back arching before she then slumps forward, completely and utterly passed out, but with a smile on her face.
As the blonde barmaid finally loses consciousness, she’s never truly been happier. Not in all her childhood at Hogwarts, and certainly not at any time during her adulthood as a werewolf. Fucked absolutely silly by Harry’s cock, Lavender Brown is lost to a sea of pleasure, a white endless expanse of bliss and ecstasy as she lays passed out on the table before her.
-x-X-x-
When Lavender finally regains consciousness, she has no idea how long it’s been. But Harry and Hermione are still there, so probably not too long. Of course, they’re also fucking so at least some time has passed her by. Lavender slowly lifts herself off the table as she takes in the pair. They’re on the floor right before the closed entrance to the privacy booth, and Hermione is bouncing up and down on Harry’s cock as he thrusts up into her with as much force as he used to fuck Lavender when SHE was in his lap.
The expression on Hermione’s face can only be called an expression of pure insensate bliss. The brunette bookworm looks completely out of her mind with pleasure. Lavender stares for a moment, both in envy and jealousy, but also a bit fascinated. She’s never seen Hermione so far out of control. The thought of revealing her and Harry’s affair is the farthest thing from Lavender’s mind at this point, but even if she had wanted to, this alone probably would have changed her mind.
Because Hermione isn’t having some sort of equal relationship with Harry, that much Lavender can now tell. She couldn’t say how it all started, but it’s clear that Hermione is nothing but Harry’s fuck toy, his whore, his slutty little cum dump… just as he made Lavender into a little while ago. Reminded of her payday, the blonde barmaid happily begins to collect the galleons scattered across the table. Thirty-three in total get tucked away into her discarded robes, even as Harry notices her movement.
“Welcome back to the land of the living, Lavender.”
Blinking, the blonde barmaid finds herself drawn into the wizard’s gorgeous green eyes, even as he continues to fuck Hermione silly.
“I…”
Grinning wickedly, Harry looks at her knowingly, even as she stands there, unsure what to say. He’s turned her entire world on it’s head after all, completely changed how she views… just about everything. It’s hard not to blush as he gazes upon her.
“I’ll be returning soon for another House Special. I certainly enjoyed the first one well enough.”
Lavender blushes deeply as another burst of warmth grows in her breast. She finds herself giving Harry a raunchy smile as she presses her breasts together and licks her lips salaciously.
“Mm, well, I’ll make sure that all of your future ‘drinks’ are on the house again… though I wouldn’t mind some generous tips, every now and then~”
Harry chuckles at that and just nods his head amicably, causing Lavender’s vision to be filled with images of galleon piles for a moment. But then Hermione cries out and ruins it, pulling Lavender from her day dream as the brunette witch cums along Harry’s big fat cock. Scowling down at Hermione, Lavender can’t help but still dislike the know-it-all. Even if losing Ron to her is the farthest thing from the blonde barmaid’s mind now, Hermione was still always such a stuck-up bitch during their school days. She slept in the same dorm as the rest of the female Gryffindors from her year, but she spent all her time with Ron and Harry, or in the library studying, or working on homework that wouldn’t be due for months.
She was, in essence, the worst kind of bitch back at Hogwarts. Seeing her brought low like this was certainly appetizing, but Lavender found herself wanting more. After a moment, she has an idea, and an impish grin spreads across her face as she climbs back onto the table. Harry watches her do so with a raised eyebrow, but Hermione isn’t truly cognizant of anything but Harry’s cock until Lavender grabs a fistful of the brunette witch’s hair and drags her hair closer.
Crouching on the edge of the privacy booth’s table, inches from Hermione’s face, Lavender holds the bookworm’s head steady with one hand while flicking at her clit with the other.
“You look, mm, parched Hermione! Let me, mm help you with that!”
Glaring down at the brunette, Lavender finally cries out and cums from her own vigorous frigging. Her pussy juices squirt out of her cunt, and Harry’s cum flows out with them, covering Hermione’s face and hair and body in the cocktail of fluids. Harry watches on with a smile on his face and amusement in his eyes, and Hermione? Hermione actively climaxes from the degradation, much to Lavender’s wide-eyed surprise.
The brunette witch lets out a shuddering cry and explodes along Harry’s shaft yet again, this time milking his release from him if the grunt he gives off is any indication. As his seed fills her womb, Hermione pants breathlessly, and Lavender finds herself grinding the slutty bookworm’s face up against her slit.
To her amazement, Hermione slobbers and licks and slurps noisily against Lavender’s messy cunt, even as the blonde barmaid groans in enjoyment. Sneering down at what her school age rival has become, Lavender adopts a simpering tone as she gives Hermione a venomously sweet smile.
“Please DO come again, slut.”
Harry chuckles darkly at that, even as he ultimately goes right back to fucking the brunette bookworm. Stuck between the two of them, Hermione is forced to service both, her tongue diving deep into Lavender’s cunt all while she moans and screams against the blonde barmaid’s pussy lips from the pleasure of Harry fucking her from below.
Eventually, Lavender feels like she’s fed as much of Harry’s seed from her cunt as she can to the brunette. That’s when she pulls Hermione back and then hops down off of the table, turning and bending over it so she can drag Hermione’s face into her ass cheeks. There’s another source of the wizard’s delicious seed there after all, and Hermione’s tongue attacks Lavender’s cream-stuffed butthole with the same ferocity that she went after Lavender’s quim.
That alone is enough to send Lavender over the edge yet again, as she squeals in pleasure and clings to the table edge for support. There’s nothing quite like having Hermione motherfucking Granger giving you an enthusiastic rim job, after all. The only thing better than humiliating and degrading Hermione by forcing the blissed-out-of-her-mind bookworm to eat out her ass was being fucked up the ass by Harry.
Lavender was beginning to find her calling, as she grinded back against Hermione’s nose and tongue. All this time, she’d been planning on inheriting the Three Broomsticks from Rosmerta when the other witch retired. But now… now she had another idea. Rosmerta always had gone by Madam… but she’d never allowed things to truly get to where they could be in the Three Broomsticks.
After all, in the wizarding world, prostitution was legal… if it was in a brothel. The Three Broomsticks certainly wasn’t a brothel, but somehow Lavender suspected Harry wasn’t about to arrest her for a crime he’d taken part in committing. All the same, the longer she enjoyed Hermione’s tongue in her asshole, the more Lavender realized what her lifelong dream SHOULD have been all this time.
Perhaps she’d still buy the Three Broomsticks from Rosmerta. But only if she could turn it into a brothel once she was done. Madam Lavender Brown had a nice ring to it. Only as the owner of a brothel would she be able to indulge in her new fetishes, after all. Her desire to be humiliated, degraded, and used by men… combined with the enjoyment she got from humiliating, degrading, and abusing women.
She would get to show uppity, stuck-up witches like Hermione where they belonged in the pecking order, as well as provide a service to wizards… for a price. As her mind whirls with such thoughts, Lavender enjoys Hermione’s tongue through orgasm after orgasm. She shakes and shudders and moans lewdly as the brunette whore eats out her asshole.
Hours later, after both Harry and his bookworm cum dump are gone, Lavender finds herself laying in bed, staring up at the ceiling. The galleons that Harry had given her for her ‘services’ are laid out all over her naked body, covering her from chest to navel, spaced out haphazardly. The cool feel of the metal… it only made Lavender surer of her path. It felt RIGHT. Licking her lips, the blonde barmaid takes one of the galleons and flicks at her clit with it.
She moans and gasps and mewls as she does this again and again. It’s not quite the same as Harry doing it, but the action reminds her of him nonetheless. Smiling up at the ceiling of her private room, Lavender begins to make plans for the future. One way or another, she WILL own a brothel. Perhaps… perhaps Harry would be willing to help her with that.
It wasn’t something the Head Auror could be tied to publicly of course, but then as Lavender had found out tonight, Harry had plenty of secrets that weren’t public. She had no intentions to blackmail him or anything like that, but there was potential in the idea that he might invest in her venture as a secret partner. Shuddering and shivering, Lavender licks her lips as she continues to tease herself with the galleon.
The future was suddenly looking so much brighter…
Chapter 21: Luna Lovegood
Chapter Text
“Thank you very much for agreeing to this interview, Harry. I’ve heard such concerning… and intriguing rumors about you of late.”
Lifting a brow at that, Harry steeples his fingers together as he considers Luna Lovegood for a moment. Well, Luna Scamander technically, but it was all but impossible for Harry to see the blonde witch as anything besides her original name. It was just so… her. Even now, she embodied the extremely quirky young woman that Harry had known in his latest years at Hogwarts.
Still, that had been a long time for both of them. While she might still be eccentric, Luna was very much a woman grown these days… and a mother besides. But then, motherhood had clearly been good for the beautiful blonde witch. She was positively glowing, her serene disposition and immaculate composure giving her an air to her that couldn’t be beat by anyone else he knew. Luna was one of a kind, and she always would be.
Still, he’d been surprised when she’d contacted him. They were friends, and they always would be, if perhaps not as close as some others. But Luna had spent much of the last decade with her husband and their children, traveling from this place to that, spending very little time in Great Britain save for events such as the Quidditch World Cup and major holidays.
She’d shown up when needed, taking part in his and the lives of those close to him only fleetingly. In the end, Luna was probably the person closest to Harry that he saw and thought about the least. That thought brings a slight smile to his face, as Harry sits there in the cushioned, high back armchair, regarding the blonde witch. She was a contradiction to the end.
“Well, I could scarcely say no to my favorite reporter, now could I?”
Luna’s smile quirks up a bit, but her response is a correction, even if it’s delivered with that same serenity everything she says is.
“Editor-in-chief now actually, Harry. You should know that. Ah, but I so very rarely get to get out into the field anymore and stretch my legs.”
Harry’s own smile fades a bit in bemusement. Luna is as… quirky as ever, that’s for sure. But then, yes, he did know that. He knew Luna was both the owner and sole employee of the Quibbler, ever since her father’s retirement. He knew she was the editor-in-chief of her one woman ‘newspaper’, which these days was more akin to a magazine that came out sporadically every few months. He was probably one of a handful of people who knew these things, given that he’d ‘earned’ a lifetime subscription to the Quibbler for his victory over Voldemort all those years ago.
He was aware that some of their friends had received the same ‘privilege’, but Harry rather suspected that he was the only one who actually still read each issue of the Quibbler quite faithfully. Some of the things Luna had discovered in her travels and wrote about in the Quibbler were truly amazing, once one looked past the rather silly conspiracy theories.
Still, bowing his head slightly in response to Luna’s rebuke, Harry modulates his tone to apologetic as he replies.
“Of course. My bad. Now, what did you wish to discuss in such an official manner, Luna?”
He’d given a couple interviews to the Quibbler, over the years. But those had been fairly early on, back when he was younger, and Luna was still unattached. She’d married later in life than he and Ginny, or Ron and Hermione. For a few years, she’d given her all to the Quibbler, and he’d done his best to help her with that. It’d been a long time since the last though, and Harry couldn’t deny that he was intrigued by what ‘intriguing’ rumors she’d heard about him.
Luna, meanwhile, straightens up the moment Harry says the word official. She sits across from him in the sitting room that came with his private quarters while he stayed at Hogwarts. The fireplace is currently burning brightly but quietly thanks to a silencing charm, and the absence of the crackling of flames on logs is noticeable as Luna pauses for a moment to consider her reply to his question.
That in and of itself is a surprise. Luna has never been a very taciturn girl, especially when a question has been posited towards her. She’s always got an answer of some sorts. This time though, she takes her time before answering him with that same smile as usual on her matured face. When she does, it’s all business, and she even has one leg crossed over the other, sitting primly on the edge of her own high back armchair as she holds pen and notepad in hand.
“It has come to the Quibbler’s attention that you may have come into contact with Heliopaths recently, as part of you discharging your duties as Head Auror. While the removal of Fudge and the defeat of Voldemort has seen Fudge’s private army of Heliopaths vanished to parts unknown for the last couple of decades, I worry that they may be trying to influence you, Harry.”
She actually sounds concerned. Harry notes that, in the midst of his bewilderment over what she’s saying. His first reaction is to deny, as he truly has no idea what Luna is talking about. Heliopaths? Fire spirits? It’s been a LONG time since Luna spoke about Fudge’s nonexistent private army, that’s for sure. Still, taken aback as he is, Harry pauses for a moment to actually parse what Luna is saying.
As he stares into Luna’s eyes, looking past her vapid, serene smile for a moment, Harry begins to realize that there might be more layers to Luna Lovegood than even he thought. Blinking dumbly, Harry finds his mind drawn to a pair of witches connected to fire that had come into contact with him in the past year through his work as Head Auror.
Veela were beautiful, charming creatures with intense allures that could convince some of the strongest wizards to drool over them. But when angered, full veela transformed into something more akin to harpies than humans… and they gained the ability to launch balls of fire and flame from their hands when they did so. Harry finds himself beginning to smile as he considers Fleur and Victoire as his own personal ‘heliopaths’. A soft chuckle leaves his lips as he shakes his head and shrugs his shoulders.
“I do have to wonder where you get your sources, Luna.”
Luna’s back is straight, and her nose is turned up a bit, even as she smiles at him.
“A true reporter never reveals her sources, Harry. Nor does an editor-in-chief.”
Grinning now, Harry nods.
“Of course, of course. Well, I suppose for you, I can confirm it. I did have some contact with a pair of heliopaths, recently. A mother and her daughter, one might say. But you need not worry, Luna. While they were causing some trouble, it turns out that ‘heliopaths’ are easily tamed once one knows how to properly handle them.”
Luna lifts a brow at that, but she’s already jotting down notes, her pen scratching at paper at a rapid pace. Harry is half-tempted to cast a spell that would let him see from over her shoulder. A simple scrying spell launched at the fabric of the high back armchair over her head would give him a nice view… ah, but he refrains. Luna had always been more attuned to magic than most he knew. And besides… where would the fun be in spying?
In the end, Luna looks up again after several moments of furious scratches, her face now actually slightly pensive. Harry’s surprised by that, even as she stares at him, cocking her head to the side.
“Now we get to the more concerning rumors. The same sources tell me you’ve been interacting with gulping plimpies as well. Any truth to that?”
Gulping plimpies… an unflattering comparison if Harry ever heard one. His mind is thrown back to the distant past, memories of where he found Luna during the war, rescuing her from beneath the Malfoy Manor after she’d been imprisoned there for months. If this conversation is innuendo for what he thinks it is, there’s really only one group of witches that Luna could possibly be referencing.
Chuckling darkly, Harry shrugs his shoulders once more.
“Perhaps. But I can tell you this, Luna. If I have been… it’s to make sure that they don’t end up bothering anyone else, ever again.”
And he means that, even if his reasons for dominating the female Malfoys (including Draco, or ‘Jocasta’ as she was now called) were fairly selfish in the end. No matter his reasons, the ultimately result is still the same. The Malfoy family has been reduced to a bunch of women addicted to his cock. Not a single one of them is plotting to take control of the wizarding world, not a single one of them is going to so much as cause trouble at this point. Harry has them under his thrall, and that’s not changing any time soon.
Luna doesn’t look quite as thrilled as he might expect, given his response. She frowns instead, her brow furrowing as she shakes her head, not writing anything down on her notepad.
“It’s not ‘anyone else’ I’m worried about, Harry. Gulping plimpies are well known for their diseases. I wouldn’t want you to catch anything.”
She sounds so innocent and concerned, Harry almost finds himself doubting his belief that they’re having a conversation beneath their current conversation in this moment. In the end, he just shrugs Luna’s words off and shakes his head in response to her concern.
“Not to worry Luna. I’m being very safe.”
He doesn’t mean to, but his tone still comes off as quite pandering. Yet, rather than grow annoyed or irritated as a normal witch might have done, Luna’s concern and frown and furrowed brow melt away just like that, replaced once more by her serene smile and pleasant expression.
“That’s good to hear, Harry. Let’s continue then, shall we?”
What follows is all sorts of names for all sorts of imaginary magical creatures as Luna practically goes down a list. Harry matches each of the creatures she says he’s come into contact with to one of his female conquests over the past year, and regales Luna with references from said conquests. There’s some old names that Harry recognizes from his Hogwarts years with Luna, such as nargles and snorkacks. But then there’s also some new names that Harry doesn’t remember at all.
From blibbering humdingers to umgubular slaskkilters, Harry finds himself trying to assign each of the wildly ridiculous imaginary creatures to a witch he’s fucked and dominated in the last several months. Sometimes Luna seems more approving of the ‘magical creatures’ Harry has interacted with then others, and sometimes she makes more comments about being worried over him catching something.
In the end, Luna puts down her pen and notepad quite abruptly, and a baffled Harry sits back and watches her as she shakes her head in concern.
“All of these creatures… you’ve been a busy man, Harry James Potter. Best to make sure you haven’t been harmed by any of them.”
Before he can even react, Luna is up out of her chair and swishing her wand in his direction. Harry tenses in expectance of some curse or hex, his own wand slipping from his wrist holster into his hand, but instead all he feels is a breeze down below, as the skin on his ass presses into the cushion beneath him without any barriers between the two. His pants vanished, Harry’s cock immediately begins to harden in the open air, even as Luna stalks forward, an uncharacteristically determined look on her pretty face.
Her hand closes around his shaft as Harry decides NOT to curse the blonde witch from here to back again. Still, even as he makes a conscious effort to set his wand aside, Luna’s ministrations are quickly bringing him to full mast as she stares down at his cock.
“Luna, I-!”
Before he can get another word out, Harry finds himself cut off by a hiss that leaves his lips as Luna draws his fingernails along his length, from the base up to the tip. Her eyes finally dart from his member to his face as she frowns severely.
“Shush, Harry. Don’t interrupt me, this is important.”
He’s… flabbergasted. There’s no other word for it. This is ridiculous, it’s… Luna is studying his cock like she’s actually a practicing mediwitch, even though they both know she isn’t. Still, he can’t deny that it isn’t hot. The blonde witch, mother of twins, is bent over at the waist as she ‘examines’ his member. In truth, it’s very obvious she’s giving him a somewhat rough handjob. Especially when her free hand comes up between his legs and cups his balls in a rather aggressive manner.
He’s never had any witch treat him like this before. As he sits back in the armchair under Luna’s none-to-tender ministrations, he finds himself quite enjoying the change of pace. His lips thinned into a line on his face and his hands clutching at the arms of his cushioned seat, Harry holds back his groans and hisses as much as he can as Luna works him over, tilting her head this way and that as she jerks his cock that way and this.
She’s really making a show of studying him, of studying his length. As if she actually thinks he might have caught something, even if they both know that’s impossible. Harry has always been nothing but careful with his intimate interactions. Magic is quite good at keeping one healthy, and in many ways its even ahead of muggle science still in that field. There’s absolutely no, fuck, no chance of him having caught anything from the witches he’s dominated and fucked over the past year, but damn is Luna good at working the shaft!
“You really shouldn’t be spending so much time with such a variety of creatures, Harry. Not all of them have the cleanliest of habits, you know. They can leave all sorts of things behind once you’re done with them.”
It’s a testament to Luna being Luna that she’s able to perfectly do her usual airy, vapid voice while also giving Harry the best handjob he’s ever had. And maybe it’s a testament to some hidden away part of Harry’s psyche that he’s immensely turned on by both Luna’s usual attitude, and her technique. A groan finally escapes his mouth as Luna’s rough treatment of his shaft and balls finally yields results.
His load is as thick, viscous, and large as ever. His seed explodes from his cockhead, and Luna barely has time to rear back before it splatters across her face, chest, and the rest of her. By the time Harry is done cumming, Luna’s front is covered in his seed from her head to her toes. Reaching up with one dainty pale hand, Luna wipes his cum from her eyes and mouth. She looks down at his member for a moment, and Harry does as well, both of them acknowledging in that same second that he’s still rock hard, especially with the cum-covered blonde cutie standing right in front of him looking so perfectly fine with her current predicament.
“There’s still some left, from the looks of things. I’ll have to force it out of you.”
Harry opens his mouth to respond to that, but finds the words dying in his throat as Luna shucks off her business jacket, followed by unbuttoning her blouse. After that, her official-looking pencil skirt goes to the wayside as well, and she removes her panties, leaving only her stockings and her bra in place as she moves closer in. Most of his seed is left on her clothing as she discards it, and what cum landed on her face is already licked up as she crawls onto Harry’s lap without a care in the world.
When Luna’s wet pussy lips slide along his cock’s length for a moment, Harry finds himself opening his mouth again, even as his hands finally leave the arms of his armchair and latch onto Luna’s pale waist. For a mother of twins, the blonde witch looks absolutely fantastic, as one might expect from a life of travel and new and exciting places. It’s very clear that Luna has been living her best life for quite a long time now.
Still, Harry’s not sure what he’s going to say to her when he opens his mouth this second time. He doesn’t get to find out either, because Luna places her index finger against his lips, silencing him as her bra-clad breasts hover in front of his face, not quite as big as some of the witches he’s been with, but certainly bigger than they were back when she was naught but a young woman still attending Hogwarts. Luna has grown up… and in all the best ways.
“I’m going to have to ask you to be silence for the duration of this procedure, Harry. It’s very important.”
His look of incredulity must have shown through clearly, because Luna’s serene smile spreads a bit as she elaborates.
“You need to leave this to the professional Harry. I wouldn’t tell you how to arrest a dark wizard, now would I? Please, let the qualified Magizoologist in the room do her job.”
Despite her words, Harry still speaks… though in the end, it’s just to say her name in a bit of an exasperated tone.
“Luna…”
However, he barely gets that out before she abruptly sinks down on his cock, her pussy lips suddenly surrounding the tip of his member and then a lot more of it as she descends. Luna’s pale face grows ever so slightly red as her lips part, but no sound emerges from the blonde witch, even as she fills herself with his sizable length. Harry, meanwhile, grunts at the sheer tightness of Luna’s cunt, his eyes wide as he stares up at the blonde seated on his lap, now impaled on his cock.
She’s not just tight, she’s unbelievably so. Not just clenching at his cock… but purposefully massaging and grinding at his member. Her pussy seems quite capable of squeezing the life out of him, and Harry’s hands on Luna’s hips feel most like they’re there so he can hold on for dear life, not so that he can control the pace of what’s happening.
Oh no, there’s no control being exercised here at all, at least not on Harry’s end. He sits in the high back armchair and he watches Luna Lovegood ride him like there’s no tomorrow, the eccentric blonde witch squeezing and gripping his length with her cunt walls like she did with her fingers. It’s almost like her skilled, experienced hand is back on his cock, but a lot wetter, and a lot more pleasurable this time.
It takes all of his willpower to hold back his second climax, despite his first release happening only minutes before. Harry manages it, but it’s a near thing… and his hold seems to slip perilously every so often as Luna pants and moans cutely atop him. She never cries out though. Her eyes don’t roll back in her head in ecstasy. Her tongue doesn’t lull out of her mouth like she’s been fucked silly by his cock.
He’s no smaller than he was with the other witches. It honestly makes Harry wonder just what kind of man Rolf Scamander is, that Luna takes his length inside of her without question, without problem, and effortlessly rides him straight to kingdom cum. Well, not straight there. Harry isn’t that easy, and even if he’s allowing this to happen, even if he’s immensely enjoying every aspect of this, Harry still keeps a tenuous grasp on his release, wanting to extend said enjoyment for as long as humanly possible.
Luna abruptly growls, and leans forward, planting Harry’s face firmly in her cleavage. Her silky, lacy bra rubs against the stubble on his chin, but its her soft boob flesh that runs across his nose. Harry instantly inhales, and finds the smell of Luna’s chest, of Luna herself, to be quite heavenly. At the same time, Luna’s arms wrap around him, and the same finger nails from before claw at his back. Harry very nearly loses control of himself then and there, but he manages to hold on for dear life a few moments longer all the same.
At the same time, his fingers are digging harshly into Luna’s sides, his digits pushing against her pale skin hard enough to no doubt leave marks when they’re done. It must be painful, it must be uncomfortable… but Luna never so much as comments on it. She doesn’t tell him to stop, hell, she doesn’t give him a single command at all beyond telling him to let her do her job. Which… even if Luna is a magical naturalist, there’s very little connection at best between her ‘job’ and what they’re doing right now.
Harry isn’t complaining though, and he’s not going to. Not now, and not after. As Luna fucks him, as she rides him and undulates across his cock, gyrating her hips back and forth along his length, Harry groans into her chest, inhaling her scent and enjoying every bit of her insides. Her inner walls clench down on him in a way Harry doesn’t think any of his witches could compete with. It takes him a while to realize it, but Luna has complete and utter control of her body. It makes for impressive leverage in intimate situations like this one, that’s for sure.
“Harry~ you need to stop holding back.”
Luna’s voice suddenly reaches his ears, and his green eyes dart up to meet her blue from where his face is buried in her cleavage. She looks a little exasperated herself now, even if she’s redder than when they began, the pleasure of their coupling taking a tole on her as well. Still, she lets out a sigh and pulls one hand back from around him, bringing it up between his face and her bra-clad tits instead.
A moment later, her tits aren’t ‘bra-clad’ anymore as Luna undoes the front-facing clasp on the white lacy undergarment and her bra falls to the sides like some sort of extremely skimpy, extremely sexy vest. Her breasts, the breasts that she no doubt fed her twins on, bounce free of their confines. Perfectly shaped, beautifully supple, and superbly pale, they almost seem to stare Harry in the eye as he leans back to regard them for a moment.
Then, Luna reaches around to the back of his head and laces her fingers through his messy black hair, dragging him in close.
“This is what you want, Harry.”
His lips smash against one of her nipples, and Harry finds himself suckling, nibbling, and slurping at it almost instinctively. His cock throbs inside of Luna’s squeezing, clenching cunt as she lets out a particularly delighted gasp. Part of Harry thinks it might be what Luna wanted as well, just as much as it being something he unknowingly desired. It’s not like she’s lactating or anything. There’s no sweet, warm stream of delicious milk that hits his tongue for him to swallow.
She just offers her absolutely perfect breasts to him, no barrier between the two of them anymore… and Harry dives in, finding her tits to be just… amazing. And Luna isn’t wrong either. As she rides him once more and Harry slurps from one nipple to the next, leaving bite marks on her tit-flesh to match the scratches Luna is leaving on his back, he quickly finds his already tenuous grip on his body slipping fast.
But Harry doesn’t mind anymore. In fact, in the end he doesn’t try to hold on for much longer. He just… let’s go. Well aware that Luna still hasn’t cum (or if she has, she’s fucking superb at hiding it) Harry allows his second release to arrive. The blonde witch milks him of his seed once more, and this time it fills her waiting cunt, reaching all the way to her womb as he pumps and pumps and pumps. His load is no smaller than it was the first time, his cum filling her to the brim and then some before he’s finished.
And yet… and yet, Luna is very clearly not satisfied. Harry is a bit dumbfounded as he comes down from his own pleasure high, but Luna just has this frown on her face that tells him they’re not quite done yet. Before the wizard quite realizes what’s happening, Luna is using her unusual command of her hot, wet insides to massage his softening prick back to full mast while it’s still inside of her. Harry grunts as his length grows thick and hard within her once more.
It’s not that he’s never gone multiple times at once before, but there’s just something different about Luna, like the girl is going to fuck the life right out of him if left untouched. Yet, Harry can’t really bring himself to check her. He’s having too much fun with the blonde witch, and in truth, he can’t wait to see what she does next.
Luna pulls herself off of his erection and at the same time pushes him back into the armchair with some force. Harry hisses as the scratches she’s left behind are made readily apparent when his naked back makes contact with the high back of the chair. When… when did he even lose his shirt now that he thinks about it?
He remembers Luna vanishing his pants and boxers with her wand, but he can’t quite recall when she did the same with his shirt. Perhaps he was too lost in the pleasure of her cunt and breasts to really notice. Now, he’s left just sitting there, staring up at Luna in just a bit of reverent awe. The blonde witch stands before him naked save for her stockings and her shoes, staring at him as if she’s still trying to figure out how to ‘save’ or ‘fix’ him.
Finally, she turns around and makes a blatant show of spreading her pale butt cheeks wide as she exposes her asshole and begins to ‘back it up’ in his direction.
“We’ll have to resort to dire measures to get rid of all the wrackspurts, Harry.”
Harry’s mouth opens… and then slams shut. Now did not seem the time to remind Luna that wrackspurts were supposed to float around one’s EARS, not their genitals. Especially not when the blonde witch was about to impale her ass on his cock perfectly willingly. As she closes in, Luna pulls one hand away from cheek-spreading duty and grabs hold of Harry’s throbbing, messy member. She guides him to her sphincter, causing his breath to hitch as cockhead meets back door and back door begins to give way.
With a growl, Harry’s hands come up again and grab onto Luna’s hips. In the next moment, the two of them work together to fulfill one single purpose. Slamming Luna down onto Harry’s big, fat, waiting rod. Her lily-white behind is almost instantly impaled as she sits back down on his lap, this time facing away from him. Her ass, pristine as one might expect, is even tighter than her cunt… but no less under Luna’s control.
Harry’s mind is on the fritz at this point, or at least it certainly feels like it is. His thoughts are going haywire, his brain a bit fuzzy. Shit, maybe he does have some wrackspurts to deal with… but no, Harry doesn’t think so. He’s pretty sure this is all Luna, her amazing body, and her absolutely unique personality contributing to form one fantastic sexual experience that Harry won’t be forgetting anytime soon.
He groans as her butt clenches down on him in the same exact way as her cunt did, albeit even tighter. He growls as he digs his fingers even deeper into Luna’s sides, beginning to thrust his hips upwards to meet her as she pushes her ass down his length again and again. Her feet are still on the ground, she’s not fully seated on him… but Harry doesn’t care. As her butt slams into his crotch repeatedly, her pale skin ends up red, and her buttocks soon becomes a jiggling mess of the color as she starts to let out throaty moans.
Perhaps this is Luna Lovegood’s weakness. Anal. But no, that almost feels too pedestrian after all that’s happened so far. More likely, at least in Harry’s opinion, Luna is just finally getting close after already milking two loads of cum from him. With a growl that borders on feral, Harry redoubles his efforts. He pounds his way up into Luna’s ass as it in turn descends down onto his thick cock, gripping and squeezing and clenching all the while.
That ferality only seems to grow within the wizard as he gets more and more into it. Part of him is focused on making sure he doesn’t cum too soon… but the vast majority of his attention is now targeting Luna for even a single climax of her own! With an aggressive roar, Harry abruptly stands up from his chair, his hands-on Luna’s hips keeping her from pitching all the way forward as he rams into her from behind.
The blonde witch’s moans grow louder still under his fresh onslaught of thrusting, and her legs spread wider apart to accommodate him, even as she ends up flush against his chest, her head lulling back on her shoulder as she vocally expresses her enjoyment of what he’s currently doing to her. Yet, she’s still not ‘breaking’ like so many of the other witches he’s met.
There’s no eyes rolling about, no tongue hanging out of her mouth, even now. Her mouth is open, and she’s moaning, but of course she is, her ass is squeezing down on him and it’s clear she’s enjoying every last thrust of his cock into her back door. Yet, Luna doesn’t beg him to fuck her more. It’s as if there’s an understanding between them, in which he WILL fuck her more, or there WILL be consequences.
Harry’s not afraid though, nor very concerned. He’s not worried about any consequences… no, he’s more worried that this blonde witch that he’s had so little contact with the last two decades will leave here unsatisfied, the first woman to exhaust him without cumming in his entire life. Harry’s not about to let that happen. His pride demands he do better than that. Just once… just once he wants to hear Luna’s voice as she cums, as she squirts.
To that end, Harry finally moves his hands off of the standing blonde’s hips, even as he continues to fuck her as hard as he can from behind, plowing her ass with all his remaining strength. His hands first go to her breasts, his fingers digging into her perfectly shaped tits in a way that adds a certain breathy lilt to Luna’s moans.
Eventually, he takes things a step further still, and one of his hands slides from her chest down to between her legs. As he pistons in and out of her ass, Harry fingers Luna’s sopping cunt and thumbs at her clit with an urgency he’s never felt before, and a ferocity that’s rarely been pulled from where it slumbers within him.
He growls into the blonde witch’s ear as she moans, thrusting into her oh-so-tight ass again and again with all his might. And in the end… it’s still not quite enough. Harry does end up cumming a third time before Luna reaches her first orgasm. But only by about half a second. The moment that his seed hits her bowels, the moment she feels his sticky, hot cum painting her insides white once again, Luna finally cries out and finally orgasms all over his hand and his lower legs.
Harry’s seed fills her to the brim yet again, even as she squirts both her own pussy juices and some of his second load of cum out onto the floor of the sitting room. The two of them climax together, ultimately, but when they come down from their pleasure highs, its Harry who ends up falling back into the armchair with a grunt, his cock sliding free of Luna’s back door with a pop as his seed begins to leak out of her hole a moment later.
He’s never felt like such a… such a sweaty mess. Not once in his entire life. Harry finds himself panting for breath as he sits in the chair, barely even noticing the stinging from the scratches on his back. He’s just… tired. Tired in a way that’s never truly happened to him before. He’s gone longer than three loads before, and with multiple women too. But Luna is undeniably something special. She’s completely and utterly outdid every witch that came before her. Three loads with her is like… like a sexual decathlon that Harry is honestly surprised to have finished.
Meanwhile, Luna straightens up as he falls back into the chair. Slowly, she turns around and offers him a wide smile on her perpetually serene face as she closes the distance between them once more with a single step, leaning over Harry with a loving look in her eyes.
“Thank you so much for granting me such great insights to all those magical creatures, Harry. The Quibbler appreciates your cooperation, and your patronage.”
Closing the final bit of distance between their two lips, Luna gives him a deep, wet kiss. Harry’s tongue intertwines with the blonde witch’s for a moment as they kiss, and when she pulls back, their tongues trail a line of saliva between them that eventually breaks. Luna offers Harry another beaming smile as she continues to stare down into his exhausted green eyes.
“I hope that you’ll be amenable to offering the Quibble more first-hand accounts in the future.”
After everything, Harry doesn’t even really know what to say to that. That’s fine though, because Luna doesn’t wait for a response. She merely straightens up, gives him her usual smile, collects her wand, and prances from the sitting room wearing nothing but her stockings and shoes. A moment later, Harry hears the telltale sound of the painting to his private quarters being opened from the inside, and then a few scandalized shouts from the paintings lining the corridor just outside his room before it swings shut again.
A palm finds its way to Harry’s face as he lets out a sigh. Because of course she would. Of course she would do all of that, and then leave her clothes behind while she went skipping naked through Hogwarts. Just like old times, right? A slightly manic, slightly unhinged chuckle bubbles its way up through Harry’s throat. He shakes his head at Luna’s antics, smiling in spite of himself at the kind of woman she’s become.
Then, he realizes something. She only took her wand with her. Her notepad and pen still rest on the chair across from him. It takes some strength Harry doesn’t have, but he pulls himself out of his comfortable armchair and stumbles across the room naked to grab the notepad up, curious to see just what Luna was writing down during their ‘interview’.
What he finds isn’t any notes, or any words. It’s… it’s a flipbook, if he utilizes it properly. A flipbook of exactly what they just got done doing together. The little drawing of Luna stands up and strips, then gives the little drawing of Harry a handjob before proceeding to fuck him using both of her orifices. Now the unhinged laughter does come, as Harry finds himself falling to his knees before Luna’s armchair, making the mundane flipbook spiral through its showing of their activities again and again.
He wonders briefly how she knew how things were going to go. But that’s a silly, stupid thought, isn’t it? From the very beginning, Luna knew how she intended things to go… and she made them go in that direction, because that was what she wanted from him. Oh, she probably wanted the interview for the Quibbler as well, and Harry would be waiting with baited breath for the next issue of said newspaper, but it was obvious that whether you wanted to call her eccentric or loony, Luna Lovegood had come here with a plan… and she’d executed it perfectly, while giving him the time of his life.
It takes Harry a little while to stop laughing. Tears stream down his face at the absolute absurdity that is Luna Lovegood. But in the end, he pulls himself together and gets cleaned up. A few hours later, he even cleans up the sitting room as well. And the notepad, the mundane flipbook that Luna had been making throughout their interview together… that takes up a special place on his nightstand beside his bed in the private quarters lent to him by the Headmistress.
He’s not likely to forget Luna’s visit any time soon, that’s for sure.
-x-X-x-
About a week later, Harry finds himself reading Luna’s article in the Quibbler over a spot of private breakfast. He’s glad it’s private, because honestly, he’s not sure he would have been able to contain all of his outbursts even if he was in the Great Hall with the faculty and students.
“Oh come on! How does she even know about that?!”
Harry’s tone is incredulity, and his brow is furrowed in abject confusion as his eyes trace across line after line of the front-page article regarding “Harry Potter’s Encounters with Magical Creatures”. It’s obvious that Luna remembered every moment of their interview, despite not taking notes. But there was the fact that she kept mentioning details from his conquests that he hadn’t told her that really had the wizard incredulous.
In the end though, Harry really doesn’t have anything to say by the time he gets to the end of the article. Though, Luna’s small mention of the “fantastic, wild ride that Harry Potter took this reporter on” does put a small smile on his face. Still, his amusement and satisfaction are vastly overshadowed by sheer bafflement, at the end of the day. He’s as flabbergasted now as he was then, and bewilderment feels like a word that describes his entire existence in that moment, as he scratches his head and lets out an explosive sigh over his meal, still staring at the article before him.
Yet, even as focused and engrossed as he is by the article, it still takes Harry a bit of time to notice something. The first letters of the first dozen plus lines or so of the article spell something out. He only really sees it because the first five letters come out to be ‘Harry Potter’, almost as if they’re a clarion call for him and him alone.
The full message on the other hand, is probably not meant for him alone. Harry finds himself chuckling a little, and once again face palming as he manages to figure out exactly what it says along the edge of the article. Luna had done this before, in past issues of the Quibbler. It’d been a long time since she’d hidden an alternative title for her article in such a way though, but then, Harry supposed she’d done it this time to spare her aging father if he read the damn thing.
‘Harry Potter, a Sex God?’ was likely to give the old wizard a bit of a heart attack, if he didn’t already know the kind of woman his daughter was. But then, the more Harry thought about it, the more he wondered if Xenophilius DID know all about Luna. He found himself wondering what Luna’s mother was like, back when she still lived.
But ultimately, what Harry found himself wondering most of all was when Luna would come back around again. Hm, he should probably get on collecting a few more stories about ‘magical creatures’ for her before she came calling once more. Though, he didn’t think they’d be doing much talking the next time they met in private. Not if he had anything to say about it.
Chapter 22: Emma Granger
Chapter Text
Gagkh! Gagkh! Ga-mmph!!!”
Harry groans as he holds Hermione’s head down on his cock. Her nostrils flare, but pushed into his crotch as they are, she can’t get any air there. His balls slap wetly against her saliva-covered chin one last time before he’s just grinding her down, her lips suctioned around the base of his shaft. Fisting his hands in the brunette witch’s hair, he continues to hold her in his crotch, even as he cums.
His seed explodes out of her nostrils and the sides of her mouth of course. Hermione hasn’t magically grown capable of somehow swallowing a load of his cum delivered straight to her esophagus. And he’s not nearly kind enough to pull back so that she can drink down his seed more slowly. No, Harry loves to abuse his lovely fuck toy, and Hermione knows that well.
That’s why she doesn’t resist. He’s trained it out of her, the instinctive need to struggle away from him as he explodes down her throat. His seed ends up all over his cock as a result, but that’s alright. Once he’s done, Harry lets Hermione pull back… and then watches with mild amusement as the witch quickly begins to lick and lap at his cock, eager to avoid punishment if nothing else.
She knows well enough by this point that he’ll blame her for the mess, even if it’s not entirely her fault. So, she cleans it up with her tongue, slurping at the regurgitated seed, even as her own face is left an absolutely ruin from the deep-throating and skull-fucking he’d just subjected her to. Her makeup and mascara had run through completely, but then that was rather the point, wasn’t it?
Harry hadn’t had her get dolled up for anything BUT to see her ruined, at the end of the day. Messing Hermione up, fucking with her, enjoying her holes and breaking her to his will… mm, there wasn’t much that could top that sort of fun. And even now, even after everything he’d done to Hermione, to her daughter, to her extended family… her husband had no idea.
It was fantastic, to say the least. Hermione would never talk. She was too afraid. Not of him, oh no. Harry had even told her, once he’d broken her, that she could tell Ron the truth whenever she liked. Ruin their families, cause a schism in the most influential names of the wizarding world. He wouldn’t hurt her for that. He wouldn’t even particularly care, not at this point.
But Hermione cared. She was afraid… afraid to lose him. Afraid that he wouldn’t punish her, but instead abandon her if she talked. That was the kind of woman Hermione was now. That was the kind of woman he’d reshaped her into after her attempt at betraying him to Susan. She was his pet now and would likely remain so forever.
Though… as he gazes down at her, Harry finds himself considering what to do with her next. He’s not really that inclined to fuck her right now. Oh sure, his cock is still half-hard, and he could have it at full mast to go another round in a second. Hermione is even trying to get him there, nuzzling his dick now, stroking it with one hand while she massages his balls with the other.
But it just sounds so… repetitive. Boring. Harry wants something new. Or perhaps he wants something a bit… older. His eyes alight as an idea begins to take root in his mind. A simple thought, a plan to see just how far Hermione has fallen. He’s already had her daughter, after all… and it’s been a while since he got to enjoy a mother-daughter threesome, now hasn’t it?He
“Hermione…”
The brunette’s eyes flicker up to him, no more tears falling now, and those that already had drying quickly on her ruined face. She pulls back from his cock and removes her hands from his body, instead settling onto her knees, her butt pressing into the heels of her feet as she places her palms down on top of her legs.
“Y-Yes, Master?”
Harry grins at that. Hermione is such a good girl these days.
“Hermione, it’s been a while now, hasn’t it? Since you fell out of my good graces.”
Reminded of her attempt at betrayal and how poorly it went, Hermione flinches badly and quickly looks down at the ground.
“Yes, I-I’m sorry for that, Harry. I’m so sorry…”
“I know you are Hermione. I’m not bringing it up because I’m planning on punishing you for that again. No, I’m bringing it up because I think I’m almost ready to forgive you. Would you like that, Hermione?”
Her eyes flick up to meet his face again, this time widening at the mere thought.
“R-Really?”
She really has been through the wringer, hasn’t she? His wringer. Harry grins and leans forward, reaching out and gently placing two fingers under her chin. Hermione goes still as he tilts her head back a bit more, his own eyes slipping down the length of her trembling body. Her beautiful breasts, her shapely form. She really did grow into quite the beautiful mother over the years. And all of it belonged to him now. They both knew it, like a fact as immutable as the Sun rising in the East and setting in the West.
“Yes. But I’ll need you to do something for me. One last thing, to prove that your loyalty is true. Do you want to know what it is?”
Hermione’s gaze is filled with both anticipation and trepidation as she stares up at him. She clearly wants to make him happy, but she’s still the smartest witch of their generation, and that means she knows that whatever it is he wants from her, she’s probably not going to like it. In the end, she doesn’t have a choice and she knows that much as well.
“Y-Yes…”
With a raunchy grin on his face, Harry pulls away from Hermione, sitting back in his chair again as he lounges casually.
“Simple, really. Your mother is unattached right now, isn’t she? She and your father got that divorce only a few years after you picked them up from Australia and she hasn’t been seeing anyone new in all that time. She must be very lonely. Of course, she’s also getting a bit on the aged side. But then, potions can do wondrous things, can’t they?”
Hermione’s eyes had gone wide from the moment he said the word ‘mother’. By the time he’s done speaking, she’s practically hyperventilating on her knees before him.
“H-How did you know?”
Harry blinks at the strange response. He frowns slightly, taking in Hermione’s panicked face and after a moment, his years as an Auror pay off and his deductive skills allow him to figure out just what Hermione is talking about. When he does, he can’t help himself. Harry lets out a bark of laughter, even as he grins wickedly down at his first female friend.
“Oh, Hermione. Dear, dear me. You didn’t, did you?”
Now Hermione looks a little panicked… but she knows as well as he that there’s no escaping this. Her shoulders slump and she averts her gaze as Harry continues.
“Hermione… have you been giving a muggle magical potions, knowingly breaking the law, just so that she could continue to remain beautiful?”
The brunette witch’s silence is more than enough to tell Harry he’s right on the money. It’s amusing really. He’d been insinuating that he WANTED Hermione to break the law and do exactly that with her mother. Emma Granger was a muggle after all, and muggles did not get to age slowly like wizards and witches did. At fifty-five years old, Harry would not even consider fucking Hermione’s mother without magic being involved in some way.
But this was just… fantastic.
“I’m sure you have a recent photo, Hermione. Show it to me.”
The command in his tone leaves no room for the naked brunette witch to refuse. Scrambling to her feet, Hermione stumbles over to her discarded clothing, where she pulls out a smartphone. Technology was coming a long way these days, as was magic. Hermione’s smartphone was a combination of both, designed to be able to withstand the usual wear and tear that magic caused on muggle tech.
Regardless, she brings it over and fiddles with it for a few moments before finally showing Harry her mother. Harry’s brow raises, and he can’t help but whistle lowly as he takes in the picture of the two women, side by side and smiling at the camera. Emma Granger looks absolutely gorgeous for her age… hell, she looks more like Hermione’s older sister than her mum.
“My, my. Now THAT is a GILF.”
Hermione flushes in shame, but Harry isn’t about to let her off that easily. Reaching out, he grabs a fistful of his pet’s hair and drags the brunette in close. She yelps but doesn’t try to fight him as he stares into her eyes.
“Tell me why, Hermione.”
Because he was still Head Auror. Even if this was ultimately in line with what he wanted, Hermione hadn’t done this for him. She hadn’t known he would ask it of her. So, he needed to know her reasons for engaging in such… illegal activity.
“D-Daddy left her f-for a younger woman… I was just… just trying to give my mother her c-confidence back. We would go bar h-hopping together.”
Harry glances back at the photo and sure enough, that was indeed taken in a bar. Probably a while ago though. Before he’d decided that Hermione was going to become his little fuck toy. But it wasn’t like he kept her prisoner or anything. Her own desires were more than enough to chain her down and keep her his toy.
“I see. And did it work? Has she found someone new that I haven’t heard about?”
As best she can, Hermione shakes her head.
“N-No… I don’t know why… plenty of guys flirted with her, but she just… she wouldn’t go for it.”
Harry snorts indelicately at that, before glancing once again to the photo. He can’t help the wide grin that spreads across his face. This is just perfect. Just plain perfect.
“Well, I suppose as Head Auror, I’ll have to investigate this crime. I’m sure a woman like you knows the sentence for a muggle found to be using magic and potions.”
Hermione’s eyes widen, and she whines lightly. Harry just chuckles and pulls his pet witch closer still, pressing his forehead against hers.
“Don’t worry Hermione. You know I make exceptions for friends and family. So, you’re going to help me. You’re going to make a citizen’s arrest, call me in… and then we’ll have a talk with your mother about just what she’s been doing. Doesn’t that sound lovely?”
When Harry forces Hermione’s head to nod up and down with the grip he has on her hair, the brunette still doesn’t fight back. She does let out a bit of a sob, but in the end as he guides her back to his crotch, she’s eager to latch onto his cock again, placing it back in her mouth so she can avoid thinking about the betrayal she’s about to deliver to the woman who birthed her into the world.
Harry, meanwhile, is thinking about nothing else. His eyes remain on the phone in his hand, even as he uses his other hand to force Hermione up and down his shaft, back and forth along his length. He stares at Emma Granger’s smiling face, the woman looking no more than forty at worst. This… this was going to be such fun.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
-x-X-x-
“Hermione, sweetie! It’s so good to see you!”
Emma Granger is no fool. She knows something is wrong with her daughter the moment that she answers the door. This is only further confirmed by the way Hermione goes stiff as she encircles her daughter in a hug. But that’s alright, because Emma knows that whatever it is, she’ll do all she can to help Hermione. Regardless of how old she grows, she’ll always be Emma’s baby girl.
And after everything that’s happened, it’s safe to say that Emma has latched onto her daughter like a lifeline against the crashing waves of life. Having her husband leave her for their receptionist, having to go to court just to keep control of their practice and her last name… it wasn’t so much that Emma had wanted to remain a Granger after her husband betrayed her so, but she’d spent her entire life developing a career as Emma Granger.
Winning the dentistry from Richard and watching him pack up and leave had been one of the greatest moments of her life, if she had to say. But that didn’t mean she wasn’t left alone without comfort, without a husband. The man she’d spent so long with, the man she’d raised a child with… but the moment Hermione was a woman grown, Richard’s eyes had strayed from her.
The moment that Emma was too old to keep his interest any longer, more like. She was well aware of the ravages of time, of course. Well aware that the older she got, the more of her beauty she lost. She hated her wrinkles, despised the grey in her hair. But she’d thought that what she and Richard had would last forever, regardless. It wasn’t like he was getting any younger either, damn it all.
But there were different rules for men and women, something Emma had always known but never thought applied to her. Richard didn’t have to look handsome to bandy about his wealth and attract the attention of some twenty-something blonde chit who was all too happy to put out for her sugar daddy. That was another one of the reasons that Emma had taken him to court for all she could get out of him. She’d gouged as much of THEIR wealth from him in the divorce as she could. Let him see if he could keep that hussy happy with what was left over.
Still, Hermione had been Emma’s rock through it all. She’d chosen her mother over her father and stood by her through thick and thin. And when she’d come to Emma with an idea, with a brew… well, the older woman hadn’t said no. She’d drank Hermione’s potions, and even now she was still on a monthly regimen. Those who knew her were astonished at how amazing she looked ever since her divorce.
Emma used all sorts of excuses to explain away why she looked a decade younger. With Richard no longer in the picture, she could spend her money on all sorts of spa treatments. Or so her peers and her friends and her acquaintances thought. In truth, Emma didn’t have to spend a dime on spa treatments. Not when Hermione’s potions were so much better.
Ah, but she was letting herself get sidetracked. Pulling back from Hermione, she can see the sorrow in her daughter’s eyes.
“Hermione dear… what’s wrong?”
“M-Mom… we need to talk.”
It doesn’t take long to get Hermione inside and to the kitchen. After that, it’s only a few minutes to prepare some tea for the two of them. Hermione drinks deeply from the simmering cup, using her wand to bring the temperature down faster to a point where she can gulp it down without hurting herself. Emma just watches, sipping from her own tea cup, not asking Hermione to do the same for her.
“Are you ready to tell me what’s going on now, Hermione?”
A shudder runs through her daughter’s body. She hasn’t seen Hermione like this in a while, and it worries her. But then, she hasn’t seen Hermione for more than a short visit in months period, and that’s worried her as well.
“Does this have anything to do with how distant you’ve been recently? It feels like all you do these days is come by to drop off potions. When was the last time we went out for a night on the town, us girls?”
She intends for her light teasing to bring a smile to Hermione’s face, even a small one would do. But Hermione doesn’t smile. She stares down into the dregs of her tea in silence for another few moments before finally speaking.
“Mom… I did a bad thing.”
The grave tone Hermione uses doesn’t truly alert Emma to the seriousness of the situation. After all, her baby girl had a tendency to… overreact. She also had a tendency to feel overwhelming guilt, sometimes for the silliest of things.
“Whatever it is Hermione, I’m sure we can work it out.”
But her daughter just shakes her head.
“No… no, I did a bad thing, and now I have to do something even worse to m-make up for it.”
Only now is Emma growing concerned. Only now does she step forward, pushing off the kitchen counter she was leaning against. Setting her cup of tea down on the island in the center of her kitchen, the older woman reaches out and places a hand over her daughter’s, startling Hermione and causing the brunette witch to look up at her in surprise.
“Hermione… I’m here for you. If you need me, just say so.”
For a moment, there’s silence again. Hermione stares into her mother’s eyes with her lips parted but no words coming out. Then, a shadow seems to fall over her daughter’s face and the next thing Emma knows, she’s picking up her wand where she set it down on the kitchen island a few minutes before. Emma hadn’t even thought much of the wand, well-used to her daughter using it around her by this point.
But only now does she feel a hint of trepidation as Hermione stares down at her casting instrument. She remembers, quite suddenly, a time long ago when a much younger Hermione pointed her wand at her parents, sorrow on her face, and removed their memories of her in order to protect them.
“Hermione…”
“I’m sorry, mom.”
And then she points that wand at Emma, and the tip of it glows red. A moment later, the entire world is red and then black as Emma is stupefied at point-blank range.
-x-X-x-
When she wakes up next, it’s with her memories intact. She’s groggy, of course, and it takes her a second to figure out what happened, but once that second passes, Emma remembers standing in her kitchen with her daughter pointing her wand at her. The memory has Emma immediately trying to sit up, only to discover that her current circumstances make that quite the difficult prospect.
“Mmph?!”
She means to say ‘what’ but instead it comes out as a muffled noise, given the gag that’s currently in her mouth. But that’s far from the end of it. Emma Granger is not only gagged, she’s tied up completely in soft but strong nylon silks. Her arms are pulled over her head and her wrists are restrained together and tied off to something she can’t quite crane her neck back far enough to see. Her legs, on the other hand, are bent at the knee and restrained at the thigh and shin.
She’s been spread apart, and no matter how hard she tries, she can’t close them. Which is something she tries very hard to do, given that beneath the nylon rope, she’s completely and utterly naked. Emma continues to let out muffled noises through her gag, even as she struggles against the restraints binding her down to… a bed? Her bed, in fact. As she stares around the dimly lit room, her eyes adjusting to the near-absence of light, Emma discovers that she’s in her bedroom of all places, tied down to HER bed.
There’s no one else there that she can see. But that changes a moment later when the door opens, and the light switch is flipped on. Emma’s eyes blink rapidly as they have to now re-adjust to the presence of light, but when the spots clear, she discovers her daughter at the end of the bed… and her daughter’s best friend, Harry Potter, standing directly behind her baby girl… his hand running through Hermione’s hair as the witch stands there just as naked as Emma is.
The smile on Harry’s face is more than enough to tell Emma what this is all about. She’s old enough to know when a man has a desire for her.
“Hello, Ms. Granger. Or would you prefer Emma? I think Emma would be best, given the circumstances. Don’t you?”
She snarls around the gag and strains against her bondage, of course. What else is she supposed to do? This whole situation is… is obscene! What does he have on her daughter, that he can make Hermione do this to her? Emma continues to struggle for a few moments more, expressing her displeasure in the only way she can. But in the end, she eventually stops, because Harry isn’t reacting beyond to smile wider and she shouldn’t exhaust herself so quickly. Perhaps there will be a chance to escape later on, and she’ll need her strength then.
“Yes, I’m sure you’re wondering what’s going on, Emma. Dear Hermione here couldn’t bring herself to explain from what she’s told me. She went straight for the stunner instead. Naughty, naughty girl.”
Hermione flinches each time Harry uses the word ‘naughty’, and Emma finds herself wondering just what sort of relationship the two have. And how long has it been going on? Because this… this is not something that was spur of the moment, she can already tell that from her daughter’s body language.
“Put simply, you’ve broken wizarding law Emma. Unknowingly of course, but the wizarding world rarely cares for that. And Hermione here… she knew quite well what she was doing when she helped you break it.”
What? What is he talking about? Emma is confused now, her brow furrowing as she looks to her daughter. But Hermione doesn’t say a word, while Harry continues to talk in a conversational, casual tone, as if he doesn’t have Hermione by her hair and Emma bound and naked before him.
“It’s connected to the Statute of Secrecy, you see. Muggles aren’t supposed to use magic. Not magical items, and certainly not potions. Especially not potions that so obviously change your appearance and make you look so much younger than you truly are. We’re lucky that the people who know you have decided to believe your stories about spas and vacations and living healthier. Or else I’d be forced to act. Instead, I was able to offer your daughter here a deal. The same one I’ll be offering to you.”
Of course. Emma has watched plenty of television. And Harry… from what Hermione had told her last, if she remembered correctly, Harry was the head of the magical police force, or something like that. Which meant this was blackmail, plain and simple. And as far as what Harry wanted… Emma didn’t even need to ask. That was plainly obvious. But she’s still gagged so she can’t do much more than make muffled noises through it, until finally Harry uses his wand to dispel said gag.
Smacking her lips a few times, Emma speaks in a halting tone.
“If… If we give you what you want… you’ll leave us alone?”
Harry lifts a brow at that. Then, he laughs. Emma flushes with fresh indignation, gritting her teeth together.
“What?! What’s so funny?”
When the wizard comes down from his bout of amusement, he leans in close and speaks softly into Hermione’s ear. Not so softly that his voice doesn’t carry over to Emma on the bed though.
“Tell me, Hermione. Once I’m done with you and your mother… do you want me to leave you alone?”
Emma’s eyes go wide as Hermione immediately shakes her head. The shame on her daughter’s face is real… but so is the arousal that’s growing more and more obvious by the second. Hermione’s thighs rub together, and she whimpers as Harry runs his tongue across her earlobe and down to her neck. After a moment, he pulls away and redirects his attention to Emma.
“No, Emma. I won’t leave you alone. What I will do is continue supplying you with the potions to keep yourself gorgeous and beautiful. The perfect cougar, a true Grade-A GILF. Mm, I’ve had a few GILFS before you, but something about this just makes it so much hotter. Betrayed by your own daughter… whatever will you do.”
Emma snarls again.
“D-Do your worst, bastard!”
That just gets her another laugh, leaving her flushed once more with indignation. And perhaps something else. Because there’s one thing that Emma is sure neither her daughter nor Harry knows. And it will probably work greatly in the wizard’s favor. For the longest time, for as long as she can remember, Emma Granger has had a fetish for this sort of thing.
It’s a shameful fetish, or so she’s always thought. To be tied up and fucked, to be raped even in a fantasy… Emma never told Richard about her desires. The man was too straight-laced for this kind of thing. Or he had been, to start off with. Maybe it was her, maybe it’d always been her. But no, Emma liked to think that it was his mid-life crisis that saw him finally branching out into something that wasn’t so… vanilla.
Unfortunately, he’d gone with having a damn affair, rather than sitting her down and actually talking to her. She was old, and he’d wanted someone new and young… but that was in the past. Emma needed to focus on the present, especially because Harry was now whispering in Hermione’s ear, murmuring to her too softly for Emma to hear this time around.
She didn’t want this… not in this manner, anyways. She didn’t want her daughter to be in trouble for her sake, didn’t want to see the man who her daughter had always spoken highly of using them both for his own pleasure. But at the same time, a part of Emma DID want this. A part of her, a treacherous, traitorous part, was already wet at the thought of it all. Being tied up like this, her legs forced apart, her arms restrained over her head, her body on full display… it was one of Emma Granger’s greatest fantasies.
And now it had come to life and all she could do was push back the arousal and try to maintain her outrage and anger over what Harry Potter was doing to her and Hermione. A sudden smack on Hermione’s ass draws a yelp from the girl as Harry pulls back from her ear.
“Go on then, slut. Get to it.”
Emma bristles at hearing her daughter degraded in such a way. But before she can say anything, Hermione is climbing onto the bed, crawling up to her and then over her. The older Granger woman’s eyes go wide as her daughter leans in close.
“Sorry, mother, but it’ll hurt less this way.”
It’s all Hermione murmurs before she crashes her lips into Emma’s, kissing her own mother in a distinctly nonfamilial way. Emma tries to squirm away, but bound in place as she is, and with Hermione using a hand to grab a fistful of her hair and hold her steady, she can’t turn her head to escape it. Nor can she escape Hermione’s other hand as it runs down her body, groping her tit, sliding across her abdomen, all the way down to…
Emma realizes in that moment that Harry has told Hermione to prepare her. That he’s offered her daughter the chance to get her mother aroused and wet for him before he fucks her and takes his pleasure from her. Hermione, meanwhile, has just found out how wet and ready Emma already IS. The blush already on the GILF’s face grows much redder as Hermione pulls her sticky fingers away from her mother’s cunt as if stung.
Drawing back, Hermione stares down at Emma with wide eyes and an open mouth, clearly shocked into silence.
“Did I tell you to stop, slut? Or do you just want me to give it to her dry?”
Harry’s voice is caustic as it cuts through the silence, and Hermione turns to face the man, who at this point is as naked as the mother-daughter duo is, his cock in hand and growing fast.
“She… she’s already wet, Harry.”
That surprises the wizard. He lifts a single brow, looking at Emma in new light.
“How wet?”
Emma turns away as Hermione gulps none-too-quietly.
“S-Sopping…”
She’s ashamed of herself. Ashamed of her body’s reactions. How can she be so weak? But then, they’ve unknowingly played off her deepest, darkest fantasies. It’s just too much…
“Huh. Well, well, well. Something you want to tell us, Ms. Granger?”
She remains quiet, biting her lower lip. She won’t give him this much, at least. She can hold back for a little while longer, can’t she?
“I suppose not, heh. Well then Hermione. I did promise you something if you did a good job of getting her wet for me. I’ll allow this to count. Go on then, slut. Take your pleasure from your own mother like the wanton whore you are.”
Emma barely has time to see her daughter’s blushing, guilty face before Hermione is crawling up her body. And then quite suddenly, her daughter is shoving her cunt onto Emma’s mouth, grinding down across her lips.
“Go on, mommy… make me f-feel good.”
She doesn’t, of course. She’s not like that. She’s not going to eat out her own daughter, no matter how far Hermione has clearly fallen into a life of pure debauchery. She keeps her mouth stubbornly shut, even as Hermione stimulates herself by rubbing her clit against Emma’s nose. Moaning wantonly, the brunette witch gyrates across her mother’s face as if she’s been longing to do this for decades.
Emma keeps herself under control… right up until the point where Harry thrusts his cock into her drooling quim without so much as a by-your-leave. The GILF’s eyes widen at that point, and the almost threaten to roll back in her head. She had no warning, no chance to prepare. With Hermione sitting on her face, she couldn’t even see him coming before he was suddenly there, buried inside of her and digging his fingers into her thighs to give himself handholds with which to fuck her all the harder.
The older Granger woman squeals. She squeals, and she screams at the sudden intrusion, causing Hermione to gasp with delight as the muffled noises send pleasant vibrations up into her cunt. Her pussy juices flow all over Emma’s face, but she’s having a hard time keeping herself together at this point. She’s far more focused on how deep Harry is inside of her, how big he is as he fills her with his cock again and again.
Because he doesn’t wait, once he penetrates her that first time. He doesn’t pause for a moment to give her a chance to catch her breath or get used to his size. No, from the very first moment, Harry begins to fuck her. Her daughter’s best friend slams into her bound, helpless form again and again with more force than Emma has ever been fucked before, and the older woman can do nothing but enjoy it, as much as she doesn’t want to.
The pleasure is reluctant of course. It’s filled with shame as well. But that doesn’t mean it’s not there. As Harry fucks her, Emma struggles against the rising tide of bliss washing over her mind. She fights back and tries to push her ecstasy away. Ultimately, she fails. Her first orgasm soon arrives, and with it the first cracks in her façade appear. They rapidly become gaping chasms as her tongue slips out of her mouth into Hermione’s cunt, and her eyes roll around in her head as she lets out muffled moans and cries of pleasure.
“A-Ah, right there mother, r-right there…”
Her daughter, a woman grown and a mother in her own right, moans even louder when Emma begins to eat her out. She rolls her hips and circles her pussy over her own mother’s mouth, practically humping Emma’s face and grinding her sopping wet slit down onto the older woman’s lips. The more that she does so while Harry plows Emma silly at the same time, the less that Emma is able to put up any semblance of resistance.
Not that she could ever fight back to begin with, but there’s certainly a difference between being tied up and raped and being tied up and actively trying to hump her hips up towards Harry’s thrusting cock as she writhes her tongue in and out of her daughter’s tasty cunt. This difference quickly ends up being apparent as Emma loses herself in the pleasure.
But then, she never stood a chance to begin with. A mortal woman, up against a wizard like Harry? He doesn’t even have to do anything to break her down. It helps that she’s also a needy little slut who has always secretly desired to be used and treated exactly like this. Incest might not have been in her fantasies, but right now its certainly doing it for her as well.
Emma has never felt closer to her daughter then in that moment as she eats Hermione out and in turn gets fucked hard by Harry’s big fat dick. She’s never felt more alive either… and the more orgasms he fucks her through, the more the older woman finds herself wondering if this will be so bad after all. Getting to remain beautiful via potions, in exchange for sexual favors to a man with a big fat cock like Harry’s?
Perhaps it wouldn’t be such a hardship. Perhaps… Emma’s thoughts are shredded by another explosive orgasm, her eyes rolling up in her head as she shakes and spasms her way through this release. This time, her inner walls cling so harshly, so tightly to Harry’s thrust cock that he groans and begins to unload deep inside of her womb.
Of course, the feel of his seed filling her to the brim sends Emma over the edge AGAIN, and the repeated screams of pleasure in turn bring Hermione to climax at the same time, leaving her pussy juices to squirt all over her mother’s face. Her dazed, blissed halfway out of her mind mother. As all three of them come down from their respective pleasure highs, Hermione pulls away from Emma, looking ashamed of herself once more.
Meanwhile, Emma is feeling somewhat… freed. She’s never felt more relaxed, more satisfied. Is this what she’s been missing out on all this time.
“You know, you’re probably going to get pregnant now.”
Harry’s tone is distinctly casual, and it takes his words a moment to penetrate through Emma’s fog of bliss. When they finally do, her eyes snap to him and she stares at him in shock.
“W-What?”
Hermione looks away, even more ashamed now as Harry grins and reaches down, rubbing at Emma’s clit while his seed slowly begins to leak from her cunt.
“The potions that Hermione had you on… did you think they were just to change your outward appearance? No, they do more than that. They keep you fertile. Of course, that’s only when your partner is relatively strong in magic. If you’d found some other muggle at the bars Hermione took you too, it isn’t likely he could have gotten you pregnant, regardless of the potion’s effects.”
Harry pauses and then pulls his hand away from her clit for a moment, only to bring it back down on her entire mound, giving her pussy a slap that has Emma’s bound form arching and a cry of pleasure leaving her throat as she cums on the spot.
“But with me? You’ll likely be carrying my child very soon indeed. And I bet you’ll like it too. Just like you’ve enjoyed every bit of this. Haven’t you, you slut?”
Emma blushes deeply, looking away for a moment. But in the end, she can’t deny that he’s right. Nodding hesitantly draws laughter from Harry, and a gasp from Hermione.
“Ah, poor dear. Did you think your mother didn’t want this, Hermione? Did you think you were forcing it on her?”
Harry doesn’t wait for either of them to respond. Before Emma knows what’s happening, she suddenly finds herself lifted into the air and turned over onto her front. A moment later, Hermione is beneath her and Harry has dropped her bound form back to the bed, this time atop her daughter. Their breasts press together and both mother and daughter moan out, their parted lips only inches away from one another.
This time, it’s Emma who initiates things. She feels a little bad that Hermione has such guilt in her heart. Sure, her daughter betrayed her… but it was for the best, in the end. So even though she’s still bound, even though Hermione could push her off at any time, Emma leans in and kisses her daughter, even slipping the other woman a bit of tongue as Hermione moans beneath her, squirming needily.
A moment later, there’s two hands on Emma’s ass, and a wand pushing into her sphincter. Emma’s eyes go wide at that, but the older woman can do nothing to stop Harry as he both cleans and lubes up her back door. She’s only had anal a handful of times in her life. It was Richard’s birthday present long ago, back when their relationship was still young and fresh and just a little exciting.
Anal was the most adventurous he ever proved to be with her though. And for Emma, it’d always been an awful experience. But then, Richard hadn’t had magic at his disposal. When Harry enters Emma’s ass, his cock filling the GILF’s back door inch by inch, there’s not an ounce of pain. Emma moans into her daughter’s lips, kissing Hermione all the more heatedly as she feels the strange filling sensation of Harry stretching out her butthole with his magnificent cock.
He’s so big, much bigger than Richard or indeed any man Emma has ever had in her life… and he’s all hers. Well, she’s his apparently now, but technicalities, right? So long as Harry doesn’t abandon her like Richard did, she’s happy to carry his child. More than that, it plays into even more of her fantasies, the thought that she’s now pregnant, that she couldn’t stop it from happening, that a man, a younger man at that, simply chose to breed her like the worthless sow she is.
Emma cums then, as Harry’s shaft fills her clenching, tightening asshole again and again. She cums and she squirts her pussy juices as well as some of his seed all over her daughter’s abdomen. At the same time, she can’t help herself as she rubs and grinds and undulates her bound form all across Hermione’s naked body. It’s incestuous, but Emma doesn’t really care. She loves her daughter, and she wants Hermione to know it.
Judging by the way Hermione’s kissing her, the way she’s making out with her own mother, she knows it quite well. And she reciprocates these naughty, naughty feelings, as her hands grope at Emma’s body, squeezing at her breasts, running along her sides. Harry’s hands are on her as well, his fingers digging into Emma’s shapely, round butt.
She has quite the large bubble butt thanks to Hermione’s potions, and Harry seems to be enjoying that to his best ability, growling as he jackhammers down into her ass from above, kneading and mauling her delectable derriere all the while. Emma loves it, she loves getting butt-fucked, but more than that she loves being used like she’s nothing more than a toy to be fucked silly and abused and… pulling back from her daughter’s mouth, Emma realizes she has to say it. She has to tell Harry how she feels.
“P-Please! Please don’t stop. Fuck me, fuck me Harry! Fuck my tight little ass, fuck my cunt! Use me however you like, breed me like a sow and treat me as your fat-tittied heifer! But please, don’t STOOOOP!!!”
Another orgasm wracks her body as Harry and Hermione both take in her words. Hermione is wide-eyed beneath her mother, staring up at the older woman as if it’s the first time she’s truly seen her. Harry on the other hand has a big, shit-eating grin on his face. This might not have been what he expected from Hermione’s mum, but it’s what he’s got… and he’s not at all disappointed by that.
Reaching out, Harry grabs a fistful of Emma Granger’s hair and drags her head towards him, forcing her to arch her back at the same time as he looks down into her eyes, upside down as they are.
“Do you want me to fuck you some more, Emma? Do you want me to use your slutty body to my heart’s content? Shall I pound you senseless, plow you silly, and turn you into my willing GILF of a cum dumpster?”
Emma’s eyelids flutter and it’s clear she’s on the verge of another orgasm from his words, combined as they are with the thrusting of his massive cock into her anal passage.
“Y-Yesssss…”
Grinning wickedly, Harry leans in a little closer.
“Then repeat after me, slut. ‘You are my master, and I am your loving, loyal, cunt-slave.’”
“Y-You are my m-master, and I… I… I’m y-your loving, loyal c-cunt slave.”
Emma is very aware of her daughter’s eyes on her at that point, even if Hermione is still kneading and groping her tits on auto-pilot.
“’I live to serve my Master. I will gladly bear his children and raise them as my own. I will do anything to make him happy.’”
“I-I live… I live to serve you M-Master. I w-will gladly b-bear your children and r-raise them as my own. I… I’ll do anything to make you h-happy…”
Throughout this, Harry is still fucking her ass. Though he’s stopped jackhammering down into her and settled for slow, languid strokes as he whispered her lines of this oath to her. Because that’s what it is. She’s giving him an oath, a pledge… and it feels as if the words she’s saying are settling into her very soul. The thought of refusing Harry couldn’t be farther from her mind at this point. The older woman would be glad to do anything to make the wizard happy.
The thought sends Emma over the edge again, before Harry can say whatever he was going to say next. Her butt clenches and squeezes and tightens around his cock all the harder, and with a grunt, Harry begins to cum. He pulls out as his first spurt of seed splatters across her bowels, and the rest of his cum load ends up spraying all over Emma’s body. Some of it gets on Hermione as well, but the majority covers Emma from her hair all the way to her ass as she moans and writhes beneath the sticky, hot seed that drips off of her sweaty form.
Panting heavily, Harry chuckles as he gives the GILF’s big fat bubble butt a nice little pat.
“That’s a good girl. Both of you… such lovely fuck pets.”
And if the two Granger women preen under such praise, can anyone really blame them? Neither is in any sort of mental state to be insulted. Both are happy to have their Master happy with them.
-x-X-x-
Harry smiles as he lounges back on the bed, staring down at the two heads bobbing along his length, working together as they run their tongues and lips across his hard member. Hermione and Emma Granger, still looking more like sisters than daughter and mother, are hard at work worshipping him to the best of their abilities.
Emma is no longer tied up of course, leaving her free to do some amazing things with her fingers on his ball sack. Her other hand is stroking the bottom portion of his shaft. Meanwhile, Hermione has her arms tied behind her back in exchange. Not because she’s still being punished or anything like that, but just because Harry likes to bully her a little too much.
Regardless, she’d taken the impromptu bondage in stride and was still working just as hard at pleasing Harry with her mouth as her mother was. Still… reaching out, Harry gathers a handful of Hermione’s hair, tugging slightly at her head. She pulls away at his nonverbal command, and Emma quickly slides the upper half of his cock into her mouth, her tongue swirling around the tip of his prick as she bobs up and down his length.
“Hermione… you should know, I forgive you now. You’ve officially earned an end to your punishment. Your out of the doghouse.”
Hermione’s eyes widen at that, and a shy smile spreads across her face. He’s broken this woman entirely, turned his best friend into a sex pet… and Harry can’t help but feel nothing but pleasure over that fact. Of course, Emma, hearing these words, draws back for a moment to look at her daughter and then at their Master.
“What did she do to get in the doghouse in the first place, Master? S-Surely it wasn’t the potions…”
Harry lifts an eyebrow at that. Emma is quite the observant woman. But then, she is a feisty, fine cougar, to be fair.
“No, it wasn’t. My… relationship with your daughter came about from her attempting to betray me.”
Emma gasps at that, and Hermione lowers her gaze in fresh shame. The younger Granger woman doesn’t even think to mention that it actually came about from Harry deciding that he was going to fuck her, after he’d used Victoire and Lily to corrupt Rose.
“Hermione! I taught you better than that!”
“Yes mother…”
“Get over here young lady and say you’re sorry!”
Of course, ‘saying she’s sorry’ involves Emma taking hold of Hermione’s hair from Harry and dragging her down to take his cock in her mouth. Hermione’s gaze flickers Harry’s way and he gives her a roguish grin and a sly wink. She’s still forgiven, but he’s not about to stop her mother from doling out her own punishment if she so chooses.
In the end, the brunette witch’s shoulders slump and she doesn’t resist as Emma forces her daughter to deep throat Harry’s cock. By this point, Hermione is an old hand at sucking Harry’s dick, at getting skull-fucked by his big fat shaft. This’ll be the first time that her own mother face-fucks her on the magnificent member though.
Smiling lazily, Harry leans back and settles into watch the show. This was such a fantastic idea. Emma Granger might not be a witch… but she’ll soon be the mother of more than one.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
And even if Hermione has earned the chance to be more than bottom bitch, it’s quickly becoming obvious that she won’t ever be above her mother when the three of them together. Not if Emma has anything to say about it.
Chapter 23: Aurora Sinistra
Chapter Text
Aurora Sinistra, Astronomy Professor of Hogwarts, School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, has always been quite devoted to observing the stars. After all, if there’s magic down on Earth… there’s so much more of it up there in the sky, just waiting to be uncovered, just waiting to be explored. While she knows there are muggle astronomers out there with their mundane telescopes and the like, the witch can’t imagine that they know nearly as much about the majesty of the star-lit night sky as she does.
They certainly don’t feel the same way as her about it. Because Aurora’s love for the stars went well past a simple passion for astronomy. She was… enamored with the gorgeous night sky, and she spent many a night at the top of the astronomy tower, even when the children weren’t around to be taught, taking in the sight… and enjoying herself all the while.
Tonight, was no different. Her first-year class had long since gone to bed, the little brats irritated at being forced to stay up so late, and thus entirely annoying to try and teach. She’d done her best all the same, but by this point in her career, with decades of time at Hogwarts under her belt, the matured witch had learned not to worry so much about it.
With the last of the children ushered out of the astronomy tower, Aurora had locked and bolted the hatch that led up to the top and then she’d conjured up a nice, big loveseat for herself, positioning it right in the middle of the tower, at the exact spot where she could see the most amazing vistas, the most exceptional view of the star-lit night sky.
Then, she parted her robes, pulled down her pants, and sat upon the love seat, thrusting a chocolate-skinned hand right down into her panties, her fingers ghosting across her puffy, pink pussy lips. Merlin, she needed this. Especially after dealing with those brats for far too damn long. Not a single one of them understood the glorious night sky yet, not a single one of them saw the astral magic that lay just outside of their reach.
And they wouldn’t, not until they were older, and in many cases, not at all. Second and third year, that was when Aurora started to see some semblances of understanding cropping up in a few of her students. Until then, she might as well be teaching her first-years how to write their names with a damn quill on top of the horrendous essays they all turned in.
But it was fine. It was behind her now. She just needed to let go and relax. Aurora’s eyes drift shut as she fingers her pussy. She can feel the light of the star-studded night sky across her dark-skinned face. She doesn’t need to see it to know its there, to sense the power in the sky. And after decades with astronomy, the professor was adept at naturally drawing the energy out of the stars that were so physically far away from her. She did so now, subconsciously, even as she moaned her enjoyment of her fingers in her sopping wet cunt.
This was why she remained at Hogwarts. There was no better astronomy tower in the entire country, nay, in the entirety of Europe that she could hope to gain access to. Hogwarts was the place to be, the best place possible for her to bask in the glory of the stars and the moon. Oh, the moon. A moan leaves Aurora’s throat as she turns her metaphysical focus in the direction of the moon.
It was full tonight, so very full. At the apex of its power. If she were a werewolf, this would be cause for much distress and alarm. But she’s not. As such, the full moon is more of a glorious representation of just how amazing astronomy can be, rather than a sign of danger, or something to be afraid of. Aurora draws on its power now, letting out a lilting gasp as her fingers dig ever deeper into her cunt at the same time, now up to three of the digits pistoning in and out of her drooling quim.
So good… so very, very good. She loves it, she loves it all. Nights like this are what the Astronomy Professor lives for. Her orgasm is getting closer and closer and closer. Her climax approaches, as she draws more and more of the night sky’s seductive, brilliant power down into herself, slurping it up like a particularly delicious dish.
Slipping her fingers out of her cunt for a moment, Aurora slides the tips around her pussy lips. She flicks at her clit, mewling in need, and she plays with herself, edging herself, teasing herself. After all, it wouldn’t do for the fun to end too soon, now would it? It wouldn’t do for her to cum too quickly. So, Aurora plays, and as she plays, she basks in the power of the full moon, in the majesty of the star-lit night sky.
Her fingers run along her slit, and then dive back into her cunt. She swirls them about, spreading them wide inside of her for a moment. At the same time, her other hand stops clutching at the side of the love seat, instead coming up to slip beneath her robes, groping and kneading one of her shapely breasts. They’re just barely starting to sag, but they still have plenty of bounce and heft to them, her gorgeous mammaries feeling oh so good in her grasp.
Wanting more, Aurora pulls her fingers out of her cunt for a moment. She brings them up to her mouth, and she sucks her own pussy juices off of them. She knows how deliciously perverted this is, but then, it’s only the night sky watching her, and the stars and moon have never judged her. They will never judge her either. She is their servant, their happy, willing worshipper. She venerates the stars in all she does, she honors the moon as it stands at its apex.
Pulling her saliva-slick fingers back out of her mouth, her lips suctioning down around them as they go and causing a pop to sound as they depart, Aurora brings them back down to her panties, pushing the undergarments aside once again so she can continue to pleasure herself. Her digits thrust up into her cunt, and Aurora moans all the louder for it. She’s had quite a long time to learn her body after all. No one knows you as well as you know yourself, right?
As such, its easy enough to find her g-spot. Luckily for her, her middle finger can reach it, being just long enough. The tip touches that extra special spot in her passage that brings her so much more pleasure, and she curls her fingers inside of her cunt, scraping against her walls in just the right way. The peak of her mountain rises before her, and she climbs to the top while continuing to moan and finger herself and play with her nipples.
And then she’s over the edge and cumming, crying out, her back arching and her hips lifting off the loveseat for a moment. It’s in that moment that she finds herself being cummed on as well, something Aurora is most certainly NOT expecting. The dark-skinned witch’s eyes snap wide open as the first of the sticky, hot ejaculate splashes across her face, but it doesn’t stop there as more and more of her robes and what’s been revealed of her chocolate-colored body is covered in spunk.
What? What?! No one should have been with her up on the tower! She’d spelled the damn hatch shut and locked it physically as well for good measure! She… she would have known if someone had come up! But even as Aurora sputters, stunned and shocked, a truly massive cock, pale and white in skin color comes into her field of vision.
She opens her mouth to say something, but before she can speak a word, she’s interrupted by hands that grip either side of her head and hold it in place as that big, honking dick is shoved right down her throat.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
As she’s unceremoniously face fucked, the astronomy professor squeals around the dick lodged in her esophagus, squirming and struggling weakly against the man who’s raping her mouth. But even as her hand finally finds her wand, she looks up and sees the face of her attacker through bleary, chocolate eyes. Harry Potter’s grinning face looks back down at her, shocking Aurora to her core and finally explaining exactly how he managed to sneak up on her.
The powerful wizard had been at Hogwarts for a while now, taking something of a small sabbatical from his work at the Ministry, or so Aurora had assumed. He… he must have been out for a night-time flight when he saw her at the top of the tower. The astronomy tower’s dome is open on all four sides of course, anyone could come in through the air.
… In truth, that was part of the appeal of what she’d been doing. Aurora was a bit of a closet exhibitionist, and the thought of someone catching her as she praised and venerated the star-lit night sky had always turned her on a little bit. But the fact that it was such a low chance of actually happening so late at night had always made the overall risk seem inconsequential.
And now she’d been caught, and not only had Harry stopped what he was doing to watch her, he’d gone a step further and was now fucking her face quite brutally.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
Still, her hesitation gives the Head Auror the chance to notice the wand in her hand. With a flick of his fingers, she’s disarmed, even as he chuckles down at her.
“Naughty, naughty girl. Whatever were you going to do with that anyways, huh?”
She can’t actually respond, given he’s still choking her on his cock. All Aurora can do is look up at the younger man with watery eyes, his rough treatment of her throat causing her to cry involuntary tears and drool all over her chin and chest in equal measure. She was in her twenties when Harry first arrived at Hogwarts all those years ago. She’d been hired barely a handful of years before, earning her way through sheer academic skill and a love for the subject she’d chosen to teach.
But now she was in her late forties, and Harry in his mid-thirties. They were both quite grown at this point, and Aurora knew she was still a gorgeous witch, due to how slowly magical people aged compared to muggles. That didn’t make this right. That didn’t give him leave to masturbate all over her body or fuck her face!
“What, were you going to attack an auror? Not just an auror, but the head auror? And after he caught you in an act of public indecency atop the astronomy tower? For shame, Professor Sinistra. For shame… I suppose you’d rather I stop right now and arrest you properly, hm?”
Oh. Oh Merlin. Even as he slows to a stop and simply holds himself in her throat, Aurora realizes the situation she’s in. She realizes that Harry is right, and that its her word against his… against the Head Auror’s. Not to mention, she truly had been masturbating atop the tower when he came along, the loveseat he was face-fucking her atop of even now was proof of that.
He would see her put in prison for t-this? No… no, only if she didn’t go along with what he clearly wanted to do with her. Shuddering, Aurora ceases all attempts at resistance, even as Harry grins down at her.
“Oh? Ready to be a good girl? Then I better start feeling some tongue, astro-slut.”
Aurora’s face flushes at that, but the dark-skinned witch does as she’s told, running her tongue back and forth along the underside of Harry’s cock as he begins to thrust in and out of her throat again. In no time at all, she’s back to choking and gagging on his dick as he roughly face fucks her.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
But though Aurora continues to slide her tongue back and forth across the pistoning prick in her mouth, her attention is on Harry’s last form of address for her. It’d been so long since she heard that title. Astro-slut. It’d been what her boyfriend had called her as he’d taken her virginity decades prior, right on this spot, looking out over the stars.
He’d smacked her fat, chocolate ass silly and pulled her hair from behind as he plowed her. All the while, Aurora had been staring out at a starry night sky much like this one, her eyes rolled back in her head and her tongue lolling out of her mouth. Not because of her boyfriend, no. He was subpar at best, and much smaller than the cock currently invading her throat, that was for sure.
No, Aurora had been lost in ecstasy that night because she’d been basking in the power of the stars and the moon while being fucked. And it had been glorious. Of course, after they were done, her boyfriend had left her there, scoffing and naming her ‘astro-slut’ for being so horny for astronomy. And Aurora couldn’t deny his words. She couldn’t say he was wrong. It was all true.
But right now, there’s no worshipping of the stars going on. Nothing but Harry’s cock and crotch are in her field of vision right now as he fucks into her throat time and time again, without pause, without remorse. And yet… and yet her nostrils flare with his musk. And Aurora’s sense, the metaphysical sense she was using to soak up all of the starlight and moonlight as magical energy… it’s still turned on.
She can see Harry like this. She can really, truly SEE him if she actually focuses on it. And he is glorious. He’s a star in his own right, like the Sun in his burning intensity. Aurora finds herself inadvertently taking in some of the powerful wizard’s excess energy as she takes in a whole lot of his man meat as well. And then she’s sputtering and choking as he cums once more without warning, his magic-laden seed flowing down her throat, only to come back up again and spurt out of her nose and the sides of her mouth in a truly humiliating display.
When his length finally leaves her mouth, Aurora is left to cough and hack her way back to full breath, her chest heaving beneath her robes. Said robes cease to exist a moment later though, as she finds herself spun over onto her front, her now naked breasts pressing against the side of the loveseat and her knees digging into the cushion.
She can see the stars now, and even the moon. But Aurora is much more focused on looking behind her as Harry climbs onto the loveseat as well, taking up his position between her legs and stroking his still-hard cock. With her face in ruins and her body so full of need, Aurora bites her lower lip and reaches back under herself, spreading her pussy lips wide apart for the man and his cock that are about to fuck her.
-x-X-x-
He really hadn’t planned this. The late-night broom-flight around Hogwarts had been completely spur of the moment, and it wasn’t like he’d been out hunting for exhibitionistic witches such as the one he’d ultimately come across. Of course, that didn’t mean Harry was going to pass up the opportunity when he caught sight of Aurora Sinistra, the Astronomy Professor, masturbating quite wantonly at the top of the astronomy tower.
It was simply too good an opportunity to pass up, and the point of his broom-flight in the first place had been an effort to clear his head so he could decide just who he was going to go after next, out of the rather large bevy of beauties that made up Hogwarts’ current staff. Aurora had simply put herself on his immediate radar in a big way, completely by happenstance.
Harry had to admit, there was a certain perverse pleasure to sneaking up on her as she masturbated, listening to her moan and mewl and cry out as she drew in some strange energy from the night sky. He’d pulled his cock out of his pants and stood over her and her conjured love-seat, jacking off right over her body.
And she hadn’t known it until he’d cum, his seed painting both her chocolate skin and her robes white with his essence. Her shock and sputtering surprise at this had been too arousing for Harry to really just walk away. Not that he ever intended to in the first place, but perhaps he WAS a bit more forceful and violent than absolutely necessary in the way he’d gone about fucking her face before she could even fully register who he was.
But in the end, she had realized who he was, and more than that, she’d realized the position she found herself in. Only one of them had the power here in this moment, and it certainly wasn’t Aurora. Now she was all but willing as he got ready to fuck her from behind, bent over the edge of her loveseat as she currently was. Her gorgeous dark-skinned body on full display, Harry could readily admit that she was still an amazingly hot witch, even at her age. Of course, she wasn’t even the oldest woman he’d fucked recently, now was she?
Regardless, with her fingers spreading her pussy lips apart for him, Harry wastes no time in thrusting into the delicious older witch from behind. His cock splits her open and stretches her tight little cunt out, and as he presses his body down onto her defiled form, he grins impishly, aiming to make Aurora see a whole new kind of stars. His hand comes up and he grabs hold of her hair, while at the same time his other hand reaches around to grab and grope at a tit.
Lips close to her ear, Harry speaks to the astronomy professor, even as he begins to fuck her with deep, powerful strokes.
“Like that, astro-slut?”
She moans throatily, clenching down HARD around him at the name. Good, it meant his earlier read of her reaction to the form of address was right.
“Yeah you do. And you like being called astro-slut too, for some silly reason I’m sure. Perhaps it’s just because that’s what you are, in the end. Isn’t that right, astro-slut? You’re a pervert, a horny little deviant who gets off on star-gazing of all things. You’re a freak, Aurora… but don’t worry, I’ll give you something to really get off to.”
Her response is incoherent gibberish, a wanton, loud moan as she bounces her hips back towards his thrusting cock, her inner cunt walls clenching and clinging to his thrusting, pistoning length. Harry groans as she tightens up around him all the more, and he growls as she bucks beneath him, as if fighting him for the right to fuck her, as if challenging him to take her HARDER.
So, Harry does. He moves his hand from Aurora’s hair to her throat, wrapping it around so he can grasp the front of her neck, right below her chin. Holding her like this, while still groping her chest to his heart’s content, Harry begins to fuck the astronomy professor even harder, ramming into her cunt and slamming up against her cervix with every thrust of his big, fat cock.
“Feel that, astro-slut? Feel my dick buried inside your womb? That’s real. That’s more than your stars and your constellations and your precious night sky could ever be.”
Aurora whines at the degeneration of her profession and the subject of her passion, but Harry notices she doesn’t actually deny his words. She doesn’t try to say he’s wrong, nor does she so much as shake her head no. Recognizing this, Harry grins and speeds up yet again, his cockhead beginning to make headway against the chocolate-skinned professor’s cervix as he tries to force his way into her womb.
“You know I’m right. You can feel it, can’t you? You can feel the power of the stars and the moon on this oh-so-clear night. It’s the perfect night for some of your sort of ‘star-gazing’, isn’t it? The full moon is probably making it even more delicious. I know I’m right. Just like I know that all of that cosmic power you were basking in doesn’t hold a candle… to ME.”
He punctuates that last word with a particular deep thrust, a victorious thrust that sends his cock right into Aurora’s womb, her cervix finally giving up and breaking open for him. The entirety of his length ends up inside of her, leaving Aurora to cry out in a truly ugly, but also completely lustful way as her head tilts back and her eyes roll around in her skull.
Still, Harry doesn’t let up.
“That’s right. Bask in it, astro-slut. Because you’re MY slut now, aren’t you? You’re MY cum dumpster, my cunt-hole to use and abuse however I like. You’re mine, Aurora Sinistra. You’re MINE!”
With his cock now able to access her womb, Harry’s thrusting into her cunt takes on a whole new meaning of brutal and savage. His length slams home into her drooling, sopping wet quim again and again, pumping into her womb directly, stretching that most sacred of places out around his cockhead like some kind of flesh condom.
He pounds into her, and in that moment as Aurora wails beneath him, shrieking and hollering and climaxing nonstop from the sheer pleasure of his audacious acts, he knows that he’s right. He knows that she’s all but broken, his musk filling her nose, his cock filling her cunt. The older witch is overwhelmed by the ecstasy he is forcing upon her, capable of nothing more than moans and screams as he fills her tight, wet passage with his meat again and again and again.
This is power. This is true strength. With a groan, followed by a triumphant roar, Harry finally begins to unload inside of Aurora’s womb. As she experiences explosive orgasm after explosive orgasm without pause, as she cums around his cock time and time again, Harry finds himself milked to his release, brought over the edge, where he begins to truly fill her quim with his ejaculate, pumping his seed all the way down her passage and directly into her womb.
As he does so, Harry leans in again, murmuring in Aurora’s ear.
“Feel that, slut? That is true power. That is the power of a wizard who knows how to control his witches. Perhaps you’ll even get pregnant? Would you like that, cunt? Would you like to become a mother this late and life?”
A shudder and a shiver run through Aurora’s body at his words, and Harry just smirks as he slowly slides his cock out of her cunt, sighing at the feeling of his length meeting open air and her tightening, clenching pussy walls trying to keep him inside. At the same time though, Harry’s eyes are drifting down to the gorgeous, fat, chocolate ass right before him.
So focused on breaking Aurora down, he hadn’t even really paid her beautiful bubble butt much mind as he fucked her sopping wet cunt. Now though, now he finds himself staring at it. Aurora is resting beneath him now, panting and catching her breath as she lays over the side of the loveseat, nearly hanging off of it from the way the force of his thrusting pushed her half over the side.
She probably thinks he’s done. How cute… how adorable. Smirking, Harry reaches out and grabs hold of Aurora’s ass cheeks, drawing a squeal from the older witch as she nearly jumps out of her skin from the sudden renewed contact. Her eyes flick back over her shoulder to him, but Harry just gives her a wicked grin, as if to ask her what she’s going to say, as if to ask her if she’s really going to try to reject him now, after everything.
In the end, Aurora breaks eye contact first, lowering her gaze submissively and returning to just resting over the side of the loveseat as Harry gropes and kneads and squeezes her ass, playing with it to his heart’s content. She really does have just the perfect derriere, the kind of beautiful, fat behind that Harry just wants to sink his teeth into. Hell, why not right?
Leaning down, Harry proceeds to do just that. His chompers sink into Aurora’s soft, bountiful butt cheek, and though she squeals at the bite, she doesn’t try to fight him on this as he gnaws at her delicious ass for a moment. Unfortunately, the dark-skinned witch DOESN’T taste like chocolate. But there’s still a rather nice, earthy sort of flavor to biting the astronomy professor’s butt cheek. And there’s something to be said about having such control over the woman that she doesn’t even try to stop him. Though, she does whimper as he finally pulls away, not having broken flesh, but certainly having left a set of bite marks on her ass.
Staring down with some appreciation at the sight, Harry smiles for a moment, and then he moves on to the main event. His hands go back to groping Aurora’s ass, but after a moment he uses them to spread her butt cheeks nice and wide. Her tight little sphincter is revealed to him, her rosebud staring him right in the eye as Aurora whimpers, knowing exactly what is to come.
Harry reaches out with a finger after a moment and runs it down the inside of her ass crack as she trembles and shivers beneath him. When the tip of his finger comes into contact with her anus, she gasps and freezes up as he casts a bit of magic on her bowels. All clean now, and not only that, but all lubed-up as well. Harry has no desire to waste any time taking things slowly. He coats Aurora’s ass and her asshole, as well as her anal passage, in a nice, liberal amount of conjured lube. Then, he brings his messy cock, still covered in their combined juices, up to the tight little hole before him.
Aurora tenses up, the astronomy professor biting her lower lip as she looks back over her shoulder at where they’re about to be joined. She doesn’t try to spread her ass cheeks apart for him like she did her pussy lips. Not this time. Instead, the older witch is clinging to the side of the loveseat, her fingers digging into the thing like claws as she whimpers in anticipation and trepidation of what is to come.
Harry, meanwhile, can scarcely wait. His cock is ready, and so is Aurora’s ass. So, he lines up and begins to push. Her tight little sphincter, even nice and lubed-up, doesn’t give easily. It’s much harder to enter her asshole than it was to slam home into her cunt, but with some work, Harry is able to get his tip inside of her ass. From there, once he has that first beachhead, it’s actually smooth sailing as he starts to fill Aurora’s back door with his man meat.
Aurora is left panting and gasping for breath, Harry’s advance into her anus inexorable and unending. He doesn’t stop, nor does he slow down as he fills her up with his cock. And once he’s done, he doesn’t wait for her to adjust, he doesn’t pause to allow her to get used to his dick. He pulls back… and then he thrusts forward much faster than before, setting the pace for the entire event as he begins to fuck her ass in earnest, plowing her behind silly and drawing nice, loud squeals from the woman.
Her first cry is ear-splitting in its intensity, and the noises that follow aren’t much better. Her screams fill the night sky, and Harry reflects that if anyone at all at Hogwarts has their windows open tonight, they’ll have heard Aurora as she cries out from the anal plundering she’s receiving. Harry, meanwhile, goes on to ignore Aurora’s constant, loud shrieking.
If anyone DOES hear her, they’ll probably just think it’s a ghost. And if they DO investigate… well, who are they going to report the transgression to? Harry can only imagine the conversation he’d get to have with McGonagall if the aging Headmistress tried to rein him in or something like that. She was honestly a bit too old for his tastes by this point, but that didn’t mean she had any power over him. If Harry had to deliver a magical beat down to make it clear who was in charge… well, he gladly would.
As is, in the moment at least, Harry is FAR more focused on Aurora’s ass and the tightness of her anal passage as he fucks her with his big, fat cock. His length disappears inside of her back-door time and time again, while his hands squeeze and grope and knead her jiggling, bouncing, rippling butt cheeks to the end of time.
It’s not unrealistic to say Harry quite literally proceeds to fuck Aurora into unconsciousness. He’s not paying much attention to her, to be fair, but he does notice her eventually cumming from her anal plundering, at some point during his ferocious assault on her bowels. She orgasms again and again from the brutal ass-fucking, her pussy juices coating the conjured loveseat liberally as he stuffs her bowels full of his girthy shaft.
In the end though, all that matters is Harry’s own pleasure. As he finally reaches his fourth release, the powerful wizard buries the entirety of his shaft in Aurora’s fat ass, sinking his fingers into her dark-skinned bubble butt at the exact same time as he paints her bowels white with his cum. He fills her to the brim and leaves her stuffed full of his cream before ultimately pulling out, panting heavily as he pulls away from her.
For a moment, Harry just takes in the view, enjoying how he’s left Aurora quite a lot. She’s a gorgeous witch, but he’s absolutely ruined her, plowing her into her own loveseat in both holes until she was completely and utterly gaping from his relentless assault. With a flick of his magic, Harry dispels the loveseat, watching as the unconscious astronomy professor falls to the floor, face down, ass up.
A wide smile spreads across Harry’s features at that, stretching from ear to ear as he finds himself thoroughly enjoying the sight. Honestly… there’s really only one thing to do next, at this point.
-x-X-x-
Aurora awakens slowly, altogether slow, but also immensely satisfied. A breathless moan exists her throat first thing, and she writhes on the ground for a moment, her hands coming up under her, only to slip in a pool of juices, both hers… and Harry’s. What had happened between them rushes back to the forefront of Aurora’s mind, and she sits up to find herself in a veritable bath of cum, the puddle beneath her having grown in the time she’d been unconscious.
Its coating her front too, her face and her gorgeous chocolate tits covered in sticky white cream, since both were laying in the puddle as she slept off everything that Harry had done to her. He’d straight up fucked her unconscious, that was what he had done. And as Aurora considered that, as well as considering Harry’s words, she found herself agreeing with him. At the time, she couldn’t have put up a fight even if she wanted to. Forming words, talking back to him… from the moment he buried his cock in her drooling quim and began fucking her, Aurora was on Cloud Nine, no longer able to so much as comprehend defiance.
That hadn’t stopped her from being quite fearful when he decided to follow things up with anal though. Even if she was older than the powerful wizard, Aurora really never had experimented with that hole before. She’d certainly never let any of the handful of men she’d taken to her bed enjoy that particular deviant delight.
It wasn’t something she would ever have chosen to do, not in a million years. But in the end, she’d done it anyways, hadn’t she? She’d submitted to Harry’s titanic lusts, to his very presence. Because he was right. He was right from the very beginning, he WAS better than the star-lit sky and the full moon. He WAS more than the astral magic she loved so dearly could ever be.
Aurora would never abandon her passion for the stars, nor for astronomy. Not in a million years. Unless… he asked her to. She wanted him. She wanted him desperately, she needed him to fuck her again and to treat her like so much trash and… and… Aurora lets out another moan as her hand finds her cum-gushing cunt and slides deep into her sticky insides. She thrusts four fingers up into her gaping pussy, and even that’s not enough to mimic Harry’s cock. It’s just not enough.
She needs the real thing again. Hopefully, Harry won’t ever ask her to give up astronomy and her love for the stars, because Aurora knows in that moment she would in a heartbeat, if it meant getting to be with him again. If he made her choose between her place at Hogwarts and his cock… the powerful wizard’s cock would win out every time.
But… maybe he wouldn’t? Maybe she could be more useful to him as the astronomy professor, than as some cum-dump footstool or whatever he might end up using her for. If he needed support at Hogwarts for some sort of political maneuver regarding the school… well, she would gladly support him in it, with all the moderate power her tenure and her decades of teaching gave her.
But for now, all Aurora knew was that she NEEDED to see him again. And as if summoned by her need, by her heartfelt desire, she suddenly feels something in her other hand, the hand that’s not currently making an attempt at fisting her pussy as she kneels there in a pool of cum and other fluids. Raising the hand up, Aurora finds herself staring at a gorgeous sight indeed.
It’s a magical picture… of her. Not that her face is in the picture, but Aurora has stared at her own shapely ass in the mirror enough times to recognize it. Another throaty moan leaves the dark-skinned witch’s throat as she takes in the gorgeous view of her fat bubble butt, pushed up into the air with her knees under her. It’s obvious that she’s face down in the photo, and as she watches it, dollops of cum pour from her ruined, gaping holes. Her ass is even more stretched out then her pussy in the picture, and her thighs are twitching ever so slightly.
Its as if Harry has dealt this one last delicious humiliation to her. As if her ass, raised high in the air and leaking his cum, is a representation of the full moon that she’d been basking in before he interrupted her. He’s not just defiled and broken her body and will, he’s defiled the moon itself in a way, hasn’t he? The thought causes another moan to leave Aurora’s throat, even as her fist slides in and out of her well-fucked cunt.
But this can’t be all there is, right? A sudden urge to turn over the picture has her doing so, even if Aurora does feel a pang of disappointment at no longer being able to look upon her desecrated, leaking behind. On the back, she finds an appointed date and time waiting for her. It just so happens to be the next time that the sky will be clear, though the moon will no longer be full. The audacity of what Harry obviously intends, the fact that he plans to desecrate her AGAIN atop her tower, her place of power, while the stars sing above them, watching down and watching her defilement… it has Aurora biting her lower lip and wiggling in incessant need as she continues to fist her cunt to no end.
Shivering in anticipation, Aurora very carefully sets the picture outside of the pool of cum. Then, she leans down, planting her free hand in the pool palm down for support, and lapping at Harry’s seed, mixed with her bodily fluids. All the while, she tries to mimic the feel of Harry’s cock inside of her via her fist and her forearm, but it’s just not enough. As she crawls along, slurping away at the delicious, steaming treat of cum that the powerful wizard has left her, Aurora can do nothing but yearn for him.
His magic has left an imprint on the astronomy professor’s mind. When combined with her own sensory magic, Harry’s overwhelming might has left Aurora more enthralled than practically any witch before her. She truly is a mind-broken love slave for Harry’s cock after just one session. There’s nothing the professor wants more than to be with him again.
Soon. Soon she would have his cock inside of her again. She had an appointment after all, and this time she would be ready for him. She would be so, so ready.
-x-X-x-
Elsewhere, Harry was considering his latest conquest and newest acquisition. He had no doubt in his mind that Aurora would be there at the date and time he provided. He would once again take her atop the astronomy tower, and he was already considering how he would go about it, just to hear those delicious screams again.
Though… this next time, he wanted to hear a bit more words from the silly slut. She’d gone incoherent far too quickly for his liking. He would force the words from her, force her declarations of love and loyalty. Maybe he’d even make her tell him how much she loved him in comparison to her precious stars and moon.
Harry had no doubt that she would choose him over them now. Heh, stealing a witch away from celestial bodies, rather than another man. That was a first for him, now wasn’t it? A novel concept to be sure, but not one he would ever shy away from. Aurora might have been unique in her particular deviance (after all, who’d ever heard of a woman who’d fallen in love with the damn stars and moon of all things?) but Harry had an entire lot of witches jonesing for his cock who all had their own little hang-ups, their own little perversions.
When compared to all of them, Aurora was middle of the pack at best. But that ass of hers… that bouncy, jiggly, chocolate ass… mm, Harry could definitely stand to have more of that. And he would, soon enough.
It was only a matter of time.
Chapter 24: Gabrielle Delacour
Chapter Text
Apolline Delacour has a problem. And it’s no small matter.
“Come on, mother. Surely, you’ve seen him around a few times these past months. You’re living in the same castle! Don’t tell me you don’t know ANYTHING about what Harry’s been up to!”
For a moment, the Delacour Matriarch can taste Harry’s cum on her tongue. She can smell his distinct musk, and her lips begin to part, as if to spread wide open for a phantom, mammoth-sized member. The mere mention of Harry’s name is enough to set Apolline off these days, enough for her treacherous mind to send the signals to her equally treacherous body that its time to prepare for a good, hard fucking.
The part veela hides her grimace behind a smile as she looks over at Gabrielle and shrugs.
“We’ve passed one another in the halls here or there, dear daughter, but Harry Potter is a busy wizard. Far too busy for an old witch like me.”
Gabrielle immediately scoffs at Apolline’s lie, not that the gorgeous young woman knew it was such. No, Gabrielle, was scoffing at the last part of Apolline’s response.
“You are not OLD, mother. You are simply aged. Like a particularly fine wine, you are as beautiful as ever, and you know it! It is unbecoming of a woman of your caliber to fish for compliments.”
This time, Apolline’s smile is a bit more genuine as she lifts a hand up and covers her mouth while she laughs lightly. Ah, she truly does love her daughter. Gabrielle is as fiery a wit as ever, even if her lack of a husband worries Apolline. But the problem is, even at over three decades of age, even with so much time between the day he’d saved her life and now, Gabrielle still harbors a fleeting crush on one Harry James Potter.
Apolline stiffens for a moment as she hears his voice in her ear, as she feels his hands on her body. Once again, its like he’s there, his cock slowly penetrating her folds… but it wouldn’t remain slow for long. Except, he’s not there. It’s just a day dream, a fantasy… because yes, Apolline has it bad. She has it so, so bad, and she knows exactly what would happen if she allowed Harry to see that Gabrielle still held feelings for him all this time.
She knew what would happen if she allowed her youngest to be drawn into the Head Auror’s orbit. After all, her oldest had fallen before even she had. Swallowing down her feelings and putting on a brave face, Apolline reaches out and places a hand atop Gabrielle, patting it gently and giving her daughter a nice, wide smile.
“Its been wonderful catching up with you Gabrielle, but it is a Sunday evening, meaning that I have classes to teach in the morning. As the night dwindles, it is time for you to leave, before curfew arrives.”
Gabrielle pouts at that, but doesn’t protest, even as Apolline stands up and her youngest daughter stands with her. It takes every ounce of the older veela’s self control not to react as she straightens up fully. Seated as she’d been, it hadn’t been possible to truly forget her current circumstances, but she’d been able to take her mind off of it, at least a little.
Now though, this much movement… its enough to remind her fully of the large dildo-plug currently buried deep in her bowels. Harry had put it there earlier that morning in fact, and Apolline had had to live with it all day long. She was supposed to earn the right to remove it tonight, as well as earn the right to have his cock inside of her… but she would see to that AFTER she escorted her youngest daughter away from the danger she’d unknowingly put herself in by coming here.
Hogwarts was not safe for naïve, innocent witches. It wasn’t safe at all. Placing a hand on Gabrielle’s back and clasping one of hers with the other, Apolline leads the young part veela out of her quarters and down the hall, guiding her towards the public floo so that she could get home. Just a few more steps, and they’d be fine. Just a few more steps and they’d be home f-
“Gabrielle? Mother?”
Apolline freezes up, even as Gabrielle twists around, ultimately pulling out of her mother’s grasp as a result.
“Sister!”
Slowly, their mother turns around and faces the two, even as Fleur and Gabrielle embrace in the hall. Both of her daughters have grown up to be superb women, truly gorgeous in every way. Hell, these days they looked more like twins then older and younger sister. With age came the diminishment of the initial gap between them. A few years seemed a lot longer when you didn’t even have two decades under your belt, but once you had three, it was much closer together.
Still, while Gabrielle perhaps wasn’t as young as say, Fleur’s daughter, Victoire, she was still younger than both Fleur and Apolline. That’s why, as Fleur and Gabrielle hug, Apolline meets her eldest daughter’s eyes and silently beseeches her to have mercy on her little sister. A nonverbal conversation passes between them then, Apolline practically begging for Fleur to let her escort Gabrielle away from Hogwarts… and Fleur staring back with condemnation, and even anger.
When they pull apart, Gabrielle sees nothing of this in Fleur’s gaze, her sister instead smiling happily.
“Its so good to see you, Gabrielle. What brings you to Hogwarts?”
Blinking, Gabrielle glances back at Apolline, who just barely manages to put a brave face on in time, hiding her frozen horror.
“Well, I came to visit mother of course! And yet, I haven’t seen you all day, Fleur… what brings YOU to Hogwarts, if it’s not our mother?”
Fleur’s smile widens slightly at that, growing positively predatory. Apolline almost hopes Gabrielle will notice, but any chance of that is wiped away by the next words from Fleur’s lips, as she name drops the one person that will immediately take up all of Gabrielle’s attention.
“Ah, I came by to visit and help out Harry, of course. He required my assistance with some… troublesome issues, today. Though I don’t think he knew just how far the trouble extended.”
Her eyes flicker over to her mother, and Apolline freezes all over again. Harry would hear about this. The message was clear. And Apolline… Merlin, her body was already growing aroused at the thought of punishment. Gabrielle, meanwhile, is excited as all hell.
“Harry! Mother told me she hasn’t seen much of him on his sabbatical… do you think perhaps that he might want to see me! Just to say hi of course, I wouldn’t want to interrupt anything!”
Fleur lets out a light gale of laughter, even as Apolline’s heart sinks and her shoulders slump. Gabrielle has asked for it now… and there’s nothing to be done anymore, especially not when Fleur happily answers in the affirmative.
“Of course, dear sister, of course! I think he’ll be positively THRILLED to see you, in fact. Come, come. Let’s go see him. You too mother! If you really haven’t seen much of Harry, you haven’t been looking hard enough, now have you?”
The hidden tone in Fleur’s voice goes right over Gabrielle’s head as the three veelas all end up diverting from the public floo, instead heading down a hall that will lead to Harry’s quarters. Gabrielle ends up out in front of them, Fleur calling out to the excited veela whenever they need to turn down another corridor or something. At the same time, she falls back to her mother’s side.
Before Apolline can think of something to say to Fleur, perhaps some final plea to her daughter’s decency, Fleur reaches out and with eerie precision, manages to grab the base of Apolline’s dildo-plug through her dress, pulling and pushing back and forth, even as she grabs hold of one of Apolline’s tits with her other hand, using that as a way to keep her mother upright and walking under the sudden onslaught of pleasure. At the same time, Fleur hisses in her mother’s ear.
“Did you think Harry wouldn’t notice? Did you think I wouldn’t notice? You’re in trouble now, mother. You don’t get to decide what’s best for Gabrielle, not anymore. Not when you’re just as much Harry’s whore as I am, you stupid little slut.”
Apolline shudders, a single tear tracing down her cheek. Because in the end, she can’t deny a single word that Fleur has said.
-x-X-x-
Gabrielle was excited. How could she not be? Even if there was a small smidgen of honest guilt at the thought of interrupting Harry while he was working, at the same time she couldn’t bring herself to NOT do it. Especially since, hearing that Fleur was helping Harry had ignited an age-old jealousy in her heart. Gabrielle had long been more than a little envious of her older sister.
Fleur had everything, everything that Gabrielle had never achieved. Oh sure, the younger veela wasn’t completely destitute or living off of their parents’ kindness or anything like that. Gabrielle had a career, she was actually a Professor at Beauxbatons now, and she was quite happy with her work. It was the rest of her life that Gabrielle wasn’t so happy with.
She was still a virgin. Even after all this time, even after all these years, she’d never once had sex. Oh sure, she’d given head a few times. She’d wanked a few guys off. She’d masturbated more than she could ever hope to count. But never sex. It just… hadn’t worked out. Not for lack of trying, of course. Gabrielle had tried to make relationship after relationship work. Wizard after wizard, to the point that people thought she was a slut when she wasn’t, whispering behind her back about the ‘harlot who couldn’t hold down a man’.
It wasn’t like that. Even if it did seem to be HER that was the problem. Her expectations were too high, perhaps. But Gabrielle preferred to see it as the wizards she’d tried dating simply hadn’t been able to elevate themselves high enough to meet them. Was it really too much to ask for the perfect man? Gabrielle didn’t think so, but then she’d had the fortune of meeting him when she was eleven years old, now hadn’t she? The perfect man… was there anyone who could ever match up to Harry James Potter?
Sure, people saved people’s lives all the time. Harry wasn’t the only hero in the entire world, Gabrielle recognized that. But he was HER hero. And he was everyone else’s too. He was the wizarding world’s hero, the Boy-Who-Lived, the Man-Who-Won… and now their Head Auror, the wizard in charge of keeping them all safe, of finding criminals and bad men and putting them behind bars.
Gabrielle was mature enough to know that she had a seriously bad case of hero worship for the Man-Who-Won. She understood this quite well, and it was why she’d tried again and again to make a relationship with another wizard work. Because Harry was married, with children, and Gabrielle knew full well that he wasn’t the kind of man who would leave his wife to be with her. If he was, she wouldn’t care for him so much.
It hurt. It hurt quite a lot. Yearning for him, watching from afar as he accomplished this and that, as he proved himself the savior of the wizarding world time and time again. It hurt, and maybe just a glimpse of him, maybe just a few moments of his time, a few ounces of his attention… maybe that would be enough to quell her feelings and let her finally move on.
“Just around that corner, Gabrielle! The door at the end of the hall!”
Hearing Fleur’s instructions from behind her, the younger veela turns the corner, seeing the door that her sister is talking about. She doesn’t look back, doesn’t bother. There’s no point in glancing back to see if her mother and her older sister are still following, because in the end, Gabrielle knows deep down inside that she’d continue on without either of them, without a second thought at that. Striding forward with purpose, Gabrielle reaches the door to Harry’s private quarters, only to realize its slightly ajar.
Taking in a deep breath to calm her nerves, Gabrielle is just reaching for the door handle when it hits her. Her nostrils are already flaring from the inhale, and the part veela goes rigid as she’s assaulted by the overwhelming smell of… sex. And then the noises of what’s happening in the room beyond the door hit her ears as well. Eyes widening, Gabrielle finds herself moving more slowly, grabbing onto the door handle as initially intended, but not striding into the room quite so fast.
Instead, she opens it just enough to sneak her head in, looking around to try to figure out what’s going on. Inside, she finds Harry quite busy. But not with work, as her sister had said. Not unless one counted THIS as work. Harry was sat on a long couch, facing off to the side of her, giving Gabrielle an excellent side-profile of both his naked body, and the three naked bodies of the witches he’s currently with. She recognizes them all, after a fashion. Angelina Weasley is someone Gabrielle knows from the larger holiday family gatherings. Aurora Sinistra is a witch that works as a Professor here at Hogwarts. Both of the dark-skinned beauties are currently on their hands and knees, nestled between Harry’s spread legs, each with a ball in their suckling mouths as they lewdly and eagerly makeout around his nut sack.
And then there’s Daphne Greengrass. Gabrielle only really knows the bitchy witch by reputation, mostly through stories from her mother, given that Daphne is a colleague. It doesn’t really surprise Gabrielle that Daphne is bound and gagged, her legs folded at the shin and thigh with thick rope, her arms clasped behind her back and done up in even more rope. Not even her tits have escaped the rope, which encircles them at the base, squeezing harshly.
On top of that, the witch has a bit in her mouth, like one would put between a horse’s teeth. She’s gagged, and not able to do much more than gurgle and squeal around it. Which to be fair, Daphne is doing a lot of, given Harry’s cock is buried in her ass and the powerful wizard is using his grip on her thighs and buttocks to bounce her helpless body up and down on his shaft again and again.
Not having realized Gabrielle’s intrusion, Harry cheerfully speaks up, even as he continues to thrust into Daphne from below.
“You know, Greengrass… your tight ass really is your only redeeming quality for your toxic attitude. Its okay though, I think you’re learning your lesson, aren’t you?”
Through the bit and given what Gabrielle can see of the witch’s face, Daphne has indeed. Her eyes are rolling around in her head and as Gabrielle listens closer, she can hear the attempts at apologizing around the gag in her mouth, her voice muffled and practically incoherent, but the ‘sorries’ and ‘pleases’ still somewhat decipherable.
Not that Harry seems to care, as he continues to fuck Daphne to his heart’s content. Its as he speeds up and begins to truly ram up into her, Daphne’s body shaking and spasming and jiggling atop him with every hammer-like thrust, that Gabrielle finds herself letting out the breath she’d taken earlier, finally. It comes out all at once, just as deep as when she pulled it in, leading the exhalation to being an audible gasp of shock and surprise that immediately draws Harry’s eye.
Interrupted from his euphoria, the wizard rises from the couch and turns to face the door, staring right at her, even as Aurora and Angelina pull back from his balls to cling to either of his legs instead, nuzzling their faces and their bodies into his as he stares Gabrielle in the eye. At the same time, turned fully to face the door, Daphne’s eyes stop rolling long enough to recognize the presence of Gabrielle’s intrusion as well.
The Greengrass witch takes one look at Gabrielle and then begins to squirt right on the spot, her pussy juices spraying out of her cunt as she orgasms quite explosively from the humiliation of having her shame and her embarrassment exposed to yet another person. Gabrielle just stared, gobsmacked, having never seen anything like it in her life. Sure, she’d experimented with a few other witches back at Beauxbatons, everyone did it, but this? This was the most pleasure that she’d ever seen on any woman’s face. No, more than pleasure. Pleasure wasn’t a strong enough word for it. This was the most ECSTASY she’d ever seen in her life.
A sudden sound comes from behind her, and Gabrielle whips around as she realizes her sister and mother should have followed her up to the door ages ago. What she finds explains why they never quite reached her in these past few minutes. Apolline is face down on the ground, butt in the air and cheek pressed against Hogwarts’ stone floor. The older veela is drooling, her tongue moving slavishly against the dirty floor beneath her, while her hips thrust back into a positively giant dildo that’s currently pistoning in and out of her ass.
Said dildo is only moving so violently because Fleur has ahold of it and is making it do so. Her older sister is currently knelt behind their mother, and as their eyes meet, Gabrielle’s widen as Fleur grins and then leans down, joyously lapping at Apolline’s squirting, drooling quim while still pounding into the older witch’s ass with that massive fake dick in her hand.
Unable to really process all of this, completely blindsided and not at all sure what to do, Gabrielle finds herself sinking to the floor, sinking to her knees as she stares, uncomprehendingly at Fleur’s lewd, perverse defilement of their blissed-out mother. The smell of sex is suddenly overwhelming though, and Gabrielle finds her attention abruptly taken off of her family members by the feel of a thick log of hot meat pressing against her perfectly sculpted cheek.
Blue eyes still impressively wide, the silver-blonde turns her head to find Harry standing there before her, the door now fully open, she in the doorway, he just inside. His cock is brushing along her face as she turns, but Gabrielle doesn’t look to it. She looks up, even as her nostrils press into the massive, throbbing member that had just been in another woman’s ass, her mouth instinctively suckling at its side. What… w-what was she doing? Oh, M-Merlin…
“Gabrielle Delacour. I almost didn’t recognize you. You’re all grown up now.”
He’s smiling warmly down at her, as he speaks. His green eyes twinkle with delight, and Gabrielle can’t help but feel that he’s quite pleased to see her. I-Is he? Is he happy that she’s here? Gabrielle isn’t sure what to think, nor what to feel. How was this happening? What was happening? Harry was married… married to Ginny Weasley. But she didn’t see the Weasley witch here. The red head was nowhere to be found, and instead Gabrielle found Harry fornicating with several members of Hogwarts’ staff. More than that though… how did her sister and mother play into all of this? Apolline didn’t look anything like the strict but kind, harsh, but loving woman that Gabrielle had grown up with. Not right now, that was for sure.
Fleur, meanwhile… pulling back from their mother’s juicy cunt, the part veela gives Harry and Gabrielle a sloppy grin from where she’s knelt behind Apolline in the hallway.
“I think Gabrielle would just LOVE to pay her ‘hero’ back for saving her all those years ago in the Tri-Wizard Tournament~ Mm, and I know for a fact that she’s been saving a special present for him, all this time?”
Gabrielle nearly whips her head around to look at her sister, but Harry’s fingers are already laced through her silver-blonde locks, not that the part veela remembers when he places his hand atop her head and gripped down gently but firmly. Either way, though she jolts at hearing Fleur somehow deduce the fact that she was a virgin, as well as the reason behind it, Harry doesn’t let her turn away from her current task, his hand holding her head in place as she continues to suckle at his cock.
Looking down into her blue eyes, Harry lifts a single eyebrow at Gabrielle.
“Is this true, do you think?”
Blushing furiously, overwhelmed and ultimately overcome by the sex-charged atmosphere, Gabrielle ultimately nods her head as best she can without her lips ever leaving his rod. Harry’s warm, welcoming smile becomes a feral grin, and before Gabrielle knows what’s even happening, she’s being picked up off the floor and carried into Harry’s quarters by the man himself. It’s a bridal carry at that, and her arms immediately go around his neck as Gabrielle ducks her head.
Its everything she ever wanted. Though of course, she never expected it to happen like this, with Harry naked and her feeling every inch of that nakedness, or with three other lustful, horny witches waiting for them as he carried her into the room. Nor could Gabrielle have ever guessed that her sister and her mother would follow them in as they went, Fleur dragging Apolline along by the older veela’s hair as she crawls while her eldest daughter walks.
Harry holds onto Gabrielle for a moment as he turns to Fleur, nodding his head over to the couch.
“Go ahead and put her there, Fleur.”
Apolline ends up deposited on the couch where Harry had just been fucking Daphne (who is still bound and gagged and is now moaning and squirming in a nearby armchair dejectedly, wanting more) and then Gabrielle finds herself dropped right on top of her mother. Its not what she wants, despite everything. No matter how horny she is, Gabrielle wasn’t exactly thrilled to suddenly be having MUCH more skin contact with her gorgeous mother than she ever expected to experience in her entire life. But Angelina and Aurora are on the couch a second later as well, and Harry is pressing up behind her as the two spread Gabrielle’s legs and thighs and buttocks apart to reveal the dripping wet quim waiting for him.
Staring down into her mother’s resigned face as Harry sandwiches Gabrielle between the two of them, the part veela wonders for the first time if this is right. If they should be doing this. Even as Harry presses his cockhead against her virgin cunt, Gabrielle reaches out and grabs the back of the couch, trying to push herself up.
“W-Wait. Wait! Harry, I-mmph!”
“Oh shush, child. Its far too late to back out now.”
Gabrielle finds herself cut off not by either of the dark-skinned witches on the sides of her, nor by Harry or her sister… but by her mother. Apolline’s fingers hand slides across the back of Gabrielle’s head and before she can react she finds her face buried in her mother’s chest, her lips pressing against a teat and instinctively sucking for the first time in three decades.
Eyes sliding up to her mother’s face, an accusatory glint in them, Apolline just smiles down at Gabrielle.
“I tried to stop this from happening. I know I was wrong to do that now, just as I know Harry is going to enjoy punishing me for my transgression.”
“You’re damn right I will. Mm, but I do like a slut who knows when she’s been bad and is properly contrite.”
In a move similar to her mother’s, Harry reaches out and slides his hand around the back of Apolline’s head, drawing the older veela up and making out with Apolline right before her daughter’s eyes. Gabrielle finds herself staring as their tongues intertwine and a bit of drool escapes their mouths to drip down onto her forehead, sliding down the bridge of her nose.
And then Harry thrusts forward, Gabrielle loses her virginity, and after a few thrusts, the gorgeous part veela finds herself not staring at much at all, her gaze crossing as she goes cross-eyed from the pleasure of having Harry’s massive schlong buried in her tight, needy cunt. He’s so deep inside of her, and as much as some of this situation is putting her off, Gabrielle still finds herself thoroughly enjoying finally having Harry filling up her inner passage, pushing forward all the way to her womb.
She’s still sucking her mother’s teat as Harry pounds into her from behind, but that doesn’t last long. Eventually, Harry pulls back from his little makeout session with Apolline. The older veela lays back on the couch, moaning and writhing beneath Gabrielle, the large dildo still buried in her ass prodding up into her bowels thanks to the way she’s sat.
Gabrielle doesn’t have much time to be concerned for her dear mother though. Not when Harry’s grabbing a fistful of her hair, drawing her head back and looking down at her from above, even as he continues to slam into her cunt with greater and greater force, his thick cockhead ramming her inexperienced cervix.
She’s never had anyone inside of her before. Sure, she’s used her fingers and she’s used toys, but none of it was as BIG as Harry’s massive meat log. He’s filling every inch of her cunt and then some, stretching out her pussy in a way that might have caused her serious injury if she wasn’t so damn WET.
“There’s the slut I knew was hidden inside of you. All of you Delacours are the same way, in the end. You might try to hide it, you might try to fight it… but you’re all needy, horny little veela whores, desperate for cock, at the end of the day.”
Gabrielle can’t do much more than let out a throaty moan at that, her eyes threatening to roll back in her head as flesh claps against flesh, her bountiful, bodacious buttocks bouncing with every thrust he makes into her cunt from behind, her ass cheeks jiggling nonstop, never quite settling down. In the end, its Fleur who has to answer for her, hugging Harry from behind as he fucks her little sister, running her hands across his chest.
“Only you, Harry. Only your cock. We veela don’t just put out for anyone, you know. But you’re not anyone… you’re Harry Potter… and any witch, veela blood or not, would be happy to be your filthy little cum dump whore.”
There’s general murmurs of agreement from Angelina and Aurora at that, even as they continue to run their own hands all over Gabrielle’s body, keeping the youngest woman in the room far too frazzled and distracted by everything to really put up any sort of fight or argument contrary to what Fleur is saying. Even Daphne whines louder from where she’s been so easily discarded and forgotten. The bitchy witch wants more of Harry’s cock, and she’s finally willing to admit it. Unfortunately for her, the Potions Mistress is up against three beautiful, silver-blonde part veelas, some of the most gorgeous women that Harry has ensnared with his big, fat cock.
She doesn’t hold a candle to any of them, and Harry’s attention doesn’t stray in Daphne’s direction even ONCE as he fucks Gabrielle for the first time… but certainly not the last. Because, both he and Fleur are right, in the end. Whatever’s left of Gabrielle’s mind that’s capable of rational thought recognizes the fact that their words carry weight with her she didn’t think possible.
She’s a slut, a whore, a needy veela cum dump… but she’s Harry’s whorish, slutty, needy veela cum dump. Gabrielle understands now, as she gets the dicking of a lifetime, that this is why her relationships never worked out. She was waiting for this. It wasn’t that she was pining after Harry, even though she was. It wasn’t that the other wizards she’d tried to date couldn’t compare to him, even though they really couldn’t.
It was simply her destiny to be Harry’s cock-sleeve. It was her fate to be his cum dump. And as she experiences yet another explosive orgasm at the end of his thick, throbbing cock, one that causes a fresh load of pussy juices to slicken her passage and his length even more, Harry lets out a victorious growl and finally penetrates into her womb, his cockhead breaking down her cervix and battering down the gates, entering her fully for the first time, filling her womb with his meat and stretching it out like some kind of flesh condom around his shaft.
Its then that Gabrielle’s eyes finally roll back in her head. Its then that the youngest witch in the room finally lets go and just embraces the pleasure, the ecstasy, the bliss, and the euphoria with all her heart. Her mind breaks then, and when it reforms, it’ll be into what she knows Harry needs, what he wants from her. Even if he does already have her everything.
As he fucks her womb… no, as he fucks HIS womb, the womb that has always and will always belong to him, Gabrielle Delacour moans throatily, her tongue wagging out of her mouth as she ahegaos right before her own mother’s eyes.
-x-X-x-
The moment when Gabrielle’s cervix finally gives up and she breaks is not the moment when Harry cums. It does come shortly after that though, as he slams into the spasming, shaking, moaning part veela with all his might, fucking her from behind while looking down into her mother’s eyes the entire while. With one loud groan, Harry does finally cum, filling Gabrielle’s womb with his seed, pumping a load into her formerly virgin cunt for the very first time.
Perhaps she’ll get pregnant. Harry’s not sure he cares as much about preventing that, anymore. If he ever really did. If Gabrielle gets heavy with his child, he’ll take care of her. He’ll take care of any of his women, if that comes about. Regardless, for now Harry pulls out of Gabrielle’s freshly fucked, cream-filled cunt. He steps back from the couch and just regards the witches that adorn it for a moment.
The perfect combination of ebony and ivory, just as Harry intended. When he’d first heard that Gabrielle was visiting Hogwarts for the day, he’d expected to see her very early on. Surely Gabrielle would want to see him and speak with him? And outside of a holiday gathering, they could have a long, deep, and hard ‘talk’ about what they were to each other.
As the day went on however, Harry and Fleur realized the truth. Apolline Delacour was a naughty woman and she would keep Gabrielle away from Harry at all costs. Much like some of his more disobedient witches before her, Apolline was ashamed and embarrassed of her continuous lapse in judgment. Not that she was willing to fight back against her own addiction and break away, but she was the kind of witch who would try to ‘save’ or ‘protect’ her daughter from him.
So, Harry had sent Fleur to retrieve Gabrielle and their mother, while he himself had had a little fun in the meantime. Summoning Angelina and Aurora to his quarters after ordering Daphne to his side and prepping her for his fun had been a very good decision. Because now, here they were. Apolline beneath Gabrielle, and Angelina and Aurora on either side of the two. They looked like a human Oreo, dark and pale skin mixing together perfectly.
And they were all waiting for his next move, waiting for him to pick who he wanted to play with now that he was done with Gabrielle. Well, Gabrielle wasn’t really waiting. She was barely conscious at this point, slumped forward on her mother’s chest all while the older part veela eagerly spread her legs and bit her lower lip, staring at Harry over her daughter’s shoulder.
Of course, Angelina and Aurora are also looking his way, more specifically, they’re looking down at his big, fat cock. They’re staring at it, even as they grope and touch themselves for his enjoyment, also biting their full, pouty lips and squeezing their chocolate tits, fingering their puffy pussy lips. They look gorgeous. All of them do. But before Harry can decide which one he’s going to fuck next, Fleur steps back into his field of view.
The powerful wizard lifts both eyebrows at the French witch as Fleur gives him a wicked sort of smile, stroking the massive double-dicked strap-on latched to her waist with one hand. Then, she turns away from him and saunters over to the couch, her hips swaying back and forth as she goes. Apolline’s eyes widen, but she’s in no position to stop Fleur from doing what she does next. The two phalluses attached to Fleur’s strap-on bury themselves in Apolline and Gabrielle’s cunts, stuffing their holes and also keeping Harry’s cum buried in Gabrielle’s womb a little longer.
Apolline moans as her own eldest child fucks her, while Gabrielle squeals at the sudden intrusion. The three of them make quite the sight, and even Angelina and Aurora are distracted from Harry’s dick, staring at the veela sandwich that’s just manifested itself between the two of them on the couch. Reveling in Fleur’s depravity and grinning just as wickedly as she was, Harry decides on what he’s going to do, moving back to the couch and grabbing onto the part veela’s thrusting hips as he goes about rewarding her.
Said reward comes in the form of a butt-fucking, Harry’s fingers digging into Fleur’s expansive ass, which is just a bit larger than her younger sister’s. He spreads her butt cheeks wide and thrusts his own messy cock right into her back door on the spot. Fleur is already slightly agape as it is, the anal slut, and her anus isn’t nearly tight enough for him to cause her pain as he slams home into her bowels. Instead, its just tight enough to be stretched out around his cock, her muscles gripping and squeezing down HARD around Harry’s dick, even as she moans but also groans, thrusting into her mother and little sister all the while.
Grinning like a loon, Harry fucks Fleur’s ass with all his might, all while watching the reactions of the Delacour beneath him. The sandwich has grown now, with Harry at one end and Apolline at the other. But with Fleur in the middle, armed as she is, and Gabrielle fucked senseless already by Harry’s cock, their ‘sandwich’ has a good foundation… and isn’t likely to fall apart any time soon.
Of course, this leaves Angelina and Aurora out of the fun, somewhat. They’ve just gotten done molesting and groping Gabrielle and Apolline for all this time, after all. Moaning needily, the two dark-skinned witches slide off the couch and rub against Harry’s body suggestively, looking at him as he glances between them, eyebrow raised. The two beauties, despite being a decade apart in age, are quick to team-up with one another. Heh, girl power, Harry supposed.
Leaning down, he kisses first Angelina, and then Aurora, capturing their plump, pouty lips with his own, nibbling at them and wrestling their tongues into submission as he dominates their mouths completely. When he pulls away from each, he’s left them both glassy-eyed and breathless, wanting more, NEEDING more. But Harry has other ideas in mind.
“Go play with Daphne, sluts. Bring her to the edge… and then leave her there. If she cums, it’ll be on you. I’ll have to punish you both for it. On the other hand, if you don’t fail me… then I’ll have to find a suitable reward for your success, now won’t I?”
Angelina and Aurora share a look past him at that, their eyes lighting up with interest and desire. Without another word, the two dark-skinned witches disengage from Harry’s sides and move over to the armchair where Daphne had initially been discarded and forgotten. Of course, Harry had spoken quietly enough that she has no idea what he said to the two witches now playing with her body.
It’ll be fun, a bit of a side show if you will, to watch as she slowly realizes over the coming period of time that he’s not having them prepare her for another round, but instead having them tease her mercilessly and endlessly. Grinning rather sadistically, Harry continues to ram into Fleur’s ass with all his might, fucking the part veela into her little sister and mother, making her in turn pound into them with all that much more strength as the whole room is filled with the noises of pleasure from every person inside of it. From Harry’s grunts to Fleur’s groans. From Gabrielle’s squeals to Apolline’s ashamed moans. And then there’s Daphne’s muffled mewling, and Angelina and Aurora’s giggles as they play with the bitchy witch that they so love to hate to their heart’s content.
This is everything one could hope for. Everything that Harry expects from his witches… his needy cum dump whores.
-x-X-x-
It’s well into Monday morning by the time they’re done. None of these Professors will be making their morning classes, but Harry has already sent a message to Minerva, so she can inform the students. As far as the Headmistress knows, all of them spent the entire night helping Harry with a VERY important research project. Far more important than a single day of classes, truly. The sacrifice was a ‘necessary’ one.
Holding back the urge to snicker out loud, but definitely laughing inside, Harry grins wickedly as he looks down between his legs. He’s on his bed now, with his back against the wall behind him, and his legs spread wide open. Said bed is magically enlarged so that all of his witches for the night can sleep beside him. Well, except for Daphne, her place is on the floor… or more specifically, its in the dog bed he’d bought for the bitch.
While she was no longer bound and gagged due to the dangers of leaving someone restrained like that for too many hours, Daphne knew her place now. Or more accurately, she knew the punishment she would receive if she tried to crawl up onto the bed when Harry wasn’t looking would be a thousand times worse for her.
So, she stayed where she was, trying to get some sleep even in the face of the debauchery happening on the bed beside her. Not that there was much debauchery left at this point. Most of the other girls had passed out. Angelina and Aurora were actually curled up in each other’s arms, his sticky white spunk dried on their dark, ebony flesh as they hold each other close, satisfied smiles on their faces.
Fleur and Apolline are… sort of the same way. Fleur has her mother’s head trapped between her thighs, just enough room left for Apolline to breathe through her nose, her mouth and chin pressed firmly into Fleur’s sopping wet cunt. As far as Harry can tell, the older veela is no longer licking and lapping at her daughter’s pussy lips, as both of them have fallen asleep now, Apolline forced to simply adapt to her situation as exhaustion finally took her over.
In point of fact, there is only one other person in the room besides Harry that isn’t asleep yet. And as she applies a nice, long lick to the underside of his cock, from the base all the way to the head, Harry groans, before smiling down at the mischievous grin adorning Gabrielle Delacour’s face. In the end, she’d been the first to truly get a good dicking, but she’d also lasted the longest. Perhaps it was youthful enthusiasm beating out age and experience. Not that any of them were truly that much younger than the others, despite Gabrielle’s status as the youngest in the room.
Regardless, Gabrielle Delacour had started the night as a virgin, and was now ending it as a horny little cum dump, happily submitting herself as his cock-sleeve and personal stress-relief, needily providing her body to him to be used and abused in whatever way he thought necessary. Right now, that meant one last clean-up blowjob. With one hand squeezing and stroking his cock and the other buried between her legs, fingers pistoning in and out of her well-fucked, messy cunt, Gabrielle licks and laps and slurps at Harry’s member.
She collects every bit of the sexual fluids and seed that still cling to his crotch on her tongue and swallows it, no matter who it came from. She does this as she makes eye contact with Harry, knowing that he enjoys it. Knowing that he enjoys HER. He could tell almost immediately that Gabrielle actually did need this. There weren’t too many witches who made it to the age of thirty without marrying a wizard.
The fact that Gabrielle hadn’t… it could really only mean one thing. She hadn’t found the right man yet, and that was because she didn’t think HER right man was an option. Well, now she knew. Now she knew exactly where they stood. Reaching out, Harry slides a hand through Gabrielle’s frazzled, messy silver-blonde locks. He grips tightly, and without him having to say a word, the part veela opens wide and takes his cockhead between her lips.
Then, she begins to take the rest of his shaft into her mouth and down her throat. He pushes her, and she accepts his direction, swallowing continuously, a trick that her sister had showed her earlier that night. Gabrielle wasn’t a master at suppressing her gag reflex though like Fleur was. She could get it all the way down, but when Harry then gripped her head with both hands and held her there, her chin pressed into his balls and her nose hitting the base of his cock, Gabrielle couldn’t keep it up.
“Huuuuglhk…”
Her beautiful blue eyes flicker upwards to meet Harry’s, already beginning to water. Harry looks right back into them, a placid smile on his face as he holds Gabrielle in place. In response, the French witch’s hands come up and latch onto Harry’s legs. But not to try to push herself away, not for leverage to escape his grasp. No, instead, she uses her hold on his legs to steady herself, focusing on trying to swallow his cock while also trying to steal her instinctive and involuntary responses to being slowly but surely asphyxiated on his big, fat meat rod.
Once she’s completely stilled herself, save for the spasming and choking of her throat, Harry smiles down at her.
“Good girl.”
Only then does he let her off, pulling her back until his cockhead pops out from between her lips. He gives Gabrielle a moment to recover, watching her gasp and pant breathlessly. Then, he tightens up his grip on her hair again, and while her eyes flash up to his face momentarily, she nonetheless opens up, allowing him to repeat the process of pushing his massive cock all the way down her throat once more.
Harry just grins, thoroughly enjoying the wind down from the night of marathon sex he’s just had. Gabrielle is going to make an excellent little toy. And a fine new addition to his collection. Harry couldn’t be more pleased.
Chapter 25: Ciri (Witcher Crossover)
Chapter Text
Sitting in the back of the relatively busy tavern, Ciri sips from the strange drink in her grasp, having learned her lesson the first time. It didn’t just burn going down, it BURNED… best to take it in small doses, no matter how good it was. She didn’t want to draw any more attention than was necessary after all. Pulling her cloak, a little tighter, the young white-haired woman takes stock of her current situation.
She’d done it again of course. Jumped to another world. The Wild Hunt had finally found her once more, and she’d left everything behind to escape. Not back home, unfortunately. She’d checked, and this was not her original world. It was a lot more similar compared to some of the other places she’d been though, she could tell that much. An actual hamlet, and a castle looming on the horizon.
Yes, this felt almost like home… save for the lack of guards holding armor and carrying weapons. And for the somewhat off dress-sense. She’d never seen so many people wearing robes before. Her own clothing hadn’t been too out of place, but Ciri had still taken her cloak out and wrapped it around her shoulders all the same when she noticed more than one person looking at her swords or her stark-white hair.
Best not to draw too much attention to oneself. That was a mantra she’d lived by for quite some time now. Never knew who might be a Wild Hunt agent. Never knew who might sell you out for coin. Speaking of coin… that was the other definitive sign that she was nowhere near home. While they still used gold pieces, they were not Orens, not by a long shot… and they were a little thicker too. The Madam of the establishment, a kindly woman named Rosmerta, had been relatively understanding of Ciri’s plight and taken her gold… but had still required a two-to-one exchange rate.
Better then some of the places she’d been though, where gold was barely worth anything to most people, and could only be sold to certain collectors for some of a given world’s currency. Besides Orens, Ciri had a variety of different currencies floating around her bag, from strange paper with faces on it to these odd chips that bent ever so slightly but were mostly rigid.
It was certainly a hard life, being on the run. But Ciri wouldn’t trade it for the alternative. She would not be some breeding puppet for an elf who could barely get it up. She would not have herself used like that. Cirilla Fiona Elen Riannon was a Witcher, and she was free. Still… if she was going to spend any more time in this world, she would need to find a source of income. Some sort of way to make some of this world’s version of gold find its way into her pockets, because if she kept trying to pay with Orens, the exchange rate would see her bled dry in a week.
As she sat in the corner, stewing over this and drinking gingerly from the liquor that Madam Rosmerta had called firewhisky, Ciri can’t help but overhear a group of men near her table talking. They’d been murmuring to each other at first, but as their conversation grew more heated, she began to catch bits of what they were saying.
“… deal with that damn werewolf bitch! It’s a blight on our village!”
Ciri’s brow raises at that. So, they had werewolves around these parts too? Leaning a little closer, the green-eyed Witcher focuses her attention on the trio of men, even as one of the other two smacks the loudest upside the head.
“Keep your voice down, damn it! You never know who might be listening!”
A growl emanates from the smacked man, but he DOES glance about… and then Ciri realizes that the third one is staring right at her in silence. Well, now that she’s been caught out… adopting a cocky sort of smirk, Ciri rises from her chair, bringing her firewhisky with her. The man who has eyes on her smacks both of his companions and gestures towards her, but she’s already halfway across the distance between them.
All three turn to her, looking somewhat distrustful as they glower in her direction. The loudmouth from before is the one who speaks for the group.
“And who the hell are you supposed to be?”
Pulling back her hood and revealing her comely features, marred only by the scar beneath her right eye, the white-haired young woman flashes her sword a bit and then takes a seat at the table with the men, without being invited. They all tense up, but she can see the interest in their eyes all the same. It was unlikely that they knew what she was though… Ciri could tell it was more lust than actual knowledge that kept them focused on her.
“Sorry, gents. Couldn’t help but overhear this one here talking about a werewolf problem. Just so happens, I’m quite good with monsters. Back where I’m from, they call my profession ‘Witcher’. I hunt the baddies that go bump in the night so you fine folk can sleep soundly.”
Her spiel done, she sips from her firewhisky again, enjoying the way it burns going down while studying the three men before her, her sharp green eyes darting back and forth among them. They all look at one another, and its clear that they’re silently asking each other if she’s for real. The mouthy one snorts indelicately as he eyes her up and down.
“The fuck is a Witcher supposed to be?”
Ciri rolls her eyes and prepares a scathing retort for the idiot, but before she can do so, the third man, the observant one, grabs his friend by the arm and speaks up.
“She already told us, moron. She’s a monster hunter. Ain’t that right, ‘Witcher’?”
This one has some brains, she can tell. The loudmouth might have preferred to speak for all of them, but it was clear to her that this one only allowed that to continue as long as it didn’t get them all into too much trouble. Either way, recognizing where the power in the trio truly lay, Ciri turned her attention to the third man and smiled.
“That’s exactly right, good sir. And I’d be more than happy to deal with this town’s werewolf problem for you. Wouldn’t even be my first. Of course, a Witcher never works for free. You understand.”
Chuckling darkly, the man inclines his head at that.
“Aye, that I do. Nothing in this world worthwhile is free. Well, if you can gut that werewolf bitch for us… we could certainly pool our resources and pay you handsomely. How does… a hundred galleons sound?”
From her conversation with Rosmerta, Ciri knew that a galleon was one gold piece. Which, going off of the exchange rate Rosmerta gave her, was two hundred Orens… was that a good price? In truth, Ciri was still relatively young for a Witcher. She was inexperienced, and she’d spent more time running than witching at this point. If Geralt was here, would he take the deal?
For a moment, Ciri actually considers that. She considers her adoptive father and a burst of fondness and nostalgia and pain at being gone from him for so long wells up within her. What would Geralt do in this position? Lost on another world, limited funds, asked to hunt down a werewolf from men who actually looked vaguely well off from the world’s standards… he would…
“Make it a hundred and fifty with half pay up front and we have a deal, my friend.”
None of Ciri’s nervousness shows on her face as she looks the observant man in the eye, her own green gaze glittering and the cocky smirk back across her features. He stares back at her, as if trying to find weakness… but Ciri doesn’t back down. After a moment, the man breaks away and looks to his companions instead.
“What do you say, fellas? Fifty gold apiece to finally be rid of that blight?”
The loudmouth grunts while the second man considers it for a moment before bobbing his head up and down. To Ciri’s surprise, they each produce the fifty galleons in short order, pulling them out of pouches that really didn’t look large enough to contain that much gold and stacking them up in a small pile of pillars before her on the table.
It made her wonder if she’d not demanded enough, given how easily they’d given in and raised the price by half again. Had she been swindled? Well, not that it mattered much. Watching the leader of the trio count out seventy-five gold pieces, Ciri takes the galleons as they’re offered to her and slips them into her own bags. The thick coins of gold take up some space, but at least she’s got some money from this world now… and there’s more where that came from once she finishes off this werewolf.
Down to business then.
“Right. What can you tell me about this werewolf? Where was it last seen, where should I start looking? I need a general area obviously, or I won’t be able to hunt this thing down.”
There’s a pause from the three men. They exchange another glance, and then oddly enough one of them glances over at Rosmerta as well. The Madam is currently turned away from all of them, halfway across the pub and cleaning up a table. Looking back to Ciri, the leader smirks.
“There’s a place on the north side of town called the Shrieking Shack. You can’t miss it, the place is abandoned and boarded up. That was where the beast was last seen. You start there, I’m sure you’ll find it soon enough.”
Ciri nods at that and knocks back the last of her firewhisky. Its not much, thankfully, so while it does burn going down, she suffers no truly terrible effects as she slams the now empty cup down on the table of her new employers and rises from her seat with a smile on her lips.
“Right then. I’ll get started right this moment. Have my gold ready for me when I get back, gents.”
And with that, she leaves. No point in sticking around when there’s a monster to hunt, after all. As Ciri slips out of the Three Broomsticks, she misses the glints in the eyes of the trio who have just hired her to hunt this werewolf. She also misses their hushed conversations, having already stepped out into the cold night air, swiftly beginning the trek north.
Her first Witcher contract in who knew how long… how could she not be excited? Some of the worlds she’d been to just didn’t have monster problems at all. Not to say there weren’t monsters, but they usually wore the familiar faces of men, and while you could make some money killing the worst of the lot, that wasn’t the job of a true Witcher, not as she’d been taught.
And the worlds that did have monsters she was more familiar with tended to have developed their own ways of dealing with them… or not, in which case all she found was ruins and corpses and beasts that wanted her dead. She’d killed plenty of things during her run from the Wild Hunt, but she hadn’t been paid for most of them. This though… this was her in her element. A werewolf? Hah, with her silver monster-killing blade ready, this would be a piece of cake…
-x-X-x-
She finds the Shrieking Shack easily enough. It’s a bit away from the rest of Hogsmeade, and as the man said, its covered in boards and the like that bar entry. It looks… old and decaying, like its about to fall apart any moment. But the problem is, as she approaches it… she can hear screams and howls coming from inside.
Not… necessarily what she recalls a werewolf sounding like though. More feminine in nature, like some sort of specter shrieking out for whoever might hear it. Was that what she was dealing with? A ghost of some sort instead? Well, she could handle that just as easily, though if it was a revenant rather than a lycan, she’d be having some words with those three gents back in the pub.
Moving closer and closer, Ciri can tell that this is not the sound of a werewolf she’s hearing. She still needs to investigate though, and a quick show around the perimeter of the aptly-named Shrieking Shack shows her no werewolf tracks she might be able to follow away from the building. Whatever’s going on, it looks like she needs to get inside in order to complete her task.
Well, easy enough. While the building might be boarded up, a thing like locked doors has not proved a true hindrance for Cirilla in quite some time. Focusing on the power flowing through her veins, the woman known to some as the Lady of Space and Time uses her control over those two things to teleport herself inside the Shrieking Shack.
She finds herself landing on one knee as she comes back into reality proper, one hand palm down beside said knee and the other closed around the hilt of her sword as she draws it a few inches from her sheathe. The screaming has quite suddenly ceased, to be replaced by whimpers as Ciri gathers herself and finally glances up to figure out where she is and what she’s dealing with.
… What she discovers is not at all what she expected to see. Contrary to the ramshackle appearance that is the outside of the seemingly abandoned shack, the inside is… surprisingly put together, and quite cozy. There’s a fire going in a fireplace, which confuses Ciri slightly since she did not see smoke coming out of any part of the building’s roof. On top of that, there’s tapestries hanging from the walls and rugs covering the wood floor. There’s also furniture of all things, armchairs and the like.
She’s gone from standing outside a broken-down shack in the cold night air to kneeling in someone’s cozy, lived-in study in an instant, and she’s not quite sure how that happened. But there’s also the fact that she’s not alone. Even as Ciri takes in all of this through her periphery and files it away in the back of her mind, the lion’s share of the young woman’s focus is on the two people who were in the room when she arrived.
One of them is a nude woman, blonde of hair and buxom in figure. She’s also firmly gagged with a large bit between her lips, as well as bound, each of her four limbs chained to the floor. Atop her, rising to his feet and turning to face Ciri is a man, just as naked as the woman, holding a cat o’ nine tails that Ciri can tell has been laid onto the bound and gagged woman multiple times of the crisscrossing red marks along her body are anything to go off of.
The man is dark of hair, and his bright green eyes are a match for her own. On top of that, he has a faded, white scar on his forehead in the shape of a zig-zagging lightning bolt. Straightening up to his full height, holding the cat o’ nine tails in one hand and a stick that she hadn’t seen before in the other, he slowly lifts one eyebrow at her, questioningly.
Ciri straightens up as well, though she doesn’t take her hand off the hilt of her sword. She doesn’t let it fall back into its sheath all the way as she swallows thickly and takes in the situation at hand. The woman on the floor isn’t… pleading with her eyes at least. Ciri makes sure of that. If anything, the nude blonde is glaring balefully at her, and that’s enough to tell the female Witcher she’s definitely stumbled onto something that’s not only consensual… but also exceptionally private.
“Uh… I seem to have, um… interrupted something. I apologize for the intrusion, I was sent out here to hunt down a werewolf. I don’t suppose you’ve heard anything about that?”
No matter how embarrassing the circumstances, follow up on every lead. That was something Geralt had taught her long ago. She didn’t have any tracks to follow, and these two were apparently staying in the Shrieking Shack… so maybe they knew something that would lead her to her quarry’s den. Couldn’t hurt, right?
The man looks back at the woman, who in turn glances up at him. Ciri doesn’t miss the fearful look on the blonde’s face at her words, though she also doesn’t mention it, at least not for now. Slowly, the green-eyed nude man, who seems absurdly comfortable for someone naked and exposed before a woman with a sword, looks back to Ciri.
“A werewolf, you say?”
Ciri licks her lips and slowly nods.
“… That’s right. I was hired by some men in town to deal with Hogsmeade’s werewolf problem. I’m rather new to the area, but as I told them, where I come from, we Witchers deal with monsters in return for coin. Towns like this one don’t usually have the proper defenses for such beasts, and you lot don’t even have any guards from what I can tell.”
As she’s speaking, the green-eyed man seems to be considering both her and her words. He chuckles slightly when she mentions guards, shaking his head ruefully. The stick in his hand suddenly flicks off to the side for a moment. Her eyes follow it, but when she doesn’t react in any other way, he smiles and speaks.
“You really aren’t from around here, are you?”
Blinking once, Ciri furrows her brow. Was it that obvious? Usually she put a little more effort into hiding just how far from home she was, but this place had seemed relatively similar, so she’d not seen any point in truly masking herself and who she was. She’d thought she’d finally found a world where she could be a bit freer with her occupation. As it is, there’s an authority to this man, this nude, masculine figure that no one else she’s met so far in this world has given off. She finds herself stuttering a little as she answers him.
“W-Well, yes… but I-!”
He cuts her off.
“Do you know who I am?”
Staring at him for a moment, Ciri ultimately has to shake her head.
“No. I do not.”
Was she supposed to? Given the circumstances, she was suddenly beginning to wonder if she’d run afoul of some Lord and Lady’s playtime. Just who owned this shack… and who owned the castle that loomed over the town? Ciri was beginning to inwardly kick herself for not investigating her surroundings further. Rosmerta had been a veritable font of information, and she’d clearly squandered that by not learning more than the hamlet’s name and some basic stuff that wasn’t of much use to her now.
Still smiling, the man suddenly takes a step forward. Instinctively, Ciri draws her blade. He was naked and wielding nothing but a stick and a cat o’ nine tails, and yet she felt inexplicably threatened, like she was up against something or someone that she wasn’t going to enjoy fighting one bit. Her instincts are proven right when the stick in his hand flicks upwards and her blade is suddenly and inexplicably ripped from her grasp.
Ciri’s eyes go wide as the sword propels itself up over the naked man’s head and into the wood of one of the support beams on the wall far behind him. It shakes and shivers a little bit, but its embedded deeply enough that it doesn’t fall to the floor afterwards.
“S-Sorcerer!”
The exclamation leaves Ciri’s lips, and in turn, the man lifts his eyebrow again, grinning now.
“Wizard, actually. Do you truly not know where you’ve come? How in the hell did someone like you get to a place like this?”
Panicking now, Ciri turns and dashes towards the wall she came in through, at the same moment activating her power, attempting to go back outside with a quick teleport. Attempting being the key word, because instead she barely catches herself on the wall, her palms stopping her from smacking face first even as she finds her abilities cut off from her, her power to teleport short distances just… not responding.
“Good to see an apparition ward cast by the Elder Wand still works on whatever it is you can do, I suppose.”
The man’s amused voice causes Ciri to whirl back around as she looks at him. That stick of his is pointed directly at her now, and only in hindsight does the young woman realize how stupid she’s been. Of course… of course this world has magic. Damn it all to hell. She’d not encountered any true magic in the last FIVE worlds she’d been on. At least, not the kind cast by humans like the one before her now. It seemed that he was not only capable of disarming her, but also capable of restricting her own power via the use of that casting focus in his hand.
The Elder Wand, he’d called it. Given she was said to carry the Elder Blood within her veins, that name did NOT fill Ciri with confidence. Still, she wasn’t defenseless. Slowly, Ciri pushes off the wall and raises her fists. She swallows thickly when he just snorts in amusement.
“L-Look… I didn’t mean to… interrupt you and your lady. This was all just a misunderstanding. Give me my sword and I’ll be on my way, no harm, no foul.”
Cocking his head to the side, the green-eyed man adopts a look of confusion.
“That doesn’t seem likely. You’re hunting the Werewolf of Hogsmeade, are you not?”
Blinking at what Ciri believes to be a non-sequitur, the white-haired Witcher frowns as she nods slowly.
“Yes…”
Glancing back over his shoulder, the man, the wizard as he called himself, gestures with the cat o’ nine tails to the woman chained to the floor.
“Well, she’s right there. The werewolf you’re aiming to kill is right there. And while she’s a very naughty bitch who deserves to be punished, she certainly doesn’t deserve death. So, if I let you go now… well, that would be a negligence of duty on my part, now wouldn’t it?”
Ciri stares at the blonde woman on the floor, who in turn glares back at her, growling a bit from behind her gag. It doesn’t… what? Everything Ciri had ever read about werewolves told her this didn’t make sense. A werewolf was a monster that had equal measures of man and wolf within it. It was a curse, and the transformations were said to happen outside of conscious control. But… when a werewolf reverted to human form, he had no memory of his deeds. Or her deeds, as the case may be. So how would they possibly know that this woman was a werewolf unless…
“Y-You’re… you’re keeping it as a pet?”
The green-eyed wizard’s brow furrows.
“She has a name, woman. Its Lavender, in case you were wondering. And while we enjoy our fun, she is her own person, her own witch.”
Ciri’s eyes bulge at that.
“Witch?!”
At this point, the man looks almost more exasperated than angry. Before Ciri can say or do anything else, his words cut through the air, that same authority wielded like a sharpened blade as it hits her, blow for blow.
“You are ignorant, child! You know not what you speak of! So, shut up and LISTEN!”
Ciri finds herself instinctively pressed back against the wall that she cannot currently teleport through. The wizard takes another step forward, clearly incensed as he begins to speak.
“You are in a world of wizardry and witchcraft. I am a wizard. Lavender is a witch. Yes, she carries the werewolf curse within her! No, this does not make her a monster to be struck down! She has done no harm to the people of Hogsmeade, who not only know exactly who and what she is, but also happily allow her to live among them in peace! For the most part anyways… these men you say hired you are vile cretins of the worse sort, and it will be my job to arrest them when I am done with YOU.”
Her heart pounding in her chest, Cirilla swallows thickly, latching onto that last bit for the sake of well… some sort of response.
“A-Arrest them? Who exactly are you?”
That gets a smirk from the dark-haired wizard.
“My name is Harry Potter, though I’m sure you don’t recognize it. I am the Head Auror of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. You may consider me this world’s chief law enforcement official. And you just broke into my property and confessed to your plans to murder one of the citizens under MY protection right in front of me.”
Ciri’s eyes widen at this, even as Harry takes step after step forward. She presses further into the wall, but that doesn’t stop him from invading her personal space. Its not the tip of his ‘Elder Wand’ that touches her though… rather, instead it’s a far thicker, far meatier ‘wand’ that presses into her belly as he leans over her.
“You’ve broken several laws by accepting a contract to kill the young woman behind me.”
He’s so close… and though part of Ciri wonders if she’s being enthralled somehow, the larger part is too mixed up and jumbled right now to truly fight it. She’s so confused, so embarrassed, so lost… and his cock is just THROBBING against her midsection as he looms over her. He’s authority incarnate, and the last time that she experienced anything like this was a rather limp effort from Auberon Muircetach, King of the Aen Elle elves that hunted her even to this day.
But this is no limp effort, and its been quite a long time since Ciri lay with a man. Even still, there’s his accusations to address, and she does her best to address them as he stands before her, leaning down towards her.
“I… uh, I didn’t m-mean to, I didn’t know…”
Harry’s chuckle cuts her off and his green eyes flash as they meet her own.
“That’s no excuse, though your punishment would ultimately be for the courts to decide. Still… I suppose I could be persuaded of your ignorance about the criminal nature of your contractors. If you were able to convince me you were an unwitting accomplice, there might be leniency for you…”
His voice is silken, but at the same time there’s a rumble deep in his throat. He’s clearly aroused and was even before she’d interrupted his game with the woman, witch, werewolf… whatever the fuck the blonde was behind him. Even still, Ciri doesn’t see a way out of this. It’s all just… she’d put herself in between a wall and a hard cock, and there’s only one path forward.
Reaching up, the white-haired young woman unties the top of her shirt, exposing some more of her chest and cleavage as she bites her lower lip and numbly agrees.
“V-Very well… how… h-how can I make this right?”
She tries to inject a note of seductiveness or sultriness into her voice like Yen or Triss might do in this situation, but in the end, it really just comes out kind of nervous and wavering. That doesn’t seem to bother Harry none. Before Ciri can even truly process what’s happening, the wand and the cat o’ nine tails are left floating in the air on either side of him, and his hands are on her ass as he lifts her up the wall with a strength that seems to belly his strong, but ultimately lithe figure. He’s got more of a runner’s form than some sort of musclebound goliath, and yet he lifts her with no issue as he leans in and begins to nibble and kiss at her neck.
Ciri gasps, instinctively locking her legs around his naked waist, feeling his cock grinding into the center of her clothed midriff as they rub against one another. His lips and teeth on her sensitive neck feel amazing, better than anything ever has, and Ciri finds herself moaning as she writhes in his grasp. She squeals a moment later though as his hands, which before had just been massaging deep into the bottom of her leather pants, suddenly grip and tear viciously.
Ciri can feel the air of the room on her cunt lips. She wasn’t wearing anything beneath her now torn pants, so her ass and her pussy are exposed to the elements in that moment. And exposed to Harry’s cock. The female Witcher’s green eyes go wide and her jaw drops open as she feels the air driven out of her from the moment he thrusts into her cunt. She’s never had anything of his size up the tight passage, and it almost feels like he’s splitting her in two as he pins her none-to-delicately to the wall and begins to have his way with her.
But as forceful as he’s being, as domineering and controlling as he’s acting, Ciri is enjoying every bit of it. She can’t say why, can’t explain her body’s reactions to this wizard, but it feels right. It feels more than right, it feels GOOD as he begins to pound into her, his cock slamming in and then pulling out and then slamming in again without fail. Her inner walls clench and cling to his shaft, and she writhes and moans in his grasp.
If this was what it took to stay out of prison, if this was what it took to appease the handsome man who she now knew to be some sort of important government official… well, there’d been worse things in her young, albeit quite eventful life. If this was what she had to do, Ciri was actually quite happy to do it… it felt good and could have been a LOT worse.
One of Harry’s hands suddenly comes up, and he pulls down her loose white top, exposing her shoulders and her breasts as she gasps at the forceful move. Even as Ciri wraps her arms around his neck, Harry leans forward and begins to play with her breasts using his mouth and tongue… and teeth. He goes from one to the next, sucking slurping and nibbling on her soft boobflesh. More specifically, he spends an inordinate amount of time on each nipple, licking at them, suckling at them, and then biting them in a way that finally sends Ciri over the edge. She’d already been close from that very first thrust on, but now… well, Harry certainly gets a good view of the female Witcher’s O-face as she cums explosively, her eyes going crossed and a long, loud moan leaving her lips.
With a wicked grin, Harry pulls back out of Ciri as she’s still in the throes of orgasm. Unable to catch herself in time, the white-haired young woman ends up on her knees, bonelessly falling down the length of the wall and finding herself face to face with his cock, still dripping in her pussy juices.
“Now look what you’ve done… look at the mess you’ve made of my cock.”
Ciri, blinking slowly and trying to focus on the dick in front of her face, opens her lips to say something in return, only to get a mouthful of cock meat for her troubles. Harry’s hands grip Ciri’s short white locks, and he looks down to make eye contact with her as he proceeds to roughly face fuck her face.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
Two pairs of emerald orbs stare into one another. One pair is filled with confidence and assurance that they belong to the most powerful man in the room. The other pair is not nearly as confident anymore, and Ciri finds herself choking and sputtering on Harry’s massive member, involuntary tears streaming down her face and ruining her mascara, causing it to run out and leave large streaks across her cheeks.
Her eyes begin to roll up in her head as he fucks the oxygen straight out of her, eventually burying his cock so deep down her throat as he skull fucks her that she’s not even able to take in new air through her flaring nostrils anymore, buried as they are in his crotch. His balls smack against her slobber-covered chin, and he pounds at her face hole with all the ferocity of a horny man interrupted in the midst of a fun time with one of his women.
Lavender, the woman in question, is even now still bound down and chained, gagged and thus muffled as she whines out her irritation at having Harry’s attention taken off of her. The blonde witch would like nothing more than to get back to what they were doing, but Harry can’t even spare her the barest bit of attention. All of his focus is on Ciri and Ciri alone, this strange white-haired young woman that had teleported into existence before them, not apparating, but something else.
Probably didn’t help that she was a looker too. Lavender can’t help but be jealous… and immensely annoyed that she can’t even TOUCH herself right now. Hell, she can’t even rub her damn thighs together! Stuck where she is, all the blonde can do is watch on as Harry punishes the new wench for trespassing on their time together, and hope that soon enough she’d get to have some fun again too.
Meanwhile, Ciri was barely conscious by the time Harry slammed home into her esophagus and began to pump his hot seed down her convulsing throat. Sputtering and gurgling and gagging on his massive meat rod, all she can do is try to swallow… and even that she fails at, unable to swallow fast enough by a wide margin. The excess of Harry’s load of cum explodes from her nostrils and the sides of her mouth, making even more of a ruin of her face as he pulls out of her throat finally, looking down at her.
For a brief moment, Ciri is just kneeling there, dazed and trying to recover, her green eyes glazed over and glassy as she stares right ahead, sort of at his cock but also sort of right through it, clearly not really able to process what just happened. Harry’s more than happy to ‘help out’ though. His cock meat slaps into her face as he delivers a harsh smack to her cheek with the large, thick rod, bringing Ciri’s attention back around. He can see the moment she actually truly focuses on his dick again, because its also the moment her eyes go wide, and her jaw drops open once more.
“Y-You’re still hard…”
Harry snorts at that, and with a wave of one of his empty hands, strips her naked. Her ruined clothes vanish from her body only to appear neatly folded in a corner of the room. Reaching down, Harry grabs the white-haired wench by said hair and drags her across the floor, over to one of the couches that sits against a wall of the Shrieking Shack’s refurbished interior.
Sitting down on said couch, he lets her kneel between his legs for a moment, watching her as Ciri’s eyes remain fixated on his cock.
“Go on then, slut. Your turn to do some of the work, don’t you think? Show me what you’re capable of.”
For a moment, Ciri licks her lips, as if considering taking him back into her mouth. But when she glances up at him, Harry shakes his head minutely, shutting down that idea without even saying a word. Slowly, the now naked young woman rises to her feet. Harry takes her in of course, all of her… and he can’t deny that he likes what he sees. Ciri flushes at the hunger in his eyes. She’s always known she’s beautiful, but its good to know that even with the numerous scars she’s picked up in her travels, she’s still got it going for her.
Crawling onto his lap, kneeling on either side of him and preparing to insert his cockhead into her waiting cunt lips so she can ride him cowgirl, the female Witcher fingers herself momentarily stopped when Harry reaches out and grabs her left leg, running his thumb across the beautifully crafted rose tattoo on her inner thigh.
He stares at it for a moment, and then glances up at her with a grin.
“Cute.”
Ciri blushes further, not sure why, but unable to keep her cool with this man. Perhaps it was just how confident he was, on top of his handsome looks and his large cock size. He was just so damn sure of himself, and though she’d not had much luck with men before this, nor with those who worked for the governments of the worlds she’d found herself in… this man was different. Licking her lips, Ciri places his cockhead at the entrance of her cunt and begins to push. Slowly at first, she places herself down on his dick, impaling herself inch by inch until most of his cock is inside of her and she feels him pressing up against the entrance of her womb.
Reaching her cervix, Ciri stops and pauses for a moment. Then, attempting to gain some semblance of dominance, the young woman reaches out and grabs Harry by the shoulders, giving herself some leverage as she begins to gyrate her hips around his cock, using the incredibly control she has over her own body, even over her own quim, to squeeze and clench along every inch of his member.
“You like that, Head Auror Potter? Like my tight cunt flexing and tightening around your big, fat cock?”
She can’t really say for sure where the words come from exactly. They feel right though. They feel like the thing she needs to say, spoken from the heart as she pants and leans over him, her ruined face hovering before him the entire while. Of course, he’s more interested in her tits, but Ciri has no problem letting him suckle and slurp at her soft breasts some more. It’s the most attention any man has ever paid to them, at least physically. But then, she usually wore the top she wore to hide her figure a bit more, to make her bust less defined and less visible.
That didn’t necessarily help with the perverts and the lecherous bastards out there, given she still had a womanly figure and a beautiful face, and an ass cupped by leather… but it did its part all the same. Regardless, Ciri rides Harry and Harry thrusts up into her, adding a bit of bounce to her movements as his cock pushes up against her cervix again and again, drawing a yelp or a squeal or a moan from her lips without fail each time.
“Y-Yes, fuck… fuck me just like that. You love it, don’t you? You’re like a-an animal… You want this body? Y-You want this cunt? Fucking have it, you big man. Fucking have it!”
She’s panting, her chest heaving by the time she finishes getting that out. Harry grunts and Ciri squeezes and a moment later she can feel him as he slams up into her cervix and pushes into it just a bit. No man has ever penetrated so deeply, certainly not the Elf King when he was trying and failing to breed her. But Harry… this wizard she’s stumbled across with his large cock, he manages to do so… and then he pumps her womb FULL of white, hot, sticky seed, filling her to the brim and then some.
Ciri can feel it happening as her body, glistening with sweat, continues to gyrate over him. In her stupor, in the sense of fullness and utter satisfaction, she completely fails to realize the ramifications of this lapse in judgment. She’s just let a man cum inside of her, let a man pump his seed deep into her womb… but the consequences of that are left for another day.
Harry is not idle… NOR is he done with her. Even as Ciri is still recovering from her last explosive orgasm, which had occurred at the same time that he was filling her up, the green-eyed wizard pulls her off his cock and puts her down on the floor. She can only moan in a bestial, needy way as he puts her on all fours, facing the chained, bound form of Lavender, the woman-witch-werewolf.
“You want to see how I ‘tamed’ the werewolf bitch you were so eager to kill, slut? Let’s see how well you handle it, hm?”
She barely has time to react to that. One of his hands pushes between her shoulderblades, driving her momentarily into the floor beneath her body, while his other moves and hooks around her hip, dragging her butt into the air. Then, his cockhead, his length still throbbing hard, is suddenly between her round, toned ass cheeks.
Harry plunges into her unprepared ass without warning and without hesitation, the only respite Ciri is given being the mess of fluids coating his cock and providing some small semblance of lube. The white-haired young woman scrambles at the floorboards, howling loudly as she pulls away a little.
“A-Ah! Wait! S-Stop, I’m not read-IIIIEEEEE!!!”
Even as she begs for mercy, he gives her none. Holding onto her hips with both hands now, digging his fingers deep into her sides, the strong wizard fucks her asshole with all his might. Each thrust forward sees Ciri trying to crawl away… but he just moves with her. He propels her further along in a way, jarring her with every powerful pistoning motion of his prick. He pounds into her bowels in a way NO one has ever done before.
This is a completely new experience for the young woman. To be fair, she’d never even considered the idea of sodomization for pleasure an option. It hadn’t seemed possible, but now here it was. Harry was pounding into her asshole, fucking her back door for his own pleasure and to punish her for her actions. All Ciri can do in return is squeal like a stuck pig, screaming and sobbing as she continues to push forward, crawling step by step.
She doesn’t realize where Harry is directing her to with his deep, penetrating thrusts until she suddenly sees a pair of spread, feminine legs in her eyesight. Looking up, Ciri’s watery green eyes and tear-covered face stare at Lavender. The blonde witch or werewolf or whatever she is stares back, looking quite vengeful and satisfied with the current state of affairs. Well, partially satisfied anyways. Ciri can also tell that Lavender is jealous, that she’d much rather it be HER getting that dick then Ciri right now, even if it had to be in the ass.
And the thing is, as she’s forced to crawl up the length of Lavender’s chained-up form by Harry’s continuing thrusts, Ciri is beginning to understand why. The pain is starting to cease, and really the only thing driving her forward now is Harry’s massive cock. She’s realizing now that he wasn’t letting her crawl away and then following her, he was literally helping her along, hell, he was forcing her along.
He only stops doing so once she’s completely atop Lavender. Her cheek is pressed against Lavender’s own when he grabs her by a fistful of her hair and holds her in place, ramming into her just as viciously as before, but no longer letting her body slide forward with every thrust. The insides of Lavender’s thighs, where Ciri’s knees are now pressed up against, also help with this.
It feels… better than one might expect. The pain is fading, and her back door is loosening up as Harry continues to give her the anal plundering she never expected. It’s quickly becoming the one she never knew she wanted as well, because the pleasure is building inside of her, even as Harry’s cum oozes out of her drooling quim.
Ciri in turn finds herself nuzzling Lavender’s face, mumbling barely coherent apologies and drooling all over the blonde witch. She moans and shakes and quivers beneath Harry’s cock as it continues to piston in and out of her now-accepting back door. He’s reshaped her anal passage to the shape of his member, making it form in such a way that it clenches and squeezes along his shaft, but no longer gives as much resistance as before.
He’s using her as nothing more than a fuck hole, and it should be demeaning, it should be humiliating, it should be infuriating… but Ciri is too lost in her own pleasure to really worry about such things. When she finally cums from the ass plowing she’s receiving, the female Witcher’s eyes roll back in her head, her tongue lolls out of her mouth, and she screams her way to sweet white oblivion even as she slathers her mouth muscle all over Lavender’s face.
That’s the last thing she remembers before passing out atop the bound blonde. Getting fucked up the ass by a big dicked, powerful wizard… and loving every last second of it.
-x-X-x-
“Look, you two can have her other holes, I want first go at her mouth, alright? That’s all I fucking want.”
“Fine, if you want to risk the teeth, you can. Idiot.”
“Hah! Shows what you know! Vanish the teeth out and the bitch’s lips and throat will feel AMAZING around my cock as she gurgles her last. Not like we’re gonna keep her alive once we’re done with her anyways!”
“… Damn, that’s not a bad idea.”
“Ugh, don’t encourage him. You’re both morons. Keep an eye out you two. This bitch should be done soon, and even if she isn’t… well, we’ll deal with her one way or another, won’t we?”
Ciri watches the three men who’d hired her to kill an innocent, relatively harmless young woman from behind a nearby tree on the edge of the woods that surround Hogsmeade and more specifically the Shrieking Shack. None of the trio, who she now know are wizards like Harry, are looking in her direction. She’s dressed again of course and holding her sword in one hand as she listens in on their conversation.
As he’d said, they had no intention of honoring their deal, and instead were planning on having their way with her and disposing of her after they were done and had their coin back. It made Ciri sick to think she’d been so easily tricked by these fucks. Blood Purists, Harry had called them. Apparently, the wizarding world was only a small part of a much larger world, more of a nation then an actual ‘world’. But there were still people throughout it, traditionalists given what Harry had said, that believed the entire world DID revolve around them.
They hated change and were racist as fuck. But unlike back in her world, where the prejudice and bigotry was usually focused around magic users and other species, this time it was all focused-on blood… and of course, other species where they existed. In a world where everyone was magical, it seemed that those who had been magical longer decided to hate those who hadn’t been for as long. As well as anything that they decided was different or evil or not pure any longer.
Poor Lavender Brown fell into that category, and Ciri had apologized profusely to the blonde, both verbally and… other ways while they waited for these fools to finally show up. Lavender hadn’t chosen to be a werewolf, and thanks to how this world worked, she wasn’t a danger to anyone so long as she took the wolfsbane potion every full moon and remained far away from innocents.
Ciri had been a fool to rush in blind, assuming that her world and this world had the same sorts of monsters just because the names carried over. She’d been a damned fool… but at least now she’d be able to make up for her mistake. Gritting her teeth and baring them in a half-grin, half-snarl, the white-haired Witcher makes her move.
“Fuck man, can’t wait to go to town on that smug little bitch. She wa-GAH!”
The pommel of Ciri’s sword comes down on the head of the first one, the loudmouth before he can even finish the second sentence. She teleports again a moment later, even as the other two curse and start to draw their wands. They barely get them out of their holsters before its all over though. Ciri isn’t alone after all, not by a long shot. The moment she enters the fray, red bolts of power fling through the darkness after her.
Distracted by the physical attacker in their midst, not a single of the three wizards manages to put up a magical shield in time to stop the barrage of stunners from knocking them out. Ciri dodges around them easily, moving in and out and aiming her sword at wand hands as she cuts the sticks in two, now that she knows the danger. A moment later, its all over and she’s standing in the midst of the three unconscious men, not a single ounce of blood on her blade as it gleams in the dim light of the starlit night sky.
Harry calmly walks out into the open behind her, a soft smile on his face and an approving nod in her direction, even as he eyes the three wizards.
“Well done, my dear. And without any bloodshed. VERY impressive.”
Ciri licks her lips at that and smiles, the cold of the night air not the only thing making her face a little red as she slowly brings her breathing back under control. Harry isn’t paying her much mind though, instead waving that Elder Wand of his and flicking their hoods back with it one by one.
“Well, well. Don’t recognize the third fool, but I certainly know these two. Blaise Zabini and Lord Perseus Parkinson the Fifth. How very interesting. Very, very interesting.”
With a flick of his wand, Harry makes a small piece of parchment appear in the air before him. Ciri can’t quite make out the words from here, but she can see as the parchment fills with them, seeming to write itself without any source of ink or quill. She can’t help but be impressed, even as Harry replicates the thing and tucks one into each of the unconscious men’s collars.
Then, he smiles at her and winks.
“Pureblood Scum.”
It doesn’t take a genius to realize this is a trigger, as all three men blink out of existence an instant later. Ciri gapes at that and can’t help but wonder where they’ve gone… so she asks.
“Where… where did you send them?”
It’s the first time she’s ran into a society of people who can do what she does, at least in a way. The magic here is absurdly strong, and though Harry couldn’t tell her of anyone traveling to other worlds, it seemed that he and his kind COULD easily teleport across great distances on this world, though they called it ‘apparation’ or something instead.
Regardless… Harry grins and shrugs his shoulders.
“Prison cells, of course. The DMLE has a few holding cells, and those notes will act as sworn statements from myself as to their crimes. They’ll be given trials, but this is an open and shut case, especially with the memory you gave me.”
He holds up a little vial with a glowing silver liquid inside and Ciri can’t help but stare at it until he puts it away. It was… yeah, that was definitely an experience, having him use the Elder Wand to pull the memory of her meeting with the three men out of her mind. He’d already assured her that only they would be charged, that she wasn’t in trouble anymore now that she’d proved she was… repentant. Ciri believed him, funnily enough. She didn’t have a good track record with authority figures, and yet… this man. This wizard who’d had his way with her and essentially blackmailed her into sex… she liked him.
Probably because he was handsome, and it’d been fairly mind-blowing sex, but still… there was just something about Head Auror Harry Potter that Ciri found herself drawn to. Might’ve been the cum still leaking out of her cunt and soaking into her repaired leather bottoms, but who knew, right?
“Well then, for your assistance in bringing those three to justice, I suppose a reward is in order. You’ll need some extra coin if you’re going to be spending the next little while in our world.”
Ciri blinks, pulled from her thoughts and looking to Harry to see him holding a sizable pouch of what was probably more galleons out to her. Smiling slightly, Ciri walks over to him, making sure to put the proper sway in her hip and a sultry, seductive look on her face. She used every little lesson she’d learned from the women in her life, both those they’d meant to teach her and those they hadn’t to look as sexy and seductive as possible.
When she reaches Harry, she grabs his hand rather than the pouch of galleons in it, and she pushes it away as she sinks to her knees.
“Mm, I’ve got a better reward in mind, if that’s alright with you.”
Looking up at him, she sees his green eyes staring back down at her, interested and intrigued. All he does in response to her query is lift a single eyebrow, which Ciri takes as a go ahead to continue. Continuing to grin, she pulls down the handsome wizard’s pants with her teeth, allowing his length to fall out atop her face again as she plants her hands palm down in the dirt she’s kneeling upon.
Harry meanwhile, remains where he is. He’s not exactly affected by the cold night air around them, not physically and not literally either. He watches on as Ciri takes his cock into her mouth and then begins to practically inhale him, slurping him down her throat until she’s taken him to the base of his shaft. She gags a little, chokes even… but continues onwards anyways.
“Gagkh… Gagkh… Gagkh…”
As Ciri proceeds to face fuck herself on his cock, still choking and gagging but not nearly as badly as she was when he was the one in control, Harry just grins and watches on, letting her have her fun. At the same time, he’s considering several things in the back of his mind. He always has been good at multitasking, after all.
The men were one thing. Finally having a reason to throw the book at not only Zabini, but also Lord Parkinson… mm, tonight was definitely a good night. There was no ifs, ands, or buts about it. This was fantastic. But then there was the reason that he’d get to see those two and their third comrade behind bars. This woman, kneeling before him, deep-throating his cock and continuing to choke herself out trying to take every last inch of his meat down her esophagus…
She was an enigma wrapped in a shroud of mystery. Though to be fair, pulling back the shroud hadn’t been all that difficult, and she was beginning to understand the enigma more and more. As strange and otherworldly as Ciri was, which, given her world-hopping, made perfect sense… she was still just a girl, at the end of the day. Perhaps even just a witch, though she didn’t seem to think of herself as one.
There was clearly a lot of words she’d heard before that they used for different things then her world did. Regardless, this young woman, this Ciri… she was special. There was no denying she was special. All he had to do was look down, watching as her cheeks puff out, her nostrils flare, and her watery green eyes look to him with determination and desire to realize that.
And right now, she was all his. As she milks his cock with her throat, eventually managing to draw out another release, Harry doesn’t hold back. He lets his cum pour into her belly and all over her face when she eventually pulls back to take the latter half of his load across her features. Once she’s done, once she’s covered in his seed, she looks up at him, a wide smile across a face stained with cum, tears, and mascara.
“Thank you, Head Auror Potter. That was quite the tasty treat.”
Harry watches his cum drip down off of her face and into the cleft of her breasts, which he can easily see from her current position. Chuckling, the wizard reaches out and places a hand in Ciri’s hair, caressing the side of her head.
“Anytime my dear… anytime.”
Chapter 26: A Merry Christmas
Chapter Text
To say Audrey Weasley was nervous as she made sure the last of the stockings over her fireplace was juuust perfect would be an understatement. She was waiting for guests to arrive after all, and as her first time hosting the annual Weasley Christmas, she HAD to make sure it went well. Beyond that though, there was what had happened last year...
To think it’d been over a year since that wondrous time. She’d been left pent up, abandoned… but rather than make the demure brunette witch resentful or spiteful, it’d simply left her wanting it all the more. All she’d had since that day was her fingers and the closest phallic objects she could get her hands on whenever the mood struck. Usually, that meant assorted vegetables which were then chopped up and cooked before being gleefully served to her unsuspecting husband.
Of course, there was also that one desperate time when she’d used the leg from one of her over-turned dining room chairs. It was almost as thick as Harry’s cock. Key word being almost. This Christmas was her chance to get some release, and everything HAD to be perfect. Looking around for a moment, a smile spreads across Audrey’s face and she plants her hands on her hips. Everything was just perf-
A whimper suddenly cuts through that thought, and Audrey looks down at her daughters. Blindfolded, gagged, and altogether restrained, Lucy is straddling her younger sister’s naked butt cheeks. The two are held together via some sticking charms in order to resemble a human chain, with a long cucumber connecting her pussy to Molly’s clenching asshole.
“Shush, girls.”
Crouching down, Audrey wipes away Molly’s tears, smiling at her youngest daughter. The young witch didn’t take after her namesake much at all, and in Audrey’s opinion, that was perfect. A seventh year at Hogwarts, Audrey was sure that Molly would please Harry… but not if she screwed things up with her damn crying!
“Molly dear, please cease with the tears. You’ll ruin all of mommy’s hard work, and then I’ll have to punish you again. You don’t want that, do you? Keep your makeup intact until your dear uncle can get a chance to ruin it. That’s a good girl.”
Straightening up, Audrey lets out a sigh as she looks around the living room again. She’d punish them either way, both her errant children. Her daughters were precocious witches at the best of times, and they’d been very obstinate with her. Honestly, she just wanted the perfect Christmas gathering. Was that too much to ask? Still, at least the two weren’t whimpering anymore. With that taken care of, Audrey tries to figure out what else she can do while she waits.
As it turns out, nothing, because a moment later, green flames flare up from her fireplace and the man of the hour finally walks in. Not her husband, of course. Not the girl’s father. No, the man of the hour is one Harry James Potter. He has a warm smile on his face just for her, and that alone is almost enough to send Audrey to her knees as he strolls up to her and clasps her shoulders.
“Audrey Weasley… so good to see you again.”
He doesn’t even comment on her daughters, though she’s sure he’s seen it. Audrey doesn’t bring them up though, as demure and quiet as ever as she smiles softly and ducks her head, squirming a bit in his grasp.
“Master…”
Harry just chuckles, while behind him, the fireplace disgorges more and more women. First come the other Weasley wives with their daughters in tow. It takes Audrey a moment to realize what she’s seeing as Harry steps aside and gives her a nice view. Fleur, Ginny, Hermione, and Angelina… the four of them are all wearing beautiful dresses with their makeup done up quite spectacularly. It would honestly make Audrey feel inadequate, but any superiority they might have been able to claim over her own rather plain, albeit homely features is broken by what their daughters are doing to them.
From Victoire to Lily Luna to Rose and Roxanne… each daughter has a massive strap-on that looks suspiciously like their Master’s cock pistoning in and out of their mother from behind. It’s not that the older Weasley women are leading the way… its that their daughters are pushing them forward with each thrust, forcing them to walk step by step until finally they bring them to a halt off to the side, continuing to fuck the four moaning MILFs to their heart’s content.
Somewhat broken off from the pack however is a mother-daughter pair that’s not part of the Weasley wives group. Namely, Apolline Delacour and Gabrielle Delacour, with the latter treating her mother to the same big-dicked strap-on fucking that her elder sister is experiencing at the hands of her niece. The veela look absolutely gorgeous to say the least.
Audrey stares for a moment, face aflush with delight and suddenly imagining next Christmas, when her daughters, properly tamed by Harry’s massive, bitch-breaking cock, got their revenge on her by doing something similar. It was certainly a nice thought, and it brought a perverse smile to the once innocent housewife’s face, even as her fireplace flared up again and more women walked through.
Next came the Black Sisters, all bedecked in leather dominatrix outfits. For a moment, Audrey Weasley very nearly has a heart attack as she lays eyes on Bellatrix Lestrange, leading the way. But no, she’s no dullard. She quickly understands what’s happening. This isn’t Bellatrix Lestrange, this is Nymphadora Tonks in the form of the once beautiful, once gorgeous Bella Black.
On either side of her, Andromeda Black and Narcissa Black walk as well, looking slightly younger themselves to match Tonks’ aged-down rendition of Bellatrix. While they’re all dressed in dominatrix gear, the reason why becomes apparent as they tug on leashes and drag forth several crawling girls. Delphini Riddle, Jocasta Malfoy, Astoria and Daphne Greengrass. That last one is a surprise. Daphne wasn’t married into either the Weasley or the Black sides of the family, as far as Audrey was aware.
And out of all of the crawlers, all of the women on all fours with bits in their mouths and collars around their necks, Daphne looks the least happy to be there, her eyes ablaze with anger and her face red with humiliation and embarrassment, rather than the abject lust that Audrey sees on Delphini, Jocasta, and Astoria.
After the Black Sisters and their pets take up position opposite of the Weasley wives and their daughters, one last group comes through Audrey’s fireplace, and she’s honestly glad that she convinced Percy that they needed to have their living room enlarged for family gatherings, because even with that, the room is now near filled to the bursting.
The women who last come through are a hodge-podge of unrelated witches, though Audrey has no doubt that every single one has tasted Harry’s cock. She recognizes most of them, of course. Aurora Sinistra was one of her teachers when she went to Hogwarts, and Katie and Alicia were both underclassmen. The Patil twins, Susan Bones, Hannah Abbot, and Lavender Brown were all from Harry’s class, while Luna Lovegood was his friend, Audrey knew that much.
Lavender seemed to be leading the pack, and while the blonde witch was crawling on all fours, she wasn’t the one collared and leashed… no, that was reserved for the embarrassed, moaning woman behind her, white of hair and green of eye. Their two asses were currently connected by what seemed to be a knotted dildo that left them stuck together, inseparable. This white-haired woman is actually the only one Audrey doesn’t recognize, as even the brunette housewife has heard about Delphini and Jocasta through the grapevine, through the family gossip.
“Oh now, what’s this? Don’t tell me… did you make this lovely piece for me, dear pet?”
Harry’s voice suddenly fills the room, and Audrey turns away from the other women to see him running a hand over her daughters’ trembling forms. A wide smile spreads across her face as he hums appreciatively, and she feels near-orgasmic glee as he describes her children, the fruit of her womb, as nothing but ‘this lovely piece’.
“Yes, Master. It’s for you… who else could possibly take such a seat?”
Harry grins at that, and immediately moves to sit down.
“Well then, let’s see how it is… oh this is QUITE nice. Very soft, very cushioned. Mm, you’ve out done yourself, Audrey.”
As he sits on Molly’s ass and rests his back against Lucy’s breasts, the two witches moan and whimper from the weight and the sensation. But Audrey just smiles, hands clasped together before her, well pleased at what she’s done to satisfy her Master. Of course, after a moment of getting situated, Harry grins at her and reaches down, patting his lap.
“Let’s test this thing’s capacity, shall we my pet? Come and have a seat.”
Audrey’s eyes widen in excitement, especially when Harry withdraws his cock from its confines a moment later and presents it to her, his intentions obvious. Hurrying over, not a care for her daughter’s wellbeing in her mind, the corrupted housewife eagerly hikes up her skirts, much in the same way the other Weasley wives are doing, and promptly sits herself down on not only Harry’s lap, but his cock as well.
She’s absurdly wet of course, but also fairly tight. It takes her a moment to fully impale herself, moaning all the while. The added weight doesn’t make things any easier on Lucy or Molly though, and the two young witches groan through their gags as they shudder and shake a bit beneath Harry and her. Of course, ultimately she’s cast enough magic on the both of them that they’re not going anywhere. This chair will not be falling apart on her beloved Master any time soon… not unless he wants it to!
Once she’s properly impaled on Harry’s cock and sitting poised on his lap, the powerful wizard wraps his arms around Audrey’s waist and looks out from behind her, smiling at the assembled witches before him, all waiting for his attention.
“Lots of new faces this year, my dear. Let me introduce you, shall I?”
That’s exactly what he does. It is true that since the last time they’d all been together, the number of witches has grown quite large indeed. Daphne Greengrass was apparently a very naughty bitch of a witch who’d tried to control Harry when he started his sabbatical at Hogwarts. Now she was just his bitch, like the rest of them. Meanwhile, as Audrey already knew (not that she was going to interrupt her Master) Draco Malfoy was no more, and in his place, Jocasta Malfoy had been born. She was her mother’s daughter through and through, and seemed quite obedient from what Audrey could tell. Hmph, not like her own children, who still needed to learn to be quiet when Harry was speaking…
Then there were the Patil twins. Audrey couldn’t help but enjoy the sight of the Indian Witches, both of them dressed like erotic belly dancers. Meaning that rather than having dresses to cover up everything but their caramel-skinned tummies, they wore practically nothing at all, save for some nice gold jewelry and some absolutely gorgeous makeup. They were erotic and exotic and foreign, and Audrey couldn’t help but be a little enamored with the way the room’s light sources caused their skin to glisten and what not, as if they were oiled up.
After them, Harry introduces Audrey to Hannah Abbott and Luna Lovegood, as well as Aurora Sinistra and Apolline Delacour. Audrey smiles and gives each a nod, though most are in no position to nod back. Apolline Delacour in particular is still being fucked from behind by her youngest daughter, and damn if she doesn’t look fucking amazing getting that massive strap-on shoved up her cunt again and again.
“Finally, last but not least, we have these two… Lavender is a dear friend of course, while Cirilla here, or Ciri for short, is in dire need of punishment, as she’ll happily admit.”
Audrey turns her gaze towards Lavender Brown and this ‘Cirilla’. The white-haired woman that Harry has just pointed out nods along with his words even as she moans, clawing at the ground while Lavender… well, Lavender goes to town. As every woman in the room watches on, Lavender continues to pound into Ciri with a wild abandon, the knot on the dildo keeping them locked together magically growing and vibrating intensely with every thrust.
In the meantime, Harry explains what happened to Audrey. How Ciri was from another world, and when she arrived, she was tricked by some Pureblood men into hunting for Lavender because of her werewolf curse. Now she was making up her penance, and from the orgasmic, fucked silly expression that soon comes over the white-haired woman’s face, she was doing so quite willingly, enjoying every last bit of the experience.
Audrey didn’t mind that. She didn’t mind it one bit. Nor did she mind when Harry finally finished up his story and called out to everyone else.
“No need to keep standing around, girls! Enjoy yourselves!”
And like that, Audrey Weasley’s mundame, immaculate, vanilla home descends into a house of unbridled debauchery and ecstasy, lust and pleasure warring with one another as those witches in control descend upon the witches who are most obviously not, everyone getting their pleasure from one another. At the same time, Audrey doesn’t get to spend much time watching this, because before she knows it, Harry’s hands are centered on her hips… and quite suddenly, he’s fucking her MUCH harder, thrusting up into her and using her daughters as leverage to do so, even as she in turn is bounced violently up and down his massive length.
After waiting an entire year to feel this giant, throbbing phallus again, Audrey Weasley quickly loses all sense of self and coherency as she’s fucked into oblivion, orgasm after orgasm wracking her body. Her eyes roll back in her head and her tongue lolls out of her mouth, and she finds herself washed away by an ocean of pleasure, a sea of ecstasy. By the time Harry cums inside of her and then drops her to the ground, face first, ass up, Audrey Weasley doesn’t even know what ‘up’ is anymore. Up is down, down is up, and the whole world is just utter bliss as the demure brunette housewife is left to slowly recover from the truly epic plowing she’s just received.
Barely cognizant of Harry leaving his ‘chair’ and stepping over her, Audrey just moans with a perverted smile across her face and her fingers thrusting in and out of her messy, creampied cunt. All her perfectly prepared plans will soon be utterly ruined, her home will soon be in shambles by the massive orgy spreading throughout it… but that’s alright. As long as Harry is happy, she’s happy too.
-x-X-x-
Harry is indeed VERY happy with what he’s wrought as he steps over Audrey Weasley’s twitching, still-climaxing form and moves to where Lavender and Ciri are still having their fun. Grinning down at them both, Harry nods to Lavender, who looks up at him with a wicked gleam in her eye before tearing herself forward, the knotted dildo removing itself from Ciri’s ass for a moment with a satisfying scream of pain and pleasure erupting from the white-haired female Witcher as a result.
“Let’s have some fun with her together, shall we my dear?”
Lavender certainly isn’t opposed, and Ciri’s in no position to refuse. The beautiful, fit woman is soon lifted up between them, with the knotted dildo repurposed into a strap-on as Lavender pushes it back up the Witcher’s ass, filling her bowels once again with the magical sex toy. Meanwhile, she faces Ciri away from her, holding her aloft with an arm under each of the woman’s legs. In this manner, the beautiful green-eyed extradimensional traveler is presented to Harry like some prize, biting her lower lip and staring at him with a glazed look of lust and desire on her face.
Harry grabs Ciri by the thighs as he steps in, his thumb tracing over her rose tattoo while his cock pushes into her gushing wet pussy without hesitation. He begins to fuck her right then and there, and he can feel as Lavender does the same. The two of them DP the helpless female Witcher between them, and Ciri has the time of her life getting double-fucked by the pair in both lower orifices, moaning wantonly, tossing her head back across Lavender’s shoulder, and clutching at both of them with her hands for support.
They grind Ciri together, the meat of their sandwich as they push and fuck and plow her silly. Her substantial breasts are pressed into Harry’s chest and her hard nipples rub against his pecs quite pleasurable. Meanwhile Lavender presses her own breasts into Ciri’s back, pushing the white-haired young woman forward as they plug up her holes and use her like nothing more than the fuck toy she is. She’s their bitch in that moment, and all three of them know it. How can they not? And how can they not love it at the same time?
Ciri cums again and again and again, without pause, without hesitation. Her orgasms soon see her gorgeous green eyes rolling back in her head, the tears of joy streaming down her face ruining her mascara and her makeup. Her mouth is open in a perpetual moan now, and her tongue lolls out every once in a while to wag before Harry’s eyes, offering itself up to him.
He makes sure to take advantage of that, leaning in to nip and bite at Ciri’s wiggling mouth muscle when it happens, dominating her with his own tongue once in a while with a deep, passionate, domineering kiss. He also kisses Lavender though, whenever Ciri’s head is lulled back on the blonde werewolf’s shoulder due to a particularly explosive, mind-blowing orgasm. Harry will lean in then too, and his and Lavender’s tongues will intertwine as they make out while sharing in the pleasure of breaking the meat of their sandwich.
Finally though, Harry does cum. He cums, and he fills Ciri’s womb with his seed. Upon doing so, he pulls out and reaches for Lavender, caressing her face as the well-built blonde holds the white-haired female Witcher aloft even then, the magical knotted dildo still buried in her asshole, still chugging away at the weakened young woman’s body.
“Go let the girls play with her, Lavender. Their mothers are probably fairly used up by now, after all.”
Lavender just smirks and nods, moving away to do exactly that. Victoire, Lily Luna, Rose, and Roxanne are all too willing to leave their mothers behind as they focus instead on their daddy’s newest toy. Ciri is soon orgasming anew under brutal fistings and inquisitive, questing tongues… and clearing having the time of her life, if the ecstatic, fucked stupid look on her face is any indication.
Harry, meanwhile, turns his attention to another group of women. He snaps his finger at each of six beauties, and watches as they hurry to kneel before him, eyes wide and filled with desire, his very magic making sure they can’t possibly miss or ignore his call, regardless of the debauchery they were taking part in previously. Smirking, Harry looks down at the witches he’s assembled.
“Delacours… Weasleys…”
On one side of him, Gabrielle, Fleur, and Apolline all kneel, the three beautiful veela, all in different stages of their life, still utterly beautiful and gorgeous, one and all. Of course, Fleur is a Weasley too, but no one tries to bring that up. Not a single one of them is going to dare to correct their Master, after all, and if Harry wants to call her a Delacour for the purposes of whatever he has planned, they aren’t going to try to contradict that.
On the other side, he has Ginny, Hermione, and Angelina all waiting. Smirking down at the six, Harry considers them for a moment, enjoying making them all squirm. Finally though, he grins and points to both groups.
“Delacours… let’s see which of you gets the first fucking, shall we? First to leave a Weasley Wife as a drooling mess gets my cock!”
And like that, the veelas lunge forward, the ‘Weasley Wives’ for this scenario still trying to process his words and catch up. Gabby takes Ginny, Fleur takes Hermione, and Apolline takes Angelina as the Delacour witches try desperately to bring the beautiful women they’ve been assigned to climax. Harry, meanwhile, turns from the beautiful vision of group sex and decides it’s finally time to enjoy Audrey’s virgin gifts to the fullest.
It’d been fun, pretending her naked whimpering daughters were nothing but a chair to use while he slaked his lusts on the brunette’s body, but now… well, a quick bit of magic and Audrey was back up and ready to go, feeling quite energized. Smirking, Harry nods to the chair, even as he begins to unravel the spells keeping poor Lucy and Molly aloft.
They’re still bound, gagged, and blindfolded though. Harry makes sure to remove the blindfolds, but he keeps their gags and their bondage in place, even as Audrey grabs her daughters by the hair and drags them to their knees, presenting them to him in eager silence. Harry looks them over for a moment. Funnily enough, Molly the Second is the least Weasley of the lot. Audrey’s brunette coloring had won out, and Molly was not a ginger like her namesake or the vast majority of her family.
Lucy on the other hand had Percy’s coloring, though from what Harry had heard, not his disposition. No, apparently, the female Percy in the family was Molly the Second. Heh, a female Percy… perish the thought. Best to break the young witch now, before she got any crazy ideas in her head. First though, he’d have her older sister. Sitting in an ACTUAL armchair this time, Harry gestures at Lucy and Audrey is quick to abandon her other daughter to bring her eldest over.
Interestingly enough, Molly seems the most resistant to the obscene orgy happening around her. She’s flustered, but she’s also disgusted, her nose wrinkling as she tries to find someplace to look that ISN’T a scene of debauchery and depravity the likes of which she’s never laid eyes on before this day. In the end, she has to settle for staring down at the ground, but even in that position, Harry can see her glaring angrily at the floor. While her hair makes her look a lot like her mother, she certainly doesn’t take after the demure, quiet housewife that Harry broke a year ago, from what he’s heard. Lily has spent the last decade complaining about Molly, after all.
Still, he’s chosen Lucy first, and that’s who he starts with. Lucy, who is a lot like her mother in disposition. Lucy, who even through the gag in her mouth, cries for that very same mother, even as Audrey Weasley pushes her own daughter into his lap, gripping Lucy’s hips tightly and preparing to deflower her right then and there. Harry stops her for a second, enjoying the anticipation as he reaches up and brushes his knuckles across one of her trembling cheeks.
“There, there, my dear. It’s going to be okay…”
While he plays ‘good cop’, Audrey seems eager to play bad. Growling, the older witch reaches up from behind Lucy and grabs her daughter’s tits, squeezing them quite hard and pinching the nipples as the young witch cries out through her gag.
“Stop your complaining, you little bitch. Take your new daddy’s cock and don’t raise a fuss, you hear me?”
Harry continues to smile somewhat benignly, and continues to stroke Lucy’s flesh quite… gently, even as he gives Audrey the slightest nod and watches as mother once more grabs her daughter by the hips, this time finishing what she’d started and SLAMMING Lucy down onto his cock, impaling her own flesh and blood on her Master’s magnificent, majestic member.
The reaction is… wondrous. Lucy’s eyes bulge out of her skull, and for a moment her scream is silent. Then, the sound catches up with her, and though her scream is muffled, it’s still quite loud as Harry’s cock is rammed right through her hymen, taking her virginity and ruining for other wizards for all time. His size alone stretches her out quite spectacularly, and the young witch is left squealing and squirming on his dick like a stuck pig. Her tits bounce and jiggle all over the place, and her slightly flabby belly flexes as she struggles.
But with her arms bound behind her back and her mother holding her in place by the hips, poor Lucy Weasley isn’t going anywhere. Harry continues to coo sweet nothings to the girl though, treating her quite nicely. He leaves the cruelty to her mother, enjoying watching the betrayal in Lucy’s eyes as Audrey says this and that. But more than words, it’s the older witch’s actions that slowly break Lucy down over time.
The mother gives the daughter perhaps five seconds to properly adjust to Harry’s size. Then, she drags Lucy halfway up his dick, only to slam her back down again. This continues on for quite some time, with Harry just sitting there, not having to do anything to fuck Lucy Weasley to his heart’s content. Audrey does all the work, forcing her daughter to bounce on his dick, demanding that Lucy put her own effort into it as well.
Soon, despite being tied up and gagged, Lucy is indeed trying to follow her mother’s instructions. Tears stream down her face and the makeup that Harry can see Audrey painstakingly put on both her daughters is slowly ruined by the crying. Harry doesn’t mind that though. If anything, it turns him on even more, as he watches the young witch slowly break, as he watches her undulate and gyrate herself across his cock of her own will. Not her choice, but she’s doing what her mother demands of her all the same.
And when that first orgasm hits, Harry doesn’t think anyone is more surprised by it than Lucy herself. He can’t help but wonder if the poor girl had never had one before, given the way her eyes went wide and a confused, muffled moan emitted from around her gag. But while it may be the first, it certainly isn’t the last. As the young witch is exposed to more and more pleasure at the end of his cock and the hands of her mother, Harry eventually shoos Audrey away. She goes to Molly, to begin preparing her youngest, while it’s Harry’s hands that replace Lucy’s mother’s as he begins to thrust up into her form below.
Lucy’s eyes, which had lulled shut by this point, snap open as she feels Harry’s large, masculine grip on her hips. Harry’s kind, gentle smile becomes mischievous as he bounces her just once on his cock, eliciting a pleasured moan from her gagged mouth.
“You’re beginning to enjoy yourself, honey… just let it happen. Just let go and have some fun. Your mother certainly has, now hasn’t she?”
Lucy whines as he continues to fuck her, but its not long before the next orgasm hits. And then the next, and the next, and the next. Eventually, the red head isn’t in any frame of mind NOT to take Harry’s advice. If there’s one thing the powerful wizard knows by now, its how to break a witch’s mind with nothing but pleasure. He cums inside of Lucy long after she’s insensate, her eyes white and the gag in her mouth the only thing from keeping her tongue from rolling out of her lips.
Filling her womb with his seed, Harry groans and then pulls the bound girl off of his cock. Standing up, he places her down in the chair he was sat upon to rest, chuckling as he ruffles her red hair. She was a cutie, that was for sure. In the prime of her life too, having graduated from Hogwarts just a couple years ago. But now… now he had to handle her sister.
When he finally gets to Molly, he’s surprised to find that Audrey isn’t there. Where she is, he doesn’t know… mostly because he doesn’t care enough to look around. Instead, he finds his own daughter holding the bound, squirming brunette in place, even as Molly, flushed with unwanted arousal and reluctant desire, whines in Lily Luna Potter’s grasp.
As he approaches, Lily looks up at him and grins wickedly, her fingers pistoning in and out of Molly’s cunt, which is likely FAR wetter than the tied-up witch would like it to be.
“Hello daddy~ I was just telling Molly here how happy I am to finally get this chance with her. I must confess, it’s been my dream to break her of that bitchy, uppity attitude of hers ever since we first met on the train to Hogwarts all that time ago. Mm, never thought I’d get the chance, but now I get to defile her in every which way!”
… Harry has never been prouder. He lifts a brow and offers his cock for a moment, and Lily looks at it consideringly, licking her lips briefly.
“Bring it here!”
Once his shaft is in range, his beautiful baby girl eagerly puts it in her mouth. With her one hand occupied with fingering Molly’s cunt and holding the brunette witch to her chest, Lily uses her other hand to grip her daddy’s dick and suck on it, slurping and bobbing her head up and down his length as Molly looks on from below, clearly disgusted and horrified and embarrassed.
Of course, Lily’s drool and Harry’s precum are soon dripping down onto the angry brunette’s face. Molly struggles and squirms and tries to escape it, but with her arms bound and Lily holding her down, she can’t get away. As Lily deep-throats her father’s shaft, as she buries her face in his crotch, his balls slapping against her chin, Molly is forced to watch from the best seat in the house, and take all of the excess juices from the experience.
Lily has become a master cock-sucker over the last year, and Harry is soon groaning as he grips his own daughter’s hair quite tightly, holding her in place when he finally begins to cum. But to his mild surprise, Lily disobeys him, tearing herself from his grasp and pulling his cock free of her mouth as he unleashes his seed. She gives him an impish grin, even as she points his dick down at her face… but more importantly, Molly’s as well.
The gagged witch can do nothing but scream in outrage as her features and her chest are absolutely COVERED in Harry’s seed. Lily ends up getting a nice, big facial as well, and her mouth is wide open in a big, tongue-y smile the entire way through, right until Harry is done unleashing the deluge of semen from his dick.
Once that’s done, Lily flips Molly around and pulls the girl back. Laying on the floor, Harry’s daughter drags the bound witch atop her, exposing Molly’s cunt as she begins to go to town on the brunette’s breasts and face, cleaning her up with her tongue while using her hands to spread Molly apart for Harry to enjoy.
Not one to look a gift horse in the mouth, Harry kneels between his daughters spread legs and behind Molly Weasley the Younger. He places his cockhead against the Seventh Year witch’s cunt lips… and he thrusts in. Like Lucy, Molly is already wet. Like Lucy, Molly is also a virgin. She screams as Harry takes her purity right then and there, and she keeps screaming as he begins to fuck her nice and hard, pounding into her from behind with powerful, deep thrusts.
Lily, meanwhile, just laughs sadistically, bringing one of her hands up now that Harry is inside Molly and then bringing it down again to smack the brunette witch’s ass HARD.
“That’s what you get, slut! That’s what you get for being a snobby, snooty, stuck up bitch! You think your daddy is all that? Well MY daddy has been cucking him for over a year, and now he’s had your virginity too!”
Harry doesn’t even TRY to play the ‘good cop’ to Lily’s ‘bad cop’ here. Not least of all because Lily is more playing ‘brutal vindictive witch’ than anything else. That’s fine though. Molly can’t really defend herself, or Percy for that matter. With the gag in her mouth, she’s left screaming and squealing as Harry fucks her from behind, slamming into her cunt and hitting the entrance to her womb with every thrust.
It’s not long before he tears the first of many reluctant orgasms from the young witch, and not long before Molly’s screams take on a distinctly pleasured tone. Harry is sure that she would have all sorts of things to say if she wasn’t gagged, perhaps how much she hates him and Lily, perhaps how much she hates her mother for betraying her.
Alas, the gag keeps such words from ever coming out of Molly’s throat, and it’s really not long before the brunette witch is squealing in euphoric bliss rather than anger and pain as her eyes roll back in her head and she begins to bounce her hips back into Harry’s thrusting cock. Molly’s mind shatters as Lily uses her tongue to clean her up and her hands to spank her fat bottom and pinch her nipples. In the end, the gag DOES come out… only for the two witches to end up kissing one another feverishly as Harry finally fills Molly’s womb with seed the same as her older sister before ultimately pulling away.
He takes a moment to enjoy the view for a few seconds, considering briefly if he should fuck Lily next. He wouldn’t want his beloved daughter to feel left out, after all. But upon seeing him standing there watching them, stroking his cock, Lily takes a bit of time to wave him off, the look in her one visible eye from around Molly’s head telling him that she was having the time of her life, and that she’d find him for some of that delicious dick meat later.
Chuckling to himself, Harry gives his daughter a slight nod and then turns back to the next problem at hand. Namely, the six witches he’d left fucking each other for a chance to be fucked by him. By this point, during the time it took to defile, break, and fuck senseless both Lucy and Molly, all three Weasley Wives have cum several times.
Of course, Gabrielle, Fleur, and Apolline are all quick to claim it was THEY who managed to get their respective fuck toy to orgasm first. Harry just rolls his eyes, not having the time, patience, or really the desire to figure out the truth. In the end, he makes all three Delacour women wait, fucking Angelina, then Hermione, and then Ginny right before their eyes, one after the other.
The Weasley Wives, including his OWN wife, who’d long since learned her place in the pecking order since the year before, are all ecstatic to get a nice, big dicking right up their needy cunts, along with a large, thick load of Harry’s cream. He leaves them each with a slap on their fat asses before moving onto the next, until finally, he comes to the Delacour witches.
He has them give him a triple blowjob-boobjob combo first, watching as the three gorgeous veela do their best to pleasure his cock with their mouths and their chests, sensing that this was their best chance to stand out from their family members and get his attention. Of course, in the end, none of them are all that special. Fleur is certainly gorgeous, but so is her little sister and mother. Gabrielle is certainly enthusiastic, but once again, her mother and her elder sister are just as eager to please.
In the end, Harry bends Apolline over and orders her daughters to suckle from her teats as he fucks her from behind and lets out a nice thick load of seed inside of her. Then he fucks Fleur, with Gabrielle being last. In the end, there’s no real disappointment by the time he’s done… they all got fucked silly, after all. They all got creampied, they all got a little time at the end of Harry’s dick, experiencing pure and utter bliss.
Leaving those six witches behind, Harry finds himself having to wander a little bit. Audrey and Percy’s living room might be big, but it’s not big enough to contain the depravity of over two dozen witches once they finally got down to business. Eventually, Harry finds his next spot of fun waiting for him in the master bedroom, where it seems Luna now holds court.
He watches for a moment in silence, admiring the view. Luna seemed to quite like the way he’d had Tonks and the living Black Sisters become doms for the evening. She’d conjured up some dominatrix gear of her own, and stripped them all down, it seemed. Now Tonks, as ‘Bella Black’ had grown a massive futa prick, seemingly at Luna’s command, and was using it to ‘fuck the Nargles’ out of Delpini, from what Luna kept saying as she presided over the debauchery.
Narcissa, meanwhile, was slavishly butt-fucking Jocasta with a strap-on of similar size and make to the one Harry had had the Weasley daughters using on their Weasley mothers when they first arrived in Audrey’s home. And finally, the last of the three ‘Black Sisters’, Andromeda was out of her mind with pleasure, that silly insensate expression on her face as Luna left her a wreck with a fist up her butt.
The Greengrass Sisters were both servicing Luna, with Astoria regulated to Luna’s cunt while Daphne, as much as she hated it, was going to town on the smiling blonde’s asshole. Watching this from the doorway, Harry cocks his head to the side and strokes his cock, not quite sure if he wanted to join in, or if he wanted to leave them to it. There were plenty more girls to find and fuck, plenty more sights of debauchery to see. He’d see them all too, before the night was over… still…
“Harry! Harry, get in here and fuck Daphne up the ass for me, her tongue isn’t nearly as enthusiastic as her sister’s!”
And like that, sweet, darling Luna Lovegood takes the choice right out of his hands. Dragging a wide-eyed Daphne out from behind her, the domineering witch tosses Hogwarts’ Potion Mistress forward, past her younger sister and to the floor at Harry’s feet. Slowly, Daphne gets to her hands and knees, slowly, the Slytherin witch looks up at Harry with a hint of trepidation.
Harry grins and reaches down to grab her by her hair, dragging her up to her feet and then off the ground entirely as he manhandles her into position.
“N-No! Wait! Don’t you d-dare, I can never walk straight for a week after you use my AAAAAAIIIIEEEE!!!”
Harry doesn’t pay Daphne’s words any mind, and her weak squirming and struggling certainly doesn’t stop him from spinning her about, folding her into a full nelson, and then dropping her onto his cock right then and there. As he impales her ass with his massive schlong, he takes a step forward into the master bedroom, his hands behind Daphne’s head and his fingers interlaced as he starts to fuck her squished body nice and hard before every eye in the room.
There’s a slight pause as Daphne’s screams and squeals for mercy draw attention. Those who didn’t realize Harry was in the room yet because they were so lost in their own pleasure look over and smile happily at the sight of their Master having his way with the icy, bitchy witch currently being analized in his grasp.
Then, they return to what they’re already doing, either fucking or getting fucked. Luna is the only one who continues watching Harry, both of her hands now buried in Astoria Greengrass’ hair, grinding the other witch’s face all the harder up against her cunt.
“Yeah, that’s it Harry. Fucking give it to her. Mm, Astoria’s even increased her pace since I let you have her sister. Maybe I’ll let you have her next, if she does a good enough job. Oooh! She likes that Harry! She likes that a lot!”
Harry just laughs and continues to give Daphne the anal plundering she deserves, that she’ll probably always deserve. No matter how many times he fucked Daphne Greengrass, no matter how many times he taught her that her place was on her knees before him, no matter how many times he broke her with pleasure, she always bounced back at least somewhat. Perhaps a little less defiant each go around, but altogether, she was still the most rebellious and resistant of all his witches by this point.
After all, even Hermione had paid for her attempt to betray him and was now as loyal as could be. The only reason Daphne hadn’t tried the same thing was because she knew he had her by the cunt, that he had power over her. She knew if she tried to reveal him in any way, it would be her life that ended up ruined, not his.
And in the end, Daphne Greengrass was nothing if not selfish. She would be his fuck toy, his cum dump, his cock puppet. She would be all those things, so long as it let her keep her position at Hogwarts, and the small amount of power she’d grown accustomed to. She knew she was beaten, she just didn’t let that stop her from being the abrasive, cocky, icy bitch she’d always been, for as long as he’d known her.
That was okay though. It wouldn’t be as fun to fuck her again and again if she was just like the rest, another weak witch. The fun was in how unique each of his girls was and could be at the end of the day. And Daphne Greengrass was certainly unique. Plowing her silly, pounding into her ass as she cums again and again, squirting her pussy juices out of her shaking, spasming, bouncing body in a large arc… oh yeah, Harry wasn’t going to get tired of breaking her over and over again any time soon.
When her cries finally die off and her anal passage finally manages to milk a load from his balls, Harry fills her bowels and then drops Daphne to the floor, letting her land face down and slump into a prone position as she just lies there, moaning and groaning in pain and pleasure. Only then does Harry look to Luna and lift a brow. The blonde seems to consider what he’s asking for a moment, before humming and finally nodding.
“Oh, very well~ Come give Astoria some loving too!”
Reaching over the other witch as Astoria continues to eat out her temporary mistress, Luna grabs the woman’s ass cheeks and spreads them apart as Harry kneels behind her and slams his cock home into her big, fat bubble butt. Astoria’s ensuing squeals are in turn muffled by Luna’s crotch, and they don’t ever get un-muffled, with how Luna continues to grind Astoria’s face into her cunt, all while leaning forward and kissing Harry quite passionately.
Their tongues intertwine and wrestle for supremacy, but as they Eiffel tower Astoria between them, neither is truly dominating the other. Neither can, and they both know that, after a fashion. In the end, they makeout, they fuck Astoria together, and then they climax together, another load from Harry filling Astoria’s bowels while Luna’s umpteenth orgasm sees her squirting her pussy juices all over the other witch’s already-plastered face.
After that’s done, Harry doesn’t really… pay much attention to what he’s doing. It all becomes a little bit of a blur. With his stamina, it’s not like he can’t handle it all, but there does come a point where it all sort of blends together as time goes on. He knows for a fact that he fucks every woman in that room, eventually. Even Luna gets a nice hard dicking and a load in her womb before he leaves her atop a pile of moaning, creampied witches in the middle of Percy and Audrey’s bed, the Queen on her flesh-throne.
Then, the Patils show up and Harry fucks them in the hallway right outside the master bedroom, plowing both of the Indian Witches silly and thoroughly enjoying doing so. Sinistra is next, the dark-skinned Astronomy Professor turning up alongside both Katie and Alicia for a nice hard dicking that all three witches receive. Eventually, Harry gets to the daughters, the likes of Victoire and Rose and Roxanne all getting nice, deep fuckings for being good little girls all year round.
He ends the night buried to the hilt inside of his own daughter as Lily in turn grinds Ciri’s face into her clit, forcing the white-haired Witcher to pleasure her with her tongue while Harry’s cock pistons in and out of Lily Luna Potter’s gripping, tightening cunt. After cumming, that’s how he falls asleep, with Lily beside him and Ciri’s face buried between his daughter’s thighs.
-x-X-x-
When he wakes up the next morning, it’s to three distinctive tongues giving him a nice, thorough tongue-bath. Audrey Weasley, along with her daughters, Lucy and Molly, are all slurping and licking at his naked body, working their tongues into all the right places as they hover over him. Harry blinks awake, and the moment he does both Lucy and Molly flinch in fear… but to their credit, they don’t move away. They continue to follow their mother’s lead, and Audrey is as enthusiastic as ever, eyes alight with giddy happiness when Harry looks at her.
Beside him, his daughter still lays out. Lily smiles as he looks over, and gives him a nod. Atop her is a familiar body, slack from the looks of things. Cirilla is laid out across Lily, with her head buried in the witch’s muff in a classic sixty-nine position. It certainly looks like his daughter is having quite a bit of fun.
“Thank you, daddy. Thank you for giving us all such a… wonderful Christmas~ Thanks for giving us some of your time. I know how busy you are.”
Harry just chuckles at that, reaching over to caress his daughter’s cheek.
“I am busy… but never too busy that you can’t call on me, darling. You are my daughter after all.”
Lily bites her lip and nuzzles his hand.
“Mm, I’d rather be the mother of your children, daddy.”
Now that’s a thought… Harry smirks.
“Maybe next Christmas.”
Even him considering it has Lily’s eyes brightening, before she lets out a sudden laugh.
“Oh man, how wild could next Christmas possibly be?”
For a moment, Harry is left to consider it. Last Christmas had been an affair in and of itself. And now, this year… letting out an amused snort of his own, Harry snaps at Audrey and her girls, sending them away without a word, his body now clean, save for their saliva.
“Well, at the rate this is going, I suppose we’ll need the Quidditch Field for the next time.”
Lily’s smile only widens, and then after a moment, it becomes an impish grin as she runs a hand over Ciri’s ass cheek.
“Mm, father… the new family pet seems to have dozed off on the job. I do wonder, could you help in disciplining her?”
It takes all of a moment for Harry to get up and kneel on either side of his daughter’s head, hovering over her face as Lily in turn reaches up and spreads the unconscious female Witcher’s cheeks nice and wide. Placing the tip of his cock against Ciri’s dripping wet pussy, Harry nods down at Lily… and then a moment later slams home into the tight passage before her, stretching Ciri wide and waking the Witcher up with a muffled shriek as Lily in turn clamps down with her thighs, holding her right up against her own dripping cunt.
Harry laughs as he drives into Ciri’s tight passage again and again full tilt, while Lily, ever the vicious, vindictive witch, bites down on Ciri’s sensitive clit at the same exact time. Getting into it, Harry gives Ciri a nice, thorough plowing with all his strength, losing himself in the pleasure of the fit young woman’s tight, clenching cunt muscles.
Faintly, he hears his daughter’s voice reach his ears, but the words aren’t directed at him, so he pays them little mind. They’re meant for Ciri after all, and they’re very much appropriate.
“Silly slut… new pets don’t get to rest so easily~ Get back to work!”
And Ciri does, as Harry enjoys the morning with a nice, early plowing of a gorgeous woman alongside the pleasured moans of his daughter while the impish minx happily massages and kneads his bouncing ball sack. All is as it should be, all is well. Throughout the house, witches are waking up from their own slumber to the sounds of pleasure, and soon they’ll once again be partaking in some early morning debauchery of their own.
A very Merry Christmas, indeed.
Chapter 27: Pansy Parkinson
Chapter Text
The New Year started off with quite the bang… literally. Waking up the morning after a rather extravagant party, Harry can’t help but smile as his cock is milked and squeezed by a tight, familiar cunt. His eyes open and he takes in the sight of a beautiful white-haired woman’s somewhat scarred back staring back at him.
Ciri looks over her shoulder as she continues to ride him reverse cowgirl-style, and a smile graces her lips as their eyes meet, her own green gaze filled with a smoky sort of lust. Harry smiles right back, and his hands quickly come up to find purchase right where her slim waist meets her feminine hips, gripping tightly at taut flesh, his fingers ghosting over toned abs as she moans at the touch.
“Good morning, Ciri.”
It was an amazing experience to wake up in the morning with a witch wrapped around your cock, especially after a night of partying and celebrating the New Year’s arrival. Harry could vouch for that and was happy to do so quite readily. However, waking up in the morning with a witch-ER wrapped around his cock on New Years Day was an entirely new experience for the wizard.
The female Witcher growls as she reaches back to plant her hands palm down on either side of him for support, before beginning to speed things up.
“Shut up and fuck me, Harry. I need this.”
Harry lifts an eyebrow at that. She’s certainly hornier than usual. Still, if that’s how she wants to talk to him… with a burst of magic and physical motion, the wizard, who HAD been laying back and letting Ciri control the pace, comes up off the bed. His hands slide from her hips up the length of her body, and while one settles on a shapely breast to grope and squeeze it, much to Ciri’s moaning satisfaction, the other moves to her throat, gripping just tightly enough to cut off said moan and tell her he’s taking control.
She doesn’t have any problem with that though, from the looks of things. Writhing like a bitch in heat, the female Witcher wiggles atop his cock and grinds her back against his chest, practically daring him to do it, to follow through on the unspoken ‘threat’. Not because she thinks he won’t or anything like that, but because she wants him to.
So, that’s exactly what Harry does. He fucks her, and he fucks her hard. Ciri’s moans soon turn to squeaks, which eventually become very un-ladylike squealing as he fucks her from below with powerful, deep, penetrating thrusts. He’s very much in control, no matter what the position, no matter how they go about things. As she tries her best to ride him reverse cowgirl, Harry is quickly overwhelming her, turning the riding into more of an uncontrollable bouncing that sees Ciri going up and down his pistoning prick far faster than she can handle.
And yet…
“Y-Yes! Just like that! Fuck me, fuck me, fuck MEEEEEE!!!”
Ciri certainly doesn’t mind it. She doesn’t mind being out of control, doesn’t mind being dominated and taken and used by the powerful wizard below her. She’s gotten quite used to it in fact, and Harry can tell that she’s very much in love with his cock, if not with him personally. Though, she is getting a little full of herself, isn’t she? Demanding things of him, rather than begging?
Abruptly, Harry stops and Ciri yelps as she’s left to fall the rest of the way down his massive cock, her pussy lips touching the base and his dick tip sliding easily into her womb past her battered down cervix. She hadn’t been doing this when he woke up, for a very specific reason… just like the rest of his lovely ladies, the female Witcher can’t quite get herself off of his massive meat rod when she’s fully impaled on it without his help.
… And with him actively working against her, his hand on her throat firm and unyielding and his hand on her tit mauling and rough, she’s not going ANYWHERE.
“H-Harry?”
Harry tightens his grip on her breast, and Ciri moans wantonly, a whore for the pain as much as she is for the pleasure. Still, the message gets through her fevered brain, and she shudders in orgasmic bliss at the realization that she’s being denied more pleasure because she’s been a naughty, selfish little bitch.
“M-Master!”
Harry smiles, and plays with Ciri’s nipple even as his thumb strokes the hollow of her throat. Sensing that she’s on the right track, the white-haired young woman licks her lips.
“I… p-please, Master. Please use your worthless whore however you see fit. Please? I need it Master. I need t-to bounce up and down on your cock like the silly little slut I am, I need to know that my cunt is capable of wringing an orgasm from you, Master. Please, please, please…”
As she just descends into begging, Harry’s smile grows. He leans in close, and breathes in deep, even as Ciri tenses up and falls silent at the sudden proximity of his lips to her ear, awaiting his response.
“That’s more like it, pet.”
And then he starts to fuck her again, having put the uppity female Witcher in her place. The green-eyed warrior squeals like a bitch and is soon cumming her brains out, orgasming again and again, both from the feel of his cock pounding up into her womb over and over again, and at the casual way Harry had gotten her to debase and humiliate herself for his pleasure. She’s well and truly broken to his wants and desires at this point, and Harry likes to think he’s taught the young woman quite a lot. But that doesn’t mean he’s done.
The hand around Ciri’s throat comes down and he grabs both of her breasts now, mauling them as he also uses the grip to pull her fully back against his chest. A few more thrusts, and then he pulls her nipples out from her body at the same moment that he buries himself in her womb one last time, quite abruptly filling her with his seed.
The creampie and the nipple pulling are more than enough to see Ciri’s eyes rolling back in her head and her tongue lolling out of her mouth as she shakes and spasms her way through one last explosive orgasm as well, squealing and screaming and shrieking her ecstasy for all to hear. Harry holds her close and they both ride out the tidal waves of pleasure that are crashing over them. Him better than her of course, but that’s fine, that’s how it always is, how it always has been… and how it always will be.
In the afterglow, Harry finds himself laying back again, this time with Ciri curled into his side, her breasts pressed into one quadrant of his chest as she runs her fingers over the other side of his body. She stares at him almost… wistfully, and Harry doesn’t need to be the Head Auror to know something’s wrong. Reaching up, he laces his fingers through Ciri’s white locks and grips gently, directing her green-eyed gaze up to his face and lifting a single eyebrow in question.
Ciri bites her lower lip at that, averting her gaze for a moment longer before finally looking at him in the eye, seeming quite apologetic. He almost knows what she’s going to say before she even says it, with a look like that.
“I… I’ll have to leave soon. It’s almost time for me to depart from this world, or I’ll likely lead the Wild Hunt right to it. I don’t want that. I don’t want to bring that down on your heads.”
Harry pauses at that, considering all that Ciri has told him about her circumstances and what she’s dealing with. This is a woman who has traveled across planes of existence, seen wonders that he can only imagine, and fought creatures that he wishes he could test himself against. But for a large portion of her travels, she’s been running from something. From this… Wild Hunt.
From what she’s told him of them, he like to think he could beat them back. But at what cost? Who would be lost in the process, and what state would the Earth be left in afterwards?
“I know what you’re thinking Harry. But I can’t let you all risk yourselves for me. I have to go, I have to find my own way through this.”
She’s getting better at reading his face, heh. Or maybe he’s just getting more and more relaxed around her. He’s certainly let his guard down in a way that he hasn’t really for a lot of the other women who have graced his bed these past few years. Looking into Ciri’s bright green eyes, concern and determination filling her gaze, Harry can understand why. She’s like him, in a way. He’s never met anyone so thoroughly touched by fate and destiny as himself.
Pressing his lips together, Harry finally nods. He’s saddened by the need, but also understanding. He gets where Ciri is coming from and can acknowledge her way of thinking. After all, he did pretty much the exact same thing so many years ago when he was dealing with Voldemort once and for all. When the Dark Lord had control of everything, and it was up to just Harry and his friends to destroy the Horcruxes and end Voldemort’s reign once and for all.
“I understand, Ciri. I won’t try to force you to stay. I will miss you though…”
The answering smile from the female Witcher is wide and bright, her entire face lighting up in a rather amazing way. Perhaps Harry should have felt a bit dirty at how much he enjoyed that smile, given the girl was the same age as his daughter… but given the relationship he had with his daughter, the older wizard wasn’t all that worried about morals or what was right and wrong. Society could go hang, for all that he’d sworn to uphold it’s laws and what not. Of course, wizarding laws were very different from mundane laws, as was wizarding morality.
Regardless, there’s something Harry has been putting off, but now that Ciri has dropped this particular bombshell on him…
“First, however, there’s something I want to give you. A ‘farewell gift’, if you want to be specific.”
Ciri blinks at that and furrows her brow in confusion.
“You knew I was leaving?”
Harry chuckles and reaches up to brush his thumb across one of the beautiful woman’s cheeks.
“Well, I knew you would likely leave eventually, my dear. You’ve told me enough about yourself and your predicament, as well as those you love that I would never try to keep you at my side forever. If you chose to stay longer, then I would gladly have let you do so. I suppose I was putting off this particular… mm, present, until this finally came about. Now that your intentions to leave have been made clear, it’s time, don’t you think?”
Giggling lightly at that, Ciri just shrugs her shoulders, the bright wide smile still across her face.
“Well, I don’t know what it is, so I honestly couldn’t say. I am quite eager to find out that.”
Sliding his hand down Ciri’s back, he gives her firm, toned behind a quick squeeze that causes her to moan and wiggle against him all the harder.
“I’m sure you are, you little slut…”
His growled tone only seems to turn Ciri on even more, and they don’t actually get out of bed for quite sometime after that, putting off Harry’s ‘farewell gift’ for just a little while longer in order to engage in some more delicious morning sex on the first day of the New Year. That was okay though… the present Harry had in mind for Ciri wasn’t going anywhere anytime soon.
-x-X-x-
A couple hours later, after an early lunch, Harry leads Ciri deep into the DMLE. They pass by a few people, given that they enter the building through his office’s floo system, and Harry is sure to introduce Ciri as a visitor under his watch. As the Head Auror, he’s more than allowed to do that, so no one thinks twice of it. Though he catches both wizards and witches under his command giving Ciri second glances, their eyes lingering on her smoking countenance or that firm ass filling out those leather pants, or even the cleavage showed off by her partially open white top.
All in all, Ciri was going to be the talk of the Department for at least the day, but Harry isn’t surprised by that, not one bit. She is after all, absolutely gorgeous, and she carries herself with a strength that most could not lay claim to. The female Witcher’s confidence is well-earned, and her powers are nothing to scoff at, even if she is not as versatile as the witches and wizards of his world.
Regardless, they have a very specific destination to be heading to, and Harry leads her there, guiding Ciri from the DMLE’s offices downstairs to their jail cells. The young woman’s brow raises as they begin to travel into what is effectively a dungeon, but she keeps right behind him all the same, and Harry wouldn’t be surprised if she was up for some dungeon play.
But they’d done Naughty Criminal and Disciplinary Head Auror before, hell, they’d essentially started their relationship with that little game. No, chaining Ciri up and punishing her for ‘wrongdoings’ in one of the DMLE’s cells might have been fun, but it would have made for a rather poor farewell gift. What Harry had in mind was a magnitude more interesting. Coming to a certain locked door, Harry taps his wand at certain points on the walls, disabling some of the recording spells and wards that keep certain things from happening in the cell.
Then, he unlocks the door and swings it open, moving to the side with it and gesturing for Ciri to enter. Once she does, he closes and locks the cell door behind them, leaving them alone… with the room’s only other occupant.
“P-Potter! Should have known… what do you want?!”
A feminine voice comes from the far wall of the admittedly small cell, and Ciri looks at the witch chained up there curiously, glancing her over and then looking at Harry inquisitively. Harry, meanwhile, keeps his eyes on the prize, stepping up alongside the female Witcher but looking only at the prisoner as he half-smiles, half-sneers at her from a few feet away.
“Pansy. I wanted to introduce you to a friend of mine. And one of your father’s victims.”
Here, Ciri’s eyes go slightly wide, but there’s still some confusion. Harry isn’t surprised, as far as she’s concerned, the female Witcher hasn’t been anyone’s ‘victim’ since she arrived in this world. Perhaps she thinks he’s making something up, and is just playing along… but no, in truth, by law, Ciri is indeed one of Lord Parkinson’s victims, by trickery and treachery, in his conspiracy to commit murder.
“Ciri… this is Pansy. Pansy Parkinson. You met her father shortly before meeting me. He tricked you into hunting one of our citizens.”
Now, the light of understanding fills those gorgeous green eyes. As Ciri makes a soft noise, Pansy snarls and pulls against her chains.
“The bitch was just a werewolf! And my father didn’t trick anyone! He told me as much, that wench sat down at his table and ASKED for a contract on the werewolf’s head! It was entrapment, through and through!”
Ciri is frowning now, but Harry is still in good humor as he chuckles and shakes his head from side to side.
“Pansy… Pansy, Pansy, Pansy. We’re not in a courtroom my dear. This isn’t a trial. You can stop with the faux outrage. Your true colors already shine through nice and bright. You’re scum, Pansy Parkinson… just like your father.”
“F-Fuck you!”
Harry just smiles, not deigning to give that a response as he looks to Ciri.
“Pansy here tried to break her father out of his cell in Azkaban just two days ago. Luckily, we no longer depend on unreliable jailors to make sure that the prisoners in that prison remain where they’re supposed to be. Pansy here was caught and she will now be tried for her own crimes. Unless… unless she wants to cut a deal with the Head Auror.”
Both women in the room pause at that, Ciri because she’s beginning to understand what her ‘present’ is and Pansy because Harry’s words catch her attention. As Ciri begins to smile and almost vibrate with anticipation, Pansy’s hesitant voice floats across the cell.
“What… what kind of deal? What do you want?”
Before he gets into that, Harry gives Pansy a glare that sees her shrinking back as the full weight of his stare hits her. She quickly amends her previous statement.
“H-Head Auror! What kind of deal are you offering, Head Auror Potter?”
Harry chuckles lightly at Pansy’s sudden respect and deference. She always was weak to strong men. Hell, she was weak to weak men as well. It all came down to power in the end, perceived or otherwise. Back in their school days, she’d thought Draco was the big bad man on campus, rather than seeing him as the little bitch he was and always would be. To be fair to Pansy, she was young at the time. Mistakes were understandable.
But her insistence on sticking by Draco’s side, despite the fact that he was never actually going to marry her in a million years, had seen to it that she never found a husband at all. She was a shrew, in the end, and despite having moderately good looks, her attitude and personality were both just plain rotten. Honestly, even Draco had been smart enough not to marry the witch.
Now here she was, two decades later, and because she’d never found any man to replace her father, she’d risked her own freedom to try to help him escape from Azkaban. It was good that she’d not succeeded, because if she had, heads would have rolled, and Harry would have been doing the chopping. After all, he and some others had been behind the reforms to Azkaban, all those years ago. So far, an actual prison system, ran by actual wizards and witches rather than fucking Dementors, was working wonders to keep those sent to the island prison under lock and key. He would make sure it stayed that way, even if he had to make an example of anyone who tried.
Still, as he’d mentioned before, Pansy did have moderately good looks. And he did want to give Ciri a farewell gift…
“You’ll agree to serve your penance right here, and right now. When all is said and done, we’ll revisit whether further punishment is required.”
Pansy tries to keep her features expressionless, but she doesn’t totally manage to hide her wariness, or her confusion.
“What does that even mean… Head Auror?”
Hastily tacking on his title, she’s clearly still trying to stay on his good side, now that she knows one exists. Smirking, Harry spreads his arms wide.
“Should I take that to mean you’re interested in spending less time in a cell right alongside your father, Pansy?”
She hesitates for a moment, but in the end, the witch wasn’t put into Slytherin for no reason. Although, but Crabbe and Goyle somehow got into Slytherin, so there really was no point in assuming everyone from that House was cunning. It seemed like ambition, even when combined with stupidity was more than enough to get you placed there as well.
“Y-Yes! I want to um, make a deal!”
With that said, Harry once again turns to Ciri. Ciri, who at this point, is ALL too ready to play around with her prize, knowing exactly what he’s going to say before he says it. Of course, he says it anyways, for Pansy’s benefit if nothing else.
“Well, Cirilla? I’m going to leave this in your capable hands. How should dear Pansy here pay her penance?”
Ciri’s hungry smile as Pansy turns her gaze to the white-haired woman causes the witch’s eyes to widen slightly, even as she stalks forward.
“W-What? Her? What… what are you going to do?”
The female Witcher doesn’t give Pansy a verbal response, but then, she doesn’t need to. Her next action ‘says’ all that needs to be said, as she reaches out, grabs two fistfuls of Pansy’s robes, and tears violently in either direction. The garment pulls apart with some ease, mostly thanks to the enchantment disabling wards in the cell. Normal magical clothing couldn’t be torn that easily, not when they were imbued with magics specifically designed to keep them intact longer.
But the prison cell disabled all enchantments to keep anyone from sneaking a spell in on their clothes that might let them escape. As such, the robes that Pansy are wearing rip quite easily, even as Pansy herself cries out at their loss and the sudden violence against her person. She writhes in her chains, trying to pull away from Ciri, but she’s stuck between the other woman and a wall, and there’s nowhere for her to go.
Ciri takes her time after the first tear, making sure that Pansy feels every bit as she rips the witch’s clothing off of her body, piece by piece, shredding it in some places, and just tearing it away and tossing it aside in large chunks of cloth in others. Pansy’s body is jarred and yanked and thrown this way and that throughout the process of being stripped down to nothing, but as stated before, there’s nothing she can do to stop it.
She even tries to beg Harry to intercede, though her attempt at speaking is cut off by a smack across her mouth by a sneering Ciri. In the end, she has to settle for staring at Harry with begging eyes, but he just watches with a wide smile on his face as Ciri has her fun with the other woman. Soon enough, Pansy is completely stripped naked, her bra and panties in multiple pieces along with the rest of her clothing all around her and Ciri.
Ciri, meanwhile, is clearly well-pleased with the results of her momentary violence. Still smiling hungrily at the now-shivering witch, Ciri reaches out and lightly rakes her nails across Pansy’s trembling body, before moving them down further to molest her ass and cunt, gripping at Pansy’s buttocks and flicking the witch’s clit.
Whines and whimpers, mewls and moans… these things fill the air, pushed out of Pansy’s reluctant lips time and time again as she tries to pull away from Ciri, but constantly finds herself with absolutely nowhere to go. Ciri meanwhile, is clearly having the time of her life. Harry is pleased to see that the white-haired young woman likes her present. He figured she would, but there was always a chance that she wouldn’t be quite vindictive enough to take out the crimes of the father on his daughter.
Pansy had dug that grave for herself though. If not for her attempt to free Lord Parkinson from his cell in Azkaban, it would likely have been impossible to arrange this. Oh, not necessarily impossible to take her and put her in a cell… but to get Ciri so involved in her sexual breaking and torture as she is now? That took something special… like Pansy’s stupidity rearing its ugly head.
Ciri gives Pansy’s cunt one last flick of her finger, and then she steps back and begins to strip down herself. Pansy shudders and orgasms shamefully from that final touch, squirting her pussy juices all over the floor of the cell. Then, she hangs there in her chains, panting heavily, her legs weak and trembling as she stares out through her bangs at the woman before her with fear and hatred warring across her features.
Ciri, meanwhile, never takes those smoky green eyes off of her prize. She does remove all of her clothing however, and once she does so, she reveals the toy currently buried to the hilt in her cunt. Pansy gets to watch as Ciri spreads her legs and then reaches down, pulling a massive, magical dildo from her dripping wet quim. Bringing it up, the white-haired Witcher idly slaps the vibrating, messy fake phallus against her own cheek as she gives Pansy a lewd, lecherous grin.
“Hmm. Decisions, decisions. What sort of punishment does a racist bitch like you deserve?”
Pansy lifts her head and presses every last inch of her body against the wall to which she’s chained. When Ciri takes a step forward, the witch’s eyes grow a little wild, and panicked as well.
“S-Stay away! Y-You filthy perverted freak! Stay away from m-MMPH! GAGKH!”
In the midst of Pansy’s tirade, which just so happens to leave her mouth wide open and nicely so at several points, Ciri closes the last foot of distance between the two of them and shoves the soiled dildo, covered in pussy juices as it is, right in between those pretty little lips. She bashes the sex toy against some teeth, maybe chipping one, but she doesn’t let that stop her as she all but jams the dildo into Pansy’s throat, forcing her to gag on the fake cock as she in turn forces Pansy to take the thing to its base.
And then she starts to move it up and down inside of Pansy’s mouth, which at the moment, along with the rest of her face, has been forcibly turned up towards the ceiling by Ciri’s grip on the magical dildo’s base. With Pansy’s neck fully exposed, Ciri leans in and kisses and sucks at the witch’s throat and neck, moaning and taking her pleasure from Pansy, and more specifically, from the vibrations that she can feel from the magical dildo, even through Pansy’s flesh.
“Hulghk… Hulghk… Hulghk…”
The resistance slowly dies down, even as Pansy continues to choke and gag on the massive phallus currently buried in her mouth and throat. Seeing this, Ciri slides her free hand down the length of her prisoner’s body, sticking her middle finger right inside of the witch’s shivering cunt. She pistons it back and forth a few times, before pulling it out and licking it clean, right in front of Pansy’s wide, panicked eyes.
Pulling back from her neck, Ciri gives Pansy a wicked grin, before looking over to Harry.
“I think next, the prisoner should see what she’s in for, Head Auror~”
Then, she bends down to take Pansy’s nipples into her mouth, one after the other, her free hand always groping and mauling the breast that isn’t currently being bit and licked and sucked at. Harry, meanwhile, standing off to the side amused, takes Ciri’s words under consideration and then steps forward, a wicked sort of smirk on his face as he positions himself behind the naked female Witcher.
He makes eye contact with Pansy at that point, and a single glance can tell that this is not what she was expecting. Still, he’ll be true to his word. So long as she’s a good little witch and doesn’t keep trying to make trouble, he’ll let her go after this. Of course, none of the witches he fucked ever got enough once he was done with them. She’d come crawling back in a sort of unending game of catch and release, and Harry would have his fun with her again and again.
For now, though, the wizard unveils his massive cock to Pansy’s horrified eyes and slaps it down onto Ciri’s backside with a meaty smack. The white-haired woman moans into her current target’s tit and eagerly shakes her ass back against his thick, long length, feeling the heat of her favorite object sitting on her cheeks. After a moment, Harry lets his cock slide down out of Ciri’s ass crack and up against her quivering slit… and then he slams in, causing the female Witcher to cry out and climax on the spot as he fills her hole with his massive meat rod.
It feels quite nice to warm himself up on her cunt before the main event, and Harry takes his time, enjoying himself. Oh, he doesn’t fuck Ciri slowly or anything like that… but he also doesn’t fuck her as hard as he could either. However, in the end, regardless of how toned and firm her ass is (though the holiday eating and comfortable living these past few weeks probably hadn’t done wonders for her toning) his relentless assault on her hole from behind still left her ass cheeks rippling like gelatin under Harry’s constant pounding.
Pansy could only watch on in terror at this, quite sure that Harry’s cock would never fit inside of her. Despite being a spinster, she was no virgin… but no man she’d ever been with before had a dick as big as the one currently ravaging her tormentor’s insides. She’d given her virginity to Draco back in fifth year, and he’d been positively tiny. None of her other flings over the years had ever amounted to much more than him either.
Of course, Harry didn’t know such things. He wasn’t aware of Pansy’s thoughts in that moment. All he knew for sure was that she was very clearly beside herself with fear, smart enough to know that she was next. Ciri, meanwhile, is growing weaker and weaker as the pleasure continually wracks her body. Slipping down from Pansy’s breasts, the female Witcher ends up between her legs, bent over at the waist and wrapping her arms around Pansy’s hips in order to bury her face in the witch’s cunt.
Nothing is holding the magical dildo in Pansy’s throat at this point, so its inevitably pushed back to her mouth… and yet, as it vibrates and writhes in between her lips, the Slytherin Witch doesn’t DARE spit it out, not with Harry’s emerald eyes staring into her own, even as he fucks the bent over woman between the two of them with powerful, nonstop thrusts, lasting far longer than she’s ever believed any wizard could.
Ciri’s cries reverberate through Pansy Parkinson’s cunt and up the length of her body, bringing her to a few reluctant orgasms of her own, until eventually the white-haired woman can’t seem to keep herself up any longer. Harry cums inside of her, and Ciri’s eyes roll up in her head as she orgasms explosively right along with him. By the end of this final release, Ciri is turned into a passed-out mess as she slumps down onto the floor at Pansy’s chained feet, and the monstrous cock that had been inside of the female Witcher slides out of her fucked silly body with a nice, slick pop.
It’s still as hard as it was the moment it went in though, even with what looks like a gallon of jizz pouring out of Ciri’s freshly fucked hole. Stepping over the passed out white-haired woman, Harry comes up to where Pansy trembles, back still against the wall. He reaches up and grasps the magical vibrating dildo still stretching her lips and pulls it the rest of the way out of her mouth, dropping it on Ciri’s unconscious body as she shivers and looks between his eyes and the cock inches from her body.
Smiling sardonically, Harry rubs the head of his member against her clit, much to her reluctant pleasure as she mewls pathetically. Then, he reaches out and wraps a hand around Pansy’s head, sliding his fingers through her hair and gripping tightly to force her to look him in the eye.
“You’d better hope Ciri’s tongue wettened you up, Pansy. Because I have no mercy left for you.”
And then he slams forward. All the beleaguered witch can really manage in response at that point is a gurgled shriek, and as she tries to stay conscious with Harry’s cock forcing his way up into her body, it’s becoming harder and harder. His tongue crashes against hers a moment later, and he kisses her like she’s never been kissed before.
In truth, that more than anything else is what likely begins to break Pansy Parkinson’s psyche. Her mind fractures in that moment, as the most affection she’s ever gotten during sex comes from the man who is effectively raping her chained, naked form up against the wall of a prison cell deep within the DMLE. Harry watches Pansy’s eyes flutter as his tongue dominates hers, the kiss domineering and controlling in the extreme. But they’re still making out. He’s still acknowledging her as more than just a hole to get his rocks off in.
Of course, that doesn’t mean he’s not also fucking the ever-living hell out of her. His cock rams up into her again and again, and Pansy shrieks and mewls and moans against his lips as her eyes roll back in her head over and over. The tempo at which he fucks her is even harder than the one he used on Ciri, and Pansy had been trying to prepare herself using that, using what she could feel of Harry’s thrusting into Ciri from behind as the white-haired young woman was pushed forward into her cunt.
This is more than that, and it’s overwhelming in the extreme. She’d been worried that he wouldn’t be able to fit, but that’s not proving much of a problem, because in the end, Harry is MAKING himself fit. His cock stretches Pansy nice and wide, and only her magical biology as a witch keeps her from tearing or suffering injury. She’s just elastic enough, and just wet enough from Ciri’s ministrations that she can take him all the way to the base and then some, as much as it still hurts to do so.
He rams against the entrance of her womb again and again, treating her like some sort of cock sleeve as he fucks her and kisses her and molests her. One hand is still in her hair, but the other is on her chest now, and if she thought Ciri was aggressive and cruel, Harry is monstrous. Perhaps some part of the female Witcher subconsciously held back because she had tits of her own and knew how much it could hurt to have them properly, roughly mauled.
But Harry has no such compunctions, and nothing holding him back as he ravishes Pansy’s body, as he outright RAVAGES it. He uses her and abuses her, and there’s no end to the onslaught, until finally, FINALLY he cums inside of her. Pansy has lost count of the number of orgasms he’s forced from her by the time he fills her womb with his seed, but she feels a moment of deep-seated relief when he finally creampies her pulverized cunt. It’s over now, right? It’s finally done…
Except, no. They’re just getting started. Harry pulls his cock out of Pansy’s freshly fucked, oozing cunt, and then spins her around and pushes her face first up against the wall. The magical chains binding her to the stone surface accommodate him because he IS the Head Auror, and Pansy is easily repositioned so that she’s faced away from him, her ass jutting out and her cheek pushed firmly into the cool stone as Harry leans in close, his cock not hot-dogging her butt cheeks, messy and slick and sticky with their combined juices.
His lips brush across her ear almost tenderly, and Pansy mewls. But that mewl quickly becomes a squeal when Harry lashes out and bites her earlobe roughly, gnawing on it for a moment before pulling away an inch and finally speaking.
“Did you think we were done, Pansy? Did you think you were in the clear? That’s… adorable.”
His finger presses down between her butt cheeks and against her asshole, and the witch very clearly hears the wizard say ‘Scourgify’ as a very clean feeling suddenly fills her back door. And then, his messy cock slides down, finds purchase with her sphincter… and begins to push in. Despite her age, Pansy never even thought this was an option. She was probably lucky that she gave it away to Draco when they were both young and he was an ignoramus when it came to sex, because if HE’D known it was an option, he would almost certainly have coerced her into giving him her anal virginity as well.
As it is, while Pansy was not a virgin in the conventional sense after all these years as an unmarried witch, she was still very much a virgin in the unconventional sense. Meaning that she’s never had a man so much as stick a finger up her back door before, let alone try to stuff the biggest cock of her life into her asshole. Pansy’s eyes go wide, and her screams fill the cell as she claws at the wall she’s pushed up against, sobbing and begging for mercy. The noise doesn’t leave the room though, and her words fall on deaf ears as Harry presses onward, inexorable in his march towards stuffing every last inch of his cock into her anus.
“Oh Merlin, oh Merlin! F-Fuck! Please, pull it out! It hurts, oh Merlin it HURTS! Please, please stop, d-don’t, I’ll do anything! Please, stop fucking my aaaasss!!!”
But Harry does nothing of the sort. He continues onward, making sure to move slowly enough not to cause Pansy any permanent sort of harm, but still as quickly as he can otherwise. He fits inch after inch of his massive meat rod into her tight bottom, stretching her anal passage out around his cock and holding onto her quivering, shaking, trembling ass cheeks in the process, using them for support as he spreads them wide apart and continues to bury himself inside of the witch.
As more and more of his length disappears past Pansy’s fat bubble butt, the witch’s words grow incomprehensible and unintelligible, until she’s speaking gibberish in between moans of pain and cries of agony. But eventually… eventually he’s inside of her, nice and deep, all the way in. He hilts himself in her bowels as he smacks into her ass cheeks, and then he remains there for a moment, letting her recover partially, but mostly just enjoying the extremely tight feel of her insides massaging his member.
Then, he pulls back. This process provokes its own sort of response from Pansy, a mixture of the same pained squeals from before but also some relieved sighs as his thick meaty shaft leaves the deeper parts of her asshole. Only, he doesn’t pull all the way out… and there’s no relief to be had when he SLAMS back in a moment later.
Pansy’s screams once again fill the jail cell as Harry settles in to fuck her asshole for real now, setting up a pace and taking her back door for his own, just as he’d just gotten done fucking Ciri and Pansy’s cunts, the both of them. He rails Pansy’s ass in much that same way and fucks her even through her cries and her pleas for him to stop, for him to slow down, for him to do ANYTHING but what he’s doing. He doesn’t listen. This isn’t just some walk in the park. This isn’t supposed to be FUN for her. This is penance. This is PUNISHMENT. The bitch has to learn.
With that in mind, one of Harry’s hands comes up off of Pansy’s quivering buttocks, and then he brings it back down right as he thrusts into her ass, smacking her cheek and then gripping it directly afterwards. Pansy squeals anew at the spanking, and Harry grins as he repeats the maneuver with his other hand and the opposite side of her ass.
That becomes part of the routine, as it were. Fucking her with deep strokes, Harry plays Pansy Parkinson’s big bubble butt like a pair of bongo drums, spanking her ass cheeks back and forth in between penetrating thrusts of his cock into her extremely tight bowels. And she really is quite tight, too… it’s not long before he’s in danger of cumming. Her back-door clings and squeezes and reflexively tightens around his shaft, rhythmically milking it for his load as he continues to fuck her, harder and harder, faster and faster.
In the end, he’s got further plans for her anyways, so he doesn’t try to hold back alone. With a grunt and a groan, Harry cums inside of the broken witch for the second time, filling her back door with just as much seed as he filled her cunt with. Only once he’s done doing so does he pull out of Pansy’s ravaged ass, finally allowing her a moment of respite.
Not that that moment lasts long. Even as Pansy slides down the wall of her cell, sinking to her knees and whimpering as she tries to duck away from him, Harry is reaching down to pick up the discarded magic dildo he’d left on Ciri’s unconscious form. Even now, the white-haired young woman is still passed out on the floor of the room, though to be fair, he’d given it to her nice and hard multiple times already today. She’d barely had a half hour between fucks to rest and recuperate before they were going at it again.
Regardless, when Harry brushes some of the hair out of Pansy’s face with the saliva-covered dildo, she flinches back from him, but ultimately looks up, fear and a slavish desire to make him happy so he would stop hurting her clear in her gaze.
“I want you to stuff this up your cunt, slut. Use it on yourself.”
Slowly, Pansy’s hand comes up and she takes the dildo from his grasp. It requires a loosening of her chains to do so, but as previously established, the magical chains responded to Harry’s authority as Head Auror. He was keyed into the building’s wards, that was how he was able to disable the recording magic on the cell in the first place.
Regardless, with the dildo in her hands, Pansy gingerly spreads her legs apart, still kneeling there before him, turned half-away, effectively perpendicular. It gives Harry a nice view as the witch stuffs the magic dildo up her creampied, tenderized cunt, whimpering all the while and biting back moans of pleasure that threatened to escape her lips.
Once she has the vibrating phallus buried inside of her, she starts pushing it back and forth, moving it in and out of her drooling quim, just as he’d ordered her to. Harry watches this happen for a little while, before eventually reaching out and grabbing a fistful of Pansy’s hair, tugging her head back in the process and causing her mouth to open in a quiet gasp of pain as her hands freeze up in their motions.
“… Did I tell you to stop, bitch?”
Whimpering, Pansy is quick to begin fucking herself with the magical dildo again. Harry smirks, and slaps his slab of man meat right down on her face in the meantime, smearing the mess of her juices, his cum, and even Ciri’s fluids all over Pansy’s features, rubbing it into her cheeks, her nose, her forehead, and smearing it across her lips. She whines and whimpers, but knows better than to try to tug away, especially with the ironclad grip that he has on her hair.
Eventually, as Pansy’s breathing becomes more and more uneven from the magical vibrating dildo, she’s pistoning in and out of herself, Harry slides his cock back and prods her lips with the tip. She opens up without him having to say another word, and this time she opens up wide enough that Harry’s cock doesn’t bang against her teeth in the same way the dildo did when Ciri forced it in. Slowly, inch by inch, Harry sinks his meaty member past Pansy’s lips and into the witch’s mouth. He watches as her eyes go wider and wider at his size, and he feels as her throat convulses around his shaft when he hits it and keeps going.
He starts to face fuck her almost immediately, but to the witch’s credit, she knows what she has to do to avoid things being worse for her. Even as he begins to fuck her throat with his cock, Pansy keeps on pistoning the dildo in and out of her cunt for him, masturbating with the sex toy, all while getting skull fucked.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
“You get it now, don’t you?”
There’s a flash of confusion in Pansy’s eyes at his words, even as Harry smirks easily.
“Yeah, you get it. Power… is only worth chasing if the one who holds it can keep it. You’ve spent your entire life depending on those who you believed held power over you and others. Draco… your father. You should have defected long ago, Ms. Parkinson. Because I think you recognize who has the real power now, don’t you?”
Pansy’s eyes are wide as she stares up at him, but he can see the comprehension in her gaze all the same. Because they both know he’s right, as much as she might not want to admit it. Perhaps Pansy always scoffed at the idea of cozying up to a Gryffindor like him because she thought he was a fool who would never get anywhere in life.
But unfortunately for her, there was one thing she didn’t know about him. The Hat had wanted to put him into Slytherin. Chuckling darkly, Harry grips Pansy’s head with both hands, his eyes flashing as his smile twists into something distinctly unpleasant.
“Here it comes, Pansy. Take it all you little slut, and just maybe I’ll give you what you’ve always wanted. A man who won’t fail you like your pathetic father or that asswipe Malfoy.”
And then he REALLY begins to fuck Pansy’s throat.
“GAGKH! GAGKH! GAGKH!”
The poor witch can barely handle it, and she eventually has to stop splitting her focus between his cock and sawing the dildo in and out of her cunt down below. The magical vibrating phallus buzzes away in her pussy but Pansy herself clutches at her legs with both hands in an effort to stop herself from instinctively trying to push him away. Meanwhile, her tongue does its best to continue sliding back and forth along his pistoning prick, even as he uses her throat like his own personal cock sleeve, even more so than when he’d fucked her cunt to begin with.
Grinning ferally down at her, Harry chuckles cruelly.
“Let me show you one more feature of that little toy buried in you.”
And then he begins to cum. His seed fills her throat, while the dildo releases its own payload for the first time that day right into her already creampied womb. At the sensation of being filled from both ends, Pansy’s eyes roll up in her head and she shakes and spasms her way through a mind-shattering orgasm. The experience nearly drowns the poor witch, both in pleasure and in cum, and as her entire world turns white, sweet oblivion finally reaches out to claim her.
Harry watches as Pansy passes out on his cock, pulling out of her throat and letting her slump back against the wall, still in chains. She’s also still breathing, so he doesn’t pay her any more mind as he instead focuses on Ciri, sighing down at the white-haired young woman. The female Witcher would be leaving soon now… and he would miss her more than he thought possible.
But such was life, in the end, and perhaps their paths would cross again one day. For the time being, he would have ways to remember her by, the idea of playing with Lavender and Pansy together crossing the wizard’s mind, even as he sets about cleaning things up and fixing up the jail cell. His ‘farewell present’ given, Ciri would probably gone by the end of the day. Or, judging by how she was STILL passed out… perhaps she’d leave on the morrow.
He’d push for that and spend a little bit more time giving the destiny-laden young woman the time of her life for just a little longer.
-x-X-x-
Making her way quickly through Novigrad under the cover of night, Triss Merigold knows she can’t be seen, not with how the city had turned against those who wielded magics in recent months. She’d had it good here too, but that just wasn’t the case anymore. Normally, she wouldn’t have left the hole she’d hidden herself in for anything, but this…
Well, at least she had a hood up, so her distinctive fiery red hair was hidden from prying eyes. Of course, if she were truly trying to avoid all attention, she would have worn a cowl that covered more than just her head and her upper back. As it is, Triss’ shapely ass draws more than a few eyes as she makes her way through Novigrad’s night life, the dimly lit streets doing a lot to hide her, but not everything.
Still, all sorceresses are a bit… vain. Triss, despite being younger than most of her contemporaries, is really no different in that regard. She has a beautiful body, and unlike that hunchback Yennefer, HERS is actually natural… mostly. Regardless, she’s gorgeous and she likes to show it. That’s not the point, that’s not the reason that she’s out and about at a time when her discovery and capture could very well lead to her being impaled on a stake and burned alive, as she’d seen done to countless friends and colleagues by this point.
There had been reports of a white-haired woman with green eyes appearing in the city. The reports had obviously been a little embellished, given the fact that they claimed this white-haired young woman was traveling from tavern to tavern, and brothel to brothel, leaving a trail of exhausted wenches and whores in her wake.
Triss had ignored the more salacious and crude elements of the rumors she’d been hearing, but there had been enough eye witness accounts of a young lady matching Ciri’s description flitting through Novigrad that Triss had no choice but to try to confirm her suspicions, even if it risked encountering the Witch Hunters and having to fight her way to freedom because of it.
Still, at least for now it seemed she was in the clear… hopefully. Coming to a stop outside of the Golden Sturgeon, Triss keeps her cowl over her head as she looks to the left and right, a cursory glance to see if she was being followed, before ultimately walking into the place. She keeps her hood up, even if it probably draws more attention than if she had pulled it down, but honestly, there would have been eyes on her entrance either way, and at least this way, all that the more inquisitive folk in the Sturgeon could say for sure was that they saw a hooded woman enter, not that they saw Triss Merigold herself.
Making her way over to the barkeep, Triss waits for him to finish what he’s doing and come over to her, not wanting to call out and draw any more attention to herself than there already was. People were already beginning to look away, thankfully, going back to their glasses or their conversations or whatever they were doing before she entered.
“What can I do ya for?”
Once the barkeep is nice and close, Triss slides a Crown, one thick gold coin, across the bar top to the man.
“I’m looking for a white-haired woman. Was told she’d be here… more in it for you if you can discretely direct me to where she’s staying.”
The Crown disappears into the barkeep’s hand faster than Triss can blink, and his other hand comes up surreptitiously enough and points to the staircase as he rests his arm on the bar.
“Room Four is what you’re looking for.”
Triss quickly slides two more Crowns towards the man and bows her head.
“Thank you for your time.”
And with that, she’s headed up the stairs, hood still in place. The moment she hits the top of the stairs, she feels it. Beneath her cowl, the red head’s eyes widen at the sensation of several wards and spells meant to keep unwanted, non-magical inquirers at bay. But Triss wasn’t accepted into the Lodge of Sorceresses on her good looks alone. No, being this gorgeous was simply an unspoken rule of thumb in the Lodge. You also had to know what the fuck you were doing where magic was concerned as well though.
Carefully, the beautiful red head spends the next several moments penetrating through the wards and warning spells without triggering a single one. It takes her some time, but once she’s done so, casting a small bit of magic to unlock the door to ‘Room Four’ is child’s play, and she slips inside without another glance back. Closing the door behind her, Triss doesn’t see the rest of the room for a moment, though she certainly hears it as a symphony of moans and strangled screams of pleasure greet her ears.
Turning around, Triss comes face to face with Cirilla, all grown up and in the flesh, and currently indulging in a very carnal act as she plunges an impossibly long and thick phallus into a near-catatonic barmaid. The barmaid, who honestly isn’t anything to right home about. Oh, she’s perfectly homely enough to be a barmaid, and she’d probably fine a man some day to make her his wife. Her hair is a dirty red, and her eyes are blue… but there are freckles all over her face, speckles of permanent dirt from her forehead all the way down to her chin.
This facial deformity doesn’t seem to be stopping Ciri though, and if anything, the young woman is having the time of her life putting the poor barmaid through her paces as she rails the girl from behind harder and harder, all while calling out to her over her cries and squeals and squeaks. Ciri laughs as she slams her hips into Bea from behind, again and again and again.
“Come on Bea, if you want what comes next, you have to stay conscious. Otherwise I’ll just paint your dress and back with the reward instead~ Is that really what you want?”
“P-Please Mistress Ciri, please show m-mercy. Oh, by the GODS!”
Triss can only stare, eyes wide, as the Barmaid begs for a reprieve and Ciri continues to fuck her from behind. Or so it seems. Triss is no stranger to sex, and no stranger to strange sex on top of that. At first glance, it looks like Cirilla has grown a cock of sorts and is using it to rail the poor barmaid as Bea tries to endure while on her hands and knees on the bed.
But that’s not quite it. From the glimpses of the phallus that’s plunging into Bea’s depths that Triss gets, it becomes clearer and clearer that it’s not a real cock, but instead some sort of… magical device that’s sticking out of Ciri’s cunt as the white-haired young woman uses it to fuck poor Bea’s brains out. She doesn’t get much chance to study it though, because the very next thing to happen is Ciri gripping Bea by her hair and pulling back as she lets out a vicious, victorious cry.
The magical sex toy, because what else can it really be at this point, seems to unload inside of Bea, if the orgasmic cries and mewling from the exhausted, sweaty barmaid are any indication. Her eyes roll back in her head, and she goes catatonic as Ciri leans in and dominates her mouth with her own, tongue ravishing Bea’s lips and more so.
However, Triss is fully unprepared for what she’s witnessing. Her inadvertent gasp as she takes in the scene before her brings Ciri out of her moment of revelry, and those familiar green eyes that Triss remembers so well whip around before widening in honest delight at the sight of her. Upon laying her gaze on the Sorceress, Ciri’s face lights up with joy, and she pushes Bea off of the magical sex toy still buried in HER quim like a used-up cock-sleeve, before slipping off the bed and beginning to pad towards Triss.
It feels more like she’s being advanced upon though, and yet… and yet, Triss can’t find it in herself to move, or take up arms against Ciri. She loves the girl like a little sister, and always has. This is… this is not how she expected their reunion, if they were ever going to have one, to go. By the time Triss collects herself, Ciri has her cornered up against a wall, far, far away from the door that she came in through. The magical phallus, which Triss can now say for certain is not a real cock, but still clearly enchanted to act like one, is pressing into her navel through her shirt and her leather pants, sending pleasurable vibes right into her clit and up her spine as she trembles in the face of Ciri’s unsatiated hunger and the clear lust in her eyes.
Licking her lips, the green-eyed girl leans in close, her voice husky when she finally speaks.
“Do you like the gift that my Master gave me, Triss? It’s the exact same size as his cock, same length, same shape… same everything. Except, ever since I left him behind, I’ve found it so hard to satisfy myself with it. Having tasted of the real thing, this fake just… doesn’t sate my lusts.”
Reaching up, Ciri traces a single finger from the stunned red head lips down to between the valley of her breasts.
“Mm, but maybe you can help me, Triss. And maybe, if you’re worthy, I’ll introduce you to that amazing man who’s become my world since we last saw each other. Wouldn’t you like that?”
This… this is not the Ciri she knew. And yet, as her hood is pulled back and her red locks are let free, as Ciri’s fingers deftly begin to work at Triss’ clothing, she can’t muster much in the way of a defense against the younger woman. When Ciri’s lips fall to Triss’ throat, the red head moans and arches her neck to give her more access. When Ciri’s hands begin to work at Triss’ belt, the Sorceress reaches down… and instead of pushing away, she helps her get her pants off as quickly as possible.
It’s not long before Ciri spins her about and pushes her face first into the wall, that fake cock of hers pulsating and throbbing almost realistically as it runs up and down Triss’ exposed, pale buttocks. And then she’s sliding it down further still, in between Triss’ thighs… and as the magical length disappears into Triss’ cunt, the first ‘cock’ she’s taken in far too long, the red head moans in ecstasy and her eyes flutter shut as she wonders briefly just how amazing the man Ciri speaks of must be, to be even better than THIS.
Ciri’s hands wrap around Triss from behind and begin to massage and knead her tits, and the Sorceress allows herself to melt into the younger woman’s ministrations, allows herself to be drawn into the sexual game, despite every shred of common sense she has in her head telling her to do otherwise, telling her to get away, to run.
She doesn’t, and not a single soul sees either Triss Merigold or the Barmaid Bea leave Room Four for quite a while after.
Chapter 28: Sofia Zabini
Chapter Text
Not for the first time, Harry found himself regretting taking the sabbatical at Hogwarts. While true that there were some things his temporary replacement could handle in his absence, there were plenty of other things that could not be done without Harry’s explicit approval. He’d tried to keep up with those even when he was away at Hogwarts, having far too much fun, but as it turned out, he’d not even really known the half of it.
His brief time away from his office had left the place flooded with paperwork. For once in a very long while, Harry did NOT want any women distracting him, could not afford to take breaks for a quickie here or there. Even the pretty sight of Tonks in her ‘default’ form, which these days was a lot less plain and a lot more ‘MILF-y Bombshell’, did nothing but fill Harry with dread these days, mostly because she usually appeared while lugging additional reams of documents waiting for his attention.
On top of all that though, Harry still had to keep up with his usual work as well. Such as dealing with petitioners, which he very well might have relished, but not every petitioner could be an Astoria or a Narcissa, or even a Fleur. No, in fact, the vast majority of people who had enough wealth and clout to get a private one-on-one meeting with the Head Auror were either grouchy old hags or grouchy old fogies who were demanding or complaining about this or that. Usually the lack of auror patrols around their neighborhoods.
So yes, Harry was at his wits end. He was not doing well, and honestly, he was really, really sick and tired of being cooped up in his office with all this damn paperwork. It may have only been three days since he returned, but that was three fucking days too many. He was honestly prepared to resign in protest when the report finally crossed beneath his eyes.
Nearing the end of his rope, Harry was too tired and too glazed over from reading dozens upon dozens of inane reports to fully comprehend what he had in front of him, at least at first. But slowly but surely, it caught, and he found himself re-reading it, and then reading it a third time for good measure. The report was a tip off from some random anonymous citizen, which was why it’d not been checked out before now, and instead added to his piles of paperwork.
Honestly, it shouldn’t have even been brought to his attention. It was probably a false alarm, the kind of tip they got all the time these days, given that Pureblood Thinking was no longer in fashion and everyone was looking for a reason to rag on them. The report detailed a tip that some dead Pureblood’s decrepit mansion had a store of dark arts contraband inside of it, but it didn’t actually give any concrete evidence, or details. Just an address.
Yet… it was exactly what Harry needed. The chance to stretch his legs and raid some old Pureblood’s home? Oh yeah, that was something he could deal with. Standing up, Harry grabs his Head Auror’s coat and heads for the door to his office. The moment he steps outside of course, a snappy voice cuts in from his left.
“Where are you going?”
Under any normal circumstances, Harry would have taken Tonks back into his office, bent her over his desk, and paddled her behind red for that tone of voice. But then, under normal circumstances, Tonks would never have spoken in that tone in the first place to the man she herself had declared to be her Master. But Master or no, there was only so much torturous desk duty that a secretary could handle, and while Harry had been gone, Tonks had been put in charge of babysitting the wizard who sat in his place. From what she’d told him, she’d ended up doing most of the paperwork that didn’t need to wait for his personal attention.
Flashing Tonks, a quick smile, Harry shrugs on his coat.
“Out! Head Auror Business, you understand. Hold down the fort while I’m gone!”
His magic warns him a moment before it happens, thus allowing Harry to avoid being tied up in conjured ropes as Tonks angrily stands up and tries to capture him before he can leave.
“Don’t you dare, Harry!”
He dodges easily though, even as the other Aurors in the area look up to see their boss fighting with his secretary. It’s a testament to their own hatred of paperwork that none step in to help him. In point of fact, some look ready to help TONKS when he grins sheepishly and says the next thing that comes out of his mouth.
“Why don’t you all jump in and try to clean up my office a bit, yeah? Good luck!”
And then he’s gone, right as a whole bunch of angry underlings are reaching the end of their own ropes. Harry feels a teensy bit guilty over leaving them all to suffer in his stead, but if he’s being honest… better them than him, right? Getting to one of the Ministry Floos, Harry tosses in a bit of powder and speaks clearly.
“Diagon Alley!”
And then he’s gone, transported along with that mess of paperwork left behind him, thankfully.
-x-X-x-
When he knocks on the door to the massive mansion, Harry isn’t sure what to expect. On the one hand, it’s very old… but on the other, it’s also still clearly very well taken care of. This surprises him, because the report said that the man who’d owned it last had been dead for months. Yet, there was no overgrowth, so either someone was still taking care of it, or they’d laid a rather powerful enchantment on the house grounds for it to remain clear this long.
Regardless, Harry is half-expecting no one to answer, allowing him to enter of his own accord, because of the tip off. But instead, there is indeed an answer to his knock within half a minute, and Harry’s brow rises in surprise at just who it is who opens the door for him. He recognizes her immediately, of course, though in truth, they’ve never spoken before today. Miss Sofia Zabini, a wife seven times over and quite rich because of it. Of interest was the fact that despite marrying into a number of wealthy families and then inheriting quite a lot when her husbands ‘mysteriously’ died, she had still never acquired an actual title.
Though, that fact wasn’t really what was on Harry’s mind as he took in the sight of the gorgeous woman. It really didn’t help that she wasn’t wearing anything more than a rather sheer nightgown and said nightgown did absolutely nothing at all to hide her gorgeous curves. He could see right off the bat just how she’d been able to snag so many husbands back in her heyday, all those years ago. Even now, her breasts were large but not saggy, and her waist was thin while her hips were wide.
She clearly had Italian blood in her, because the witch had an olive skin that reminded Harry of her son, who he’d gone to school with. But of course, Blaise Zabini had been caught on the wrong side of the law and was currently luxuriating in a prison. Not that Sofia seemed to blame Harry for that, if the wide smile on her face as soon as she saw him was any indication.
“Head Auror Potter! To what do I owe this pleasure?”
Though he very much did check Sofia Zabini out when she first opened the door, Harry shows none of his other thoughts on his face, remaining entirely professional as he clears his throat and stares the beautiful woman down.
“Miss Zabini. May I ask what you’re doing here?”
Blinking, Sofia glances back into the home, and then around them.
“Well… I live here, of course! When dear Ferdanand past a while back, we hadn’t quite reached the point where we’d married, but he still left me his home in his will. Such a good man, Ferdanand… I miss him so much.”
That was interesting, but Harry had read the file of this witch, and he knew all of the efforts that investigators before him had taken to try and catch her. Not even Mad-Eye Moody had been able to figure out how she did it. She was just too good at covering her tracks. Unlike her son, but that was neither here nor there. Regardless, as sure as Harry was that the beautiful Italian witch before him had killed the home’s previous owner, that wasn’t why he was here.
“I’m going to have to ask you to step aside, Miss Zabini. We’ve received a tip that there might be dark arts contraband somewhere in this home, and under the new laws, you and I both know that I’m obligated to take each tip seriously, while you’re obligated to let me search the premise.”
Personally, Harry wasn’t so sure about those laws. It was clearly getting a little… vengeful these days, and he was half expecting a new Dark Lord or Dark Lady to crop up again soon for the disenfranchised so-called ‘Dark Families’ to gather around and try to take back power through. But at the same time, he couldn’t be bothered to defend a bunch of folks who’d altogether tried to kill him and his friends more times than he could count.
Regardless, if Sofia is bothered by his words, she doesn’t show it. Instead, the olive-skinned witch lets out a soft gasp, even as she steps aside to give him room to enter.
“Dark Arts contraband? Well, I don’t know anything about that! But please, come in and do what you must! If there’s any of that here… well, I would hate to think that my Ferdanand would be involved in such things… still, I wouldn’t want those sorts of objects in any home I was living in, so please be thorough in your check!”
Harry doesn’t believe her act for a second, but he enters all the same, knowing why she’s trying to pull it. After all, if he DOES find any dark artifacts, she can indeed be held responsible, especially if the deed to the mansion is now in her name. He wonders if inwardly, Miss Zabini is panicking at all, and as he steps inside and looks around the clean but still rather gloomy interior of the mansion, Harry thinks he might just be able to have some fun with the olive-skinned MILF before he leaves. She’s a fair bit older than him at this point, but much like Narcissa, who she shares a generation with, the witch’s internal magic has kept her in the prime of her life. It’ll be another couple of decades before she starts really aging.
“Please, allow me to show you around? Unless you’d rather conduct the search yourself?”
Looking over at Sofia, Harry cocks his head to the side at that, before eventually smiling and gesturing forward.
“Lead the way, Miss Zabini.”
He’s curious to see what she’ll show him, where she’ll take him. At the end of the day, if there are dark objects here, he can locate them within a second by just using his magic, though obviously she doesn’t know that. Most wouldn’t be capable of overwhelming an ancient house’s wards in order to do what he could do, but Harry wasn’t your average wizard, not by a long shot.
Regardless, Sofia begins leading him through the mansion, playing the gracious host as she gives him a tour of the inside premises. They walk along, going through the kitchen, a couple of parlors, and even all the way up to the attic. All the while, Sofia is talking and Harry is listening, but most of his attention is on the woman’s tight, fit body. She really is in remarkable shape, even for a witch. Narcissa couldn’t possibly hold a candle to Sofia Zabini’s looks, though Harry wasn’t going to tell her that. Or perhaps he would, just to see how the Lady Malfoy would react. Probably with panic, and some enthusiastic attempts to make him see how devoted she was to him.
That should be fairly amusing. But for now…
“Hm, perhaps we should check in the basement next? I suppose if there were to be a hidden stash of dark arts contraband, it might be hidden beneath the earth, right? As I understand it, the magically rich soil makes for a great natural shield against most forms of detection magic.”
Harry lifts an eyebrow as Sofia shows off more of her intelligence in that one statement than she has in the last half hour of leading him through the mansion. She’d been acting the fool up until now, and he wasn’t sure why she was letting her mask slip now. Still, the basement would indeed be the next place to look, so he nods in agreement.
“Very well, show me the way.”
Smiling as sultrily and seductively and coyly as she has been throughout this entire encounter, the scantily clad witch, who has made no effort to get any further dressed than the rather sheer nightie she’s been wearing since she answered the door, leads the way to a spiral staircase that leads downwards. She gestures at the top.
“After you, Head Auror. Truth be told, I haven’t ever been down there. I don’t know what might lurk in the darkness.”
That’s a lie, but Harry is in a pretty fine mood, especially because he’s quite confident that he can find something to use to turn the Zabini witch into his latest sex pet. So, he doesn’t call her on it, instead merely inclining his head with a smile of his own on his lips as he casts a silent Lumos and leads the way down into the basement with his wand out before him.
Sofia follows behind, close behind at that, and for a brief moment, Harry finds himself wondering if she really is a bit worried. Regardless, they make it to the bottom of the stairs, finding themselves in a hallway. Harry continues to lead the way, confident now that they’re finally getting somewhere as he moves towards the door at the end of said hallway. Whatever lies on the other side, he’s going to make sure he finds something ‘dark’ regardless, so that he can properly… persuade Miss Zabini that she needs to fully ‘cooperate’ with him to avoid ending up in a cell right alongside her son.
Of course, the moment Harry opens the door and steps inside of the basement room at the end of the corridor, he finds himself distracted from this plan by said room’s contents. After all, he’s not exactly expecting to find what effectively amounts to a cross between a love nest and a sex dungeon. A massive, lush, four-poster canopy bed dominates the far side of the room, while the rest of the large space is positively filled with equipment that Harry recognizes quite well. From metal crosses to pillories to benches and all the gear on the walls that one would need to enjoy said equipment to it’s fullest… yeah, this is a sex dungeon alright.
Before Harry can turn to confront the witch behind him about her obvious knowledge of all of this however, there’s a sudden sharp pain to the back of his head. And even Harry Potter, powerful wizard, is susceptible to a blow to the head when it comes to being knocked out. Everything goes black as he’s ambushed from behind and knocked unconscious right then and there.
-x-X-x-
When he wakes up again, his head is undeniably sore. It takes him a few moments for his vision to stop swimming, takes a few moments for him to properly figure out where he is and what’s going on. Namely, he’s been stripped of his coat and clothing, leaving him buck naked. He’s now tied spread eagle to the large four poster bed in the middle of the sex dungeon-love nest that he’d stumbled upon right before being knocked out.
The rope used to tie his limbs is more akin to nylon or silk than hemp, so it doesn’t exactly hurt or anything, unless he pulls too hard. But the knots are very secure, made by a master, and he’s not going anywhere with just his physical strength. Of course, his wand is nowhere to be seen… but that doesn’t mean he’s alone.
“Finally awake, are we?”
Looking to the side, Harry watches Sofia Zabini as she runs her fingers over the torture implements hanging on the far wall. She’s currently facing away from him, and that view turns out to be pretty damn spectacular. No longer dressed in a sheer nightie, instead it could be said that the woman is wearing dominatrix gear at this point. From thigh high heeled boots connected to a corset by her garter belt, as well as arm length gloves, she looks very much like a sexy seductress, the kind of woman to dominate you, to conquer you, and then spit you back out when she was done with you.
Seeming to decide that none of the toys hanging off the wall are things she wants to use quite yet, Sofia comes to the end of the array without picking one, letting her fingers trail off the last, a cat o’ nine tails, before finally turning to regard Harry in his position tied to the bed. Turning around to face him reveals her front, and though he kind of guessed as much from the fully exposed olive-skinned ass that had been presented to his face, now he can confirm she’s not wearing any sort of panties, her well-shaven cunt on full display, and dripping with excitement as well.
On top of that, the corset she has on is one that does nothing to cover her breasts. Situated between the underside of her chest and her navel, the corset frames her gorgeous, olive tits beautifully, but that’s all it does, showing off one of the Italian witch’s best features and letting it stand for itself, at the end of the day.
Step by step, Sofia approaches Harry and the bed, a wicked smile playing across lips that are now painted as black as her ensemble.
“The Great Harry Potter, so easily lured in by little ole me. I suppose I’ve still got it, don’t I Mister Potter?”
Still a bit woozy from the blow to the head, Harry growls.
“That’s Head Auror to you, Zabini.”
She giggles and climbs on the bed, straddling him before he even knows what’s happening.
“Oh, come now, I think we can be closer than that. How about I call you Harry… and you call me Mistress…”
Eyes flashing with anger, Harry manages to control himself a bit though, applying a savage grin to his face instead as he sneers up at her.
“I think ‘dumb bitch’ will be more appropriate, once I’m done fucking those brains out of that pretty little skull of yours.”
For a brief moment, Sofia’s eyes widen, and Harry knows he’s touched a nerve. More than that, he’s surprised her. She recovers admirably, and laughs lightly, before bringing up one of her gloved hands, which Harry now sees is not entirely unadorned. On her index finger, there is a claw implement of sorts, beautifully made from the looks of things, and dripping with some semblance or another.
She brings it down to his bared chest and rakes it across his pecs, at first gently so she doesn’t break his skin.
“You’re a strong one, aren’t you? Harry James Potter, the Man-Who-Won… I should have expected nothing less.”
And then she presses down, letting the cross between a claw and a nail sink into his flesh. Immediately, Harry feels the burst of whatever the hell is in the likely hollow nail flowing into him, either a poison or drug that she’s applying directly to his bloodstream. As he grunts, Sofia Zabini’s grin widens and she giggles softly.
“Don’t fight it. It’ll just hurt more if you fight it. Just accept. Accept that this is the way things will be. You are mine, Harry Potter. Like all the other men, you belong to me now. I will conquer your body inch by inch, and then I will conquer your mind. You are MINE.”
She’s humping at his cock even as she speaks, her pussy lips clinging to the side of his length. It’s impossible not to react to that, and he’s certainly growing erect under her grinding. Taking this as some sort of sign she’s winning, Sofia reaches up and firmly grasps at his neck, leaning in to capture his lips with her own. Harry can immediately tell that the black lipstick she’s wearing is another drug, likely a hallucinogenic, but he doesn’t know exactly which one. All he knows is his head is swimming again, and not in the same way it had before, from pain. No… this is distinctly pleasure.
When they eventually pull apart, Sofia drawing back while still nibbling at his lower lip, Harry looks at her, piercingly.
“What… what are you doing to me?”
Grinning wickedly, the olive-skinned bombshell of a witch giggles again, causing interesting things to happen to her firm, full breasts in the process.
“Oh Harry… dear, dear boy. The better question would be, what WON’T I do to you? We’ve only got a limited amount of time together before they start searching for you after all, so I will have to work fast. Feel free to try to hold back… I love it when a wizard squirms…”
And yet, he’s not that focused on her words, despite the rage they ignite deep within him. No, most of Harry’s attention is now turned to the increasingly chaotic feel of his magic. He’s always been strong, always been powerful… he fills the room with his presence, and that’s NOT just a metaphor. But right now? Right now, it’s like his magic is running wild, but at the same time, like both it and his mind are under assault by another source.
“My… my magic. What have you done?”
Once again, he can tell through the haze falling over his vision that he’s surprised her. It’s harder for Sofia to recover this time, though she still does so within moments, smiling and raking her clawed finger down his chest in another line parallel to the first.
“You ARE clever, aren’t you? Oh my, I wasn’t expecting you to get it so fast. No matter, I suppose. The longer we talk, the more my victory is assured, after all. Focus on my voice, Harry. Listen to my words.”
He does so, even though it’s obviously what she wants. He focuses on what she’s saying, listening to her explain.
“I’ve drugged you, of course. It’s a special concoction I’ve made. Not even really a poison, which is why no one ever thinks to look for it. Mm, but what it does… it helps me do what I do. Your magic is running wild, Harry. Sure, I’ve already removed your wand from the equation, but wizards have a tendency to react with wandless magic, either consciously or subconsciously. But with my special concoction running through your veins, you can’t even do that much. You’re helpless… but don’t worry. Mistress is going to make EVERYTHING better.”
As she speaks, Harry realizes that she’s right… but also so, so wrong. His magic IS running wild, and at the same time, he recognizes now that she’s pushing on him with her own magic. Where his magic is an ocean of power currently storming and swirling any which way it pleases, hers is a needle, the knife-bow of a ship, cutting through that ocean, heading towards his heart… no, his soul.
She means to bind him to her, and suddenly, Harry knows just how she did it with the other men. Soul magic is a forbidden thing, of course, but it’s even MORE forbidden than most other dark arts. Where the Unforgivables weren’t actually outlawed until 1717, soul magic had been banned from polite, civilized society since the fourteen hundreds.
As a result, however, most knowledge of it had been lost. The last time Harry had encountered it had been with Voldemort and his followers, but even the Dark Marks had been rudimentary at best, brute-forced shackles that Voldemort had simply pushed onto those who served him by using his titanic inner magic pool to make his will a reality.
What Sofia Zabini was doing was far more nuanced, and the kind of technique that really shouldn’t have existed any longer. She was performing magic on him that no one had had to deal with in centuries. No wonder the poor wizards she’d ensorcelled had been unable to resist her wiles, if she was backed up by this sort of ability.
And yet, at the same time… she’d made a mistake. Because yes, Harry’s magic was now all over the place, filling the room, doing whatever it wanted… but it already did that on the regular. His power was such that the wizard had never been in total control, and ever since defeating Voldemort and becoming the proper owner of all three Deathly Hallows, things had not been anywhere near normal for Harry James Potter.
As Sofia leans in to kiss him again, driving her magic towards his soul to begin claiming it as her own, even as she makes a big show of trying to dominate his body to distract him from what she’s really doing… Harry doesn’t fall for it. Rather, instead of bothering with the physical, he focuses on the metaphysical. His arms and legs remain bound, but his magic? His magic has never been more FREE.
Their eyes meet and Harry gets to watch Sofia’s go wide as she feels him reach out and grab hold of her magic, even as it knifes towards his soul. She pulls away from his mouth physically, planting her hands on his chest, but then her spine goes rigid, and her eyes stare straight forward. She still has enough control to move her lips of course, but that’s about all as her body trembles.
“W-What? What are you doing?! S-Stop that! You can’t possibly… this isn’t supposed to happen!”
It starts with a low chuckle, burbling out of his throat. With a titanic force of effort, the Italian witch currently straddling him manages to lower her eyes enough to look down at him. She still can’t move her head, can’t move her neck or the rest of her body, but she’s able to do that much at least. Harry, meanwhile, just smiles as his wild, untamed magic unravels the nylons around his wrists and ankles with barely a thought, freeing him to reach up and grab hold of Sofia’s frozen body by the waist.
He pulls her up slightly, until her clenching, squeezing pussy lips are no longer grinding along the slide of his length, but instead kissing his bulbous cockhead directly. He fits the tip of his member inside of Sofia Zabini, staring her in the eye the entire time.
“You dumb bitch.”
And then he impales her on his member. At the same time, on the metaphysical, Harry has fully turned the out-of-her-depth witch’s own tactics against her. With his sizable cock buried inside of her clenching cunt without her permission and without her planning for it to happen in that moment, the Zabini witch is not at all prepared for him to not only completely stop the advance of her magic on his soul, but effectively turn her magic around and frog march it back the way it came.
If Sofia’s attempt to bind him was a knife strike at his very being, Harry’s is like a tidal wave coming in to destroy the coastal region that makes up her entire psyche. Much like Voldemort, he does not truly understand soul magic. But with an excellent lesson in how to wield his magic against one’s soul just handed to him by a master at it, Harry has no problem at all overwhelming Sofia’s magic and crashing down on her very sense of self with all his untamed might.
Rather than make him powerless, her drugs have only unleashed that which he’d been holding back for so damn long. Of course, that doesn’t mean he ignores the physical side of things, not even for a moment. While Harry’s magic is making short work of the overconfident, proud witch’s soul, he’s still fucking her in the real world as well, bouncing her frozen, trembling bombshell of a bod up and down on his cock without pause and without mercy.
Her olive-skinned breasts bounce and jiggle with every jarring thrust up into her cunt, and her mouth is open in a continuous moan now, words failing her for more than one reason. He’s inside of her in multiple ways at this point, inside of her cunt, inside of her soul, inside of her damn mind. Harry grins viciously, ferally even as he slides his hands from the would-be dominatrix’s waist to her breasts, sliding his fingers right over her black corset and then latching onto her gorgeous, perfect tits with both hands, squeezing down HARD and eliciting a cry that’s half-pleasure, half-pain from the beleaguered witch.
“W-Wait… oooh, please, p-please wait…”
Harry’s a little impressed that she’s still capable of speech at this point. He doesn’t listen to her of course, not for a moment pausing in his physical OR his metaphysical actions, but he does humor her enough with a response at least.
“And why should I, dumb bitch?”
A whimper exits Sofia’s throat amidst the next round of moans and mewling, and it takes her a moment, as Harry kneads and mauls her breasts, to properly answer him.
“I-I overstepped… please, you d-don’t have to do this. I c-can be of use to you as I-I am now…”
Harry snorts derisively at that, though he does consider her proposal… for all of half a moment.
“No, I don’t think so. Better another worthless cum dump of a cocksleeve then a Black Widow spinning her web around me while trying to convince me she’s on my side.”
And with that, Harry goes for the kill. Sofia doesn’t get another chance to speak, because the next thing the Zabini witch knows, she’s being assaulted on all fronts. Harry even pinches and pulls her nipples, causing her perfect breasts to stretch out from her body in an obscene, lewd fashion. At the same time, his cockhead rams against the entrance of her womb with great force, and his magic, the focus of his power… it finally clenches down on her soul, what makes Sofia who she is, and SQUEEZES.
The olive-skinned witch cries out and orgasms explosively as if on command, and her eyes roll back in her head, her tongue lolling out of her mouth as she shakes and spasms, the body freeze broken by her orgasmic bliss. But Harry isn’t worried about the fact that she can move more than her lips again, not when he has her right where he wants her.
He imagines this is what she planned to do to him, albeit more surgically and a lot more slowly. Even still, now that he has complete control over her soul and mind, Harry is none-too-gentle in remaking Sofia Zabini as he wants her to be. The witch was going to pay for trying to entrap him, for trying to come at him and take away his free will. She was going to pay most dearly.
A few moments later, and Sofia is faceplanting onto Harry’s chest, panting and mewling as he holds her by the hips, watching her silently. Eventually, she looks up at him, and there’s a properly healthy dose of love, adoration, and devotion in her eyes. Grinning, Harry slides one hand up to her hair, slipping his fingers through her locks and then gripping harshly enough to draw a pained gasp from her pouty black lips.
“What are you?”
“I-I’m you’re dumb bitch, M-Master…”
Harry’s grin widens, and he gives a thrust up into her cunt for good measure that has Sofia moaning like the wanton little slut she now is.
“That’s right. You’re my dumb bitch, and don’t you ever fucking forget it.”
Then, he flips them both over. He has to pull out for a moment to flip Sofia a second time so she’s on her front, face down on the bed, and then he’s pulling her hips up, her olive-skinned ass looking as delectable and delicious as her gorgeous tits as he slams back into her needy, wet cunt from behind, filling her with his cockmeat.
She’s still wearing the dominatrix get-up, from the arm length gloves to the thigh high heeled boots to the garter belt and corset. But she’s nothing but a submissive little cum dump for his cock now, and they both know it. Sofia Zabini knows it to the depths of her very soul, which now rests completely under his control.
Still, it’s not good enough. Not by far. This dumb bitch thought she could control him. She thought she could take him and make him her pet. That wasn’t ever going to happen, but it still made Harry absolutely apocalyptic. The fucking audacity… he was going to teach her a lesson she’d never forget. Or perhaps, because he’d wiped her personality clean and made her into a quite literal dumb bitch, she would. But that was okay, because it just meant that he got to teach it to her all over again.
“Fucking slut. Stupid whore! Thought you could control ME?! Thought you could own ME?!”
As Harry fucks the moaning, mewling Italian witch into the bed beneath him, mounting her and effectively pounding into her from above with one foot on the back of her head and the other planted between her legs, he also gives her a spanking she’ll never forget. His palm comes down on her ass cheeks, one after the other, again and again, turning the olive-skin red slowly but surely, leaving Sofia’s fat bubble butt nice and bright and oh-so-deliciously sensitive as he continues to rail into her, coming down on her cunt like a jackhammer from above, pounding his way through her cervix to take that most sacred physical place from her, now that he’s already conquered her soul.
“T-This dumb bitch is sorry, Master! S-So sorry! S-So stupid! Please, Master! P-Punish this dumb bitch! Use this dumb bitch to your heart’s content!”
As Sofia squeals these things out beneath him, the older witch completely broken to his will by this point, Harry grins savagely and does exactly that. He fucks her cunt until he slams right through the entrance of her womb and fills that with his girth, Then, just for good measure, he uses his magic to enhance the size of his cock a bit and begins to truly wreck Sofia Zabini’s tight little pussy, as well as her womb. Once he’s done with both, neither will ever be the same again.
Her stomach is outright bulging beneath her as he fucks her from above, his cock using her womb as nothing more than a meat condom. Harry thoroughly enjoys every last moment of ravaging Sofia Zabini’s body, turning the older witch into his own personal fuck toy, making her his bitch in every fucking sense of the word.
When he finally cums, Sofia slumps forward and just takes his seed into her womb, moaning somewhat in relief as he finally pulls out of her poor cunt, leaving behind a nice thick load of sticky, white-hot cum. That moan of relief is short-lived however, when the very next thing Harry does is shift his messy, but still erect prick up from her quim to between her olive-skinned butt cheeks. Using the same hands that had been spanking them for the better part of half an hour to spread Sofia’s ass cheeks wide, Harry grins when the witch whimpers in fear.
But she doesn’t say anything, doesn’t fight back. She belongs to him now, and she knows that to the very depths of her soul. What point would there be in asking him to be gentle, when her very sense of self is wrapped up in HIS happiness. Her own happiness, her pleasure or her pain… neither matter anymore. Not when she has her Master, who MUST be satisfied, who MUST be happy.
Harry presses the tip of his cockhead up against the Zabini witch’s tight little sphincter after making sure to clean out her back door with his magic, and then he begins to PUSH. Sofia squeals like a stuck pig as he enters her, and she squirms and kicks a little, but never enough to pull away from him or dislodge his cockhead from her rectum. With a grunt, Harry forces himself even further through, a vicious smile on his face as he does so.
He doesn’t say anything else though, doesn’t continue to berate or chastise her. Instead, the wizard focuses entirely on giving Sofia Zabini’s tight little asshole the reaming it deserves. Try to fuck with him? Try to make a play at dominating him? As he pounds into the would-be Dominatrix from above, Harry snarls and speeds up, causing more squeaks and squeals and whimpers to come from the older witch beneath him.
After a moment, he also goes back to spanking her fat ass as he fucks it, enjoying the way her olive skin, reddened by his previous blows, continues to jiggle and ripple with each new hit it takes. Not for a moment does Harry consider letting up, and not for a moment does Sofia even try to ask him to. She knows her place now, and she knows where she belongs. Right now, that’s face down, ass up while Harry butt-fucks her harder than any wizard ever has before, more than likely.
His railing of Sofia’s asshole is as long as it his deep. He buries every last inch of his cock in her bowels time and time again, stretching her anus just as much as he had her cunt. He ravages and ravishes her, using her like she’s nothing but his own personal cum dump, which is exactly all that she is to him. And when the time comes for Harry to finish off, he pulls out of her back door and gives her his load all over her perfectly round ass and her back, coating the done-up strings of her corset, as well as her exposed shoulder blades and shoulders with his seed.
Only once he’s done covering her in his spunk does Harry remove his foot from the back of Sofia’s head. In the midst of stepping off the bed, he reaches down and grabs a fistful of the witch’s dark hair, dragging her off of the large four-poster bed with him, forcing her to her knees in front of him as he turns her face up to look into his eyes.
“You’re a dumb bitch, Sofia Zabini. A stupid cunt who should have known well enough to leave me alone. Oh sure, I would have extracted a few things from you, I would have had my fun with you, but you could have gotten away with me never knowing what you were truly capable of. Instead, you couldn’t judge the difference between a predator and the prey, and now you’ve paid for it with your soul. You stupid, stupid whore.”
Moaning throatily, Sofia looks up at him with what might as well be hearts in her eyes, need and lust and a desire to make him happy obvious as she licks her black lips, ingesting some of her own hallucinogenic lipstick in the process.
“I… I love being a dumb bitch for you, Master. I’m glad I was a stupid whore and drew your ire. I’m so much happier now, being your idiotic little cum dump cocksleeve.”
She means it, too. That’s the hilarious part, she means every word. Half-grinning, half-sneering, Harry takes his cock and slaps it down across the Italian witch’s face, enjoying the way she moans and nuzzle at his length as it lays along the bridge of her nose. She squirms beneath him like that for a moment, until finally, Harry guides the head of his massive member right into her open mouth, cutting off a moan as he feeds inch after inch of his prick right past her lips and down the back of her throat.
“Take it, cunt. Take all of it.”
To her credit, she does exactly that. And at first, when Harry is going at a rather normal, moderate pace, she even does it with some measure of skill. Suppressing her gag reflex by swallowing continuously, Sofia’s eyes brim with desire and an eagerness to serve as they remain fixed on Harry’s face, her black lips suctioned around his cock even as she ends up kissing the base of his member, her nose buried in his crotch.
He pauses for a moment, and then pulls back. Then he does it again, but a lot faster this time. And he keeps doing it, until he’s positively skull-fucking the Italian witch, something that not even the best cock sucker could possibly repress her gag reflex during.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
“That’s right, choke on it bitch. Fucking choke on it.”
And choke on it she does. Harry watches intently as Sofia’s eyes water and her face slowly becomes a mockery of the beautiful features she’d started with. Her mascara and makeup quickly run through as he gags her on his dick, and her gurgling produces plenty of drool and saliva that slide down off of her lower lip, drip off her chin, and make even more of a mess of her olive tits.
He doesn’t let up though, not even when she looks like an absolute mess, not even when her eyes are threatening to roll back in her head from lack of air. After all, he knows what Sofia Zabini has done with her life. He knows about all of her previous husbands and knows how they likely met their end. She planned the same for him, undoubtedly, planned to turn him into nothing but a lovesick thrall. Whether she would have had him divorce Ginny so that she could marry him, or instead simply have him give her all of his wealth and use his position to help her in who knew what ways, Harry didn’t know, nor did he care.
In the end, it was the fact that she’d even had the audacity to try and make him her thrall that really pissed him off, and for that, she deserved every last bit of this, every last second of pain that was coming for her. Still, he always stops short of fully choking her out, never quite asphyxiating her into unconsciousness as he rails her tight throat.
In the end, he cums and watches his seed explode out of her nostrils and the sides of her mouth, making even more of a ruin of her already messed up face as she tries to swallow down all that she can, but inevitably ends up hacking most of it back up, gurgling through the cum now painting her once-black lips white.
With a snort, Harry pulls his cock out of Sofia Zabini’s throat. Then, he drags her beleaguered form across the sex dungeon to a nearby piece of bondage furniture, a ‘wooden horse’ that he recognizes. Pulling her up onto it, Harry fits Sofia’s wrists into the chains hanging from the ceiling above, yanking them up over her head. Then, he shackles her ankles to the lower sides of the wooden horse, so that she’s very much secured and not going anywhere.
Her pussy lips press into the sharpened edge of the ‘horse’ beneath her, not sharp enough to hurt or injure per say, but certainly enough to cause no end of sensation and discomfort, pain and pleasure mixing together. She can of course grab hold of the chains over her head to pull herself up, and she instinctively does that to alleviate some of the weight currently grinding her pussy down onto the edge beneath her.
Harry doesn’t stop her from doing so, he doesn’t tell her he can’t. Because, really, that’s the point of the wooden horse in the end. She’s not going anywhere, and eventually… eventually she’s going to get tired, and not be able to continue holding so much of her weight off of her cunt lips. She’s already pretty exhausted to begin with.
Smiling quite evilly, Harry reaches out and grabs Sofia Zabini by the jaw, forcing the would-be Dominatrix to look him in the eye.
“Have fun, you dumb bitch. I’ll be back to check on you later. Maybe.”
Then, for good measure, with his magic so wild and untamed, Harry shapes a bit of it with his intent. He uses his will to perform a spell that, to the best of his knowledge, has yet to be invented. Regardless, he can feel it taking hold. Sofia will not want for food or water, nor will she need to go to the restroom so long as the magic holds. Hell, she won’t even age. Of course, the enchantment won’t last forever… but it’ll last long enough until he feels like playing with his dumb bitch again.
Chuckling darkly, Harry leaves her like that, down in the sex dungeon beneath the gloomy mansion, weaving a few security spells so that from now on, only he can enter or leave the premises. Then, he heads back to work. He might not like it, but he does have a job to do. Still, dealing with Sofia Zabini had been exactly what he needed to take a load off and get his head back in the game.
Chapter 29: Cho Chang
Chapter Text
“Thanks for coming, Harry. I’m so happy to see you.”
Luna Scamander nee Lovegood, is, as ever, the strangest witch that Harry knows. But he can’t help but be fond of her, and their times together. Even if she’s an odd duck to put it lightly, even if she’s one of the only women he’s never been able to truly pin down and dominate… she’s still his friend, and he’ll always feel affection towards her.
So of course, when he’d heard that Luna had accepted a temporary role as Professor for the Care of Magical Creatures at Hogwarts, he’d graciously accepted an invite to a celebratory party at Luna’s home, which as it turned out, was a sizable thing, though the grounds upon which it was built were far MORE sizable.
“Of course, Luna. I suppose I’m early? I don’t see anyone else around yet…”
Luna just smiles one of her mysterious smiles. Back when they were children, Harry had always thought those smiles looked somewhat dopey and spacey, like she was somewhere else. It was only now, with so many years of experience behind him, that he could safely say he knew Luna well enough to be able to tell that she was both here and elsewhere, all at once. The blonde witch was ALWAYS watching, ALWAYS taking in the world around her. She was special like that.
“Oh, no. It was always going to be a small affair. You’re actually the last to arrive, but the others are out around back. Would you like a tour of the grounds before we join them?”
Harry hums to himself, and then cocks an eyebrow as he looks at the house for a moment.
“Your husband on another one of his trips, Luna?”
The corners of Luna’s lips turn upwards a bit more, and she dips her head in acknowledgment.
“Oh yes. It’s just me, I fear. And my guests, of course.”
“Of course. A tour of the grounds sounds wonderful, Luna.”
Harry is half-expecting to be pinned down and ravished by the blonde at some point in the ensuing tour. But that doesn’t happen, to his mild surprise. The tour of the grounds is exactly what it sounds like… a simple tour of Luna’s home and the property surrounding it. From the gardens to the kitchen to the study to the bedrooms, Luna shows him all of it. And yet, not once does she actually go out of her way to prompt him into some sort of sexual activity.
She doesn’t even bother teasing him or really flirting with him all that much. Oh, of course their conversation is almost always a form of mild flirting, but nothing that would provoke Harry into initiating things. Instead, it’s something of a casual conversation between two lifelong friends, two people who have known each other for so long, with one finally getting to show the other around their home.
Of course, that doesn’t mean it’s not still tinged with Luna’s weirdness. There are mentions of Blibbering Humdingers and Nargles out in the gardens, and Luna at one point says she admires how Harry has managed to rid himself of his Wrackspurts almost entirely. She also goes on about how she hopes to eventually find a Crumple-Horned Snorkack or even a breeding pair over in Sweden, just so that she can cultivate the species here on her estate.
Harry still isn’t sure any of these creatures exists. In his time as an Auror, and then the Head Auror, he’s still never caught hide or hair of any of them. But they’re real to Luna, and that’s good enough for him. Eventually though, their path takes them around to the very final piece of the Scamander-Lovegood Estate. Out back, where Luna had said the other ‘guests’ were, is a massive greenhouse, rather than any sort of party.
A little confused, but undeniably curious, Harry lets Luna guide him inside. And then he stops dead in his tracks as she steps aside for him, taking in the sight before him and standing a few feet into the greenhouse itself. He’s expecting the plants. Obviously. The place looks almost like a miniature rainforest, and it’s certainly a gorgeous experience, probably not to be had anywhere else on the entirety of the British Isles.
Many of these plants, Harry himself does actually have experience with, in comparison with Luna’s potentially-imaginary animals. Some are dangerous, some are useful, and some are benign but beautiful. However, it’s not the plants that catch Harry’s attention almost immediately and then hold it. No, it’s not the plants at all.
With the way the greenhouse is set up, most of the greenery takes up places around the edges of the large structure, covering the walls and ceiling and getting plenty of sunlight when necessary as a result. The middle of the greenhouse is a relatively clear space in comparison, leading all the way up to the plant, because Harry thinks it’s all one plant from what he can see, that takes up most of the back of the structure.
Said plant is made up of a multitude of vines. And said vines are currently, as he watches, holding three familiar witches in their clutches. Harry takes a single step forward after a moment, in order to get a better look at the trio. It’s as he thought.
There’s Cho Chang, with her gorgeous Asian features, though right now her face is twisted in obvious discomfort. But her breasts… her full, large breasts are certainly something Harry doesn’t fail to notice, given the fact that they’re exposed like the rest of her body, and wrapped in more vines, with some sort of suckling flowers latched onto their tits. It’s been a long time since Harry laid eyes upon Cho Chang, but he can’t help but think that she’s evolved into quite the delicious MILF since they last saw each other.
Then, there’s Marietta Edgecombe. The witch, with her bushy red hair, is in no better condition than Cho, wrapped up tightly in the same vines from the same plant as far as Harry can tell. She too is naked as the day she was born, her body, which to be fair, has help up quite well over the years, at the complete mercy of the vines squeezing her tits and playing with her body.
Last, and probably least, is Sue Li. Not to say she’s not beautiful, but she’s certainly the one Harry knew the least, all those years ago. He was tangentially aware of her, and if he recalled correctly, she was a Ravenclaw… that was about it. Unlike Cho, she more directly embodied the normal Asian stereotype of a skinny, petite, and altogether flat chested woman. Where Cho had curves for days, and likely a child or two under her belt, Sue Li seemed more athletic, and less likely to be a mother or wife, from what Harry could see.
Not that she was any less trapped than her fellow witches. All three of them were strung up by the vines, all three of them were actually stuffed with the vines, now that Harry stepped even closer and truly took them in. Stripped naked, the trio had plant appendages down their throats and stuffed up both their cunts and asses. Every single one of them had their tits, big and small, encircled by more vines, which were all capped off with suckling flower-like creatures.
Harry just stares for a beat, rather gobsmacked by what he’s taking in. Luna takes advantage of this, coming up behind him and wrapping her arms around his body as she presses herself into his back. Now the blonde goes forward with instigating something sexual, her deft fingers working quickly to unbuckle his belt and unbutton his trousers. Soon enough, she has his sizable cock in her small, delicate hands, and she’s stroking him off like the expert she is, giggling into his ear.
“This is my new friend, Harry. I haven’t really come up with a name for it yet.”
Harry lets out a choked bit of laughter at that. Of course, Luna is as casual as ever about all of this, even as she jerks him off while they both watch the three witches suspended in the air before them getting unceremoniously FUCKED. Not a single one seems all that conscious of their surroundings, their eyes rolling around in their skulls as they moan and whimper through the vines gagging their throats.
None have noticed him yet, even as Harry studies the plant itself for a little bit longer. Funnily enough, he thinks he recognizes this plant too, though it’s not acting like any example of it he’s ever seen before this.
“… It’s a variation of Devil’s Snare, isn’t it?”
Luna just giggles again and nods into his back, nuzzling him as she continues to give him a very skilled handie. Harry was barely even aroused when they walked in here, and yet in the space of a few minutes, Luna had him at full mast and was already trying to milk him of his first load of the day, from the look of things. She was going to succeed too, almost certainly. It wasn’t like he was trying to stop her or anything, after all.
“That’s exactly right, Harry. You’ve earned yourself an O for sure~”
Harry laughs at that.
“I’m not exactly one of your students, Luna.”
“No, I suppose you’re not… but I’m going to give you a lesson anyways, alright? Mm, this big beauty… I found it while traipsing through the South American Rainforest, if you can believe it. I was looking for Gulping Blimpies, but alas, I ran right into this creature instead! It snatched me up, and for a moment, I was certainly a little worried, because my wand was lost in the struggle, and it certainly seemed like it was Devil’s Snare to me!”
Harry listens, even as Luna recounts her first experience with the plant before him. She makes it sound oh so clinical, talking about it tearing her clothes off her body rather than strangling the life out of her in the excited, but ultimately detached tone that he knows her for best. She describes the lewd form of the Devil’s Snare teasing her holes and getting her wet, and then she describes it savagely fucking her, right there in the middle of the jungle, like it was nothing at all, just a walk in the park.
Needless to say, Luna’s somewhat casual description of her own sexual assault at the plant’s ‘hands’ is more than enough for Harry. By the time she’s done explaining what happened to her, how she ‘met’ her latest discovery, he’s almost ready to blow. Luckily, listening to her talk about transporting it here and making a sort of quasi-rainforest for it to live in isn’t nearly as titillating as the rest, so he’s able to calm down. Though, Luna’s hands already remain on his cock, no matter what.
“And that leads us to now. I’ve been so eager to find out the plant’s full capabilities. Actually, I’m writing a new book, Harry! Though of course, I’ll be compiling more than just this discovery into it. I’ve got all sorts of new magical creatures, both plants and animals, to do lots and lots of research on. This though… this is definitely the most exciting find of all of them, don’t you think?”
Harry wants to answer yes to that. He wants to tell Luna that he thinks this is all amazing, and he’s very happy for her. But something has been niggling at the back of his mind for some time now, and while he allowed himself to be distracted before, he can’t really let things continue on as they have been, given what’s staring him right in the face.
“Luna… just how willing are your three test subjects?”
He approaches it with a casual tone still, of course. But even as he asks, Luna is suddenly doing this thing with her fingers to his cock and balls that has Harry groaning and jolting forward in her grasp. He cums, and as he cums, the blonde minx giving him a handjob reach-around makes sure to point his cock right up into the mind-broken, vine-stuffed face of one Cho Chang.
His seed sprays across Cho’s naked front, and Harry watches with raised eyebrows as the vines holding her in place actively recoil at the touch of his cum. As the sticky white substance drips down Cho’s face, the green appendage in her throat pulls out and whips away. As it slips across her breasts, the flower-suckers on her nipples and the vines wrapped around her tits that they come from move back as well.
The plant quickly recedes from Harry’s cum in the way that a normal Devil’s Snare would recede from sunlight, or a liberal application of fire. In the end, Cho is dropped to the ground at Harry’s feet like a sack of potatoes, immediately coming to life as she finds herself, from her point of view anyways, inexplicably freed.
As Cho claws at the ground, whimpering and trying to push herself up off her face without much luck, Luna saunters out from behind Harry and giggles perversely, reaching down and grabbing Cho by her hair, dragging the exhausted Chinese witch up so that she can make eye contact with her. Harry doesn’t fail to notice the way that Cho’s eyes widen with fear as she looks into Luna’s beautiful blue irises, while Luna herself just grins wickedly and darts her tongue out to lick some of the cum from Cho’s face.
“L-Luna, please… I’m sorry. W-We’re sorry. It was… we were just kids. It was decades ago, by t-this point!”
Harry quickly begins to get an idea of what he’s witnessing, even as Luna giggles and cradles Cho’s exhausted face in her palms. He remembers the sort of things that Luna had to put up with, back at Hogwarts. And, truth be told, he feels for her. Maybe it has been a long time, but the experiences he had back in his own years at the School of Witchcraft and Wizardry shape who he is today. From the school turning on him every other year, to the miscarriages of justice he’d witnessed done by the Ministry and the School Officials, time and time again.
One might imagine that Harry would have tried to use his position and his influence to change things for the better by now or something… but really, he wasn’t some golden child, like they wanted him to be. He hadn’t ever been one. He’d learned early on, from his relatives no less, that you faked it until you made it. And once he’d made it, Harry was more than happy to be himself, warts and all.
Regardless, Luna had suffered during her time at Hogwarts, and it seemed that after all these years, Harry was finally being introduced to three of her would-be bullies. His eyes roam over the mind-broken expressions on Marietta and Sue with a fresh perspective, and his lips thing out as he finally looks down at Cho, watching her and Luna interact.
“Don’t be silly, silly. I’m not mad at you for all that. It was sooo long ago. But you’ve still got to help me out, okay? Don’t worry, if you’re a REALLY good girl, and you do whatever I say, I won’t give you back to the vines!”
Cho hurriedly nods at that.
“Y-Yes! A-Anything but that! Please, I’ll d-do anything!”
Once again, Luna just giggles in her own airy way that Harry has long since learned means anything but that she’s ditzy or an airhead. Letting go of Cho’s hair causes the Chinese witch to face plant again, her trembling arms clearly not strong enough to keep her up off the ground.
“Go ahead and turn around so Harry can see your holes, alright? He’s going to fuck you in each and every one now, and if you’re a very good girl and offer yourself up appropriately, then after this, we’ll find some other way that you can help me with my research!”
Cho’s eyes widen and spark with life as she twists her head to the side to finally look up at him. But the hope that briefly forms in her gaze when she lays eyes on the Head Auror himself dies a quick death when she sees the stiffness of his exposed cock, and the look on his face. There’s no mercy to be found here. Harry knows who his friends are… and while he personally doesn’t have any problem with Cho, despite their ill-advised date in his Fifth Year, given who she is to Luna… she’s no friend of his.
Whimpering and biting her lower lip, Cho slowly shifts herself like a worm in the dirt as she forces herself to turn away from both of them. Then, with all the strength she can muster, the Asian woman trembles as she reaches back and spreads her thighs apart, showing off both her asshole and her glistening wet cunt, lifting her hips as high into the air as she possibly can.
Both holes are certainly gaping from the vines that had been fucking her before. But Harry already knows his cock is twice as thick as any of those vines, and Cho is still going to be tight, if he does decide he’ll fuck her. He’s actually still on the fence about that, waiting for Luna to elaborate, as the blonde steps back up to his side and wraps her arms around his arm. She speaks quietly, and Harry knows that Cho can’t hear her, or else the Chinese witch would likely react strongly to what Luna is confessing to him.
“Ever since we had our little fuck, Harry… the plant has avoided me. I think it has something to do with your cum, because my dear hubbie’s jizz never bothered it before. I had such fun with the plant before, but now… well, now it doesn’t like me. I think it can tell that you claimed me~”
Harry raises both eyebrows at that and gives Luna a look. She giggles at his expression and the unspoken ‘claim you?’ in his eyes, shrugging her shoulders.
“You’re very powerful, Harry Potter. Magically I mean, though I suppose politically and financially, you’ve also got most of the wizards and witches in Great Britain beat! But regardless, you might not know it, but your cum has a certain effect on a girl! You leave your mark, where ever you go. Did you never notice?”
Actually, he had. He’d just not really paid it much mind. But it certainly explained just how… easy it had been to effectively conquer and dominate every single witch (and witcher, as he thinks of Ciri) that so much as entered his sphere of influence. Harry hadn’t been rejected by anyone in quite some time, and even Daphne Greengrass, for all that she was an egotistical bitch who thought herself better than him, had submitted in the end.
If anything, Luna was the only woman who hadn’t crumbled like a stack of cards and effectively become his needy little fuck toy after he had sexual relations with her. It made sense though, he supposed. She always had been able to sense more, able to feel more. If she could feel him leaving his mark on her, he imagined that she would be able to resist it easily enough as well.
As if she can read his mind (she shouldn’t be able to, Harry had become a Master of Occlumency years decades ago) Luna giggles and pulls away from him, hopping over to Cho’s naked form with a skip in her step, reaching down and spreading the whimpering woman’s cheeks wider than Cho herself is managing to do, presenting them for Harry to plunder.
“Won’t you help me with my hypothesis, Harry?”
She bats her eyelashes at him and smiles airily… and Harry just chuckles, shakes his head, and smiles right back as he walks forward. Kneeling behind Cho Chang, the well-hung wizard takes hold of one of her ass cheeks with one hand, and his cock with the other. He brings the head of his member to her gushing wet, slightly agape pussy lips… and then he begins to push.
Cho gasps and her hands fall away from her thighs as she whimpers and moans involuntarily from his penetration.
“S-So big… you’re so BIG!”
SMACK!
Luna is quick to silence the Asian witch, bringing a palm down sharply on one of Cho’s upturned ass cheeks.
“Shhh, no need for words now, you’re just a collection of holes for my friend to fuck, got it?”
“Y-Yes… sorry…”
SMACK!
Cho whimpers, but this time keeps her mouth shut. Harry, meanwhile, is enjoying the feeling of bottoming out inside of the Chinese witch’s cunt. Her insides cling tightly to his cock, not quite stretched enough to make her feel loose with how thick and girthy his meat rod is, but ultimately, the passage into her drooling quim is quite smooth all around. She’s extremely wet of course, and slick as all hell, so Harry finds himself bottoming out on that very first thrust, but not quite managing to fully hilt himself inside of her.
It seemed that the one place this variation of Devil’s Snare had failed to live up to the tentacle porn Harry had heard about from Japan was in FULLY fucking Cho’s cunt. Namely, it hadn’t managed to penetrate through the cervix, all the way into the womb. A quick glance at Marietta and Sue show that they’re in similar states. They’re both being fucked nice and hard, certainly, but judging by the absence of bulges from their bellies, neither of the green appendages thrusting up into their cunts are pushing into their wombs as well.
Perhaps it had to do with the vines simply not being strong enough to punch on through? Perhaps the plant simply wasn’t designed to go all the way. It wasn’t as if it had ejaculate, from what Harry could see of Cho and the other two girls. So, it had no real need to be strong enough to enter the womb directly. That was fine though. Harry was more than willing to rectify this error in Cho Chang’s punishment.
Luna’s hands leave the Chinese witch’s ass cheeks as Harry takes over. His fingers dig into her butt on both sides as he slowly, painstakingly pulls back out of Cho’s cunt, inch by inch. The voluptuous MILF of a woman moans in response, clawing at the ground that her upper half is still pressed up against, even now. Her face and tits, rubbing into the grass and soil that Luna has cultivated for this little rainforest environment.
Cho whimpers as Harry draws backwards… but she squeals like a stuck pig when he suddenly thrusts forward again with all his might, slamming into her cervix and then right through it in a single, harsh movement. The Asian witch cries out, and her body tenses as his cock sheathes itself to the HILT inside of her, his cockhead pressing into the far wall of her womb and distending her abdomen slightly as a result.
And then he starts to fuck her for real. He’s not going to stop after just one thrust, after all. With his fingers digging into Cho’s ass cheeks and his cock buried in her twat, Harry proceeds to take the Chinese Witch to pound town, slamming forward into her cunt and womb again and again, barely pulling back long enough for her to catch her breath before taking it away from her again with another pistoning motion of his thick, fat, prick.
Luna is watching, of course. Has been watching, from the very first moment his cockhead touched Cho’s pussy lips. The blonde witch’s tongue traces out, even as her hands settle on her body. She’s kneeling beside Harry and Cho as Harry fucks the exhausted Asian woman from behind, one hand on a tit and the other delving down between her legs, pulling up her cute little sundress to reveal she’s not wearing anything under it, nothing at all to stop her from fingering her cunt to her heart’s content.
It’s certainly an interesting experience all around. Fucking Cho Chang after so long is a pleasure in and of itself. The atmosphere though… that’s not something that can really be replicated. To his side, Luna Lovegood pleasuring herself to the sight of him plowing Cho Chang’s fertile body all day long. And in the background, two mind-broken bullies who likely deserve everything coming to them, trussed up and fucked in every hole by a plant that’s almost certainly just reacting on instinct, not actually intelligent or anything like that.
Yeah, it’s certainly a new experience for Harry, and one he’s enjoying quite a lot. So, in the end, he’s not all that surprised when he cums fairly fast, despite it being his second orgasm. His cock spasms, his balls churn, and then he’s groaning as he fills Cho’s womb with his seed, pumping her full of thick, hot ejaculate. Cho responds by orgasming explosively around his thick cock. It’s not the first time she’s cum while he’s been fucking her, but it’s the first time Harry acknowledges it, chuckling as he smacks her ass casually and begins to pull out.
“Like that, did you? Liked being creampied like some cheap two knut whore?”
Cho lets out a broken sob at that, even as she remains face down, ass up, too weak to take any other position.
“P-Please… I’m sorry… please let me go… I-I have to g-get home to my children…”
For the first time, Harry’s heart strings are tugged, just a bit. But before he can even properly process that, Luna is letting out a long, drawn-out sigh beside him, and giving Cho another sharp spanking as she shakes her head.
“What did I say about lying? Did you already forget our talk?”
Looking to Harry, Luna just smiles placidly, even as she squeezes and kneads and practically outright mauls the reddened ass cheek that keeps getting smacked and spanked.
“Cho here did marry a kind man and have some kids… and then she spent the last decade chasing them all away, because she’s a broken bitch who can’t handle happiness or love. Her husband divorced her, and her children disowned her. Now she’s not just a broken bitch, but a lonely broken bitch at that. Honestly, she should be thanking me.”
Harry raises both eyebrows again, even as he looks down at Cho’s shaking, trembling form. And yet… the Chinese witch isn’t denying any of it.
“Am I lying, bitch?”
At the same time, he’s not heard Luna be THIS vitriolic before. Despite saying earlier that she wasn’t angry over how Cho and the others treated her all those years ago, Harry was starting to think that was a lie. Though to be fair, watching Luna be so vicious is a massive turn on, in and of itself.
“N-No…”
Cho’s answer seals the deal though. Now Harry knows the truth. This blubbering, sobbing bitch in front of him isn’t just a bully, she’s a liar as well. Any doubts he had before are washed away, even as Luna smiles wickedly and spreads Cho’s ass cheeks apart with her hands once more, this time offering up the Asian woman’s back door to Harry.
“Well then, let’s continue with our experiments, shall we Harry? This hole next, if you would.”
She retakes her casual, clinical tone, causing Harry to chuckle as he stands up and then crouches over the prostrating form of the Chinese witch helpless before him. He guides his cock down into Cho’s ass from above, and finds it both loose enough and lubricated enough that this time, there is no bottoming out the first thrust in. Every last inch of his massive, girthy cock disappears into Cho Chang’s back door, right there and then.
Cho screams, of course. She claws up the ground beneath her all the harder, even as her body trembles and shudders under the sensation of being split open by his cock. Her anal muscles clench and squeeze around his dick, but Harry still hesitates for half a moment, despite his lack of sympathy for the witch. Luna just giggles and gives Cho’s ass cheek another smack.
“Don’t worry, Harry. She may not look it, but Cho Chang has a soft spot for anal. Just keep it up, and soon she’ll be singing your praises.”
Taking Luna at her word, because at this point, he’s not going to start distrusting her if he hasn’t yet, Harry begins the process of plowing Cho Chang’s back door for all he’s worth. It’s nice and clean back there, the only lubricant likely coming from the vines that had been fucking her orifices before him. Thrusting deep into Cho’s bowels, Harry plows the Asian woman with all his might, giving her the anal plundering of her lifetime.
Just as Luna said, Cho is soon singing like a canary. Her squeals and screams change tune soon enough, turning towards whimpers and mewls, and then finally, moans and cries of ecstasy. Her wanton pleasure is obvious in the way that her creampied pussy keeps squirting mixtures of his seed and her juices out onto the ground between her spread legs. Or in how her anal muscles clench down rhythmically around his cock all the harder, trying to milk him of his next release.
But this is climax number three, and Harry is ready to go all night long. Not that he’s actually going to, but needless to say, Cho isn’t getting out of this easily. Harry fucks the Chinese witch’s bowels for what feels like hours, listening to soft moans coming from Luna, who touches herself to the sight, as well as the gurgling, slurping sounds coming from Marietta and Sue, still held overhead by this sexual deviation of Devil’s Snare, bound up in vines and being fucked silly in every last orifice, turned into the mind-broken sluts they deserve to be.
The fact that they deserve this, that all three of them could have just treated Luna better and avoided this fate… it spurs Harry on. Luna deserved better than what they gave her, and he hates that it took so long for him and the blonde girl to become friends, that she had to suffer in silence for years, just because she was a little weird even by the standards of a magical society.
Rearing back a hand, Harry brings it down on Cho’s other butt cheek, the one that isn’t yet red from repeated smacks. He spanks her in time with his thrusts, until her entire ass is nice and red with his handprints. Cho responds positively, the masochistic slut, her moans and mewls filling the air, her cries as she orgasms again and again from him butt-fucking her mixing with the muffled cries from her two ‘friends’, the other witches currently strung up by magical molesting vines.
All good things come to an end though, and eventually, the feel of Cho’s back door flexing and massaging and gripping his cock in a rather rhythmic manner is enough to send Harry right over the edge. He cums, and he fills Cho’s asshole with just as much seed as he did her womb. He pumps a nice thick load right into her bowels, leaving her gaping back door leaking his cum when he finally pulls out and straightens up.
Cho is covered in sweat and grime at this point, looking to all the world like she’s been through the ringer, which to be fair, she has. But she deserved it, in Harry’s eyes. She deserves whatever Luna wants to do with her. Meanwhile, even Luna is covered in the faintest film of sweat, having been pleasuring herself to Cho’s cries the entire while. But Harry himself… he feels rejuvenated, rather than tired. Ready for more, rather than in need of a rest.
Seeing this, Luna stands up as well. She reaches down and grabs Cho by her hair, dragging the Chinese witch up again so that she’s on her knees. A quick application of magic via her wand cleans the dirt and grime off of Cho’s face, which is then quickly dirtied again when Luna shoves the other woman’s head forward, forcing the Asian MILF to nuzzle up against Harry’s mess of a cock.
Covered in a large amount of cum and pussy juices, Harry’s prick is undeniably messy at this point, and that mess gets smeared across Cho’s face as Luna thoroughly enjoys debasing and humiliating the other woman for a few seconds. Eventually though, Luna jerks Cho’s head back and speaks.
“Open. You need to clean up the mess you made.”
When Cho opens her mouth, obeying the blonde immediately, Harry steps forward and places his cockhead between the voluptuous Asian woman’s lips. Reaching out, he takes hold of Cho’s hair from Luna, holding her head with both hands as he begins to saw his thick shaft in and out of her mouth, forcing it further and further past her lips with every thrust.
“You always were a cock-tease, Cho. Should have known that you’d find a good man and then ruin things with him. That was all you were ever good for. Put that tongue of yours to use, won’t you?”
Tears stream down Cho’s face at Harry’s verbal abuse, but Luna on the other hand has one of her signature smiles on her face, all bright and airy… but with a steely glint of intelligence behind it, her crystal blue eyes staring down at Cho with something perhaps approaching vindication held within them. Even as Cho cries, her tongue writhes along the underside of his cock.
Tilting his head back, Harry groans, enjoying the warm mouth sucking and slurping the mess off of the first half of his dick for a few moments. But in the end… there IS another half of his cock for Cho to clean. And while he could be nice and pull her off of his member so she could lick and lap to the base of it until he was sparkling… why would he do that, when he could punish her further instead.
“Time for the other half.”
And then he shoves Cho down his shaft most unceremoniously, his cock slamming into the back of her throat and then curving down into her esophagus in a MOST satisfying way. Watching Cho’s already teary eyes widen in shock, watching her pouty lips press into the base of his cock… watching her throat bulge outwards as she begins to choke on his dick meat. All of it is… just absolutely exquisite. So, Harry begins to face fuck her, right then and there. What else is he going to do after all?
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
Luna giggles beside him as he does so, her fingers still idly working away at her own cunt. Harry imagines that she’ll want him to fuck her next, unless she decides she wants to do more ‘research’ and has him cum on Marietta or Sue in order to get them down. Whatever it is, Harry will be happy to help out his friend. Luna is probably one of the few people in his life at this point that he actually respects, if he’s being honest. If you’d told him that was going to be the case back in his fifth year, when he’d barely known her, or in his fourth year, when he hadn’t known her at all… Harry would likely have laughed.
But times changed, and the world kept spinning, and relationships were… altered. As things currently stood, Luna was the one witch Harry knew who could withstand whatever it was about his magic that dominated and conquered every woman in his sphere of influence. That alone was worthwhile, even as Harry stared down into Cho’s chocolate-brown eyes, fucking her face with gusto.
The Chinese witch gags and gurgles around his cock, choking for air, but unable to find it. Her nostrils flare uselessly every time he pulls back, only for him to thrust forward again, slamming her nose into his crotch and suffocating her once more. Meanwhile, his balls, rapidly becoming covered in her drool and tears, constantly slap up against her chin.
Luna had cleaned her of the dirt and grime from her extended time spent face down, ass up while he fucked her other two holes, but you already couldn’t even tell that a magical cleaning had taken place, that was how wrecked Cho looked now, as Harry made use of her, as he fucked her throat with gusto, with conviction.
The bitch deserved it, and he imagined that Marietta and Sue both deserved it as well. If Cho had never been able to grow up, despite becoming a voluptuous MILF of a witch, then he imagined neither of the others had either. They wouldn’t be missed by a society that none of them had ever truly contributed to in any meaningful fashion. He should know, if they were important, then the trio would have come across his desk as missing ages ago, he suspected.
“GAGKH! GAGKH! GAGKH!”
Regardless, Cho’s tight, convulsing throat and her writhing tongue are eventually enough to put Harry over the edge. He sees no point in holding back at this point, not unless he wants to actually asphyxiate the bitch of a witch, and Luna probably has some further use for her beyond THIS. So, Harry cums, and his seed explodes out of Cho’s nostrils and the sides of her mouth, the ‘raging dragon’ as the muggle internet called it, if he was remembering correctly.
She doesn’t look like much of a raging dragon though as he pulls back, what with her eyes glazed over and her body swaying back and forth, barely balanced enough to keep from teetering backwards or forwards, side to side. His cum slops out of her mouth and onto her tits, and drips down from her clogged nostrils, even as she breathes slowly, her chest rising and falling and the air coming from her lungs somewhat raspy.
Harry admires his handiwork for a moment before looking to Luna with a raised, questioning eyebrow. This was, after all, HER show. Whatever happened next, he’d leave in the blonde’s capable hands.
-x-X-x-
“Thank you for your assistance, Harry. All of this data is going to help me so much with my research, I just know it.”
Only Luna. That’s the thought running through Harry’s head, as he stands there, resting against the back of one of the jungle trees in Luna’s greenhouse. Meanwhile, Luna herself is showing how flexible she can be, her bottom half humping and riding and gyrating around Harry’s cock, her inner walls squeezing and gripping at his length in a most delicious manner.
Suddenly, one of Luna’s hands snaps out, and smacks the upturned ass of her table.
“What did I say about staying still? Don’t move, or else I’ll have to punish you~”
Currently, Luna is multitasking. Not only is she fucking herself on Harry’s cock as Harry just stands there and lets himself be used like some sort of sex toy, rather than the powerful wizard he truly is, but she’s also writing out her notes from what she experienced in watching Harry and Cho go at it for hours. All of her findings are going into this leather-bound journal she has, scribbled down somewhat casually. Hell, everything about her is currently casual, so long as you ignored what was happening below the waist.
But of course, Luna needed a table to write on. That was where Cho came into things again. The Chinese witch had been forced up onto her hands and knees despite her exhaustion, and her slick back was now operating as a makeshift table for Luna to rest her journal on as she writes in it, all while fucking herself back onto Harry’s member. And yet, even though he can feel her cunt walls contracting around his cock, the upper half of her body shows not a hint of it. She’s barely even phased as she continues to write in her journal, now that Cho is once again remaining as still as she possibly can be.
Of course, it’s only a matter of time until the ‘legs’ of Luna’s makeshift ‘table’ collapse out from under it. Even now, even trying to keep still, Harry can see Cho trembling. Her arms are shaky at best, and eventually, she’ll fall flat on her face again. But Harry isn’t too worried about that. He knows Luna well, and knows that she’ll be ready for it when it happens.
Not that that will stop the blonde from punishing the other witch. Harry imagines that he’ll factor into that punishment in some way as well. Poor, poor Cho… set up for failure and she couldn’t do anything about it. Grinning, Harry just leans back and relaxes, letting Luna continue to do all the work even as she absentmindedly wrote down her findings into her journal, magical pen darting across the page again and again. This… celebration had turned out spectacular so far. He could hardly wait to see how the blonde would surprise him next.
Chapter 30: Marietta Edgecombe
Chapter Text
He’d been right, it seemed, in his earlier thinking. Luna did indeed want him to help her punish her other… subjects. But he was still a little surprised to walk into his office one day, deep within the DMLE, to find her already waiting there for him, one of said subjects suspended from the ceiling, bound in rope nearly from head to toe.
Raising an eyebrow, Harry closes the door to his office behind him and cocks his head to the side as he admires the reddened, bound, nude form of one Marietta Edgecombe for a moment. Then, he turns his eyes towards Luna and lifts a brow.
“Luna? What’s up?”
Smiling at him, the blonde witch prances over and gives him a quick peck on the lips. Pulling back, her eyes sparkle with mischief as she turns to the side slightly so that she can look between him and Marietta.
“Hello Harry. I find myself a little bit overworked at the moment. I can’t give all of my test subjects the attention they deserve, unfortunately. But that’s where you come in, right? Can you look after Marietta here for me for a week or so, while I finish up with Sue? It shouldn’t take much longer than that.”
Harry blinks and looks between Luna and Marietta for a long moment in silence, before ultimately shrugging his shoulders.
“Sure, Luna. It shouldn’t be too much of a hardship. Any special needs I need to know about?”
Luna places her index finger against her lips in a thinking pose for a moment, before brightening up.
“Oh! Yes, there is one. Dear Marietta, here was cumming way too much from my new plant, you know, the one I showed you before. So right now, she’s on a strict orgasm diet. I don’t want her to cum more than three times over the next week, alright? Any more than that, and she’ll never get better!”
Harry chuckles at the restriction and inclines his head at Luna, smiling slightly.
“I think we can manage that well enough.”
Smiling brightly at him, Luna shrugs her shoulders.
“If she does cum more than three times, that’s not your fault of course. It just means I’ll have to take… drastic measures to curb her addiction.”
Skipping over to where Marietta has been swaying back and forth in the middle of his office, listening to this entire conversation, Luna grabs the red-haired witch by her jaw, squeezing her cheeks rather viciously as she looks into the feverish young woman’s eyes and smiles.
“We wouldn’t want that, would we Marietta? So, try to be a good girl for Harry, alright? I know it’ll be hard, but try to keep your inner slut to a minimum~”
And then she releases the clearly terrified witch and prances her way over to Harry’s floo. As she grabs a pinch of green powder and throws it into the fire, calling out the name of her home, Luna turns back to Harry and gives him a wink as the fireplace flares up in green behind her.
“Have fun~”
And then she hops backwards right into the fire and vanishes, leaving Harry alone with Marietta Edgecombe, dangling from the ceiling in the middle of his office. Staring after the eccentric blonde witch for a moment, Harry lets out a low, rueful sigh as the fireplace disengages and the green fire dies away. Only then does he turn towards his sudden guest, a smile on his face as he walks right over to her.
The look on Marietta’s face is… an interesting one. Of course, with the muzzle gag covering much of her features, it’s a little hard to read her, save for the eyes. And while the eyes are said to be the window to the soul, in this case they reflect a very conflicted, very tumultuous soul indeed. Just staring into her eyes, Harry can tell that Marietta is lost and confused, and unsure what she wants, let alone what she needs.
Reaching up, he touches the muzzle gag and lets it disappear for a moment, causing a gasp to erupt from Marietta’s mouth as her tongue traces out to lick at chapped lips. Her eyes flicker between him and his crotch for a moment, and it’s clear that as much as Luna’s lewd Devil’s Snare had been fucking her silly when he visited, she’d been conscious enough to recognize his presence and even remember him.
That’s a little surprising, but Harry doesn’t mind all that much. Luna keeps a clean house, so it’s not like Marietta, Cho, or Sue are ever going to tell anyone he was there. At least no one that matters.
“P-Please…”
Harry cocks his head to the side at that, looking at Marietta curiously.
“Please? Please what? Let you go? Do you really think Luna would have brought you to me if she thought I was going to do that? Besides, where would you go to, Marietta? I looked you up. There’s a reason no one’s come forward to declare you missing. It’s because nobody cares about you. You have absolutely no one to mind that you’re gone.”
A shudder runs through Marietta’s body, and her eyes flicker away from his in shame and despair for a moment, before she looks back at him, pleading still.
“N-No… p-please, hah, don’t let me c-cum…”
Ah, so that’s it. Harry can’t help but laugh a little. So, Marietta Edgecombe… wanted to be denied orgasms herself. Wasn’t that just a treat? Humming, he circles around the woman for a moment, taking her in. As such, he quickly discovers that Luna left a couple of gifts inside of the red head. Down between Marietta’s legs, held in place by a length of rope wedged up into her cunt lips are two buzzing sex toys, large dildos from the looks of things, just straight up rammed up in there.
From the way Marietta was twitching and squirming while clearly trying to control herself, Harry could tell that if he left her alone to swing in his office as she was now, she would probably fail Luna’s little test within the first day. Humming, he circles back around to the red head’s front, looking at her with a raised eyebrow.
“Seems you’re in a bad way, Marietta. I could alleviate your position, I suppose… but what would I get in return?”
Marietta stares at him, her wide eyes glazed over, her face flushed red. She licks her lips, and then looks down at his crotch again.
“I-I’ll suck your cock…”
Harry chuckles at that, and then reaches up and grabs her by her hair somewhat viciously, dragging her down to his crotch and rubbing her face all over the front of his pants as she whimpers and whines pitifully.
“Cute, but we both know that you’d do that anyways, wouldn’t you slut? Because if you don’t, the consequences will be much, much more dire. Now, let’s try that again. What will you do for me, in return for making sure that you don’t cum more than thrice over the next week?”
When he pulls her back to give her room to talk, she looks up at him from down at his waistline and bites her lower lip before finally blurting out a reasonable answer.
“A-Anything, sir… I-I’ll do anything!”
Smiling, Harry nods.
“Good girl. That’s the correct response. Hm, let’s see here…”
Flicking his hands outwards and splaying his fingers, Harry calls upon his magic and gets to work. There’s some gasping and some moaning and some whimpering on Marietta’s end before he’s done, but by the time he’s finished, the red head is in a much better way than she was before. Where before Marietta was hog-tied with the rope nestled between her thighs and rubbing against her cunt, which had been stuffed with those vibrating magical dildos, now that’s not the case anymore.
Instead, Marietta is lifted up so that her body is now longer parallel with the ground but instead perpendicular. Her arms are still bound behind her back, of course, but her feet are no longer pulled up behind her. Instead, her legs are spread wide open and bound at the knees and shin, keeping her nice and exposed. The rope no longer goes between her thighs though and rubs against her cunt, and the sex toys have been withdrawn.
She’s still flushed red and panting with need, but it’s no longer quite so dire, as Harry reaches out and casually grabs one of her tits, squeezing and kneading it in his hand. Marietta moans and opens her mouth to say something, but as she tries to speak, he waves his other hand over her face and conjures an O-ring gag right into her mouth.
“Aaahhhmmph!”
“Shhh, no words… you promised me a blowjob after all, didn’t you?”
Marietta whimpers but nods, and Harry grins as he spins the red head over end, forcing her upside down and bringing her face to crotch with him. Holding her steady by her thigh with one hand, Harry reaches down with the other and quickly frees his cock from his pants. As it grows harder and harder right before dear Marietta’s eyes, Harry wastes no time in thrusting forward and shoving his dick right down the witch’s throat.
“Hulghk! Hulghk, Hulghk, Hulghk!”
Harry groans as he starts out relatively slow, sawing in and out of Marietta’s mouth but not really trying to overextend just yet. Still, his size alone means that his dick is curving upwards into the red head’s throat, even as Marietta chokes and gurgles helplessly on his member, unable to do anything else besides take it as deeply as he feels like going.
Slowly but surely, he increases his pace, until Marietta is very much choking on his dick, her flaring nostrils not able to get her much air with how his ball sack is effectively slapping against her nose and eyes.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
As he escalates things, Harry grabs Marietta by both of her thighs, looking down at her twitching, gushing wet cunt. He smirks at it, watching it breathe, watching her react to her slow asphyxiation on his cock. He’s not surprised by the way her now-empty pussy clenches and squeezes from the experience. After all, he’d watched as she, Cho, and Sue were fucked in every hole by Luna’s new strain of Devil’s Snare. He knew full well that her body had been conditioned to enjoy being gangbanged by the tentacle-like vines of the massive plant.
He considers for a moment, reaching out and flicking Marietta’s clit, just to see what will happen. But no, in the end he keeps his word and doesn’t do anything that will unduly make her cum. After all, if he doesn’t have her cum now, he can see how she gets with a day or two of denial. Marietta might be all about not orgasming right now, but that’s only because she very clearly only got out of the Devil’s Snare recently.
For the moment, at least, she’s obviously had enough. But that won’t last forever, and Harry knows it. So, the wizard fucks Marietta’s face and he doesn’t touch her pussy. He forces her to deep-throat his cock, until finally, he reaches release, filling her throat with his seed, pumping it up and UP into her gullet, only for it to come back down and explode out of her nostrils and mouth.
She makes a mess all over the floor of his office when he pulls out, leading Harry to sigh and step back, shaking his head in disappointment.
“Look at what you’ve done, Marietta? Silly, silly girl.”
With a bit of magic, the rope suspending her from the ceiling suddenly starts to give way, and Marietta lets out a startled shriek as she starts to fall to the floor. She stops half an inch from hitting the ground though, the rope going taut once more. As she hangs there, so very close to the floor but not there at all, Harry smiles and points at the mess she’s made, now centimeters away from her face.
“Clean it up.”
The red head shivers and nods her head.
“Y-Yes sir…”
Then, craning her neck, Mariette Edgecombe sticks out her tongue and begins cleaning up after herself the only way she can, by licking the floor clean, right then and there. Harry watches her for a time in amusement before returning to his desk and his work. Later, when he’s judged that she’s done the best she can, he scourgifies the remaining mess and then moves Marietta from the middle of his office over to a closet with a wave of his hand, leaving the red-haired witch to yelp as she disappears into the closet, the door closing behind her.
To her credit, she doesn’t do or say anything to try and get him to let her out. She just hangs there, suspended in the closet like a coat, while he gets on with his day. Still, Harry is perfectly capable of multitasking, and even as he finishes up paperwork and handles some of the decisions that a Head Auror has to make, he finds himself contemplating what he’s going to do with Marietta next. There’s so much… opportunity here, and a whole week to have fun with her before he has to give her back to Luna.
Will he let her cum more than three times? Will he save her from whatever Luna’s punishment for orgasming FOUR times might be? Heh, decisions, decisions. Ah, but why should he have all the fun? Luna might be busy, but then, she wasn’t the only witch that Marietta’s stupidity had effected, back in the day. An idea crosses Harry’s mind, and a wide wicked grin spreads across his face as a result. Oh yes, that sounded like a lot of fun.
-x-X-x-
As Hermione steps into Harry’s office, she can’t help but be nervous. Of course, as much as she’s currently wallowing in trepidation, she’s also feeling the anticipation as well. She hates herself for it, she hates how much she’s come to love being… being Harry’s toy. Because really, that’s all she is. Maybe she could have been more before she tried to betray him, before she tried to go to Susan with what he was doing… but no, she’d fucked up, and she’d paid the price for that.
Closing the door to his office behind her, Hermione slowly sinks down to her knees and keeps her eyes on the ground, even as she begins to strip naked right then and there. She barely gets the buttons on her blouse done before Harry stops her though.
“You don’t have to bother with that today Hermione. Come over to my desk, will you? You can walk.”
Hermione’s eyes widen at that as her head shoots up, but Harry isn’t looking at her, he’s looking down at some papers. Licking her lips, wondering what he could possibly want from her if not her body, the brunette witch rises to her feet and makes her way over to Harry’s desk, stopping in front of it for a moment uncertainly, before circling around to his side when he lifts up a hand and beckons her closer.
He pats the side of his desk and gives a simple command of ‘sit’ so Hermione does what she’s told and hops up, sitting on the edge of his desk as he continues to work for a moment. But even as he fills out paperwork, his other hand wanders along her thigh and then up beneath her skirt, causing Hermione, with her blouse still half-undone, to shiver in both trepidation and anticipation once more.
Ah, so it was like that. Harry wanted to strip her himself today… maybe even tear her clothes off of her. It wouldn’t be the first time. And yet, Hermione raises no protest and offers no resistance. Far from it, instead she spreads her legs just a bit, allowing him further access as his fingers slip up between her thighs and brush against her naked cunt. He smiles slightly at that, and Hermione feels a thrill of pleasure right alongside the burst of shame at the fact that she’s made him happy by going commando. She’d known that he would be upset if she didn’t, if she tried to wear underwear in his presence, so she simply… hadn’t.
Harry’s finger dives into Hermione’s depths for a moment, and the brunette witch tilts her head back, letting it loll as she moans expressively, knowing how much Harry enjoys hearing her reactions to his touches. Part of her hates herself for her betrayal of her husband, but the other part loves this too much to ever stop. Besides, she tried to stop, didn’t she? And how did that go for her, huh?
Pulling his digit out of her a moment later, the Head Auror finally finishes with his paperwork and sits back, actually deigning to look at her. Hermione finds herself drinking it in, from the smile on his face to the dark promise in his eyes.
“I’ve got a surprise for you, slut. I think you’re going to like it.”
Hermione just blushes and tries to pretend she doesn’t like being called a slut as much as she truly does. Luckily, Harry has already looked away from her, waving his hand over at a closet. The door opens up, and out of the closet swings a witch with red hair, suspended from rope and bound in the stuff as well from the looks of things. Hermione blinks dumbly for a moment, not quite recognizing the witch. She seems… familiar, but if Hermione is supposed to know her on sight, well, she’s failing.
Which isn’t a good thing where Harry is concerned, so the brunette witch does her level best to wrack her brain, trying to figure out just who this is and where she knows her from. The red isn’t the color of the Weasley family, so she’s not one of them… perhaps from their Hogwarts days? And that’s all Hermione’s brilliant mind needs to connect the dots. The brunette’s eyes widen slightly as she realizes who she’s looking at.
“Marietta Edgecombe?”
Twisted around as she is, her ass is half off of Harry’s desk, giving him room give her butt cheek a nice swat as he chuckles at her.
“Well done, Hermione. You got it in one.”
Hermione lets out a little ‘eep!’ at the spanking, both blushing and smiling a little as she ducks her head, pleased that Harry is happy with her, but also a little embarrassed to be treated like this in front of a bitch like Marietta Edgecombe. Not that the red-haired witch is in any position to look down on her right now, from the look of things.
Eyeing Marietta, she finds the other woman staring at her beseechingly, the O-ring gag she’s currently wearing making her moans incomprehensible and unintelligible, but it’s obvious from her tone that she’s begging for something, begging HERMIONE for something. If it’s to free her, she’s fresh out of luck. Hermione won’t betray Harry, not ever again. She knows how that turns out these days, and she refuses to go through that again. She’s just managed to get things back to something akin to friendly between herself and her domineering… master.
Still, Harry is sitting there quietly, waiting for her to say something… to ask something, clearly. So, Hermione does, asking the obvious because she can tell it’s what Harry wants.
“Why do you have Marietta Edgecombe tied up and suspended from your office ceiling, Master?”
Grinning at her, Harry half-shrugs.
“Well, you remember our dear friend Luna Lovegood, right?”
Hermione nods slowly. It’d been a while since she last spoke with Luna though. The blonde witch had always been somewhat barmy, but she’d only grown more and more eccentric and unstable over the years, to the point that Hermione had mostly stopped staying in touch for her children’s sake more than anything else. Of course, Harry wasn’t the kind of man who let go of friends easily, so hearing that he and Luna were still close didn’t really surprise her.
“Well, Luna has a lot on her plate at the moment, so she has me looking after her pet here for the week. She dropped her off on Sunday and is probably going to be picking her up again tomorrow. Marietta and I have been having some fun this week… but when I thought about who else would have some fun playing with her, well, you were the first one who came to mind, my dear pet.”
Hermione frowns a little at that. She did remember what Marietta had done, back in their fifth year, to be fair. And even thinking about back then, with that fucking toad Umbridge and how Draco and his Slytherins had harassed them all year long… it pissed her off something fierce. But she’d gotten her revenge on Marietta back then, right in the moment the bitch had betrayed them. The curse she’d layered into the magical contract they’d all signed had put the word ‘SNEAK’ in boils on the woman’s forehead.
That alone was good enough for Hermione. Though it certainly helped that she’d heard absolutely nothing of Marietta in the time since. Honestly, she didn’t even know what the other witch had been getting up to. Apparently living a life as a pet to Luna Lovegood, of all people. Wait… Hermione flicks her eyes over to Harry and furrows her brow even further.
“Didn’t… wasn’t Marietta one of Luna’s bullies, back in our school days?”
When Harry answers her with a nod and a smile, Hermione begins to see everything far more… clearly. Swallowing thickly, her frown washing away from her face as understanding takes over, the brunette witch lowers her gaze and fiddles with her fingers for a moment.
“… And what would you suggest I do with her, Master?”
Chuckling, Harry produces a marker from nowhere and holds it out to her.
“It’s been a while. Why don’t you have some fun, Hermione? Mm, but just remember… she’s not allowed to cum. No matter how much she begs for it, she can’t cum. And if you make her cum… well, you’ll be in trouble.”
Hermione takes the marker from Harry with shaking fingers, before nodding and making her way over to where Marietta hangs, suspended from the ceiling, her body on display and her legs spread wide and her pussy very clearly dripping with need, all over Harry’s floor. Right as Hermione stops in front of the witch, Harry vanishes the O-ring gag, and Marietta’s eyes widen as her nostrils flare.
“P-Please… please let me cum. Please, please, please… I need it. I need to orgasm…”
She’s humping her crotch at Hermione as best she can, whining and whimpering piteously. But honestly, looking at her, seeing the red head beg not to be set free, but just for pleasure and release… it destroys whatever small amount of sympathy Hermione might have had for her. The brunette’s upper lip curls in disgust, and as Marietta begs to be allowed to cum, she rears back an arm and slaps the bitch right across her stupid face.
A cry leaves Marietta’s lips, and before she can fully recover, Hermione is on her, grabbing her by a fistful of her red hair and forcing her head back as she brings the uncapped marker up to Marietta’s forehead.
“Shut up, cunt. You think I’ll fuck myself just for you? No, you don’t get to cum… you get to stay still while I write all over your whorish body, got that? Move a muscle, and I’ll fucking beat your face bloody!”
Hermione can’t really say where THAT bit comes from, but maybe she was still a little pissed about how everything went down with the DA. Maybe she did carry a grudge against Edgecombe, even after all these years. It’s certainly a lot easier than she thought it would be to mark the bitch up and write all sorts of lurid and disgusting things on her. It helps that a moment after, Harry puts the O-ring gag back in Marietta’s mouth.
Channeling her inner demons, bringing up all of her worst bile and hatred to the surface, Hermione sets about doing exactly what Harry wanted of her. She writes all over Marietta’s helpless body, and she draws some things as well. And honestly… she enjoys herself the entire time, far more than she’d care to admit.
When she’s done, Hermione pulls away and bites her lower lip as she turns to Harry somewhat nervously.
“What… w-what do you think, Master?”
-x-X-x-
Stepping up to Hermione’s side, Harry raises both eyebrows as he takes in her work. As always, the brunette witch had proven herself to be QUITE the overachiever. To start with, she’d written the words ‘STUPID WHORE’ across Marietta’s face in big block letters. But of course, Hermione was nothing if not creative. STUPID was what was written across the witch’s forehead. Meanwhile, only WH and RE were etched out across her cheeks. Instead of putting an O, Hermione had incorporated Marietta’s O-ring gag and drooling mouth into the word.
It was inspired, to be sure. After that though, Hermione had turned to alliteration for almost everything else. Across Marietta’s chest were the words ‘CUMDUMP CUNT’ and ‘SILLY SLUT’ while down below on her abdomen, Hermione had written ‘BULLYING BITCH’. Just below that were the words ‘FUCK HOLE’, which were in turn attached to an arrow that pointed directly down at Marietta’s gushing wet cunt.
Harry was a little disappointed that Hermione hadn’t decided to incorporate Marietta’s pussy into another bit of word art, but he could understand why she didn’t want to use the other witch’s cunt as an O in the word HOLE. If nothing else, Hermione was anal about that sort of thing. Everything she’d written was perfectly neat and orderly, and also perfectly spaced as well. Harry wasn’t surprised, but he was a little impressed.
Across each of Marietta’s spread inner thighs was even more writing. ‘USE ME’ was prominent on one side, while ‘BEAT ME’ was placed on the other. Humming appreciatively at what he’s seen so far, Harry nods and twirls a finger in the air, making Marietta slowly turn around and exposing what Hermione had done to her back and ass as well. This is his first time seeing this side of Marietta. While he’d watched Hermione write everything on the front, he hadn’t followed her to the back when she’d moved around to the witch’s other side.
She’d left Marietta’s shoulderblades blank and moved down to her lower back from the look of things. Across said lower back, acting as a bit of a tramp stamp, Hermione had wrote ‘Property of Luna Lovegood’ in swirling black letters, something that Harry was pretty sure Luna would appreciate greatly. Then, on one ass cheek, she’d written ‘SPANK ME’ and on the other, she’d put ‘FUCK ME’. It was rather delicious, and honestly… Harry was already quite hard.
Striding forward, the wizard vanishes his clothes from his body and strokes his cock as he spins Marietta back around to face him. Her eyes go wide as he shoves his dick right into her cunt without warning or preamble, and they very nearly roll up in her head as a moan of pleasure leaves her throat. Harry smiles wickedly and gives her a second thrusting jolt right then and there, sending Marietta over the edge on the spot.
The red-haired witch squeals like a pig as she climaxes, her eyes going crossed and her tongue sticking out straight through the O-ring gag currently stretching her jaw apart. Her entire body seizes up, as this is the first time Harry has let her cum all week long. Oh, he hasn’t been neglecting her, to be fair. He’s been having his fun. But he’s not allowed her to reach climax a single time.
At first, this was what Marietta wanted, and she even thanked him for it. But by the middle of the week, she’d changed her tune, and started to haggle with him. After all, Luna had said she could cum three times throughout the week, so why not space them out, right? Harry had laughed in her face the first time she brought it up. He wasn’t her friend. He wasn’t her ally. He was effectively her jailor for the week, and more importantly, she was little more than a toy on loan from Luna for him to use to his heart’s content.
Needless to say, he hadn’t given in, not until today, not until now, as he forces her to climax hard on his dick after having Hermione use that marker all over her oh-so-sensitive body, knowing just how primed it would make her. As Marietta cums, Hermione stands at his side, close by but not too close, watching Harry fuck the bound red head with deep thrusts.
“Was… w-was that all?”
Harry looks over at Hermione and lifts an eyebrow.
“No, that wasn’t all. You can strip naked and kneel now, bitch.”
Blushing, Hermione does as she’s told without hesitation. It was after all, what she’d been starting to do when she first entered his office, before he’d stopped her. She strips down and she kneels, and once she’s naked before him, Harry pulls out of Marietta’s cunt and stuffs his cock right down Hermione’s throat, beginning to fuck her face right then and there.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
This is not done on a whim, as evidenced by Marietta’s disappointed moan through the O-ring gag. She’d been right there already, at the precipice of another orgasm, and Harry had denied her it by pulling out at the last second. He grins at the bound witch as she pleads with him with her eyes, and he fucks Hermione’s face for a few minutes to let Marietta cool down.
Then, he pulls out of Hermione’s gasping lips and sticks his dick right back into Marietta’s cunt. The red head squeals and screams and nearly creams herself right then and there… but the key word there is nearly. She doesn’t cum immediately, because Harry regulates his pace, having a good idea of what her thresholds are now. After all, he hasn’t been idle all week long. He’s been studying Marietta, and he now knows exactly what makes the witch tick, and just how far he can push her.
That’s exactly what he does as he fucks Marietta’s cunt to his heart’s content, but never quite long enough to actually make her cum. He pumps his dick in and out of her drooling quim a few times, and then he pulls free right as she’s on the edge of glory, only to use Hermione’s throat for a few more minutes, giving Marietta some unwanted breaks as she’s forced to just hang there in midair, suspended by the rope bondage she finds herself trapped in, whining through her O-ring gag, all but begging for him to fuck her.
Instead, he plows Hermione’s face as much if not more than he fucks Marietta’s cunt, and when he finally cums, it’s not inside of the edged red head, but all over Hermione’s features and tits, coating her in his white, hot spunk, which she immediately takes to licking up and scooping off her. At least, until he grabs her by the hair and drags her to her feet.
Positioning them both so that Hermione is facing Marietta and Harry is behind Hermione, Harry hooks his hands into the crook of each of Hermione’s elbows and pulls back, even as he thrust forward into her, filling her own gushing wet pussy with his massive rod. As he fucks her, Hermione, bless her heart, seems to know exactly what he wants without him having to even say it. But then to be fair, he has positioned her so that she’s staring right into Marietta’s lust-filled, desire-filled eyes.
“Oh f-fuck! Master is so big, he’s so big inside of me. Oh, oooh… I’m cumming! I’m already cumming around his dick, you filthy fucking whore! Oh yes, it feels so good to climax all over his big fat cock! And he’s not stopping! He’s not stopping for even a second! He’s filling me with his dick, he’s pounding into me again and again and again. Cumming! CUMMING AGAAAAIN!!!”
And that’s how it goes for the next while, as Marietta is continually denied the chance to cum, while Hermione is fucked into blissful ecstasy again and again, right before her eyes. Harry fucks Hermione silly, plowing his childhood best friend as hard as he can, before eventually unloading in her cunt after he’s brought her to orgasm after orgasm after orgasm.
Marietta, meanwhile, is beside herself by the time Harry pulls out of Hermione and drops her face down onto the floor. Snorting derisively as he steps over the brunette witch, his dick still hard and now nice and lubed up, Harry circles around Marietta until he’s behind her, his cock coming up and hot-dogging her ass cheeks as he wraps a hand around her throat from behind.
“You want to cum, bitch? You’ll do anything to cum?”
Marietta moans and nods her head, her desire to experience another orgasm on his dick overloading her common sense. Grinning, Harry gives her what she wants… but not in the way she wants it. With a growl, he sharply thrusts right up into her anus, filling her bowels with his dick and causing a loud scream of pain to leave Marietta’s throat. As he expected, a week without any contact with the Devil’s Snare had caused her back door to tighten up again, leaving her asshole unprepared for the sudden intrusion.
But as Harry fucks her, she can’t help but like it. His dick is slick with his cum and Hermione’s pussy juices, as well as some of Marietta’s on top of that. He’s fucking her in one of her holes, and while it might not be her cunt, that’s good enough for her. And yet, still Harry doesn’t let her cum. He doesn’t let her cum, instead regulating the speed at which he’s thrusting into her asshole, never fully pulling out like he had been before, but slowing down enough at certain points that Marietta can’t QUITE get over the edge.
He fucks her, and he fucks her, and he fucks her some more, and yet, Marietta never once experiences an orgasm at the end of his cock as it rearranges her insides and fucks her ass to kingdom cum. After he spills his seed deep in her bowels, however, Harry pulls out and clears his throat, drawing the attention of a recovered Hermione.
“Eat out her ass for me, slut. And don’t hold back.”
Hermione blushes, but does as she’s told, kneeling behind Marietta and going to town on the edged witch’s asshole with her tongue. As she slurps Harry’s seed right out of Edgecombe’s back door, Harry himself circles around to the front of the bound witch AGAIN, and he thrusts his cock right up into her pussy once more. The stimulus proves to be too much for the feverish witch, and with a squealing cry, Marietta climaxes all over his dick for the second time.
With some rapid firing thrusts, Harry begins to fuck Marietta even harder, prompting a third orgasm from the red head in no time at all. Then he stops, buried inside of Marietta’s cunt, Hermione’s tongue hard at work still up against her asshole. Leaning forward, Harry grabs Marietta by her hair and looks her in the eye.
“That’s three, Marietta. One more, and Luna will be very upset with you.”
The name of the blonde witch is like a bucket of ice water down Marietta’s back. Her eyes widen and clarity takes over as she realizes what’s happened, as she suddenly gets just how close she is to being totally and utterly fucked, and not in a good way. Harry grins and slowly slides his thick cock in and out of Marietta’s cunt, watching as the red head whimpers and tries to shake her head, begging him with her eyes not to let her cum once again.
He hasn’t decided quite yet what he’s going to do… but he and Hermione have an entire night to torment Marietta to their heart’s content, so he has plenty of time to decide still. This? This was going to be fun…
-x-X-x-
The next day, when Luna returns to Harry, he has Marietta ready for her. Suspended from the ceiling in the middle of the room, the red head looks like quite the mess. Everything that Hermione wrote on her is still there, and thanks to the magical marker it’d been written with, not a single bit of it is smudged or ran through, despite Marietta being absolutely COVERED in sweat, and dripping in sexual fluids.
Luna’s eyes brighten as she takes in the sight of her test subject, and her lips curl into a wide, wicked grin as she circles around Marietta, taking her in. Her fingers reach out to trace at the lettering across Marietta’s body, each of the words seeming to make her more and more excited. When she’s done, Luna looks over to Harry and lets out a soft giggle as the Head Auror sits behind his desk and smiles at her warmly.
“I hope you like it, Luna.”
Bobbing her head up and down, Luna wanders over to the desk, standing in front of it as she cocks her head to the side cutely.
“Hermione, I presume?”
Harry smirks at that.
“What gave it away, the perfect spacing?”
“Oh yes. And the alliteration. Plus, I know all about how much of a horny slut she is for your dick. Still, I didn’t expect to get such livery for my pet. You’ll be sure to thank her for me, won’t you?”
Harry lifts a brow at that, and gestures downwards.
“Thank her yourself.”
Blinking, Luna comes around the side of the desk, only to find that Harry is not quite so alone as she first presumed. Beneath the desk, Hermione Granger-Weasley kneels with her arms bound behind her back and her tits out as she bobs up and down on Harry’s cock with earnest gusto, forcing herself to take much of him down her swallowing throat with every movement. She slows of course when Luna’s face comes into view, her eyes flickering over to the blonde, who just smiles a little at her.
“Thank you, Hermione. I love what you’ve done with Marietta. Now, you get back to work, alright? That’s a good girl~”
As Hermione resumes throating Harry’s cock, Luna straightens up and lets out a little sigh of contentment, before looking to Harry once more.
“So! How did she do?”
Harry smirks and looks over at Marietta, who pleads with her eyes at him.
“She’s only cum three times so far, as it turns out.”
Luna hums at that, nodding her head up and down, only for Harry to cut her off.
“Ah, but then I haven’t turned her over to you yet, now have I. And really, I shouldn’t return her in anything less than the condition I found her in.”
He waves his hand, and Marietta’s eyes widen as the rope she’s bound in flows over her in all the right places, while the magical sex toys Luna had left inside of her when she first dropped her off return themselves to Marietta’s cunt with great force, turning on and buzzing inside of her hole while the rope that had once been wedged between her cunt lips slides back into place atop them as well.
The sudden stimulation proves to be far too much for the edged red head, and with a loud squeal that’s ultimately cut off by the O-ring gag in her mouth transforming back into a full-on muzzle gag, Marietta Edgecombe cums a fourth time, her pussy juices squirting out from around the sex toys and rope to spray across the room as she shamefully orgasms right in front of them.
Harry, smirking slightly, leans back and shrugs his shoulders as Luna side-eyes him a little, grinning wickedly and adopting a faux bit of sheepishness.
“Oops?”
Letting out a put-upon sigh that seems a bit fake as well, Luna shakes her head and prances over to where Marietta is quivering, not just from the aftereffects of her fourth and final orgasm before returning to Luna’s custody, but also from fear at what would happen now.
“Like I said Harry, I don’t blame you~ Marietta is in charge of her own body, and she failed me. I don’t like it when my pets fail me.”
With a flick of her wand, Luna pulls Marietta down from the ceiling, the rope that had been attached up there swirling around until it became something of a suitcase handle, allowing Luna to carry the hogtied red-haired witch at her side like a piece of luggage. Once she has Marietta ‘stowed’ properly, she makes her way over to Harry’s fireplace and once again activates it before turning back to give Harry a wide smile.
“Thank you for watching over her for me Harry. Now that I’m done with Sue, I have all sorts of things for Marietta to do. Unfortunately, she hasn’t earned any sort of help with those things thanks to her failure, but alas, these things happen, don’t they? She’ll learn and do better next time, hopefully. Goodbye Harry. Goodbye Hermione. Have fun~”
And then she’s gone, and Harry is left alone in his office with a tasty brunette witch beneath his desk, bobbing up and down on his knob. Honestly, Luna has and always will be his friend… but he’s certainly an acquired taste appreciated in small doses. Looking down between his legs at where Hermione is deep-throating his cock like the expert knob-gobbler she is, he smiles appreciatively.
“That’s a good girl.”
Chapter 31: Madam Rosmerta
Chapter Text
Madam Rosmerta had led a colorful life, to be sure. She’d started out as a barmaid, before transitioning to a whore. From there, she’d eventually become the Madam of the Whorehouse, before finally squirreling enough galleons away to buy the Three Broomsticks and become a reputable matron. Through all her ups and downs, Rosmerta had never lost sight of her goals… nor had she lost her looks.
Even now, the matured witch was blessed with youthful features. Albeit, youthful for HER age. She looked to be in her early forties, and a strong, gorgeous early forties at that. But then, she’d never had children, she’d never even married. Sure, her body had seen lots of use in its twenties, but then, that was the exact time that one was supposed to be putting one’s body through its paces.
The fact of the matter was, Madam Rosmerta still turned heads whenever she stepped out of the back and into the front of the Three Broomsticks. Whenever she made an appearance, her patrons, both young and old, stopped what they were doing to admire her gorgeous form. With her young protégé Lavender Brown at her side, the two of them had managed to largely keep Hogsmeade afloat after the Second Wizarding War.
Even though the good guys had won, there was no denying that the damage to Hogsmeade and the wizarding world of the British Isles as a whole had been done. Voldemort and his cronies had committed what some would call irreparable harm to the area, the Dark Lord’s reign of terror causing many of Hogsmeade’s tenants to flee for greener pastures, usually across the pond into the countries that had magical communities NOT plagued by blood purism and Death Eaters.
Rosmerta called those people who’d fled quitters and cowards, of course. She wasn’t going to leave her home of thirty years, not for nothing. So, she’d stuck around, and the old witch, still beautiful and youthful, did her level best to keep people coming to Hogsmeade, even going out of her way to personally negotiate with some of the cowards who’d fled to return to the town. The ones who refused, well, she went ahead and found replacements, even financing some of the shops that surrounded the Three Broomsticks.
With Lavender helping her, they’d done a lot to save the only full-blown magical village in all of the United Kingdoms. It felt good to be able to look at all they’d accomplished and find it done well. It felt… sublime. But that didn’t mean there weren’t still problems. Recently, Rosmerta had noticed something of a change taking place in her establishment. She’d owned the Three Broomsticks for several decades at this point, no matter how young she still looked. She was no one’s fool, and she could tell something was going on.
For instance, her establishment had recently seen an influx of many more patrons than usual. Oh sure, the Three Broomsticks had been thriving for a long while, right alongside Hogsmeade with Rosmerta’s help, but quite suddenly, things were getting even busier. It wasn’t some holiday season, it wasn’t a Hogsmeade weekend for the students of Hogwarts… there were just a bunch more wizards and witches in her tavern then previously.
All the while, Lavender had become increasingly flaky in her work, much to Rosmerta’s chagrin. The beautiful blonde barmaid had never given Rosmerta problems before. Her affliction was something they handled rather easily, and Rosmerta had had no issues making allowances for Lavender’s… difficulties in that manner. In turn, Lavender had spent these last couple of decades since Voldemort’s second defeat steadfastly loyal to Rosmerta and working hard on her behalf.
It was commonly known between the two of them, or at least Rosmerta thought it was commonly known, that when she was gone, she would definitely be passing the Three Broomsticks over to Lavender. Or perhaps even earlier, if she decided it was time to retire. And yet, all of the sudden, Lavender’s commitment to the inn was not as steadfast as it once was.
All of the sudden, she could no longer count on her protégé. Instead, the blonde witch was disappearing for hours at a time whenever she shuffled groups of patrons through the Three Broomsticks’ private booths. Rosmerta’s suspicions were growing further and further, especially as more and more of her patrons would loiter about the bar, waiting for the young barmaid to reappear, with the patrons she’d left off before a stumbling, drunken mess as they followed out of the private booths behind her.
When all is said and done, Rosmerta knows she needs to find out what’s going on. Luckily for her, this is HER tavern, and she knows the ins and outs of it better than anyone… even her protégé. And yet, even Rosmerta is somewhat shocked when she finally manages to sneak a peek in on her wayward employee and finally finds out what Lavender has been doing.
The matron can only watch as her buxom barmaid, completely in the nude, gyrates atop a tavern table inside of one of the private booths, held up on the balls of her feet and one palm, her legs splayed open with a patron’s head nestled betwixt her thighs, eagerly lapping at the river of foaming butterbeer that Lavender is pouring down through the valley of her heaving breasts, across her taut stomach, and finally over her bare mound.
Galleons rain down upon her, bouncing off her engorges nipples even as she matches the flow of the warm beverage with the flow of the golden coins, until finally the purse that the man is taking from runs dry, and the patron is in turn shoved off by one of his compatriots so that they can take his place. This continues until Lavender has not only satisfied every man in the booth, but also managed to filch them of practically every gold coin they’ve brought with them for the evening.
Still very surprised, but at least now in the know, Rosmerta pulls back from her peeping place and returns to work before anyone can be any the wiser. She spends the rest of the night keeping her patrons happy, as she has for several decades at this point… but when the time comes for closing, and the last of their many, MANY satisfied customers stumbles out of the Three Broomsticks a beaming, drunken mess, Rosmerta follows Lavender into the back after closing and locking the doors, and finally confronts her protégé.
“Lavender. I watched you tonight. I watched you very closely.”
Freezing up, the buxom blonde looks to Rosmerta, once more dressed in her barmaid attire. She tenses very visibly, her eyes wide as she stares at the matron, knowing what Rosmerta means. Raising an eyebrow at Lavender in turn, Rosmerta plants her hands on her hips and taps her foot on the ground in front of her.
“Well? Do you have anything to say for yourself, my dear?”
Swallowing thickly, Lavender bows her head in shame.
“I… I apologize, Madam Rosmerta. I’ve let my greed and lust get the better of me. I-!”
“What? Nonsense!”
Rosmerta cuts Lavender off, making the blonde fall silent as she clicks her teeth shut, blinking stupidly at the matron. In turn, the older witch waves a hand dismissively through the air.
“I’m not upset about your little side business, my dear. You seem to have forgotten, I was a whore, and then a madam, long before I was the owner of the Three Broomsticks! What you’re doing is quite enterprising, and exactly the sort of behavior I expect to see from my protégé.”
As Rosmerta speaks, Lavender’s chest swells a little, her shoulders squaring as she lifts her head up, a small smile spreading across her face at the matron’s praises. But Madam Rosmerta isn’t quite done.
“However!”
Lavender’s confidence and happiness falters in the face of that, even as Rosmerta holds up a finger in front of the blonde witch’s face, scolding her.
“Your slow service is leaving far too many men waiting for you at the bar! You only seem capable of handling one man at a time, and that just won’t do. Merlin knows that magic gave us witches these bodies for a reason. We have tits, we have asses, we have nice wide hips… and we have three fucking holes, not just one you silly girl!”
Lavender blinks owlishly, her mouth opening and closing in stupefaction for a long moment before she finally finds the words, apologizing.
“A-Ah, I’m sorry, Madam Rosmerta. I didn’t… um…”
Waving a hand dismissively again, Rosmerta just shakes her head.
“No matter. While the amount of men you’ve been leaving waiting around the bar each night is intolerable, it’s obvious that the mistake is born out of inexperience. You think you know it all, my dear… but it’s obvious you do not. I will have to teach you what I know, there’s no helping it. I will begin instruct you in the finer points of fleecing wayward wizards of their coin tomorrow night.”
For a moment, it looks like Lavender almost wants to reject the offer. She looks surprisingly mulish for a moment, but one look into Rosmerta’s eyes, and she can tell that she’s out of luck if she thinks she can convince the matron she doesn’t need more training. In the end, Lavender’s shoulders slump and she bows her head in supplication, giving in to Rosmerta’s demand.
“… Yes, Madam Rosmerta.”
Smirking, Rosmerta passes Lavender by, heading for the stairs in the back of the backroom that will take her up to her bedroom and office. As she does so, she gives the blonde barmaid a not-so-gentle smack on the rear, and Lavender moans, making Rosmerta laugh as she sashays her hips back and forth the entire way.
“That’s a good girl. Now go get some sleep, once you’ve taken care of your own needs. You’ll have a long night ahead of you tomorrow.”
Of course, in her need to get the last word in and achieve a stunning exit that has Lavender staring at her ass all the way to the stairs, Rosmerta completely misses the considering, measuring look that the blonde is giving her. If she’d seen it, she might have been worried… or perhaps not. Feeling distinctly confident, but more letting her overconfidence and arrogance run her more than anything else, Rosmerta probably wouldn’t have taken Lavender’s look as anything more than a challenge.
As it was though, she never saw it… and thus had no clue what she was going to be getting herself in for the next night.
-x-X-x-
In no time at all, night the next day rolls around. Though, on this particular night, Rosmerta is a little taken aback by the first and only group of patrons that come in looking for Lavender’s special service. Rather than a bunch of wizards that Rosmerta KNOWS are mostly married men, it’s a whole lot of masked witches and only one masked wizard among the bunch.
Not to be dissuaded, and certainly still undaunted, Rosmerta smiles as she moves to greet them with Lavender at her side. Over the course of her life, she’s serviced a great many individuals, and she’s never let gender, or even species bother her before. There are quite a lot of sentient magical creatures under the sun, and Rosmerta has danced and dallied with quite a lot of the ones that interact regularly with wizarding society. Even a centaur, once upon a time…
If the masked individuals that Lavender has indicated as interested in her special services are surprised by Rosmerta’s presence, they don’t show it as the gorgeous young-looking matron stops in front of them and plants her hands on her hips, giving them all a husky smile, though with him being the only male in the group, the masked wizard is the one who ends up drawing her gaze in the end. Grabbing hold of her blonde barmaid, Rosmerta pulls Lavender in front of her and brazenly grabs hold of the younger witch’s sizable rack right then and there in front of all of them. As she gropes Lavender’s chest, she speaks.
“Good evening. Tonight, is a limited time offer, a two for one special that may never happen again, both Lavender and myself will be serving you. Right this way.”
Releasing Lavender’s tits, Rosmerta gestures with a sweeping hand towards the largest of the magically enchanted private booths. They’re going to need it, for a group as big as this one. All these witches… the two of them are probably going to end up doing quite a lot of licking tonight. Though perhaps there’s something special about the wizard. Rosmerta can’t say for sure…
Either way, as soon as they’re all inside of the private booth, Rosmerta takes Lavender by the hand once more, and draws her gorgeous protégé up onto the large table in the center of the magically expanded area. There, she begins to kiss the younger witch, taking charge of the encounter right off the bat by aggressively grinding against Lavender, and having Lavender grind against her in turn. As Rosmerta had offhandedly told Lavender that morning… she was to follow the matron’s lead on everything.
Of course, as they’re making out and pressing up against each other, Rosmerta is well aware of their audience. She’s not some weak-willed little floozy after all, to get distracted by a beautiful blonde of Lavender’s caliber. Yes, Lavender is gorgeous, yes Rosmerta wants to pin her down and ravish her… but the needs of the patron always come first.
To that end, and also because she quite wants to, Rosmerta strips them both naked, slowly but surely. She pulls off their clothing piece by piece, with Lavender helping here and there, but Rosmerta doing most of the work. Eventually, the gorgeous owner of the Three Broomsticks throws off her lacy bra, revealing something truly tasty… the fact that her large, round, galleon-sized nipples are tipped with ring piercings. She’s down to nothing more than a pearl-string thong at this point as well, and it does nothing to hide the diamond studded ring pierced on her clit.
Rosmerta is dripping in wealth, and she’d come dressed to impress, that much was for certain. But she wasn’t just going to rest on her laurels by hiding behind her riches to make a good impression. No, she might be an older witch, but this older witch had a few more tricks up her sleeves. Showing an incredible amount of flexibility for her age, no doubt taken from decades of experience as an enthusiastic whore, Madam Rosmerta bends her legs back behind her shoulders, splaying her wet pussy for all to see and lifting her ass slightly off the table as she rests on her tailbone.
Bringing up her wand, the matron gives it a flick, directing the tip to the hollow of her neck as sweet sherry begins pouring out of it, flowing down onto her tits and stomach, filling her belly button up like a human cup of some sorts, even as it trickles down further still to her exposed mound. Beside her, Lavender does the same of course, also going with sherry instead of butter beer, at least for the evening.
With this, the group divides between the two of them… though to say they divide between them is sort of misleading. In the end, every single one of the masked witches migrates over to Lavender’s side of the table… leaving Rosmerta dealing with just the masked wizard on her side. As she’d thought, he IS someone special… and certainly nothing to scoff at as well.
Rosmerta can’t help but be impressed, even as he licks and slurps at the sherry flowing down across her mound. He doesn’t just drink from her gushing cunt, he also brings up a galleon and wandlessly casts a vibration spell on it, using it to toy with her clit. Of course, this service wasn’t free, and if he just spent all of her time playing with her with the one galleon, she would be reluctantly forced to kick him out.
That’s not the case though. Instead, with his other hand, he pours a seemingly endless rain of gold across her lifted butt cheeks, causing her to shake with pleasure and ultimately decide to reward him with another trick. Reaching up as she licks her lips salaciously, Rosmerta squeezes and pinches her engorged, pierces nipples. A second later, and twin streams of breast milk spray out of her teats, mixing with the liquor as the new fluid flows down her gorgeous body.
Moaning wantonly, Rosmerta writhes a bit as she looks with lust to the masked wizard.
“Please, honored patron… have a taste.”
The man chuckles and dives in to drink of her sexy cocktail, slurping up the mixture of breast milk, sweet sherry, and pussy juices until he’s finally had his fill. When he’s done, he pulls back and grins at her, shaking his head slightly.
“Congratulations, Madam Rosmerta. This is a fine special, this little two for one deal you have tonight. I have to admit, when Lavender told me about your offer to teach her, I was a bit skeptical. After all, she’s fairly skilled on her own… I wasn’t sure what else she could learn from you. But…”
And here, even as Rosmerta is processing his words, the masked wizard looks over at Lavender, his shift in gaze causing Rosmerta to do the same. She finds her blonde barmaid completely, shamefully addled by the numerous tongues playing with her body, the masked witches having gone to town on Lavender, and one even capturing the trapped blonde’s mouth with her own, kissing her domineeringly and controlling as she conquers the other witch’s lips.
Still smirking, the masked wizard just chuckles again.
“You definitely have a lot more to learn from the Madam, dear Lavender.”
Then he looks back to Rosmerta, who in turn looks back to him, just in time for him to pull off his enchanted mask and reveal his true identity… that of one Harry James Potter, Head Auror of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. Rosmerta’s eyes go wide at that, and a small spike of fear hits her heart, because truth be told, this wasn’t exactly legal, what they were doing right now. Not quite illegal either though… in the end it was a grey area… and business owners like her preferred to keep the head of law enforcement away from such grey areas as much as possible.
And yet, Harry doesn’t follow up with some sort of comment about how he’d got her and that this all was a sting operation or anything like that. Instead, he meets the matron’s shocked face with a languid suckling of her pierced clit, his tongue tugging at her ring piercing and causing her to squeal and squirt a powerful orgasm all over his mouth and face.
Meanwhile, having seen their Master unmask, the masked witches also begin to reveal themselves, and Rosmerta finds herself staring at a who’s who of beautiful magical women, from Hogwarts Professors to the wives and daughters of some of the most well-known names in the wizarding world. From the Weasley Wives and their daughters, to the Malfoy Matriarch and the Greengrass girls, and even the Delacour Witches.
All of them… belong to Harry. It’s quite obvious almost immediately what’s going on here, especially when Harry snaps his fingers and the myriad of gorgeous witches of all ages, shapes, sizes, and color move from Lavender to Rosmerta, pouncing at her. His conquests, because Rosmerta knows conquered women when she sees them, having had more than one whore during her days as a Madam fall in love with a man because of his cock size or his bedroom prowess, or both, lap happily at the matron’s body, and Rosmerta can do naught by whimper in pleasure, lust, and all-around enjoyment at their attentions.
Fleur in particular licks up the length of the woman’s chest, before the veela pulls back and adopts a faux frown, pressing a finger against her plump, pouting lips.
“Hmm… Harry~ the cock-tail is missing a crucial component!”
Chuckling a bit at that, the powerful wizard takes Fleur’s words to heart, and a moment later Rosmerta’s eyes are widening as his meat pillar, his bitch-breaker of a cock, smacks against her squirting cunt with a wet thud. Hearing the older witch’s audible gulp at the sheer size of Harry’s shaft, the veela giggles wickedly, moaning somewhat wantonly into Rosmerta’s ear as she moves up her body.
“Mm, it’ll taste sooo much better after Harry has stirred it up in your womb with his batter added in. You’ll see, Madam Rosmerta. You’ll see~”
And then, right as Harry draws his massive schlong back and thrusts up into the gorgeous older woman’s cunt, Fleur silences the whore’s screams with her mouth, covering Rosmerta’s lips with her own and doing her level best to stick her tongue right down the back of the matron’s throat. Rosmerta’s eyes roll back in her head almost immediately from the explosion of sensation.
Not only is Fleur’s aura hitting Rosmerta full blast, the part veela really having no filter anymore after spending so much time around Harry, who was of course immune to her… Harry Potter’s cock was in turn the biggest thing that she’d ever had inside of her. That might not seem surprising to most, that might not even seem like that big of a deal. After all, every witch had their biggest, and Harry was the biggest for a LOT of witches… most in fact, at least that had slept with him.
But to put things into perspective, Rosmerta was, despite her youthful appearance, definitely getting on in the years. And while she’d never had a husband, that hadn’t stopped her from being quite the promiscuous witch, both before and after her decades as a whore. Not to mention those very same decades, where she’d fucked and sucked more wizards for gold then most of the women around her had ever even SEEN.
It was safe to say without reservation or hesitation, that Madam Rosmerta had been with hundreds of men over the course of her storied life. Perhaps even thousands, though that might be going too far. And yet, out of all of those lovers, out of all of those patrons, out of all of those johns, the whore, madam, and matron had NEVER had a cock as big, thick, and throbbing as Harry James Potter’s.
He’s buried so deep inside of her that she can already feel him ramming up against the gates of her womb with every thrust. His cockhead slams into her cervix with bruising force time and time again, and Rosmerta’s tongue would be sticking straight out of her mouth if it wasn’t for Fleur silencing her with a makeout session, the part veela forcing herself upon Rosmerta and at the same time groping and squeezing the older witch’s breasts, tugging and pulling on her ring piercings in order to elongate her lactating nipples even further.
Harry’s cock pistons in and out of her, breaking her bit by bit, piece by piece, and all Madam Rosmerta can do in turn is cum uselessly around his thick meaty rod. She orgasms again and again and again, and her entire world shrinks to a pinpoint on that pleasure. Nothing else matters anymore, no one else is important. Not her bar, not her patrons, nothing… just Fleur, Harry, and his bitch breaking cock.
But of course, it’s not just the three of them in the booth. While Rosmerta is busy being Harry’s new favorite toy, the aged whore getting taught some new tricks as he fucks her gorgeous youthful body with reckless abandon, all of the other witches in the private booth are watching on with jealousy, envy, and sheer earnest desire in their eyes as they touch themselves and each other.
Moans fill the booth, and they’re not from Rosmerta, not with her mouth currently covered by Fleur’s. No, they’re the honest, begging moans of the other women in Harry’s harem, all of them eager for him to cum, all of them hoping to get a taste of the eventual cock-tail that Harry’s seed, mixed with the sherry and Rosmerta’s breast milk, would create. None of them could resist, none of them could wait.
Lavender, meanwhile, was having the time of her life, watching as her boss seemed to revert from a skilled, confident, and altogether domineering matron back to an inexperienced whore taking her first dicking. Rosmerta could do nothing but scream and moan into Fleur’s mouth, clearly already fucked senseless judging by her eyes rolled back in her skull.
Turning back to the bushy-haired witch locked between her own thighs, the buxom blonde can only grin malicious down at Hermione as she in turn struggles to lick at Lavender’s cunt, lapping up the liquor still being poured down the mound, forcing the bookworm to constantly slurp and lick desperately at it, just to catch a breath. Meanwhile, her other hand is gripping the head of Ginny Weasley, forcing the red head, Harry’s wife in fact, to give her a well-deserved tongue bath.
No one had really noticed, save for maybe Harry, as Lavender had taken back control. When every single witch had been focusing their attentions on her, her senses had been just as overwhelmed as Rosmerta’s currently were, she’d been completely and entirely dominated by the gaggle of witches that her Master had brought along with her.
But then they’d all moved away… and when Hermione and Ginny had tried to, Lavender had stopped them. There were some benefits to her curse, and one of those benefits was enhanced strength. As such, the buxom blonde was able to grab them both fast, locking Hermione betwixt her thighs and forcing Ginny down to her tits and abdomen, forcing her to lick and slurp and lap at Lavender’s body, even as the red head got progressively drunker and drunker.
Without a doubt, Lavender probably couldn’t have pulled this with many of the other witches. She certainly couldn’t have dominated, say, Fleur in this manner. But everyone knew that Ginny, despite being Harry’s wife, was effectively the bottom bitch of the harem, the utter ground-floor of the totem pole. Meanwhile, Hermione went up and down a lot, but her mistakes in the past left her pretty close to the bottom as well and had given her quite the submissive streak after Harry had thoroughly, THOROUGHLY punished her for trying to betray him by going to Susan.
So, it wasn’t difficult for Lavender to take control of the two, even as she got a front row seat to Harry dominating and conquering her boss, just as he’d done to her, all those months before. Madam Rosmerta had never looked happier, in Lavender’s humble opinion, never looked more satisfied. Oh sure, she’d been content for years… but she’d never been well and truly happy. Now though, now she was experiencing what every woman experienced at Harry’s hands. Complete and utter domination.
-x-X-x-
Harry, meanwhile, was certainly enjoying what had to be one of the more memorable nights of his entire life. He really hadn’t known what to expect from tonight. He really had been skeptical of what exactly Madam Rosmerta would be able to bring to the table. As youthful and beautiful as she looked, there was no denying that the witch would soon be fully past her prime. Not even magical could keep the ravages of age away forever.
She was certainly one of the older women he’d been with… and yet, Harry was having the time of his life fucking the whore’s tight cunt. She took his cock like almost no one else, and that clit-ring of hers rubbed against the top of his shaft as he pushed in, in such a satisfying manner. Though, staring down at it… Harry can’t help but reach down and hook an index finger into the ring piercing on Rosmerta’s clit.
He holds it for a moment, allowing Rosmerta to feel the slight tug as he thrusts in and out of her cunt. Even as insensate as she currently is, her mind crystalizes for one long second, her eyes rolling forward again and darting past Fleur’s head as the part veela continues to kiss her, down to where he’s got the ring held fast. She looks at what he’s doing, and then looks up and meets his eyes. Harry grins… and then he actually pulls, even as he thrusts forward.
The powerful wizard doesn’t pull hard enough to rip it out, he’s not trying to be malicious or harm the matron, no… he just pulls enough to send her into another convulsing explosive orgasm, her clit getting tugged and her cunt getting plugged at the exact same moment, resulting in the biggest fucked silly expression that Harry has ever seen on ANY of his women. Even Fleur is slightly taken aback by it, pulling away and blinking as she realizes what Harry is doing. A tinkling giggle erupts from the part veela’s throat, even as Harry groans at the immense pressure that Rosmerta’s flexing cunt is currently putting on his cock.
Without warning, without hesitation, Harry erupts inside of Rosmerta’s hot, velvety tightness, he fills her womb to the brim in an instant and causes a fair amount of backlog to spurt out of the sides of her cunt around his thick prick as a result. Fleur’s eyes widen at this, just as the eyes of every other witch who’s been watching, masturbating, and begging for Harry to cum widen.
As soon as the wizard pulls out, his bevy of beautiful magical bitches rush in. Harry, in turn, flops his coated, messy meat log down onto the cocktail that he’s created, a mixture of all sorts of fluids now, from sweet sherry, to breast milk, to Rosmerta’s own pussy juices. Without hesitation, without concern over their own pride or their image, the thirsty, horny witches fall upon Rosmerta and Harry’s cock both, not showing a single ounce of humanity as they rush like pigs to the trough to get a taste of the delicious, delectable combination.
Slurping, sucking, lapping, licking, the remaining women attack with a vigor that has Rosmerta’s eyes widening and even rolling back in her head again ever so slightly. She shudders in orgasmic bliss, but at the same time, her decades of experience in whorehouses warns her that this is far from over. Rather than coming to a close soon, Rosmerta begins to realize that they’re just getting started. Her first clue is when Harry’s cock doesn’t grow any softer, but instead throbs and pulsates along her cunt and abdomen with renewed vigor.
Her second clue is when Fleur gives her a wicked grin and a wink, while guiding her younger sister Gabrielle in suckling at Harry’s member, getting him ready. But he’d already fucked Rosmerta into a stupor, so what exactly could she be getting him ready for? In the end, there was only one option truth be told, and Rosmerta was no fool. She was no inexperienced whore, no matter what Lavender thought of her while watching Harry break her with his meat rod.
No, Rosmerta understood quite quickly that they were preparing Harry to fuck her again… this time in the ass. There was no way around it, no denying it. Her puckered little butthole was the only orifice left untouched. Even her mouth felt like it’d already been violated by this point, if not by Harry’s cock, then by Fleur’s tongue.
The only thing was, the matron was SURE that Harry would never fit. So, sensing what was about to happen, Rosmerta struggled, oh how she struggled. Her asshole puckers frantically, but the weight of the other women holding her in place stops her from getting much of anywhere. Of course, it certainly doesn’t help that she’s put herself in such a compromising position as she has, with her legs tucked back behind her shoulders. An impressive display of flexibility to be sure, but also her undoing.
In a panic, Rosmerta ends the stream of sweet sherry she’d been exuding from her wand all this time and gets ready to cast some magic that will free her from her current situation. But before she can, Harry’s cockhead is already pressed against her sphincter, and before she knows what’s happening, He’s plunging into her deepest depths, completely destroying her concentration.
Contrary to what Rosmerta believed, Harry’s bitch breaker of a cock DOES fit inside of her anus. It doesn’t fit easily though, and the matron’s eyes roll fully back in her skull yet again as she screams in temporary agony at his massive schlong splitting her open. That agony soon becomes pleasure, even as she begs somewhat unintelligibly for him to pull out.
Of course, that’s not going to happen. It was never in the cards. Instead, Harry takes Rosmerta’s ass to task, fucking her in a mating press and pounding away at her bowels with all his might. As he does so, the rest of his women are finishing with her body and moving away. Even Fleur pulls back and slips off of the table, over to Harry’s side. The drunken, lusty witches surround their Master and eagerly begin to lick at his body, some of them staying upright to kiss and lick at his neck and his face, while some slide down to their knees, working their way between his legs to suckle at his swinging ball sack, or merely worship his body in other ways.
Harry, meanwhile, ignores all of them in favor of Rosmerta herself, leaning into her and fucking her harder and harder and harder. Her already creampied cunt spurts out some more of his batter mixed with her juices every once in a while, and the other witches happily fight over it, moving down between the two of them to capture the delicious cock-tail as quickly as they possibly can.
Eventually, the room is filled with nothing but Rosmerta’s screams and squeals, her eyes rolling back in her head and her tongue lolled out of her mouth in a completely insensate expression. As experienced as she was, as many years as a whore as she had, as many bed partners as she could boast, Madam Rosmerta was, at the end of the day, no better than the other witches that had come before her. Oh, she was certainly special in her own way, and Harry was greatly enjoying making her his bitch, but there was no denying that ultimately… she was just another conquest, another notch in his belt.
With a triumphant roar, Harry cums deep inside of Rosmerta’s ass, filling her bowels with his seed and bloating her belly with hot cream. Her stomach balloons outwards as a result, and Rosmerta’s mouth remains wide open in a silent scream as her eyes stay rolled back in her skull from the sensory overload. Leaning forward, Harry captures Rosmerta’s tongue between his teeth, nibbling at it and then suckling at it as he leans further in to capture her entire mouth with his mouth, giving her a domineering, conquering kiss to finish up the beginning of her service to him, to seal the deal, so to speak.
When he’s done kissing her, he pulls back and looks down at Rosmerta with a wide, wicked grin, still holding onto her by her creamy, messy thighs, his cock still incredibly hard and hot-dogging her cunt lips as he waits for her to come back around. Eventually, her eyes roll forward again, and though they’re slightly glazed over and mostly vacant, the matron does eventually focus her attention onto him, looking up at him blearily.
Once he knows she’s listening, Harry speaks, chuckling as he rubs soothing circles into her flesh with his thumbs.
“I just want to thank you, Madam Rosmerta. This limited time special you’re offering tonight… it’s the most fun I’ve had in ages. I hope you don’t mind that I’m going to take advantage of it for all it’s worth. After all, who knows when an opportunity like tonight is going to come around again, right?”
His grin turns wicked as he sees understanding light up in Rosmerta’s eyes. She licks her lips and opens her mouth to speak, but Harry is already thrusting into her cunt again, this time penetrating directly into her cum-stuffed womb. Almost immediately, Rosmerta’s back arches as she tosses her head up, her eyes rolling around in her skull and her words turning into wanton moans and ecstatic screams of pleasure as Harry takes her to task and begins Round Two right then and there.
Chuckling, he reaches up and grabs hold of Rosmerta’s tits, his palms grinding down into her pierced nipples, even as her teats continue to lactate breast milk. He gropes and squeezes the beautiful matron’s massive mammaries to his heart’s content, even as he fucks her womb as hard as he can. The night… was just getting started.
-x-X-x-
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
Almost ten hours later, things are finally beginning to wind down. The Three Broomsticks is closed of course, Harry had gone ahead and had Lavender go out and close it down about two or three hours into his marathon sex run with the lovely Madam Rosmerta. They didn’t really have anyone out there to service the other customers anyways. Lavender reported some grumbling, of course, but thanks to her enhanced strength and everyone knowing that she spoke with Rosmerta’s authority at her back, in the end she didn’t have much trouble.
This gave Harry and his bevy of beauties the run of the place, and he’d fucked Rosmerta up against practically every surface in her bar at this point, claiming her in every spot he could think of, and some that Lavender shyly suggested to him. He’d conquered her all across her establishment, and left quite a mess in their wake, even as he thoroughly and utterly messed Rosmerta up at the same exact time.
Meanwhile, slowly but surely, the witches that Harry had brought with him for the day cycled out of the bar and back to their homes. Some of them had to leave, even as reluctant as they were to do so, because if they didn’t, their husbands would get suspicious. Some, like Ginny, were kicked out when Harry got tired of their presence and wanted to be more alone with his ‘limited time special’ for the night.
By the time things were finally coming to a close, it was just him, Rosmerta, and Lavender left. They were upstairs now, in the older witch’s living quarters, and Harry was sat on a couch with either witch on either side of him. On their knees, bent over his cock, the two had been worshipping either side of his bitch breaker of a member for a while now. Rosmerta though, was the one currently getting face fucked on his dick… by Lavender, who seemed delighted at getting a chance to dominate her boss and force the beleaguered, completely out of it whore up and down Harry’s massive member.
There was no denying that under normal circumstances, Rosmerta would be in charge of Lavender and not the other way around. But while Harry had used Lavender for his own satisfaction throughout the night while waiting for Rosmerta to recover from this stupor or that stupor, there was no denying which of the two witches had gotten fucked the most. Lavender had gotten a few cream fillings, to be sure, but she was still far more cognizant than her boss, who at this point, was less witch and more bitch, animalistic in her slobbering and slurping all over Harry’s cock, simply letting him use any of her holes as his own personal fleshlight.
Tossing back his head, Harry groans as he begins to cum yet again. Seeing this, Lavender forces Rosmerta all the way to the base of his cock. The older witch chokes and gurgles and gags around his shaft, even as his seed explodes out of her nostrils and the sides of her mouth. She all but flails, and Harry finds himself unable to resist spanking her upturned, heart-shaped derriere, watching it jiggle and wiggle and writhe as she gags for air but doesn’t find it.
Not until Lavender releases her anyways, letting her come up for some much-needed oxygen. Panting heavily and blowing cum bubbles out of her nose and mouth as a result, Rosmerta looks… utterly ridiculous to say the least. It makes Harry want to bully her a bit more, truth be told, so grabbing her by her lush long locks, he drags the matron off of the couch and over to her own bed.
Lavender trails behind of course, even as Harry throws back the blankets and sheets and climbs into bed with Rosmerta still attached to his member, his grip on her hair keeping her next to his cock. She climbs aboard as well, forced to by his actions, and Harry smiles, even as he plants the witch right between his legs, forcing her to lay out completely. Sticking his cock back down her throat, Harry locks eyes with Rosmerta and grins wickedly as she stares up at him in light distress, once more gurgling around his bitch breaking member.
“Hope you don’t mind, Madam. I figure I should milk this limited time special for all it’s worth, right? So, you stay right there for the rest of the night.”
Of course, by this point it wasn’t so much night anymore, but morning. Still, that was just semantics. Rosmerta knows that she’s not going anywhere, and Harry lays back on the woman’s own pillows as he holds her head trapped between his thighs. Slowly but surely, she begins to suck like the good little whore she is. Meanwhile, Lavender climbs into bed at his beckoning and curls up against him, offering a warm, soft, buxom body for Harry to curl his free arm around and hold close.
As she cuddles into his side, she nuzzles his neck and moans softly, angling her head so that she can watch her boss throating her Master’s cock, right up until Harry reaches down and pulls the sheets and blankets back up over Rosmerta’s head and their bodies, trapping the matron in total and utter darkness and leaving her with nothing but his cock and balls for company.
Needless to say, Harry and Lavender are soon both fast asleep. Rosmerta takes a bit longer to nod off given her circumstances, but eventually she too falls asleep, still suckling at Harry’s member.
Chapter 32: Bathsheda Babbling
Chapter Text
It starts out innocuously enough.
“It’s just not fair, Aurora. Back when we were students at Hogwarts, all we were ever told was how prestigious it was to be a Hogwarts Professor in our chosen fields. How the best job in the world would be to teach our favorite subjects to those who came after us. They didn’t tell us how much we’d be ridiculed and looked down upon in Magical Academia for being Hogwarts Professors, rather than Ministry Researchers or the like!”
As Professor Bathsheda Babbling rants about the unfairness of life, her friend, Professor Aurora Sinistra nods along with her, commiserating with her fellow Professor. This isn’t a conversation they haven’t had before; truth be told. The two of them get together multiple times a week for a quick nightcap, though right now, with it being the holidays and a Friday besides, they’ve gone beyond a nightcap at this point. A bottle of Firewhisky has made its way onto the table before them, and both women have had a few glasses of the burning magical alcohol at this point.
Letting out a disgruntled sigh, Bathsheba flops back into the couch and brings her fingers up to the bridge of her nose, giving Aurora a good look at her rocking body at the same time. The dark-skinned witch had never spent so much time studying her fellow female Professors before Harry had… well, before he’d claimed her and made her his property. Now she found herself instinctively scouting out more beautiful witches for him to conquer and have for himself.
Bathsheda Babbling certainly had to count in that regard. The woman had been the youngest Hogwarts Professor back when Harry was in school, and even now, a couple of decades down the line, Bathsheda was still strikingly attractive with those spectacles she wore, and the dark brown pixie haircut that she sported. She was pale where Aurora was dark-skinned, but she still had a good pair of tits on her, as well as a plump ass and wide hips just made for breeding.
Truth be told, it was a wonder she hadn’t already been snatched up by a wizard in all this time before now. But alas, that seemed to be the fate of Hogwarts Professors, didn’t it? Spinsters, the lot of them, no matter how attractive they were. Well, Aurora had escaped the fate of Minerva McGonagall at least, managing to find a man to submit her gorgeous body to BEFORE she got old and wrinkly like the Scottish Witch.
She refused to let such a thing befall Bathsheda either, even if the other Professor had never shown any interest in sex or wizards before. Truth be told, despite being quite beautiful, Bathsheda almost seemed to not have a libido, at least from what Aurora had seen. She would have to work on that, somehow…
“It’s just… where do they get off, calling the application of my runes lewd, right Aurora?”
For the first time, the dark-skinned Professor stops just nodding along and actually begins listening. This? This is new. Interest piqued, Aurora leans forward a bit more, sat on the couch next to Bathsheda as she currently is.
“Lewd? Where do they get off indeed… what sort of runes have you invented, that they would label them as perverted?”
She makes sure to keep her own amorous desires out of her tone as she speaks, adopting a curious but not TOO interested tone. Aurora makes sure to sound more befuddled than anything, as she cocks her head to the side. Bathsheda doesn’t seem to notice anything’s amiss though either way, and she’s not entirely sure the Ancient Runes Professor is even looking for things to be amiss. Letting out a disgruntled sigh, Bathsheda takes another drink of firewhisky, shaking her head.
“I’ve developed quite a lot of runes for capture and containment purposes, as well as the transport of prisoners! The only problem is, all of my runes must be applied to skin. I thought that this was a boon, at first! A breakthrough, even! Nobody else has managed to apply runic magic to skin yet! Not like I have! But the Ministry claims that their runic shackles are good enough for transporting criminals, and that the wards on their cells are fine for containing them. Bah! If they simply thought about it more, they’d realize that if the prisoner gets free of the shackles or cell, then they’re free of it all! Not so with my runes though!”
Aurora’s interest is more than piqued at this point. But she manages to avoid vibrating in excitement or anything like that, as she hums and nods along with Bathsheda, continuing to feign commiseration with the other Professor.
“They’re afraid of change. People always are. That’s no fault of your own.”
Bathsheda just scoffs, clearly not finding much comfort in that as she takes another swig of firewhisky. A plan begins forming in Aurora’s head and she stops drinking herself right then and there. Oh, she’s slightly tipsy already to be fair, after all tonight wasn’t supposed to be anything special… but now, now she has a goal. So, she lets Bathsheda drink while she refrains from doing anything more than bringing her tumbler up to her lips to mime the act.
When they’re both done, Aurora leans in a bit closer.
“Still… lewd? Just who called your runes lewd?”
Bathsheda hiccups and then scowls at that, her face red.
“Well, the Ministry rejected my designs, so I sent them off to a few magical publications, to a few of my peers in the world of Ancient Runes. I was sure that there, at least, I would find someone to impress. Surely, they would be excited at my discovery! But no, despite finding a whole new way to apply runic magic, nobody wants anything to do with me! They claim I’m a pervert, Aurora! They claim I’ve got a perverse mind, that I’ve only come up with runes that chain and shackle because I’m… I’m some kind of bondage freak!”
Well, Aurora is pretty sure not ALL of them said that. Probably just one among the countless rejections claimed such a thing, and now Bathsheda was applying that opinion to everyone who’d turned her down, reading something between the lines that didn’t exist. Even still, it was obvious that the majority of the wizarding world, even outside of Great Britain, wasn’t exactly excited for Bathsheda’s designs. Cocking her head to the side, Aurora asks the obvious.
“Why haven’t you developed any runes that can enhance the individual, rather than shackle them?”
Bathsheda grumbles, and takes another big drink of firewhisky, making Aurora smile briefly, before she returns to a furrowed brow, concern for her friend painted across her face.
“… It’s not that simple. I’ve been working on it, but…”
Seeing her opportunity, Aurora’s eyes light up and she leans in further, taking on a conspiratory tone.
“Can you show me? Perhaps I can help. I didn’t do too badly in Ancient Runes myself back, in the day you know.”
Bathsheda frowns at that and shakes her head.
“Sorry, no. I can’t… no offense, but this is some very high-tier stuff, Aurora. I can’t just let anyone go bumbling around in it. ‘Sides… we’re drunk.”
Aurora lets out a sigh, realizing she’s moved a little too fast. Instead of pressing the issue, she goes ahead and makes a show of pouring them both more firewhisky, despite the fact that her glass is still a quarter-full.
“That we are… to drinking!”
Bathsheda giggles and takes her cup back, knocking it against Aurora’s and then knocking it back. Aurora pretends to do the same at first, but after a moment stops to watch as Bathsheda drinks and drinks and drinks. They continue to talk about this and that for a while, with Aurora letting Bathsheda ramble on more often than not. And all the while, she gets the Ancient Runes Professor drunker and drunker, even pulling out a second bottle of firewhisky.
Later, when Bathsheda comes back around again to the rejection of her work by both the Ministry and Magical Academia the world over, as Aurora knew she would eventually, the Astronomy Professor once again suggests that they look the runes over, so she could help out. This time around, with more firewhisky in her than before, Bathsheda is willing to say, ‘fuck it!’ and throw caution to the wind.
They spend the rest of the night together pouring over Bathsheda’s work, and truth be told, Aurora can see exactly why the runic tattoos (for that’s what they are in the end, permanent magical geass, practically impossible to remove once placed on the skin) have been labeled perverse by Magical Academia. She can also see why the Ministry would have rejected putting them on criminals. After all, most criminals didn’t spend the rest of their lives behind bars, and Bathsheda’s plan of just de-powering the tattoo but still leaving it on the ex-convict was a bit inhumane.
But Aurora can see the potential in Bathsheda’s designs. She can see the things that could be done with these runic tattoos. So, when the time finally comes, when Bathsheda finally passes out from all of the magical alcohol that Aurora has been putting into her all night long… well, the Astronomy Professor simply takes a few of the more interesting ideas with her on her way out.
It’s not like Bathsheda will miss them… and if these work, then Aurora will just HAVE to come back for more, later. A wicked grin on her face, Aurora makes her way back to her quarters. Once there, she heads to the floo and puts in a call to a very special someone. Eventually, a witch appears in the fire.
“Professor Sinistra?”
Smirking evilly, Aurora just nods.
“Angelina Johnson… so good to hear from you again. We have a mutual friend, I hear. One that’s helped both of us find… satisfaction.”
She’s not exactly being subtle. Angelina’s eyes go wide and her head twists and turns, clearly trying to make sure her husband isn’t nearby. When she turns back, her eyes are panicked but she doesn’t end the call right away, even as her tone becomes standoffish.
“… What of it?”
Chuckling darkly, Aurora just shrugs.
“Are you free tonight? No, don’t answer that… you ARE free tonight. Come on through… I have some things I want to show you. We’re going to have fun, you and I.”
The other witch really has no choice, in the end, and Aurora takes a step back as the chocolate-skinned MILF that is Angelina Johnson-Weasley steps through her floor and into her study. As the floo connection cuts out behind her, the younger witch bites her lower lip, looking around in consternation.
“Harry’s… not here?”
Shaking her head, Aurora gestures to the couch.
“No, my dear… not yet anyways. I don’t want to bring him in until we’re ready for him, after all. The Master… must be satisfied. Wouldn’t you agree?”
Blushing up a storm, the other dark-skinned witch nods in the end, her shoulders slumping in resignation. Knowing that she has her, Aurora lets her grin stretch from ear to ear in anticipation. She can’t wait to begin playing with Bathsheda’s designs. She can’t wait to show Harry what she has in store, both for herself and for Angelina. This? This was going to be fun…
-x-X-x-
It’s taken her months to realize what her so-called ‘friend’ has been doing. Months! Bathsheda can scarcely believe her own stupidity, her own blind obliviousness. She should have known from that very first night what Sinistra was up to. She’d even rebuffed the other witch that first time… and then the Astronomy Professor had gotten her drunker and drunker, until the next time Bathsheda had complained and Sinistra had offered, she hadn’t refused!
But then, the next morning, she hadn’t even noticed that a few of her runic designs were missing? Sure, she had multiple copies of each one from her practice making them, but still! Still! She’d gone on about her day, thinking that all was well. Sinistra had given no clue of what she’d done. And then they’d kept meeting over the next few months, and they’d kept getting drunker and drunker each time… or at least Bathsheda thought they had.
Now, when she looked back, despite more than a few times resulting in her getting blackout drunk and forgetting things, Bathsheda is pretty sure there were times that her fellow Hogwarts Professor hadn’t even had a single drop of firewhisky! She should have noticed at the time though. She should have seen what Sinistra was about!
Well, if the dark-skinned woman thought that she could… steal Bathsheda’s life’s work and get away with it, she had another thing coming. Storming through the halls of Hogwarts, the attractive, bespectacled Ancient Runes Professor makes her way towards Professor Sinistra’s quarters near the Astronomy Tower, her form-fitting robes whipping about her as she walks along at a clipped, fast pace.
Perhaps if she’d stopped for a moment to actually think about it and self-reflect, Bathsheda would have been a bit more… confused? After all, just as she’d told Aurora that night and many other nights after that, nobody wanted the runic tattoos. She hadn’t been able to find a single wizard or witch in the higher circles of magical society that thought they were a good idea.
So really, what could Sinistra possibly do with them that Bathsheda hadn’t been able to? But Bathsheda wasn’t thinking about that. She wasn’t thinking straight at all. No, she was convinced that her so-called ‘friend’ was trying to cheat her, that the dark-skinned witch had a buyer or something and was going to sell her designs for a profit! Bathsheda was furious, and she was going to give Aurora a piece of her mind and ONE chance to make this right before she went to the Headmistress with this… this unforgiveable breech of conduct!
Arriving at Sinistra’s door, Bathsheda wastes no time in spitting out the password. After all, they were friends… and friends shared their passwords with one another. Bathsheda had no idea how many of her designs had been taken when she was passed out drunk, and how many had simply been pilfered when she was out of her quarters and Aurora could sneak in, unmolested.
It didn’t matter, because Bathsheda was the one doing the invading now, even if she wasn’t sneaking.
“Professor Sinistra! A word, please!”
As she stomps inside, she has several ideas in her head of how this will go. She’ll blindside Sinistra with her knowledge, browbeat the dark-skinned witch into submission by berating her and raging her. It’ll be cathartic, and when she’s done, she can make the other woman tell her just who she’s been selling her designs to. Then, she’ll finally be able to get the recognition she deserves by forcing Aurora to admit that it’s been Bathsheda who invented the runic tattoos all along.
Yes, Bathsheda has quite a lot of fantasies playing out in her mind. Which is why what she finds waiting for her inside of Aurora’s study is so damn shocking. She was expecting the woman to perhaps be reading a tome or something. She was definitely expecting Aurora to be alone for this. But neither of those things were true.
All of her recriminations, all of the words she had for Aurora end up stuck in her throat as Bathsheda finds herself taking in a scene that can be described only as pure and utter debauchery and depravity. Aurora is completely naked, for one… but she’s not alone either. It takes a moment for Bathsheda to put a name to the face and body of Angelina Johnson-Weasley, but she does eventually.
However, it’s a lot easier to recognize the man that both naked dark-skinned beauties are currently sucking off. As Aurora and Angelina kneel on their knees before him, slurping and lapping at his extremely large pale cock, Harry James Potter stands before them both, a hand atop each of their heads, fingers laced through their hair as he smiles quite wickedly down at the two beautiful witches.
Of course, Bathsheda’s entrance was not quiet and not stealthy in the slightest. As she skids to a halt, the door to Aurora’s quarters closes behind her with a definitive slam, and Harry raises his emerald green eyes to regard her curiously, his wicked smile not quite disappearing as he cocks his head to the side.
“Professor Babbling. You’re interrupting something.”
Bathsheda’s mouth opens and closes a few times. The bespectacled, strikingly attractive brunette witch blushes in the face of the Head Auror’s overwhelming confidence. She flushes as she tries to formulate a reply. Rather than being embarrassed at being caught fucking two witches at once who are NOT his wife, Harry seems supremely unconcerned, barely even acknowledging her presence beyond his initial reply. He certainly doesn’t let Aurora or Angelina stop, though Bathsheda can also tell that neither wants to.
Still, just because… just because she’s run into this, doesn’t change what her so-called friend has done to her. It doesn’t change the fact that the Astronomy Professor is a no-good dirty thief! Refusing to let herself be embarrassed into fleeing, Bathsheda takes a step forward, jutting her chin out as she finally finds the words to respond.
“I apologize for the interruption, Head Auror Potter… but I suppose this is just as well. I’d like to report a crime.”
Harry’s eyes widen slightly, sparkling with amusement, even as he continues to guide the two chocolate-skinned witches on their knees before him along his member.
“A crime? Sounds serious. Though this isn’t exactly an appropriate setting for such a thing, don’t you think?”
Bathsheda refuses to be browbeat! She already dealt with the Head Auror’s colleagues once before, when the Ministry had rejected her designs! She didn’t think that Harry had been involved in any of that directly, she’d certainly never gotten a chance to meet with him about it, but still, he was a government stooge… and maybe it was time for the government to finally start working with her, rather than against her!
“It’s quite appropriate, when one of the criminals is currently on her knees in front of you, Head Auror!”
Bathsheda is very nearly panting now, the fast walk here and everything else finally beginning to catch up with her. Her emotions are running high, and she thinks Harry can see that, as he finally uses his grip on Aurora and Angelina to stop their movements, holding them still as he gives Professor Babbling more of his attention.
“Oh?”
And so, with that prompting, the Ancient Runes Professor spills the beans. She tells Harry exactly what’s been going on between her and Aurora, what the Astronomy Professor has been doing for months now. Near the tail-end of her accusations, however, Bathsheda’s emotions get the better of her. She stomps forward a few feet, pointing aggressively at the dark-skinned nude witch still on her knees in front of Harry. As she hisses about the betrayal, about everything, she finds herself glaring down at Aurora… and that’s when she sees it.
In all fairness, the light of the room was rather dim. The fireplace was currently guttered out, so the only light in the entire study was from a few ever-lit candles around the room. This was more than enough light to see where one was going, and the candles flickered off of Harry’s pale body with ease. But dark-skinned as both Aurora and Angelina were, they sucked up the light from afar, making it harder to properly make them out.
Now that she was closer however, Bathsheda could see something she’d missed before now. All across Aurora and Angelina’s naked chocolate forms… were her runes, tattooed onto their flesh, covering their beautiful shapely bodies. The runes that Aurora had stolen from her, the designs she’d made that had been rejected by both the Ministry and the world’s Magical Academia alike… they came to life right before her eyes, placed on humans, on witches…
Having trailed off as she realized this, her ranting coming to an end, Professor Babbling stares, uncomprehendingly. She’d noticed a few months ago when Aurora started wearing high-collared clothing, and when she wasn’t doing that, she STILL had a black choker around her neck… but only now can she see what it was hiding, the runes tattooed on Aurora’s throat, the control collar that Bathsheda had come up with for the worst of the worst of criminals.
But that wasn’t all… not by a long shot. There were the runes encircling both witch’s tits, meant to induce lactation so that female criminals could be put to use, even as they served their time in prison. There were further runes around their ankles and wrists that anyone with the command word, or control over the runic magic, could use to lock them together. Right now, Aurora and Angelina had their wrists locked together behind their backs, and their ankles locked together even as they kneeled down with their fat asses resting on their respective heels. Only now is Bathsheda noticing that though.
There’s more too, but Bathsheda doesn’t have a chance to catalogue all of them, as Harry clears his throat, reminding her of what she’s doing here and who else is in the room. Slowly, the Ancient Runes Professor raises her gaze from Aurora to the Head Auror, eyes wide as she stares at him in a new light. Aurora had stolen her designs yes… but then they’d been used on the Astronomy Professor it seemed, and on Mrs. Johnson-Weasley besides. What… what was this? Just what had Bathsheda stumbled into?
“Something wrong, Professor? Ah, yes there is, isn’t there? We’re all naked, and you’re still clothed… rather rude, isn’t it? Imperio.”
He says the unforgivable curse so casually, so easily, that Bathsheda doesn’t even notice when it washes over her mind and removes all sense of worry and burgeoning horror from her thoughts. The Imperius Curse was unforgivable specifically because it was not an altogether unpleasant experience. It was quite the opposite, as a matter of fact. Someone who had been imperio’d would be placed in a trance, where all negative emotion would be banished away.
There was always a chance for a victim of the Imperius curse to fight it off though, unlike with the other two unforgivable curses. But that depended entirely on the strength of the caster. One might assume the contemptuous manner in which Harry used the spell on Professor Babbling would make it a weaker casting by definition… but that was not the case. Bathsheda was under his control in an instant, without ever even having a chance to fight back.
“Strip for us, won’t you?”
That sounds like good fun, so Bathsheda does as she’s told, stripping out of her robes and undergarments, and even handing off her wand and backup wand, when Harry asks for it. She stands there, the bespectacled brunette witch, smiling slightly, swaying back and forth as the stagnant air of the room brushes across her exposed form.
“There we go…”
And like that, the Imperius is ended. Bathsheda’s eyes go wide, and the Ancient Runes Professor shrieks as she tries to cover herself up. However, before she can do so, Aurora and Angelina have ahold of her, gripping her tightly and restraining her arms as they force her to her knees. Harry, meanwhile, strides up to her with a smile on his face… and a bowl in his hands.
“I thought you might like to be more aware for what’s coming next, sweetheart. Bathsheda Babbling, Hogwarts Professor… how have I not had some fun with you before, hm? You have quite the striking figure, for all that you’re so clearly a nerd.”
Bathsheda flushes hotly at that, despite her current circumstances. She hasn’t been insulted or derided for her love of books and learning since she herself was a student at Hogwarts. Still, even as irritating as Harry’s taunts are, she’s a lot more afraid than she is angry. The Head Auror himself is wielding a bowl and a painting implement, and Bathsheda has a pretty good idea of what’s inside of that bowl.
“W-Wait… you don’t have to… you don’t have to do this! We can talk about this!”
Harry chuckles lightly, and descends to his knees, bringing himself to eye level with the Ancient Runes Professor, even as he reveals the magically infused ink within the bowl. It was exactly what she’d expected… he has the ingredients prepared to tattoo the runic designs she made onto her… he’s going to brand her with her own creations.
“Bathsheda, darling… I know I don’t have to do this… I WANT to do this.”
She squirms and struggles, trying to break free, trying to escape, but her fellow Professor’s grip on her hair is too strong as Aurora tilts her head to the side, exposing one side of her neck without even needing to be asked. Meanwhile, Angelina grips just as tightly at other parts of her, holding Bathsheda down, forcing her to stay on her knees, while Harry dips the small brush, perfect for delicate work like this, into the magical ink in the bowl.
The first touch of the cold ink to her skin has Bathsheda yelping, even as a whimper leaves her throat and tears well up in her eyes. She trembles in horror, even as Harry continues talking. He speaks so casually, even as he inscribes the runes onto her skin, painting the collar of runic magic around her neck slowly but surely, every stroke perfect, every swipe precise.
“When Aurora first brought your designs to me, I was so very impressed. You have quite the perverted mind, for all that she says you don’t use it. Perhaps some part of you secretly wanted this, Professor Babbling. I do apologize on behalf of the Ministry though. Aurora told me about how they rejected you… for shame. We’ll have to see about changing their minds. At the very least, the female prisoners should be put to use, just as you wanted.”
Now that it’s happening to her, now that she’s being collared (permanently, irrevocably her treacherous mind helpfully supplies) Bathsheda can see it from another perspective. She realizes, even as her neck is being painted and each rune is sizzling into her flesh as it’s finished, that she was foolish to think this was a good idea.
But it’s far too late for her, in the end. The first runic design, the collar, is finished. Harry pulls back with a smile, places the brush in the bowl, and then reaches forward and runs his fingers across the freshly branded runes. Bathsheda feels his magic jump from his fingertips into the runic array, she feels as he takes control of it… and of her body.
“There we go. You can let her up now, girls. Bathsheda, you’ll be good, won’t you? Stand up straight for me.”
Her body obeys his commands, of course, even as Bathsheda sobs. This wasn’t what she’d wanted. She hadn’t done anything wrong, anything illegal! She didn’t deserve this! Standing up as well, Harry reaches out and cups one of her breasts. Her tits aren’t quite as big as Aurora’s or Angelina’s, but there’s still a handful there, and Harry seems to delight in rolling her nipples with his thumb as he plays with one and then the other, before pulling back again and grinning wickedly.
“Excellent.”
Then, he holds the bowl and brush out to the Ancient Runes Professor.
“Please place the rest of your designs on your body for me now, slut. Show me your submission… show me how much you want to serve your new Master.”
Bathsheda can’t stop herself from doing as she’s told thanks to the runic collar. Harry IS her Master right now, though when she’d designed the collar, she’d thought of it more in terms of jailor, or handler. Whoever was transporting the prisoner or looking over them, that was who was supposed to be in charge of the collar’s magic. But this wasn’t… this was a perversion of all that she’d ever wanted!
And perhaps that was the point. As Bathsheda begins to apply the runic arrays she’d designed to herself, placing them around her wrists and ankles, and then on her tits, Harry goes back to face fucking Aurora and Angelina off to the side. The choking and gagging of the two dark-skinned witches as they gurgle on his big fat cock is very distracting, but it’s also… it’s also just a little arousing.
Except Bathsheda isn’t that kind of witch. She never has been. She’s never even kissed a wizard, let alone had… had sexual relations with them. In the end, her designs were never about sex, despite the way that they’ve been corrupted by the Head Auror. It was all just… functionality. Though it’s a little hard to make that excuse as she applies the runic arrays around her breasts that will make her begin to lactate at Harry’s command. Or as she places the rune design right atop her womb, above her navel, which will allow Harry to decide when she can or cannot get pregnant.
Both designs had had fairly innocuous purposes, at least in her mind. A female prisoner was a burden just as much as a man was, but there was no need for her to be a complete waste of space. So why not be able to induce lactation, so that her milk could be given to orphaned magical babies that needed it? Magical milk was actually incredibly important to the development of the child, from what Bathsheda had been taught growing up. It had just made sense, at the time.
Similarly, Bathsheda was aware that prison was not a nice place. Even if they weren’t all as bad as Azkaban, wizarding prisons had never been gendered, which meant both witches and wizards were tossed in together on a regular basis. As such, it’d just made sense to her that the ability to have children should be inaccessible to female prisoners, in case of rape or even just sexual relations. No child deserved to be born in a prison, after all.
Now though, now all of this was being used on her, and naked as she was, listening to Harry fucking Aurora and Angelina’s throats as he was, Bathsheda couldn’t help but imagine all of the sexual purposes her runic arrays could be put to. She really was beginning to see the point that her peers in Magical Academia had been making…
As she finishes up, she sets the bowl and brush down and just stands there, waiting for her next order from Harry, unable to do anything else until… until he commands her.
-x-X-x-
When Harry sees that the gorgeous bespectacled brunette witch is done, he finishes up with Aurora and Angelina, pulling out of the latter’s throat in order to cum all over both their faces, glazing their chocolate skin with his white, hot cream. Once he’s done with that, the powerful wizard pulls away from Aurora and Angelina and walks over to Bathsheda Babbling, taking in the Ancient Runes Professor in all of her nude, tattooed glory.
“Aren’t you just adorable? A needy little slut, ready and waiting for her Master.”
“N-No! I…”
But Harry cuts her off, grabbing her by her jaw and silencing her. With his other hand, he reaches up and grabs one of her tits quite viciously, massaging her breast even as he injects his magic into the runes there, taking control of the array just as he did after he finished branding her with her collar. Bathsheda squeaks as she begins to lactate immediately under his command, and Harry just grins wickedly in response.
“No? Look at you, slut. You’re leaking all over the place. It’s because you want it, Babbling. You want my cock inside of you. Say it.”
Bathsheda’s eyes flash with anger at that, though the fear she’s already feeling overwhelms it, somewhat. And yet, in the end…
“I want your cock inside of me.”
No stuttering, no stammering… not inflection either. She doesn’t sound like she means it, which… duh. She obviously doesn’t mean it. That’s okay though, Harry is still rock hard as he hums at Bathsheda’s ‘request’.
“Hmmm, sorry slut, but I think you have to earn it first. Kneel. Hands behind your back. Ankles together.”
Bathsheda gasps as her body obeys his instructions even faster than her mind can process the words, the runic magic branding her body reacting to his commands. Her arms snap into place behind her back, her wrists locking together. Her ankles do the same, and a moment later she’s descending to her knees. She looks so pitiful like this… not at all sexy, though Harry is still getting off on it, he has to admit. Still, he can see one improvement… so he makes it.
“Tits out, slut.”
The bespectacled Ancient Runes Professor whimpers as she does what she’s told, jutting her breasts out and arching her back as her head has to tilt up at the same time. She looks at him with fear and hatred alike, trembling under his control, even as her breasts continue to leak all over herself and all over the floor of Aurora’s study.
“Well, girls? What should we do with her? Mm, I’m thinking that Professor Babbling here is a bit… out of sorts. Why don’t the two of you do something about that?”
Harry grins wickedly as Bathsheda’s eyes flicker over to her ‘friend’ and Angelina. Meanwhile, the two dark-skinned witches move into position quite happily, even though their own wrists and ankles are still locked into place, making them shuffle about in a way that pleases Harry more than he’d ever admit out loud. All three women look so very pitiful right now… if he pushed them forward onto their faces, they would have to inch around like earthworms to get anywhere!
Leaving that for another time, Harry watches as Aurora and Angelina, still glazed with his cum, form an Oreo with Bathsheda as the cream-filling. They both moan wantonly as they begin to rub their cum-covered fazed and seed-painted tits all over her back and front. Trapped as she is in the position, he’d told her to take, tits out, back arched, Bathsheda can’t do anything but take it, the Ancient Runes Professor whimpering, tears in her eyes as she’s rubbed all over by the two dark-skinned witches.
Pleased with what he’s wrought so far, Harry steps forward and grabs Bathsheda by her short brunette locks, taking hold of the Professor’s pixie cut and forcing her to look at him… or more importantly, at his cock.
“Open wide, slut.”
Unable to disobey, Bathsheda does as she’s told and opens nice and wide. Harry doesn’t bother wasting time, he shoves his cock, already coated in the saliva of the two witches sandwiching Bathsheda into an Oreo, right down the nerdy woman’s throat. He forces himself on her, and begins to fuck her face nice and hard, right off the bat.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
Bathsheda’s spectacles immediately come askew, of course, but they manage to stay on her face, nonetheless. It takes Harry a second to realize what’s happening, but eventually he sees it… the Ancient Runes Professor has used magic to stick her glasses to the bridge of her nose, so that even though they can get dislodged and off-kilter, they can never truly fall off.
Laughing at this, Harry pulls his cock out and smacks Bathsheda across her face for good measure a few times, even smearing some of his precum onto her glasses before re-entering her mouth as he pulls on her hair sharply to elicit a yelp from the beleaguered witch.
“You really are a nerdy little slut, aren’t you Babbling? All you’ve ever wanted was a man to come along and put you in your place. That’s why you designed so many runes to be used on women.”
That wasn’t true, of course. Even Harry could see that in Bathsheda’s eyes, he could tell that she hadn’t intended for any of this to happen. That doesn’t stop him from mocking and deriding her as he forces his cock down her throat, however.
“Deep down inside, you were a needy, horny little whore, desperate for your new Master to come along. Desperate for me to arrive to bind you, to enslave you. Because that’s what you are now, Bathsheda Babbling. You’re my slave.”
He can see the horror in her teary, watery eyes, and he drinks it up, even as he pistons in and out of her throat all the harder, practically skull fucking her at this point.
“GAGKH! GAGKH! GAGKH!”
She doesn’t really have much chance to respond, choking on his dick as she is. Meanwhile, Aurora and Angelina continue to moan wantonly as they rub themselves all over her, the cum glazing that Harry had given the two chocolate-skinned witches now transferred over to Bathsheda. She really was the cream filling to their Oreo sandwich now, the pale witch stuck in between the two dark-skinned beauties as they do all they can to make her enjoy this as much as they are, even with their wrists locked together behind their backs.
Kneeling on either side of her, rubbing their fat tits all over her body, the two witches distract Bathsheda from the anger and horror she knows she should be feeling from all of this. It’s the first time in her entire life that she’s been forced to experience this sort of thing, this sort of intimacy. For a woman who’s never even so much as kissed a man or even another woman, being forced to choke on Harry’s big fat cock as she gets molested by two other witches is… certainly an illuminating experience.
Harry can tell that she hates this, but at the same time, he can tell that the Ancient Runes Professor’s body is reacting to a lot of what’s being done to it right now… and not all of those reactions are negative. In fact, he finds himself wondering something. Humming to himself, Harry reaches down with one hand as he uses the other to continue holding Bathsheda in place so he can shove his cock down her throat. His fingers ghost across that very same bulging throat, along the runes there.
“… I do wonder how deep your perverse genius truly runs, Professor. Let’s try this, shall we? You will now feel everything happening to you at twice the sensitivity as you were feeling before.”
Babbling’s eyes go wide at that, and Harry grins as he feels the surprised moan suddenly reverberating across his cock. Her entire body experiences a few tremors as the pleasure, as the sensations she was already experiencing double in intensity. Though, is he quite sure that it really worked? What if it was a placebo affect? What if he’s just reading into things too far? Two times the normal sensation… it just isn’t enough.
“Let’s try five times your normal sensitivity, now.”
This time he sees the runic magic on the collar flash with power as it works to obey him, as it strives to follow his command. This time, he sees the utter horror mixed with a horrendous amount of lust and arousal in Bathsheda’s eyes as she realizes in the same moment as he does that yes, she has managed to create something THIS intrusive, THIS horrible.
Harry grins as the brunette witch climaxes on the spot, spasming explosively in the middle of the Oreo sandwich for which she’s the filling, crying out around Harry’s cock even as he chokes her on his length and forces his member all the way down her esophagus and into her gullet, while at the same time forcing her face into his crotch. The orgasmic screams and squeals reverberating up his cock are enough to send Harry right over the edge, and he certainly doesn’t bother holding back as he cums hard, as he fills Bathsheda’s throat with his seed.
“Swallow!”
She does so. She probably doesn’t expect to, even Harry is expecting his seed to explode out of the sides of her mouth, but in the end, the last second command does it’s work and shows just how powerful the Professor’s runes are. Bathsheda swallows at an inhumanly fast rate, and it feels amazing around his cock as her throat milks him of his seed and she drinks every last drop without spilling a single ounce of it. His entire cum load ends up in her belly thanks to his quick thinking, and Harry grins wickedly, even as he pulls back, even as his cock slips out of Bathsheda’s open mouth, leaving the pale, striking witch kneeling there panting heavily.
Her glasses, even now, are affixed to her face, but fogged up as they are, Harry imagines she’s regretting enchanting them to stay on the bridge of her nose no matter what now. Smeared in his precum, completely askew, her spectacles merely complete the look of a woman who just got her face fucked silly.
But of course, Harry is far from done.
“Face down, ass up.”
He tosses it out almost contemptuously, and all three witches obey without question, lining up so that in the end, Bathsheda is still the cream filling of an Oreo sandwich, with the other two witches and their gorgeous chocolate skin taking up the ends on either side of her. All three of them plant their faces against the floor of Aurora’s study, and raise their asses high into the air, with their ankles still locked together and their wrists still held behind their backs, as if they were bound in rope or chain.
Harry admires all three of them, but he’s had Aurora and Angelina a dozen times apiece. He’ll have them both again before the night is through, but there’s no denying that right now, the new hotness is Bathsheda Babbling, Hogwarts Professor of Ancient Ruins. Chuckling darkly, Harry leans down and gives Bathsheda’s pale bottom a hefty smack, watching as her ass cheek jiggles, going red with his handprint in moments.
“Is this your favorite position, slut? Is this how you like to get fucked, you naughty little whore? I suppose in this position, you can read as you’re getting plowed by a big fat cock.”
Bathsheda whimpers at that, her voice seemingly lost. Well, Harry can help with that. Kneeling down behind her, he brings his cock up to betwixt her thighs and runs his length across her cunt. He’s not at all surprised to find that she’s sopping wet, nor is he that surprised when she squeaks and squeals, and immediately orgasms along his dick, which isn’t even inside of her yet. After all, her sensitivity is still at five times the norm…
“Beg me, cunt. Beg me to fuck your nerdy little bookworm pussy, you whorish slut.”
The nerdy girl play is mostly just for himself. He’s having fun with it, so he keeps it up, teasing Bathsheda, even as he ruins her, even as he enslaves her. By the time they’re done here, she’s going to be just as broken as the rest… and even if she isn’t, now that she’s under his control thanks to her own tattoos, well, he has all the time in the world to finish her off.
“Please fuck me sir. Please fuck my nerdy little bookworm pussy sir. Please fuck this whorish slut, sir.”
Just as before, Bathsheda sounds entirely dispassionate about the whole thing, when he commands her to speak like that. Harry reflects that he COULD tell her to make it sound like she means it, and she probably would given what else the control collar had proven capable of doing… but why bother, really? There’s a certain enjoyment to be had in her emotionless words, especially when he can FEEL hot wet her body is, how full of need she is, no matter how much she hates all of this.
Without further ado, Harry thrusts in. Bathsheda cries out and he realizes why belatedly, as he feels her hymen tear and takes her virginity right then and there. It’s not enough to make him stop of course, though he does slow down for half a moment as he stares down at the backside of the helpless Hogwarts Professor. Seriously? Not a single man had ever stuck his dick in this bitch before now?
Harry snorts, and then he chuckles. Soon, he’s laughing, even as he fucks the squeaking ex-virgin beneath him, even as he spanks her ass and makes her squeal and climax around his cock over and over again.
“A virgin! You were a virgin this entire time, you slut!”
Obviously, he realizes the ridiculousness of calling her a slut when she was quite literally virginal before he got his hands on her. But Bathsheda is in no position to protest right now, moaning like the wanton whore he’s already named her, so Harry keeps doing it.
“I knew you wanted this, but I didn’t know you wanted it this badly. You couldn’t possibly give it up without having it taken, could you? You wanted to be branded with your own designs and used by a wizard clever enough to make you his witch bitch. You silly little cunt!”
Despite no longer having a cock in her throat, Bathsheda can no more refute Harry’s claims then she could when he was fucking her face. She’s in no frame of mind to be able to do anything but moan and cry out and whine and whimper. His cock is inside of her, and he’s fucking her at a harsh, fast pace that she can’t keep up with. She wouldn’t have been able to keep up with it under normal circumstances, but this is hardly anything normal. Harry is fucking her and she’s feeling every last inch of his member at five times the normal.
Needless to say, Bathsheda’s eyes soon roll up in her head, and her tongue lolls out of her mouth. This entire thing started out as nothing but horror for the poor witch, but now… now she’s beginning to break, just like the rest of Harry’s conquests. As his cock pounds into her, as he splits her open again and again, Bathsheda Babbling’s entire world becomes nothing more than the pleasure of having Harry’s dick buried inside of her, again and again and again.
Meanwhile, Harry doesn’t completely ignore Aurora and Angelina as he fucks Bathsheda into a stupor that she’ll never fully recover from, as he fucks her cunt so hard that her brain dribbles out of her ears from the pleasure. Leaning back, he slides his hands off of Bathsheda’s ass now that he’s buried to the root in her quim and reaches over to both of his chocolate-skinned pets, grabbing both witches by their asses and squeezing them for a moment before moving to their cunts.
“Let’s ratchet you girls up to… mm, three times sensitivity.”
Both Aurora and Angelina moan wantonly as Harry begins to finger their sopping wet pussies under such circumstances. Face down, ass up, the two dark-skinned witches happily bounce their behinds back against his fingers, even as he pistons his digits in and out of them most energetically. Nowhere near as energetically as he’s fucking Bathsheda though, but then, that’s the real deal. That’s the end all, baby!
Grinning wickedly, Harry refocuses his attention on Bathsheda while continuing to fingerbang Aurora and Angelina. He hums as he considers the final tattoo that the Ancient Runes Professor had branded herself with. The one that went juuust above her navel, right atop her womb.
“Shall I breed you today, Babbling? Shall I knock you up with my child? A nerdy bookworm slut such as yourself shouldn’t be barred from enjoying the experiences of motherhood just because you’ve waited so long to find the right Master, after all.”
Even as he muses, he knows he’s speaking mostly to himself. Bathsheda is in no state to even hear what he’s saying, let alone respond. Still, he keeps it up anyways, just as he keeps up the pace at which he’s fucking her with all his might from behind, clapping into her pale fat bottom again and again.
“Yes… yes, I think I will. Here it comes, my dear! Get ready to be a mother!”
And as Harry thrusts forward one last time and begins to cum inside of her, he snarls all the while.
“Get pregnant, you slut! Get knocked up by my big fat fucking cock! Get bred by my white, hot seed!”
The runes around her neck, the control collar that controls her entire body, in truth, glow brightly under the command that Harry gives them. He can tell that it’s not going to be enough… not on their own. There’s a reason after all, that Ancient Runes are… well, ancient. There’s a reason that most people don’t bother with runic magic anymore. It was limited in it’s time and it was limited now. Wand magic simply wasn’t, at least not in the same ways.
But Harry was beyond even wand magic. Reaching out, he grabs Bathsheba by the back of her neck, by the runic collar around her throat, and he forces more of his own magic into it to keep it going, to allow it to obey his latest command.
The control collar greedily drinks up his magic as it makes sure that his seed penetrates Bathsheda’s unused eggs and breeds her on the spot, but for Harry, it’s little more than a drop in the bucket. When he’s done, he pulls back and lets his cock slip free of the good Professor’s cum-stuffed quim with a slopping sound, confident that he’s done exactly what he wanted to.
Harry grins as he slaps Bathsheba’s ass.
“You’re going to be a mother, slut. Excited?”
She doesn’t respond of course, not even when he reaches down and grabs her by her pixie-cut brunette hair, dragging her face up off the ground. Her cum-smeared glasses still sit askew on the bridge of her nose, but her eyes are fully rolled up in her head at this point, with her tongue lolling out of her mouth most expressively. She’s lost to the world, twitching and mewling every once in a while, but incapable of doing anything else.
Snorting derisively, Harry drops the insensate witch face down onto the ground and then moves onto one end of his human Oreo. He’s already had the cream filling, now it’s time to eat the cookie. As he sinks his cock deep into Aurora Sinistra, the Astronomy Professor moans wantonly, arching her back and then looking over her shoulder at him with clear desire in her eyes, in complete contrast to Bathsheda’s horror.
“Please, Master… w-will you impregnate me next?”
Harry considers that for a moment, and then smiles.
“If you’re very, very good, perhaps I will…”
Needless to say, Aurora gives all she’s got in the ensuing bout of sex. As does Angelina when he moves onto him. But where he does breed Aurora like he did Bathsheda, he refrains from doing so with Angelina. No need for her husband to start asking unfortunate questions, after all…
-x-X-x-
Hours later, Harry sits back on the couch in Aurora’s study. He himself is the middle of the human Oreo this time. Both Aurora and Angelina are knelt on the couch on either side of him, rubbing their chocolate tits and the rest of their bodies all over him in an effort to please him. Meanwhile, Bathsheda Babbling, completely and utterly broken, kneels between Harry’s legs, sucking his cock willingly… or as willingly as she can. Her eyes are glazed over and completely lifeless, and she has accepted her place as his slave, he’s pretty sure.
Chuckling, Harry reaches down and gently runs a hand through Bathsheda’s pixie cut.
“You know, I have a lot to thank you for, Professor. These runes of yours… they really are something. I think I’ll be making excellent use of them going forward.”
It’s a sign of just how lost Bathsheda is that there’s not even a spark of life in her eyes at hearing that Harry intends to do terrible things with her work to future witches. Harry just grins and lets her continue bobbing up and down on his knob, leaning back and enjoying the advances of the two gorgeous chocolate-skinned beauties on either side of him.
He hadn’t been too sure about all of this, when Aurora had first come to him with Bathsheda’s designs. There had to be a reason no one was taking a breakthrough like this more seriously. But no, it seemed that people were just afraid of what could be done with her work. Harry though… Harry had embraced it. Bathsheda’s runic tattoos were going to make his life SO much easier…
Chapter 33: Molly Weasley
Chapter Text
Standing in front of her bedroom mirror, Molly Weasley can’t help but frown. The Matriarch of the Weasley Clan is more than a little concerned. While she’s glad to have her very large family all home at the moment, leaving the place bustling with the fractious going ons of her children and grandchildren, she had hoped that she’d taught her sons at least SOME propriety.
The Burrow, while it had many rooms to accommodate all the children she and Arthur had had over the years, was not that large of a building. It was more vertical than horizontal, in the end, and in her infinite wisdom, Molly had thought it best to place the master bedroom in the middle of their humble abode back when they’d first started building more bedrooms for the children.
This was coming back to bite her in the ass a little bit, as it seemed that every night her bedroom walls, along with the floor and ceiling, were bombarded with the moans and screams of her daughters-in-law, lost in the throes of pleasure and ecstasy. Merlin forbid, she’d thought she’d picked out a few of her grand-daughters voices as well!
Luckily her husband, bless his heart, was dead to the world whenever he fell asleep or else, he might very well have died from shock. Of course, this led to a completely different set of challenges and frustrations… namely centered around her re-awakened libido and sex drive. There was no denying it, over the years Molly Weasley had let herself go, and she knew for a fact that for quite some time, she’d been very unappealing, sexually.
Truth be told, a witch’s looks were only as bad as she wanted them to be. Or rather, as bad as she was willing to let them be. In most cases, anyways. There were some examples where this wasn’t true, where magic itself seemed to decree that a witch was going to look more like their heart then anything else. Dolores Umbridge came to mind there, that toad of a woman.
But Molly Weasley’s own looks were simply a byproduct of her numerous children and her drive to look after them. In making sure her darling boys and her single daughter were well taken care of and raised properly, Molly had made sacrifices, personal sacrifices that had left her overweight and more than a little dumpy.
But then her boys had all grown up and married beautiful women, and the influx of gorgeous in-laws all flaunting their nubile bodies had reinforced the fact that Molly had really let herself go… and more than that, that she could do better. With the encouragement of her daughters-in-law, Molly Weasley had begun a rigorous regimen of fitness. With the personal assistance of her fellow Matriarch, Apolline Delacour, Molly had even managed to stick to it, a workout partner being exactly what she needed to keep to her schedule and regimen.
On top of that, Apolline had provided Molly with a potions regimen to go along with the fitness regimen… and it’d all come together to do wonders for the MILF of a Witch. Twisting and turning this way and that in front of her bedroom mirror, Molly reaches back and palms over the yoga pants she’s taken to wearing before bed, gripping at her massive and now firm ass for a moment before pulling back and giving said butt cheek a hefty swat.
SMACK!
“Ah~”
She truly was a vision of beauty these days. No waist to speak of, her belly trimmed down to near nothingness… but that didn’t mean she’d had to lose all that delicious baby fat either. No, instead it was all in her tits and ass, leaving her with an itty-bitty waist and a big fat booty all up in your face. Her wide hips and delicious rack gave her what could truly be termed an hourglass body… while the rejuvenation potions that Apolline Delacour had her on had smoothed out all wrinkles and left Molly looking decades younger, like she was back in her prime.
And maybe she was. Maybe this was her prime, because truth be told, she’d never felt better on a physical, mental, or spiritual level. Her kids were all grown up and had given her plenty of grandbabies to dote upon, and she finally had time to herself, time to focus ON herself… she just wished she could also focus on her marriage. Or rather, she wished that her husband would do his damn marital duties.
Looking over at her snoring spouse in disappointment, Molly Weasley frowns. She understood why Arthur hadn’t made overtures towards sex in the years that she’d been… overweight. She’d not been all that pleasant to look at, and after Ginny, well, she’d really let herself go. But she’d been on her fitness and potion regimens for months now, and she’d been in the best shape of her life for weeks. Still, Arthur didn’t so much as look at her with a single bit of avarice or desire in his eyes. Despite having it on good authority that she now qualified as drop-dead gorgeous, Grade A GILF material, he still wouldn’t give her the time of day, at least sexually.
Sighing with disappointment, Molly moves away from the floor-length mirror and over to a drawer, opening it and pulling out her most prized toy, recently gifted to her by Apolline Delacour herself. The other grandmother called it a vibrator, and apparently it was a muggle device. Given how absurdly large it was, Molly couldn’t help but wonder just what sort of deviants most muggles were… and yet, it certainly worked.
Her fellow Matriarch had not failed to notice her sexual frustration in their workout sessions, and the French veela had gifted Molly with the large vibrating phallic toy. Molly had been reluctant to try it at first, but in the end, she’d grown fed up with Arthur’s neglect. She’d needed an outlet for her re-awakened libido, and this toy had proven to be quite the outlet indeed.
Whipping out her wand, the Weasley Matriarch spells her husband so that he’s deafened, on the off chance that she might accidentally wake him up with the undue noise. It wasn’t like their daughters-in-law woke him up, but to be fair that was through walls and Molly would be right beside him in the bed. With that taken care of, she goes on to remove her clothing and lay down naked next to her husband, setting her wand on the nightstand beside her and focusing on the vibrating sex toy she’s gripping in both hands as she brings the large phallus to her clit and begins to press it against both her nub and her slit.
It doesn’t take long for her loosened babymaker to give way and the massive bell end to slide deep, deep inside of her. And yet, despite being a mother of seven children, Molly Weasley finds that she’s still more than tight enough for a phallus of these epic proportions. But then, to be fair, the vibrator that Apolline has given her is easily twice the size of Arthur’s cock. Molly is sure that if she weren’t a mother of seven, then she wouldn’t even be able to take it inside of her. She’s wrong, of course, but she doesn’t know that. The world of sex toys is completely new to the Weasley Matriarch.
Regardless, eventually, as it always does, the vibrating tip of the massive muggle sex toy presses against the entrance of her womb. Molly cries out in joy as a torrential orgasm wracks her body, soaking the toy and making her hands slip off of its end. The high-powered sex toy goes crazy inside of her cunt as a result of this, no longer having her to control it.
Clenching her sheets and bucking wildly, all Molly can do is arch her back as she gyrates her wide hips in the air, her fat tits bouncing all over the place and her fat ass jiggling beneath her as its lifted slightly off the bed by the force of her squirting orgasms and the toy that’s now wildly moving inside of her. It feels like she imagines being fucked by an electric eel would feel like, the thick toy buzzing away and its tip pressing against her cervix in a way that has her moaning wantonly, like some… like some trollop, rather than the distinguished and wizened Witch Matriarch that she is.
The trim-waisted, big-breasted, fat-arsed GILF loses all control of herself with the vibrating toy inside of her, eyes rolling back in her head, tongue lolling out of her mouth, and body spasming and seizing through orgasm after orgasm, until ultimately her squirting releases become far too strong and force the massive sex toy right out of her quivering body.
As soon as it’s no longer vibrating and flailing around wildly and violently inside of her, Molly collapses back onto her side of the bed, laying there soaked and sweating, panting heavily. Content for now, though not truly satisfied, Molly slowly allows herself to fall asleep, her sweat-covered body completely nude and her legs splayed open as the toy buzzes away between them.
She’s not worried about Arthur waking up before her and discovering her, truth be told. Molly Weasley has woken up before her deep sleeper of a husband for decades now without fail. And besides, even if he did, what was the worst that would happen? He’d finally realize she was a sexual creature and they’d make love again? Not exactly a bad outcome…
Regardless, she’s just about asleep when her rest is rudely interrupted by the buzzing toy suddenly being pressed up against her asshole. The Weasley Matriarch’s eyes snap open, because her hands are nowhere near the toy and she’s not done accidental magic since she was a child. Her mouth opens to shriek and scream, but instead she finds herself muffled by a stranger’s mouth covering her own, and a stranger’s tongue dominating hers as the soaked toy is pressed further and further into her unprepared ass, ultimately popping into her bowels and filling her inch after inch.
The vibrations make her eyes go crossed and then roll up, as her shocked, surprised body almost immediately gives in and she orgasms uncontrollably from the surprise anal intrusion. She had no idea that the stimulation she’s receiving via being ass fucked by the vibrator could feel so GOOD. If she had, she probably would have tried it herself a long time ago.
But as it is, she’s still acutely aware that she’s being assaulted right now, in her bed, with her oblivious husband laying right next to her. By the time Molly is able to refocus on this fact and upon her would-be rapist however, his large cock is already lined up against her gushing, gaping pussy. Still, in that last moment she recognizes her assailant, her eyes going wide as her son-in-law smiles down at her rather wickedly.
“H-HarrYYYYYY!!!”
She ends up shrieking his name in a long drawn out manner as he thrusts in right in the middle of her shouting it, his cock diving deep into her warm cunt and Harry himself beginning to piledrive her down into her own marital bed as Arthur continues to sleep right beside them, peacefully unaware of what’s happening to his wife mere inches away.
As Molly shrieks and squeals and creams herself around both the vibrator in her ass and the cock in her pussy over and over again, Harry chuckles down at the beautiful red-haired GILF and winks.
“Sorry, Molly… but I couldn’t help but be curious. Screams of pleasure emanating through the house, even though I wasn’t fucking any of the numerous Weasley women that I’ve made into my slutty little cum dumps? I had to investigate; you see.”
Molly’s eyes go wide as she processes his words, staring up into the Head Auror’s face and realizing that he’s telling the truth. And Merlin, it explains a lot. The news that Harry has been cuckolding her sons and plowing her daughters-in-law… it’s not QUITE as surprising as it should be. It actually makes a lot of sense… too much sense. A million little things that Molly had ignored in favor of keeping everyone one big happy family suddenly hit the Weasley Matriarch. She was not an unobservant woman by any stretch of the imagination, you couldn’t be with seven children… but she’d remained willfully oblivious and ignorant to what was happening within her family all this time, hadn’t she?
Seeming to sense the realization within her, Harry just chuckles as he reaches up and grabs hold of her fat tits, groping and squeezing them to his heart’s content.
“Imagine my surprise when I find out that you’ve become such a scarlet woman. And after all those sanctimonious warnings you’ve always spouted to others as well.”
It’s that that pulls Molly out of her stupor. Even as the vibrator continues to buzz away in her ass and Harry continues to saw in and out of her cunt with his thick log (she’s just beginning to notice that both the sex toy and Harry’s cock are the same exact size, both of them overwhelmingly larger than her husband’s member) Molly shakes her head back and forth, a sense of panic coming over her.
“N-No! I’m not, I’m not that kind of, a-ah, woman, Harry! P-Please, stop this! P-Pull out, please pull out!”
Her denials and pleas for mercy were undermined by the way her hips continued to grind against his without prompting, however. Meanwhile, the vibrator was still vibrating wildly in her ass, but at this point had managed to lodge itself against her mattress and now its vibrating bell end was pressing forcefully against the thin membrane of flesh separating her anal passage from her cunt.
Harry just laughs, even as he groans from the stimulation. Molly’s eyes are rolling all over the place as she clutches at the bedsheets beneath her… but never once does she reach for her wand on the nightstand beside or, nor does she reach for her husband to wake him up. Smirking down at her evilly, Harry just lifts an eyebrow and for a moment actually does pull back a bit.
“You want me to pull out? Like this?”
Molly whimpers as he does so, and shakily nods, despite not truly believing it herself. But Harry never fully leaves her body, much to her subconscious relief. He pulls out only most of the way… and then thrusts right back into her, causing another cry of reluctant ecstasy to erupt from Molly’s throat and her spine to arch, her massive breasts jutting upwards and bouncing and jiggling.
“And then push right back in. Oh yeah, you enjoyed that Mrs. Weasley. Don’t try to pretend you didn’t.”
Shuddering her way through another orgasm, Molly bites her lower lip and whimpers for a moment before a fresh scream of ecstasy leaves her throat. Harry just laughs, fucking her harder than ever before now, plowing her even as the vibrator buzzes away inside of her ass.
“Don’t worry, Molly. Your sons take after their father and sleep very heavily. Your daughters-in-law, however… can hear every noise you’re making, you horny GILF slut.”
Molly’s eyes widen at that… and then promptly roll back in her skull as Harry finally cums, causing her to explosively climax along with him. Her entire vision goes white and she’s momentarily distracted by the idea of her reputation among her daughters-in-law being ruined right now by what they’re hearing, as it feels like lava is searing through her cunt and womb, her ovaries tingling with delight with the certainty of her impregnation.
She’s always been able to tell from the moment of conception. It’s a Prewett trait actually, and every single child she’s ever had, Molly knew the moment that she was pregnant, the moment that Arthur’s seed took within her womb. She’s always been an incredibly fertile woman, but truth be told, the aging witch had thought her child-rearing days were behind her after Ginny. She’d thought she was tapped out.
There were two things that made this factually incorrect. One, the reason there were no children after Ginny had nothing to do with Molly’s fertility and everything to do with Arthur’s virility. The man had done very well in breeding his wife seven times, but at the end of the day, he was a simple wizard and a simple man… HE was the one who’d ended up tapped out. Molly had a body made to be a broodmare and could have popped out a dozen more children easily since she had Ginny… but she hadn’t, because she’d been loyal to her husband.
The other thing that made Molly capable of impregnation right here and right now was the potions regimen that Apolline Delacour had had her on. The Weasley Matriarch hadn’t even realized that the rejuvenation potions were far from being merely skin deep. All in all, the potions regimen had done its job beautifully, as had the fitness regimen. Molly truly was in the best shape of her entire life… and more than ready to accept Harry’s virile seed into her fertile womb, where it instantly dove towards her replenished, rejuvenated supply of eggs and began to burrow in.
All Molly knows of all of this is the fact that she’s pregnant. All she knows is the quiet certainty of a Prewett woman that she’d just been bred by the wizard buried inside of her quim. It sends Molly into another explosive orgasm, and ultimately, the knowledge that she’s been bred by her son-in-law is what finally breaks the Weasley Matriarch down just a bit.
Of course, his molestation of her tits doesn’t help matters either. Seven children had caused both repairable AND irreparable changes to Molly Weasley’s body. Getting the GILF trim and fit around the waist while keeping her with a gorgeous hourglass body had done a lot to fix the repairable damage… but the fact that she hadn’t been able to stop lactating and producing milk since having Ginny was a magical phenomenon that not even the experts at St. Mungo’s could explain.
In the end, Molly had had to learn to live with it, which had been more than possible with the use of a regularly applied magic that both drained her tits to a manageable level on a regular basis and kept her nipples from leaking everywhere. Needless to say, Harry has dispelled that magic, because right now he’s gripping her milk laden tits and causing them to gush and spray all over the place even as he leans down and begins to suckle on one while still thrusting up into her cunt and continuing to ravage her.
He’s creampied her, he’s humiliated her, he’s degraded her… and still he wants more? Molly’s awakened libido loves all of it, and Molly herself can’t withstand the pleasure anymore. Too far gone at this point to fight back, the Weasley Matriarch coos deliriously and slides a hand into Harry’s messy black locks, pulling the man down into her chest even further as her cunt grips tightly around his massive cock.
“That’s it baby, keep on drinking~ oooh, don’t stop fucking mommy now, don’t you dare get distracted! Plow me all night long! Knock me up with a brother for you, my beloved darling son!”
Like that, Molly Weasley has utterly snapped, going from trying to deny her desires and begging Harry not to fuck her… to degenerating into incest play, taking the role of foster mother to one Harry James Potter to deeply perverse depths as she writhes and wiggles beneath him, her voluptuous, curvaceous, hourglass body completely submitting to his cock and his mouth and his hands.
Harry, of course, drinks his fill from her breasts… and then he pulls back and slides out of her, kneeling there between Molly’s splayed legs and just looking down at her for a long moment. Whining, Molly presses her massive tits together, she wiggles and poses for him as she tries to wrap her legs around his waist.
“W-Why are you stopping? Please, aren’t you going to breed me some more?”
She pouts mightily up at him, batting her eyelashes, nothing of the proud older witch remaining. She’s broken, fully and utterly. Harry scoffs at her for a moment, looking at her with disdain.
“I didn’t expect you to be so weak, Molly… but I suppose I can give you what you want, you slutty whorish GILF.”
Before she can respond, he grabs her by her hips and spins her over onto her front. The gorgeous Weasley Matriarch lets out a yelp, followed by a squeal as Harry begins to play with her fat yet firm ass like a pair of bongo drums, bringing his palms down onto her massive butt cheeks back and forth, over and over again. After a few moments of this, he grips tightly at her ass cheeks and slams back home into her pussy, filling her with his cock once more.
Meanwhile, now that it’s not lodged between the bed and her body, the massive vibrating sex toy Molly Weasley has lodged up her ass is finally startling to wiggle its way free, slowly protruding more and more up into the air as her tight back door begins to try and push it out, finally, the wild vibrations and flailing motions of the toy aiding in this endeavor.
Just before the massive dildo, because that’s what it truly is, not just a simple vibrator, can pop out, Harry’s palm comes down on the bottom of it and he SLAMS it back inside. Molly screams like a freshly deflowered maiden as the vibrating dildo, created to match Harry in size and girth, though it could never match him in ferocity and true satisfying fuckery, goes right back into her bowels, even deeper than before.
At the same time, Harry is still fucking the Weasley Matriarch doggystyle, treating her like nothing more than the breeding bitch she’s become as he plows his mother-in-law quite violently from behind, railing her vigorously and ferociously to kingdom cum. Molly orgasms again and again around his cock as a result of this, her eyes permanently rolled back in her head at this point and her tongue lolling out of her mouth.
He fills her womb with a second load of his cum, and even though she’s already quite sure she’s pregnant, Molly still squeals happily from the sensation. Even when he pulls out, she’s moaning wantonly. Then, he pulls the vibrator out of her ass and shoves his dick into her bowels instead, and Molly is experiencing an entirely different type of pleasure as he stuffs the dildo into her cunt to block it up and keep his seed in her womb.
Getting analized by a sex toy is in no way comparable to getting butt fucked by Harry James Potter, even if the sex toy is designed to match his size and girth to a T. All in all, getting anally plowed by Harry is an experience that every witch should get to have, and only so few do. Molly Weasley can now count herself among that number as her son-in-law plows her backdoor just as hard as he fucked the front, ramming into her ass with all his might and every last inch of his cock, gripping and squeezing her butt cheeks as he uses them to hold her in place.
Her entire derriere ripples with every thrust, her entire body is jarred forward by every pistoning motion of Harry’s prick. He doesn’t let up on her ass for even a moment, just like he didn’t let up on her cunt either of the two times he was fucking her there. Ramming in and out of Molly’s gorgeous hourglass body, he fucks her bowels with gusto, and Molly in turn climaxes around the vibrating dildo in her cunt over and over again, eyes rolling back in her head still, tongue waggling around and slobbering all over the pillow she’s currently face down upon.
Reaching forward after a few minutes of this, Harry grabs her by her red hair and pulls Molly Weasley’s head back, forcing her spine to arch, causing her tits to bounce and jiggle all over the place with much more ferocity, and making her entire body, from her wide hips to her trim waist to her fat ass and massive rack, shake and tremble and quiver from the force with which he’s plowing her.
He uses her hair like reins and fucks her backdoor to kingdom cum in no time at all, eventually filling her bowels with his seed just like he’s filled her womb twice over. Now, not only is she pregnant with her son-in-law’s baby, she’s been anally creampied as well… to say Molly is humiliated would be an understatement. To say she’s ecstatic would also be an understatement. The gorgeous GILF is having the time of her life, and she never ever wants it to end.
Luckily for her desires, he doesn’t stop there, her handsome, well-hung son-in-law fucking her all night long in every position imaginable as the trim-waisted hourglass-figured GILF takes his cock over and over again, well and truly broken by his massive bitch-breaking member. It’s everything Molly never knew she wanted…
-x-X-x-
As morning comes, Molly lays spread out and practically catatonic besides her still-sleeping husband. Arthur Weasley had not stirred once throughout the night, despite the way that she and her son-in-law had made the bed rock and shake. Harry is gone, but the results of his presence are very evident. She’s splattered with milk and cum from head to toe, laying there in a puddle of her juices and Harry’s spunk. Meanwhile, the sex toy that had been used on both of her lower orifices still vibrates away in a similar puddle between her legs.
Molly stares up at the ceiling, eyes glazed over and altogether blank. She should probably get up and clean up the mess she and Harry had made. She should probably get started on breakfast. And… wasn’t there something else she was supposed to be doing? But even as Molly lays there unresponsive, not doing any of those things, the door to her and Arthur’s bedroom opens up.
Some small still-aware part of the catatonic red head’s mind hopes that it’s Harry again, come back to fuck her right up until Arthur wakes up so that her husband can see exactly what he’s missing out on, so that he can realize what his neglect has led to. As ashamed of herself as she is, in the end Molly has only managed to remain even slightly sane by embracing the madness, as it so happens. And by blaming Arthur for failing her in every way that mattered.
It’s not Harry though, it’s Apolline Delacour, the Delacour Matriarch sauntering up to the bed in skin-tight yoga attire that accentuates her own gorgeous, curvaceous body. The French veela isn’t quite as voluptuous and curvaceous as Molly. She doesn’t have as fat a chest or as big of an ass. But she makes up for it in other ways, and she’s still very much a sex bomb that, despite her advanced age, is absolutely gorgeous.
Smiling knowingly as she looks down at Molly, Apolline ultimately just giggles into her palm somewhat girlishly.
“Oh my~ judging by the look of you, it seems that Harry has finally gotten around to sampling my work. Mm, do you call him Master too now, I wonder? If not yet… soon enough~”
Molly remains unresponsive, even as Apolline carries on as if they’re having a conversation between the two of them.
“Oh? Did you not realize? Did you think I was helping you better yourself out of the mere kindness of my heart? Did you think the others were trying to help you get fitter simply because they wanted to? All for Harry, I assure you. Always for Harry. And from the look of things, it seems he enjoyed my efforts all night long~”
Leaning over Molly, Apolline scrapes a finger along the entrance of the Weasley Matriarch’s creampied cunt, scooping up a nice amount of Harry’s still-warm cum onto her digit.
“All of this… all along, it was my intention to sculpt your body for my Master. And look at you now. Harry loved it. He loved your curves, he loved your fat ass, your wide hips, your big titties. He loved every last bit of you… I’m going to get rewarded later, I imagine~”
Bringing the finger full of cum up to her lips, Apolline opens wide and sucks down on it, slurping it clean with her tongue most lewdly. Molly still lays where she is, completely unresponsive and utterly catatonic to the world, at least outwardly. Inwardly… well, Apolline’s words are more than enough to finish breaking what little was left of the Weasley Matriarch’s resistance. All of this… for Harry. All along, it was all for Harry. All for… their Master.
“Well, I can see now that you WON’T be attending our usual morning workout.”
Oh, right. That was what Molly had been forgetting.
“Try to pull yourself together before your husband wakes up, or you’re going to have to explain your current state to him. Or, obliviate him. From what I hear, that’s what the others do whenever their husbands get to uppity these days. They either obliviate them themselves, or they have Harry do it when the men inevitably go to confront him.”
The very thought SHOULD fill Molly with horror and disgust and dread. Harry and her daughters-in-law had been obliviating her darling boys? Surely that was a cause for anger, for righteous fury. But instead, inwardly, all Molly can think is that it’s a good idea and she might very well have to implement it with Arthur, if he wakes up any time soon. Outwardly, she’s still unmoving, unresponsive, still staring up at the ceiling in silence.
Giggling girlishly one more time, like she’s not a GILF and is instead a young maiden completely taken with a young man, Apolline Delacour pulls back from Molly’s comatose form and straightens up with a sigh, running her hands up and down her own shapely body.
“Mm… guess I’ll go find Harry now and claim my reward.”
With that, the silver-blonde GILF blows Molly a kiss and saunters off, leaving the room and thankfully closing the door behind her as she goes, lest Molly have to obliviate more than one Weasley man when she finally comes back to herself. Meanwhile, Molly Weasley is left to continue laying there, fucked senseless, truly insensate, in a puddle of her own juices.
This changes everything… but at the same time, nothing. She’s had her eyes opened to the twisted debauchery that has infected and infested her family… while at the same time being corrupted and dragged down into the mud with the rest of them. Molly knows, deep down inside, that she’ll never ever be able to live without Harry’s cock again after this. She already wants him inside of her, even as she lays there catatonic on account of his massive member plowing her silly. She wants him to fuck her again, and soon too…
Which means she can’t take a stand against him for plowing the wives of her sons silly, now can she? She can’t stop him from doing what he’s been doing for who knows how long now. If she’d found out another way, if she’d caught on earlier, maybe she could have put an end to all of it. At the very least, maybe she could have saved her family’s pride.
But it’s too late for that. The Matriarch of the Weasley Clan has been utterly destroyed by Harry James Potter and his magnificent bitch-breaker of a cock. There’s no coming back now for Molly, and no coming back for any of the others either.
Chapter 34: Down Memory Lane
Chapter Text
Ronald Bilius Weasley wasn’t the happiest individual by far. To be fair, he had a lot to be unhappy about. From his dream job managing the Chudley Cannons never coming to fruition, to his actual job being a dead end minor position in the Ministry of Magic’s Department of Magical Games and Sports, to the problems in his marriage, Ron didn’t have a lot of bright spots in his life. He and Hermione hadn’t had sex in what felt like years at this point, truth be told.
And yet… right now, Ron was happy. For this fleeting moment, Ron Weasley was having a great time as he, his brothers, and even his father all flew around the Weasley Quidditch Pitch that had been installed at the Burrow just after the Dark Lord’s second defeat. As a matter of fact, Ron was having the time of his life playing a quick pick up game with his brothers and father. Sure, they didn’t have enough for two full teams, but that didn’t matter, it was all for fun anyways, which was why Ron wasn’t even currently playing Keeper, he was playing Chaser.
As he zooms about the pitch, he glances down where the female members of the Weasley Family are all watching from the stands, big smiles on their faces as they cheer their husbands, fathers, grandfathers, brothers-in-law and father-in-law on quite happily. The entire Weasley Extended family was out in force for the holidays, though not EVERYONE was out on the pitch. The Weasley Matriarch was of course inside, currently working on preparing dinner for everyone, even though the sun was still high in the sky. And Harry, after the Weasley men had unanimously decided to NOT play with a snitch for this practice game, had joined her, offering to help out.
Honestly, Ron couldn’t help but think that Harry was being a bit of a sour apple, retreating into the house and not playing with them just because his chosen position had been made defunct by their ruling. It wasn’t like he wasn’t also a stellar Chaser after all, probably better than Ron was at it as well at any rate.
Regardless, as Ron zooms past the Burrow’s kitchen window on his broom, he pays no mind to his mother standing at her stove. So, used to the sight of her there, toiling away for him and his brothers and father, Ron completely fails to notice the differences. Though to be fair, his mother, who had always been a little bit… rotund, had gotten a lot fitter in recent months, having really put a lot of work into making her body work for her instead of against her over the last year.
So really, was it any wonder that Ron’s mind didn’t notice the other differences, given that it was so easy for him to subconsciously pass off any strangeness as his mother suddenly being a total MILF? N-Not that Ron would ever even think about committing incest with his own mother. That was disgusting!
It was also not precisely likely to ever happen. What Ron missed, as he zoomed past the Burrow’s kitchen window and focused back on the pickup game of Quidditch he and his brothers and father were playing, was Molly Weasley getting fucked silly, right before his eyes. Bent over her stove, clad only in an apron and absolutely nothing else, the Weasley Matriarch can only moan and scream helplessly as Harry takes her from behind.
His big fat cock pierces deep into Molly’s core, punching past her cervix and into her womb with every thrust, and it’s all Molly can do not to pass out from the pleasure on the spot, her eyes threatening to roll back in her skull and her tongue threatening to loll out of her mouth. Meanwhile, her bouncing jiggling tits are also lactating somewhat fiercely, soaking right through her apron as her beautiful, bountiful, buxom body is ruthlessly and mercilessly fucked senseless by Harry James Potter.
Molly isn’t entirely gone though, no matter how much she’s enjoying getting plowed silly by her son-in-law. Moaning and groaning, the Weasley Matriarch finally finds her voice, even as she squeezes her eyes shut and shakes her head, trying to deny the bliss threatening to overtake her.
“P-Please Harry… s-someone is going to see!”
A dark chuckle, followed by a smack across her fat jiggling ass is the first response she gets, as Molly squeals like a stuck pig, her pussy walls clenching and squeezing down around Harry’s cock in an orgasm from the spanking.
“Your husband and your sons are far too focused on the game to notice a thing. Ron just passed by, and he was as happy as could be. Do you think he’d be even half that thrilled if he knew what I was doing with his mother at the moment?”
Molly whimpers, flushed red with both embarrassment and arousal, a deep sense of shame filling her being even as an overwhelming sense of pleasure does the same. Changing tact, the Weasley Matriarch doesn’t give up quite yet.
“B-But what about dinner! Please, just grant me a reprieve so I can at least cook the family meal!”
For a moment, Harry almost seems to slow down, and she wonders if she might have gotten through to him. After all, Molly is fully aware that the true way to a man’s heart is through his stomach. And just like everyone else, she’s sure Harry loves her holiday feasts quite a lot, given how much love and care she puts into him. But no, in the end, Harry has other ideas. Grabbing her by her wrists he abruptly pulls her arms behind her back, locking them there as he continues to drive into her.
Without her arms on either side of her anymore, without her clutching at the edge of her stove for dear life… the apron she’s wearing quickly proves unable to hold her absolutely massive milk-laden tits in alone. Her breasts bounce free of their confines in short order now that her arms aren’t on either side of her chest to keep them contained.
Laughing, Harry fucks her all the harder as Molly shrieks in orgasmic bliss, her absolutely humungous tits swinging about all over the place, occasionally even smacking up into her own face now that the apron is scrunched up in her cleavage and no longer holding them back. As he plows her so fast and so deep that she can barely keep cognizant let alone keep up, Harry reaches out and grabs her by her hair, forcing her forward until her face is mere inches from the window.
“Look at the stands, Molly. Don’t tell me you haven’t noticed yet.”
She had, but she’d been steadfastly ignoring it as best she could. Now though, now that he’s brought it up and she’s forced to stare in the direction he’s guiding her towards, Molly can no longer ignore what’s right in front of her. There, in the stands of the Weasley Quidditch Pitch, Molly can see the true degradation and humiliation of her family.
At first glance, it looks perfectly innocent and innocuous, like nothing at all is wrong. It’s just the women of the Weasley Family, wives and daughters of her sons, cheering on their husbands and fathers after all. Or so it would look to any of the Weasley Men if they glanced down at their wives, at their daughters for a split second.
From the kitchen window however, Molly has a much clearer view. While it looks like the Weasley Women are all just cheering their men on and bouncing up and down in excitement… in reality, Molly can see the truth, that each of them are bouncing up and down on the massive magical dildoes attached to their seats. Each of them is gyrating along these sexual implements, cheering distractedly, their faces flushed not with excitement for the game, but with arousal and ecstasy.
It was definitely a boost to her boys’ ego, having what seemed like the most raucous crowd of fans to ever grace a simple family pick up game, but in reality, each and every woman out in those stands was Harry’s bitch, just as Molly had become, and they were all clearly thoroughly enjoying the replacement cocks he’d left them while he had his way with the Weasley matriarch.
As Molly is forced to watch, all while being fucked silly by Harry’s big fat cock, Rose suddenly looks over at the window and, to Molly’s horror and astonishment, grins a wicked, lecherous grin. She grabs her mother Hermione by the arm, and despite the brunette’s whining, pulls the older witch off of her dildo and up to her feet. As the two witches stand, the magical dildoes they’d both been riding flow back into the bench like they were never there at all, gone by the time Rose and Hermione step away and reveal the bench to any wandering eyes from above.
Pulling her mother behind the stands, Rose is oh so quick to force Hermione into a lewd squat that causes the older witch’s robes to split open and reveal she’s wearing nothing beneath them. Not a shirt, not a pair of pants, and certainly not a bra or panties. Molly can only watch as the brunette she once considered one of the most prudish Weasley Family members is forced to eat out her own daughter.
Making eye contact with her grandmother, Rose smiles wickedly, even as she grips her mother’s bushy hair, gyrating all over the older woman’s face. As Molly watches on in despair and horror at the utter depravity she’s witnessing, Harry leans forward over her, watching alongside her, another dark chuckle leaving her lips.
“Ah yes, Hermione and Rose. Hermione was so very resistant at first. Reluctant to the end. But ultimately, she wanted it just as much as the rest of them did. I was willing to let her go if she could convince me otherwise… but we both know she’s carried a torch for me for a long time. In the end, she couldn’t even convince me that Ron’s cock was bigger, or that he’d ever managed to satisfy her sexually in their entire marriage. And she certainly couldn’t convince me she didn’t want it.”
As Harry pounds into Molly’s quim from behind, the Weasley Matriarch can even imagine the scene, and her heart goes out to her daughter-in-law. After all, she knows full well by this point how… persuasive Harry can be. She didn’t want it at first either… but now she was pretty sure she couldn’t ever live without it.
“I fucked her, Molly. I fucked her hard and I fucked her fast, until eventually she broke. She proclaimed her love for me right around the time I plowed her ass for the first time, you know. She even called me Master… ah, but she wasn’t fully broken then. She still gave me some trouble down the road… tried to go to Minister Bones about what I was doing in fact. Unfortunately for her… I beat her to the punch. But that’s how she ended up where you see her now, beneath her own daughter on the totem pole.”
Molly bites her lower lip as she watches Rose continue to force her own mother deep into her cunt, grinding her pussy down on Hermione’s face and tossing her head back in pleasure, making it VERY clear that Hermione wasn’t fighting back, that she wasn’t resisting… that she was actively engaging in the act of depravity.
The mere thought of Hermione actually fighting back fills Molly with a small bit of pride. She always knew the brilliant brunette was strong. She also knows she’s not nearly as strong… and even still, it’s clear that Hermione’s attempt to bring Harry down failed spectacularly, and the brunette was still atoning for her sins. Harry’s next words all but confirm it.
“She’s worked hard to climb back up as best she can, but Rose… Rose is a good girl, always has been. Oh sure, she wasn’t entirely on board at first… but she wasn’t nearly as defiant as Hermione. Lily and Victoire helped me loosen up the young witch before I got my hands on her though, so I suppose you have them to thank.”
For a moment, Molly feels a spark of anger towards her two granddaughters for what they must have done to her other granddaughter to turn Rose into the lecherous pervert she was seeing dominate her own mother now. But the anger is fleeting at best as Molly acknowledges that what it truly came back to was Harry. Whatever Harry had done to Victoire and Lily had been what caused them to do what they in turn did to Rose. He was the start of everything… and Molly couldn’t even bring herself to be mad at him, not when he was constantly assaulting her mind with wave after wave of ecstasy and pleasure.
Behind the stands, Rose lets out what looks like a wanton cry of ecstasy, not that anyone, Molly included, hears it. Still, through the kitchen window, Molly definitely SEES the results of Rose’s orgasm as the younger witch sprays her pussy juices all over her crouching mother’s face. After squirting all over Hermione’s face, she uses her grip on the older woman’s hair to pull her to her feet, dragging Hermione’s robes back together and then taking her back into the stands.
All the while, Hermione, her face covered in sexual fluids now, can only give small, disgraced glances towards the window, towards Molly. The two of them share a look of despair, knowing full well that there’s no beating Harry… none of them ever stood a chance.
After Rose and Hermione are back in the stands and once again bouncing up and down on big, fat, magical dildoes while pretending to cheer on the Weasley Men, it’s the Delacour Family that makes their way back behind the stands next. Like a well-practiced circus troupe, they quickly get into position, much to Molly’s embarrassment on their behalf, even as Harry continues to plow her from behind over her sacred stove, fucking her in what should have been a safe space, her very own kitchen.
Apolline kneels down and accepts her daughter’s gyrating ass with aplomb as Fleur sits on her face. Meanwhile, Fleur spreads her legs wide and accepts her own daughter’s tongue into her cunt, all while leaning back against Gabrielle, who happily lays a flurry of kisses against her older sister’s neck, flipping up Fleur’s shirt and exposing her large, pierced titties, which Gabrielle proceeds to knead like dough.
In contrast to both Hermione and Rose, Fleur looks up at the kitchen window of the Burrow and into Molly’s eyes without shame or even wickedness, happily flaunting her unnatural beauty, as well as the dog collar that shimmers into view around her neck, the words “Property of H. J. P.” visible from where Molly is currently bent over, being fucked. Obviously, the dog collar had been disillusioned until now, just as obviously, it’d always been there…
“Ah yes… my veela pets. Now there’s a story that goes rather far back. You see, all of this does have a beginning, Molly. I haven’t been fucking your daughters-in-law for decades or anything like that. No, this all started when Astoria and Narcissa Malfoy of all people came into my office begging for leniency for Draco. I gave it to them… in exchange for their bodies.”
Molly whimpers in confusion, even as she experiences another orgasm from Harry’s incessant, never-ending thrusts with his bitch breaker of a cock.
“You might be wondering why I’m telling you about the Malfoy whores… well, shortly after they paid me off with their bodies, I received a visit from Fleur Weasley. Victoire had barely done anything wrong… and yet, Fleur used it as an excuse to give herself to me. I suppose Bill just wasn’t satisfying her. You know how veela can be… like moths to a flame, they gravitate towards sources of great magic. It seems that the part veela witches are the exact same.”
Molly feels a flush of anger again, though it’s quickly fucked out of her as the pleasure of being Harry’s current cum dump cocksleeve washes it away in no time at all. Still, to hear that Fleur had betrayed Bill for nothing, had effectively handed herself over to Harry and ultimately started the humiliation of the Weasley Men and degradation of the Weasley Women in the process… needless to say, it doesn’t surprise Molly, what Harry says next.
“Victoire followed suit, of course. A young veela like her needs direction, she needs support. So, once Fleur had pledged herself to me, she brought me her daughter as well. And I turned Victoire into yet another one of my veela pets. Your granddaughter, enjoying my cock just as you are now.”
It was more than that though, Molly could see it right in front of her very eyes as Victoire ate out her own mother down there, behind the stands. The power dynamic between Fleur and the other veela was obvious, just as it was clearly the exact opposite of the power dynamic between Rose and Hermione. Rose was in charge when it came to her and her mother… but Fleur was very clearly top bitch when it came to her daughter, sister, and her own mother.
Harry didn’t just addict witches to his cock… he corrupted them with it, turning them all into wanton, ravenous little whores who were so desperate to please him, they were willing to debase themselves and each other, engaging in fragrant debauchery, all in an effort to draw his eye. That was what was happening now below, the veela foursome in full swing with Fleur at the center, but all of them were doing their best to wiggle and writhe about, posing for Harry, thrusting their body parts in his direction as best they can. Only Fleur and Gabrielle can actually look up to the kitchen window to meet Molly’s eyes, but that doesn’t stop Victoire and Apolline from thrusting their ass and cunt upwards respectively in that direction.
“After Fleur and Victoire, it was actually quite a long time before I finished the set. It might surprise you to learn that Apolline fell before Gabrielle. I found the perfect opportunity to take the GILF of a part veela during my sabbatical at Hogwarts, after all. She asked me to give a lecture on veela… so I did. I told her students what veela were really like. I exposed her body in front of them. I had Fleur and Victoire both act as lewd instruments for my lecture… and then I fucked and broke Apolline Delacour in front of all of those Seventh Years. I fucked the female Seventh Years as well, of course.”
He’s speaking so casually now, like he didn’t corrupt an entire class of Seventh Years, like he didn’t send them all out into the world with a ludicrous idea of what sex was supposed to be like. The boys would all end up chasing the high of fucking a veela, even a partial one, for the rest of their lives. And Molly knew firsthand that the girls would never find a man that could compare with the one who took their virginities that day. She knew, because not even her husband could compare with Harry James Potter… and she’d had seven children with the man!
Even as Molly stares down at the four veela currently engaging in such depraved debauchery behind the stands, all for her and Harry’s viewing enjoyment, she can easily imagine the classroom that day, the students all frozen in their seats or even leaning forward in interest and anticipation as Harry built up towards stripping Apolline down and fucking her right in front of all of them.
But Harry isn’t done quite yet… there’s still one more veela, after all. Gabrielle Delacour, Fleur’s sister who never married… and who is looking distinctly pregnant now, to Molly’s trained eye.
“In the end, snapping up Gabrielle was a bit of… an afterthought, if I’m being honest. Or rather, she came to me. She never did quite get over me saving her back in my fourth year, I don’t think. Hero worship can be rather dangerous if it becomes an obsession, and poor Gabrielle was never going to be able to progress in life without me finally giving her what she needed. In the end, she willingly became my filthy little cum dump whore… and I rewarded her with a child for it.”
Molly licks her lips at that, only for a wanton moan to spill out of her throat. The thought crosses her mind that she could probably have another child or two, if Harry were so generous as to gift HER with a babe. But the thought is fleeting, and she knows that she can’t let him impregnate her, she can’t let him breed her… or else this entire house of cards will come crashing down. Not that it’s really her choice, and that’s only made all the clearer by what happens next.
The Weasley Matriarch can only shriek as Harry brings her to another orgasm in full view of his veela pets, but its what happens as she’s recovering that makes a tiny spark of joy along with a sea of shame fill her being. A dog collar slides into place around her neck, and as Harry clasps it in place, Molly whimpers, knowing that it’s likely the exact same sort of make as Fleur’s dog collar is, with the exact same emblazoned “Property of H. J. P.” on it as the part veela has on hers.
A moment later, the collar is disillusioned, but the weight of it is still there around Molly’s neck, still ever present, even as the veela foursome, having finished up with one another while Molly was in the throes of ecstasy, vacate the ‘stage’ for the next group to come around.
Molly can only watch in building anticipation and horror as Angelina and Roxanne walk hand in hand down from the stands and back behind them. But as soon as they turn the corner into the blind spot, Molly sees how Roxanne gives a small shriek as her mother hoists her up by the thighs, at the same time splitting open her robes and revealing the massive strap-on she was currently wearing for the occasion.
As Angelina impales Roxanne on her cock in a V-shaped stance, holding her daughter so that they’re both facing the window and Molly, the Weasley Matriarch can see just how tight her granddaughter is, even as she slides down Angelina’s magical strap-on, only to be violently bounced up and down it, drawing squeals and screams from Roxanne that every woman in the stands can hear, but none of the Weasley Men notice over the sounds of the Quidditch Game they’re playing.
“Ah yes, Angelina and Roxanne. They were just after Hermione and Rose, you know. It wasn’t something I particularly planned to do at the time, but I was owed my due, you understand… and George’s experiments had left their shop a little bit short on what they owed me for the month.”
Molly understands immediately, and a fresh burst of horror fills the beleaguered Weasley Matriarch’s heart. She can just picture it… she loved all of her sons, but George had never been the most fiscally savvy of her children. He was a prankster at heart, and after Fred’s death, he’d all but thrown himself into his work… which of course happened to be making pranks.
All that was thanks to Harry, wasn’t it? Belatedly, Molly remembers that Harry invested in George and Fred’s joke shop all the way back in Fifth Year, giving them his winnings from the Triwizard Tournament that he’d taken part in a year prior. In return, her boys, with their good, honest hearts even if they were a pair of hellions, had happily made Harry a silent partner in their business venture, even making up the proper contracts and everything to reflect his enormous investment in their fledgling enterprise.
That had in turn entitled Harry to a share of their profits. Not so much that George couldn’t provide for Angelina and Roxanne still or anything like that, especially not when the shop was such a hit with Hogwarts Students of all ages… but Molly could easily see George overextending on his experiments, putting too much of the shop’s profits back into creating new pranks out of some misguided desire to do the work of two pranksters ever since he lost his twin.
“Angelina agreed that instead of gold, I’d take what I liked from the shop. I don’t think she expected me to take HER… but by the time I was done with her, she didn’t mind all that much. I vanished all of her clothing below her waist, and then I ate her out from behind while under my invisibility cloak as she stood at the counter, handling a customer. She did quite well all things considered, and in the end, she obeyed when I had her close up the shop so I could properly enjoy her body.”
Once again, Molly finds it all too easy to picture. Angelina might have been on board now, considering what was happening down below, considering how the woman was currently fucking her own daughter with a strap-on… but Molly can fully imagine the moment of horror and despair that must have passed over her daughter-in-law as she realized there was nothing she could do to stop Harry from having his way with her.
After all, not only was he the shop’s biggest investor, not only could he absolutely ruin their family’s only source of income if she raised a fuss… he was the Head Auror of the DMLE. He was the primary law enforcement officer for all of Magical Britain. It just wasn’t fair, the odds were stacked impossibly in Harry’s favor from the very beginning, and there was nothing Angelina Weasley could have done to fight back.
Of course, that didn’t change the fact that she was very much a depraved debauched lewd woman now, given what she was currently doing to her own daughter, but once again it was hard for Molly to sit in judgment of any of the other Weasley women who’d fallen under Harry’s sway when she herself was being fucked from behind over her precious stove by the big-dicked man, his bitch breaker of a cock splitting her open time and time again.
Until suddenly, she’s no longer bent over. Oh, Harry doesn’t stop fucking her or anything like that… he just decides to change up positions on the fly and without warning. Molly’s eyes widen and she hollers at the top of her lungs as the strong wizard abruptly picks her up, his hands gripping at her thighs and holding her in the exact same V-shaped position as Angelina is with Roxanne. Obviously mimicking the dark-skinned witch, he begins to fuck Molly in this new, much more revealing position, leaving the Weasley Matriarch unable to do anything but hope against all hope that none of her sons or her husband come flying by again.
Because this time, they won’t just see their mother or wife slaving over the stove like they’re used to, this time they won’t just see the Weasley Matriarch making dinner as they expect… no, right now she’s exposed in a full frontal manner, her ginormous tits bouncing all over the place, yes, but also her apron has flipped all the way to the side and over one of her raised thighs, leaving her cock-stuffed cunt on display, along with the bulge in her stomach as Harry impales her again and again.
Any thoughts left in Molly Weasley’s mind are fully driven out by this new position as he mirrors Angelina’s stance and begins to fuck her in earnest from below, almost seeming to compete with the black witch as the two fuck their respective partners harder and faster by the second. At the same time though, almost impossibly so, Harry somehow finds the breath to continue on with his story of her family’s utter humiliation and degradation, finishing off with Roxanne.
“Now, Roxanne… Roxanne has always been a go-getter, as you well know. Her mother didn’t want her daughter involved with me at first, of course. She wasn’t like you were with Ginny, constantly throwing your only girl at me since practically the moment we met.”
Harry’s teasing causes a flush of fresh, new shame to wash over Molly. He was right. She’d been the one who wanted to be able to count Harry James Potter as her son-in-law. She’d filled Ginny’s head with so much rubbish about the Boy-Who-Lived, even though she had no idea what he was like until he’d finally shown up that day at the Platform of Nine and Three Quarters, needing her help just like Dumbledore said he would.
All signs had pointed to Harry Potter being exactly the kind of young man she wanted for her Ginny though, so Molly had continued to pursue the match… and lo and behold, it’d worked! Harry and Ginny had married and had a beautiful daughter together! Oh, but what was Ginny’s part in all of this? Did she know? Did she approve? Molly doesn’t have much capacity to think about such things as she’s driven down onto Harry’s absolutely massive length again and again, her face an abject expression of fucked silly pleasure by now, her eyes fully rolled back in her head and her tongue lolled out of her mouth. Meanwhile, Harry isn’t quite done telling his story of her family’s descent just yet.
“What Angelina wanted didn’t really matter, in the end. Though, if she didn’t want me to take her daughter and introduce the young chocolate honey to the pleasures of sex, she really shouldn’t have cut that slit in the crotch of the poor girl’s quidditch leathers. Perhaps even then, Angelina knew her daughter was destined to experience the joys of womanhood on my cock.”
Harry’s musings are mostly falling on deaf ears at this point. Molly hears what he’s saying, of course… but she’s pretty much all out of overly strong emotions beyond ecstasy around now. Anger, shame, horror… she’s emotionally exhausted. Hell, she’s physically exhausted as well. As Harry tells the story of Roxanne’s conquest, of her breaking upon his bitch breaker of a cock, Molly… just isn’t surprised anymore. If anything, she’s surprised about how little surprise she feels by this point. Harry has taken her family and ruined them, turning the Weasley Women into his bitches and the Weasley Men into cuckolds. And there’s absolutely nothing she can do about it.
With a flick of his hand, Harry finally awards Angelina for such a great show, and Molly gets to watch as the dark-skinned woman’s eyes roll up in her head, both the butt-plug in her ass and the dual-sided strap-on in her cunt activating and spewing magical cum into both Angelina and Roxanne alike. The two orgasm explosively and Angelina all but collapses on top of her shaking, spasming daughter as both witches are left insensate on the ground behind the stands, unable to even muster the strength to return to their seats and the big fat magical dildoes that await them there.
At the same moment, Harry finally cums as well, something Molly has been trying to pretend she’s not waiting for, for ages now. He cums, and Molly squeals, her tongue sticking straight out of her mouth even as he fills her womb with his seed, her taut belly soon bloated with cum. It’s in the midst of this that the Weasley Matriarch finds her voice long enough to do a little begging.
“P-Please… please, I need r-rest Harry… I need to rest…”
She’s not even trying to get him to stop so she can cook anymore. Her kitchen is desecrated, and for the first time in many, many decades, they’re going to have to order takeout for the family holiday dinner. Molly is fully prepared to let Harry do the explaining of why that has to happen, as exhausted as she now is. All she wants is to sleep, all she wants is to rest and regain some of her strength.
… But Harry isn’t done with her yet.
“Not quite, Molly. I have one last surprise for you.”
Slowly, he turns them both, Molly still impaled on his cock, still held in that V-position, even as Harry snaps his fingers. Into the kitchen crawls the Weasley Matriarch’s worst nightmare come to life. She’d very vaguely thought about her daughter and what Ginny knew of all of this just a little while ago. Truth be told, she wouldn’t even recognize her daughter… if it wasn’t for her granddaughter leading her in on a leash.
Ginny’s entire head, from her bright red Weasley hair to her freckled cheeks and bright blue eyes is covered up in a leather gimp mask. Save for a drooling mouth and two little holes for her nostrils, her face is fully hidden. Meanwhile, the rest of her is completely naked, even as she crawls into the kitchen on all fours, right beside her equally naked daughter.
Grinning like the cat that caught the canary, Lily Luna Potter giggles as she presents her disgraced mother to her father and grandmother.
“Hello grandma! Daddy told me we were going to get to play, and I was just so excited~ Don’t worry, I brought mommy along! She’s going to be a good little bottom bitch, aren’t you mommy?”
Lily yanks on Ginny’s leash and Ginny, who obviously can’t hear or see anything, can only choke a little, even as she instinctively moves into a kneeling position, her legs spread wide and her hands palm down on the ground between her thighs, her tongue lolling out of her mouth as she takes a seated dog stance.
The power dynamic between Molly’s granddaughter and her only daughter is clear. Not only is Ginny in collared and clad in that gimp mask… Lily is wearing what is obviously dominatrix gear. The girl clearly takes after her ‘daddy’ if the corset, the stiletto leather boots, and the elbow-length leather gloves are any indication.
Looking at all of this, what can Molly do but despair, even as Harry starts to bounce her up and down on his cock all over again. She gets why he’s doing this, that’s the worst part. She understands why he’s not allowing her to rest. He’s breaking her, wholly and utterly. Even though Molly already feels like she’s broken, clearly Harry has learned his lesson from disobedient bitches like Hermione. He’s not taking any chances with Molly.
In the end, there’s nothing the Weasley Matriarch can do, as she’s walked over to where her granddaughter is waiting, and slowly lowered forward. Lily giggles and spreads her slender legs wide, the much younger witch showing off her shaved, glistening pussy lips to Molly, even as Harry guides the GILF down to her granddaughter’s cunt.
Ultimately, Lily takes over from her father, gripping Molly by her long red hair and forcing her face into her cunt. She grinds her pussy all over her grandmother’s lips, until Molly ultimately begins to eat her out, knowing she has no choice in the matter. Meanwhile, Harry fucks her from behind, the two of them spit-roasting the Weasley Matriarch between them quite aggressively, his thrusts forcing Molly all the deeper into her granddaughter’s cunt.
All the while, Molly’s only daughter, the once proud, once stubborn and belligerent Ginny Weasley, who’d even gone so far as to create her own hex while at Hogwarts… kneels there beside the three of them, her gimp mask leaving her blind and deaf to the world, her tongue lolling out of her mouth as she pants like a bitch in heat, waiting for any sort of order or command. It’ll be a long time coming, as the bottom bitch of Harry’s collection of slutty witches is completely ignored in favor of the new hotness, her own mother.
Truly, Molly Weasley feels the depths of despair, even as she’s forced to experience the heights of pleasure and ecstasy.
Chapter 35: Down Memory Lane Pt. 2
Chapter Text
A loud shriek of impotent rage mixed with reluctant ecstasy leaves the Weasley Matriarch, even as she reflexively locks her legs around Ginny’s leather-covered head, her own head tilting back for a moment from the explosive orgasm that her own daughter, her ONLY daughter pulls from her. She hates it, she hates this, she hates herself… but there’s no fighting it, ultimately. The pleasure is overwhelming, and with her arms tied, she’s helpless to escape.
Molly can only imagine how much the other witches have used and abused her precious daughter, given how utterly skilled the younger red head’s tongue is. Ginny obviously has quite a lot of experience and practice with eating out other women, leading Molly to imagine what these past several years must have been like for her poor, baby girl. It was unconscionable to be sure… and yet, Molly can do nothing about it.
Has she not already broken on Harry’s big fat cock? Has his bitch breaker not already rearranged her priorities and left her hopelessly addicted and longing for her next taste of his member? It was shameful, it was embarrassing, it was humiliating… but it was also the truth. Though, if anything could have jolted Molly out of it, if anything could have brought her back to reality and made her realize that she could not and would not condone Harry’s behavior… it would be this.
Seeing her daughter bound and leashed, with a leather gimp mask covering her head and only a hole for her drooling mouth and questing tongue… it should have knocked Molly right out of her crazed, horny stupor. Instead, she was wrapping her legs around Ginny’s head and squealing in ecstasy as she took part in her own daughter’s continued subjugation and humiliation. As it was, Molly was almost ready to just zone out and turn off, ready to go to her happy place and just… disconnect from everything that was happening around her.
It was hard to do so however, when her only female child, a woman all grown up herself at this point, was so busy keeping her mother in a constant state of ecstasy as she sucks out every last vestige of cum left inside of Molly’s cunt. Meanwhile, further complicating matters across the way is her granddaughter Lily, who is currently watching with glee as she bounces up and down on Harry’s pole, riding her own father’s cock in the reverse cowgirl position and pinching and pulling at her own tits.
“Enjoying yourself, grandma? You certainly look like you are! Hee-hee, wanna hear a story, Grandma Molly?”
In her half-conscious state, Molly really isn’t in a position to say no or anything like that, and even if she could, she’s fairly certain a negative response wouldn’t have stopped Lily from telling her the story anyways. In the end, Molly can only listen on as her granddaughter explains that all of this, everything that’s happened to her and her family… can firmly be laid at the feet of one Ginny Weasley.
Hearing Ginny’s exploits fills Molly with shame, even as she wants nothing more than to believe they can’t possibly be true. Honestly, Ginny… being unfaithful to Harry James Potter of all people? But deep down inside, deep in her heart, Molly knows that her granddaughter isn’t lying to her. Ginny’s infidelity is tough for Molly to swallow, but to hear that the younger Weasley absorbed none of what Molly tried to teach her about being a dutiful and loving wife hurt more than anything else.
As Lily expounds upon Ginny’s altogether uselessness as a wife, laying the blame squarely on her shoulders for the current state of affairs and making it quite obvious that Ginny led Harry down this path of debauchery, even unknowingly… Molly can only close her eyes, silently weeping between not-so-silent moans and cries of ecstasy as her stupid, foolish, idiot of a daughter continues to unknowingly eat out her cunt with reckless, wild abandon.
“But I do have to say… I’m also quite thankful to dear ole mom. After all, if it wasn’t for Ginny being such a stupid slut, I wouldn’t have discovered the joy and pleasure of my dad’s cock?”
And there was that too. Lily was riding Harry for all she was worth, the young red head witch in the prime of her life bouncing up and down on his massive bitch breaker of a member. Now honestly, the age difference wasn’t much of a problem. Sure, perhaps under different circumstances, incredibly different circumstances, Molly would admonish Lily and recommend she look for a wizard closer to her own age.
But that was neither here nor there when there was their shared blood to take into account instead. Incest was illegal! And yet… and yet Molly currently had her legs wrapped around Ginny’s leather-clad head as the unsuspecting witch licks as her cunt quite vigorously. Ginny might have no idea just who it was she was eating Harry’s cum out of, but Molly did. Molly knew what she was doing, just like she knew what she was doing when she let Harry fuck her to kingdom cum time and time again.
Age meant nothing when she, who was old enough to be Harry’s mother, was getting fucked by him on the regular as well. Addicted to his cock as she was, Molly couldn’t go back to the way things were before. It turned out she didn’t want to, because the way things were before, all of this had been happening right under her nose, right behind her back, all with her none the wiser.
Still, a daughter should not have sex with her father. If that was Ginny’s fault as well, that Lily and Harry had ended up in bed together, then her only daughter had quite a lot to answer for. Even if Lily was seemingly happy bouncing up and down on her daddy’s dick, it wasn’t supposed to be this way, it wasn’t… this was all so very, very wrong.
But that doesn’t stop Lily from continuing to ride Harry to kingdom cum. Her eyes rolling around in her head as she moans heatedly now that her storytelling is done. All of her focus has turned towards fucking herself up and down on his cock, with Harry helping her along in amused silent, barely even grunting and groaning. It’s obvious that this is Lily’s moment, that this is her show, and that Harry is content with being something of a background piece for the time being.
Molly can only watch on in horror even as she moans and mewls herself due to Ginny’s eager questing tongue, as Lily orgasms time and time again upon her father’s cock. Harry’s member truly is one of a kind to be fair, and part of Molly does understand why his daughter, her granddaughter, would fall in love with it. After all, she herself couldn’t quite kick the addiction to his massive schlong that she’d developed after just a handful of encounters with him.
There was something worse about Harry preying on young women though, compared to him preying on her. Or so Molly felt, even if deep down inside, she knew it was silly. He was the epitome of masculinity, everything that all of them had been raised to look for in a man, nay, in a wizard. He was magic incarnate, power incarnate… he was certainly everything Molly had been told to seek out in a potential match, and everything she’d told Ginny to seek out as well.
… It seemed that somewhere along the way though, her daughter had either allowed herself to be led astray, or she’d simply chosen to be a fuck up of epic proportions. Setting aside a husband like Harry Potter for another wizard? How could any wizard possibly ever be as satisfying as the man that Molly is watching fuck his own daughter even now? How could Ginny ever hope to experience the same nirvana, the same ecstasy that Molly now knew Harry was more than capable of doling out. Even Arthur just… simply wasn’t enough anymore, now that she’d been with Harry.
Her daughter truly had failed in life. She’d managed to catch the best wizard of not only her generation, but practically any generation previous, and then she’d fucked it up. She… she deserved this. She deserved everything coming her way.
Even as Molly comes to this stark conclusion however, she’s nevertheless horrified by the sight in front of her. Ginny might deserve it, but watching Lily finally extract a thick, hot load of cum from Harry’s churning balls is nevertheless disturbing. Lily’s grandmother can only watch on in horror as Lily leans back and kisses Harry full on the lips, squealing into her daddy’s mouth even as he fills her womb with yet another load of baby batter.
For a moment, father and daughter remain in that tight romantic embrace, kissing each other even as his seed flows up into her… and then their mutual release is over and Lily pulls away, though she’s still riding dear old dad, just a bit slower now. Giggling deliriously, the youngest redhead in the room makes eye contact with Molly once more, a look of complete and utter debauched wickedness on her face as she smiles evilly. Reaching down, she grabs hold of her own tits again, groping and squeezing them as she gives Molly a wink.
“Mm, I can only hope that my tits will match yours when the baby finally arrives, grandma~”
Molly shudders in fresh horror at the implications in that statement… though they aren’t even really implications are they, Lily was practically as blunt as can be. Regardless, that’s also the moment that Harry, still content to be in the background for the time being, decides to liven things up a bit. He flicks his fingers out and Molly shivers as his magic fills the room for the briefest of moments as he finally vanishes Ginny’s gimp mask.
Mother and daughter lock gazes a moment later as Ginny blinks and looks up and Molly looks down. It takes a second for Ginny to adjust to actually being able to see again, the absence of light combined with the sudden lit kitchen leaving her blind for just a moment more. But when that moment passes and she realizes just who it is she’s eating out, Ginny recoils in horror and disgust, trying to escape from betwixt Molly’s thighs… only to be stopped.
Holding Ginny fast in her clenching legs, Molly, so pent up from her continued helplessness and horror, as well as all of the negative feelings she’s been developing towards her daughter over the course of the last little while… finally finds a release similar to that of so many of Harry’s other women. There were plenty of witches in Harry’s harem that were… perhaps reluctant members. They were all completely addicted to his cock of course, broken by his bitch breaker and always eager for more of his cum. But many of them felt guilty for it, much like Molly did.
And much like Molly was about to, they’d found that taking out their guilt and all of their shame and humiliation on the bitch at the very, very bottom of the totem pole was quite cathartic, even relaxing in a way. Ginny might have been Molly’s daughter… but in this moment, she was nothing more than the cause of all of Molly’s recent woes, all of her problems. It wasn’t Molly’s fault that she was cheating on her husband with Harry, no, it was Ginny’s. It wasn’t Molly’s fault that she’d been utterly oblivious to the complete cuckolding of the Weasley Family and the utter degradation of their House, it was Ginny’s for starting Harry down this path in the first place.
Snarling down at her only daughter as she forces Ginny to continue to eat her out, locking her thighs around the other witch’s head, Molly sneers.
“You little reprobate. After all I did for you! After all the time I spent trying to raise you right! This is how you repay me?! By cheating on your husband?! By leading House Weasley down a path, we can never recover from?!”
If there were any doubts in Molly’s mind that Lily was lying or telling half-truths, they’re washed away by Ginny’s response. She doesn’t act surprised or try to deny it, though given her current circumstances, she’d be hard pressed to get a single word out. Her eyes fill with tears, but their tears of shame, tears that Molly knows quite well. When she was a child, Ginny would cry whenever she was caught doing something, she knew she wasn’t supposed to do. As Molly’s only daughter, it worked more often then it should. Molly had no experience raising a girl, after all. It was only as Ginny had grown up and become a teenager that Molly had realized those tears were the tears of a guilty witch who still needed to be punished.
Perhaps that was why Ginny had turned out the way she did, because Molly had let her get away with things for far too long. But no, that didn’t explain all of the lessons Molly had imparted to her daughter that Ginny had seemingly willfully ignored! Her ungrateful, unfaithful BITCH of a daughter had led their family to ruin! It was all Ginny’s fault, and Molly was just getting started!
“This is all your fault, you sleazy little slut! If you’d just kept your legs closed when other wizards came sniffing around, maybe Harry wouldn’t have had to look elsewhere for sexual gratification! Maybe I wouldn’t be cheating on your father with the best lover I’ve had in my entire life!”
Lily speaks up then, sounding greatly amused by Molly’s tirade as she coughs delicately and adds to the conversation.
“Actually, my mother went looking for men to cheat with. They didn’t come sniffing around, as it were, grandma.”
Molly’s eyes bulge out of her skull at that, her nostrils flare, the Weasley Matriarch’s infamous temper taking over. And to think, she hadn’t gotten angry like this in years. Certainly, she hadn’t gotten this angry since she’d started working out and actually trimmed down and got physically healthy. With a snarl, the much transformed Molly Weasley continues to pull Ginny in close, not even seeming to notice that her hands are free, other than to use them to grip at her daughter’s hair all the more harshly.
“You filthy little trollop! I raised you better than this, I know I did! But now here we are all the same! You’re the cause of all of my suffering, Ginny Weasley! It only seems right that you make up for it with that treacherous tongue of yours!”
Ginny’s face is nearly as red as her hair as she struggles to breathe through her mom’s muff. But at the same time, knowing her place and being a mere shadow of her former self at this point, Ginny continues to eat Molly out, knowing that she has no choice in the matter. This is where she belongs, in the end. This is where Harry has made sure she knows she belongs.
Still completely beside herself with so many feelings that she’s not even sure she can settle on just one, Molly Weasley comes out of the chair she’d been tied to moments before entirely. Until now, she’d been half-conscious, fucked insensate, completely and utterly out of it and wholly exhausted. But in her lust-filled rage, she was finding quite a lot of extra strength it seemed, energy coming out of nowhere.
As she stands up and makes use of her daughter’s face, bending over Ginny’s head in the process and just utterly humping away at her skilled tongue, Molly is too out of it to notice Harry slowly rising from where he’d been, Lily having climbed off of his cock by this point.
-x-X-x-
The gorgeous rutting GILF has no idea what’s coming for her, even as Harry stalks up quite hungrily, moving into position behind her. Her cunt is currently entirely occupied by her own daughter’s tongue, and Harry can even see Ginny’s chin poking out from betwixt Molly’s thighs. Snorting indelicately at seeing the Weasley Matriarch wholly and utterly break, Harry begins to line up with her ass, making sure that he’s in position before he ever so much as touches her.
Lily watches from the front of them, her own eyes glittering with promise. His darling baby girl knows that she’s going to get to join the fray as soon as Harry enters Molly once more, but for now she’s toying with herself, holding her cunt open with one hand and playing with the freshly creampied pussy with the other, licking her fingers clean every few swipes or so.
Making eye contact with Lily over Molly’s head, the Weasley GILF bent forward enough to make such a thing possible at the moment, Harry gives his perverted young daughter a wicked grin of his own… and then grabs hold of Molly’s delicious, delectable derriere while at the same time spreading her bubble butt nice and wide and spearing forward with his erection. He enters Molly’s anal passage without fail, penetrating her directly before the Weasley Matriarch can even realize he’s holding onto her ass.
Molly squeals like a stuck pig as Harry reclaims her asshole for himself, and the wizard relishes in the noises the GILF’s making, even as he groans in enjoyment of her back door. Molly’s ass is so very tight, gripping and squeezing down hard around his cock, while her butt is so delightfully pillowy and all too fun to thrust into. His ball sack, meanwhile, is hitting both her creamy thighs and Ginny’s chin in equal measure, reminding the bitch who he’d once taken as his wife just who her Master was.
Lily, meanwhile, seeing her opportunity, wastes no time in taking advantage of what’s right in front of her. Letting out a perverted giggle, the youngest red head in the kitchen jumps forward, hopping onto Ginny’s back and bringing her hands up to catch hold of Molly’s absolutely fat tits. Bringing them together, she manages to catch both of Molly’s engorges nipples in her mouth at the same time, and she hungrily drinks from them, slurping down Molly’s breastmilk without hesitation, without pause.
That’s around the point that Molly finally and fully detaches from reality, more than likely. By that point, she’s completely lost, all of her previous compunctions against taking part in such debauchery lost in the face of pure, utter ecstasy. She’s a strong woman, Molly Weasley. She always has been, she’s always been so capable of so much. She raised seven children after all, got them all through Hogwarts even, and even though she married into an incredibly poor House, she’d done the best she could for her family, as evident by the way the majority of her children had managed to find success in life.
Only for her daughter, who Molly had thought to be the most successful of them all when she’d managed to snag Harry Potter… to ruin everything. The success and stellar reputation of House Weasley… it was a total and utter sham. Every Weasley male was being cuckolded by the family’s greatest friend and ally, by Molly’s only son-in-law. Meanwhile, every Weasley woman, including her sons’ and daughter’s daughters… belonged to that very same Son-In-Law.
Including her. There was no going back now, but then Molly had already known that. She’d resigned herself to a life of shame and humiliation, but now… now after hearing everything her trollop of a daughter had done, it was a lot easier for Molly Weasley to ENJOY it. It was so easy for the Weasley Matriarch to let go of her shame and embarrassment for the state of her family and just… give in, at the end of the day.
With her gushing cunt being eaten out by her own flesh and blood, her only daughter, her tits being milked by her granddaughter, and the man who’d corrupted them all turning her ass into jello, Molly Weasley positively snaps, her face contorting into one of honest ecstasy and even HAPPY pleasure, a wide smile spreading from ear to ear as the Weasley Matriarch’s eyes roll back in her head, as her tongue lolls out of her mouth in a truly ridiculous manner.
Harry can only look on with pride as three generations of Weasley women scream, slurp, and moan for his pleasure. He just laughs, more than able to see that Molly has finally well and truly snapped. To be fair, that was the point of this day, of this entire event. Molly was still harboring some doubts, and Harry wasn’t about to let her start second-guessing her new life as his fuck toy cum slut.
It was time for her to be brought into the family so to speak. The family that Harry had made for himself, the women that he’d surrounded himself with. In all honesty… Harry really didn’t have anything against most of the men he’d cuckolded. He hadn’t taken their wives and daughters and turned them into his cum dumps out of some need for revenge or anything like that.
After all, House Weasley had long been his closest allies. But maybe… just maybe, Harry blamed them all for Ginny’s infidelities. Maybe just a little, he wanted to take out his anger at his unfaithful wife on all of them. Or maybe the men of House Weasley just had poor choice in women and had married a bunch of sluts who were all too eager to submit to a stronger wizard with a bigger cock than any of them could ever hope to have.
… Heh, why not both, in the end? Frankly, it probably was a combination of both. Harry felt like the wizarding world as a whole was somewhat beholden to him, after all he’d done for it, all he’d sacrificed for it. And if that meant he got to have his way with any witch that struck his fancy… well, in the end, most of them came around to his way of thinking, didn’t they?
Obviously, they did, as even the great Molly Weasley herself was now his plaything, his toy. As he fucks into her ass with reckless abandon, forcing Ginny to hold Molly in place with her tongue and face more than anything else, Harry grins, spanking Molly’s pillowy bubble butt, enjoying playing with the now-fit GILF to his heart’s content. She really wasn’t that appealing as she was before but giving Apolline some time to work on her had led to a gorgeous witch with an hourglass figure and a smoking hot bod, despite her age.
She was all Harry’s now. Just as her daughter is his. Just as all of her daughters-in-law and all of her granddaughters have become his. Molly is the last of the Weasley women to fall under his control, the final piece in a collection Harry has been building… well, since he married Ginny Weasley, he supposed. Even if he didn’t know that Ginny was just the beginning, rather then the end that he thought she was. Husbands and wives were supposed to be loyal to one another, supposedly, but Ginny had broken that sacred bond, had tossed her vows in the gutter and betrayed his trust a hundred times over.
As the three generations of Weasley women all lose themselves in the ecstasy, Harry grins and with a loud groan, fills his latest set of holes once again with his cum, pulsing a nice thick load of white hot seed right into Molly’s ass, causing her to explosively climax all over Ginny’s face. This in turn causes a chain reaction as Ginny cums as well, and Lily, who’s been grinding her own cunt into her mom’s back this entire time, lets herself orgasm along with them.
Harry just laughs, as the trio of witches collapses into a heap at his feet, Molly falling off of his cock and pretty much pushing Ginny and Lily to the ground beneath her. He snickers and then with a flick of magic, levitates all three of them into the air. He’s not done with them yet… not by a long shot.
-x-X-x-
Hermione isn’t sure what she’s expecting to find, when they all finally file into the Burrow for dinner time. Frankly, the beautiful brunette wouldn’t put it past Harry to reveal everything to the men of the Weasley family, right here and right now. So, she’s half-expecting to see Harry fucking Molly and Ginny and Lily when they all finally step into the dining room.
However, none of the four are anywhere to be seen, despite the fact that the table is packed to the brim with plates of hot and ready food, a veritable feast just like what Molly would have made if she weren’t so damn distracted by Harry and his delicious cock. But… that wasn’t possible, because Hermione knew firsthand, as did the rest of the Weasley women, just how distracted Molly HAD been.
So where had all this food come from?
“Oh my, this all looks delicious. Molly truly has outdone herself this year.”
“Woohoo, let’s eat!”
“Hm, it’s not like mom to not be here though. Maybe she’s getting one final bit done in the kitchen, or something?”
As everyone moves to their respective seats, exchanging small talk while standing behind them, not having quite sat down yet, there’s a sudden loud thumping upstairs, followed by a very distinct wailing and moaning that every single woman currently standing in the dining room is VERY familiar with that this point. Intimately familiar, one might say, given that those sounds they were now hearing were sounds that had come out of all of their mouths at one point or another over the years they’d been Harry’s willing and, in some cases, not-so-willing cum dumps.
Every eye in the room shoots up to the ceiling, the eyes of the women who’d married into the Weasley family and those of their daughters going wide. Meanwhile, the men of the Weasley family frown in confusion, and Hermione knows she only has a moment to act. It’s obvious that Harry doesn’t particularly care whether or not the Weasley males find out about their wives and daughters at this point.
Sure, if he WANTED to show them all, he would be fucking Molly in Arthur’s chair at the head of the table at the moment, and they would thus all know. But he also wasn’t doing anything to keep Molly, Ginny, or Lily all that quiet at the moment, so it was equally obvious he just… didn’t care anymore. Hermione though… Hermione did care. As much as she belonged to Harry and was his plaything now, there was no denying that everything would change if her husband and his father and brothers found out what Harry had been doing with their wives and daughters… and mother.
Shit would go down, plain and simple, and frankly, Hermione wanted to avoid that for as long as she possibly could. So, thinking fast, Hermione pipes up from where she’s stood.
“Oh! Harry and Molly must be busy dealing with the family ghoul again! So nice of Harry to help Molly out with that.”
As flimsy as her excuse is, she knows that the men of the Weasley Family will buy it. Not because they all trust her implicitly or anything like that, though they probably do much to their detriment. But because they’re all hungry, and Ron isn’t the only one with a yawning pit for a stomach when it comes to his family. Arthur Weasley looks over at Hermione and smiles brightly as he nods in agreement.
“You’re exactly right, Hermione! I was wondering why that sounded so familiar, that must be it!”
Hermione bites her lower lip, exchanging glances with her fellow witches. All of them can feel their cunts practically gushing like rivers as the groans and howls from above get louder and louder before eventually quieting down, at least a little. Harry must be muzzling or gagging the more vocal of his current playmates, which is a relief because Hermione did NOT want any of their husbands, nor their father-in-law, to suddenly decide to go and help Harry and Molly because it sounded like they were having trouble with the family ghoul.
As the whole of the family find their seats and begin to dig in, the Weasley women discover that Harry has left a gift for all of them. There’s some sudden ‘eeps’ and squeals and jolts that have to be explained away as they all sit down, but explained away they are… even as massive magical dildoes in the shape and size of Harry’s bitch breaker of a schlong slide up into their cunts and asses the moment their behinds touch the enchanted cushions.
How he managed to avoid accidentally getting one of the guys with the magic, Hermione couldn’t say. It wasn’t like they had a seating arrangement after all… but then, Harry had more than likely planned for that, and something in the magic must have made it so only the women would be affected. Also, as they sit, filled goblets appear around the table, much to the excitement of the Weasley males, as each of their goblets is filled to the brim with their favorite beverage.
None of them seem to notice that every single woman at the table has a goblet filled to the brim with a white, creamy liquid that seems to just be milk. There’s quite a lot of variety amidst the wizard’s goblets, but among the witches, not a single one of them has anything different. That’s okay though, their husbands and father-in-law are too busy digging in to notice, thankfully.
Hermione and her fellow witches do the same, even as Hermione, her face still somewhat wet from her daughter’s cunt, bites her lower lip and slowly brings the goblet of creamy white fluid to her lips. As the magical vibrating dildoes saw in and out of her pussy and ass, she drinks deeply, the mixture of Harry’s cum and Rose’s pussy juices on her lips causing her to orgasm involuntarily, a full body shudder going through the gorgeous brunette as her lashes flutter momentarily.
The greatly diminished pang of guilt that rises in her chest over her betrayal of her husband is easily stifled by the pleasure that pulses steadily through her body for the entire meal. Exchanging glances with the other women all around the dining table, Hermione knows that they all feel the exact same way.
Chapter 36: Penelope Clearwater
Chapter Text
Not for the first time, Penelope Clearwater found herself questioning just what she was doing. Getting involved with a married man? Becoming the Other Woman, the Mistress, just for a chance at… what? Something better? Truth be told, Penny as those close to her called her, was filled with a certain sense of… self-loathing.
She also had a lot of anger for the world in general for seemingly being quite the unfair place, but over the years the blonde witch was forced to admit that… it wasn’t the world. It was her. She was self-sabotaging and altogether lazy to a fault, and though she’d spent decades blaming others for her mistakes, in the end she had to own up to them… own them, really.
Back when Penelope had first graduated from Hogwarts, things were getting bad, especially for a muggleborn such as herself. Back then, it was easy to blame it all on the Ministry of Magic and their prejudice towards her kind. The wizarding world in general simply wasn’t a fair place to muggleborn like Penny, and all in all, she could rely on that excuse for why she didn’t get anywhere after Hogwarts. She’d literally entered the adult-side of the Wizarding World the same year that Voldemort had made his return. Within a year or two of that, he was in full control of the Ministry, and there were literal squads of wizards and witches hunting her kind for ‘stealing’ magic.
Needless to say, that’d been a harrowing time for Penny, just as it had been for lots of others. Luckily, she was with Percy still back then, and his family had protected her until things came to an end. But afterwards, when everything was back to normal, well… she didn’t really have an excuse anymore, did she?
Oh, she put in applications, and when she got rejected, she always blamed her muggleborn heritage. The few jobs she did get, well, she didn’t keep them for long. Once again, she blamed Pureblood prejudice. After all, even after the war was over, Purebloods controlled not just the Ministry, but also the Private Sector of the Wizarding World.
In the end, Penelope had ended up having to get work at a department store in the muggle world. It paid not nearly enough, and wasn’t at all satisfying, but it kept a roof over her head and food in her belly when she and Percy finally broke up. He was always a bit too much, but back at Hogwarts they’d both been Prefects together, and it’d just seemed like what was supposed to happen.
Not everything is sunshine and fairy tales though. They’d grown apart, or rather, Penny had grown sick of Percy if she were being honest, and in the end, she’d rejected his proposal and broke things off before they could ever get married. Instead, Percy had gone on to marry a woman named Audrey instead, who had in turn given him two beautiful daughters, Molly and Lucy.
And now here Penelope was, getting in the middle of all that. Even though she’d lived in the muggle world these past years, Penny still visited the Wizarding World constantly, spending some of her hard-earned wages on potions and magical ointments. She’d always been vain, and she really was a beautiful witch, even now… if only she’d been of a Pureblood House, she could have been married off to another house, to a Pureblood Wizard with actual wealth and power. Alas, her good looks, no matter how gorgeous she was, could not make up for her muddy blood.
In the muggle world, men constantly flirted with her at her job and she could have her pick of them when she went to the pub for a quick pint late in the evening. But in the Wizarding World, the moment most wizards heard her name and realized she was muggleborn, it was a lost cause. Even with all the progress that had been made over the years in terms of hiring practices and curbing discrimination, progress that had come too late for one Penelope Clearwater, there was still plenty of discrimination among those looking for romantic entanglements, or even just one night stands.
Most Pureblood wizards who were interested in easy hook-ups didn’t want to risk siring a half-blood bastard and didn’t trust that a muggleborn witch such as herself would take the necessary precautions to keep from getting pregnant. It didn’t matter that they might have been right, it was still hurtful.
Still, it was during one of her frequent trips to Diagon Alley that she’d run into him again. Percy Weasley, her old flame, the only wizard she’d ever managed to involve herself with. He’d been stunned to see her, and then all too eager to catch up. Penny caught on to why almost immediately, of course… after all, Percy was the boy who’d taken her virginity. He wasn’t particularly well-endowed, but she knew he’d always loved her body, at the very least.
His amorous intent and desire to sleep with her had been as clear as day to the gorgeous blonde muggleborn, who’d proceeded to stoke the flames by speaking with him, by flirting with him, until in the end they’d ended up at some run down bar in Knockturn Alley, renting a discrete room so they could throw themselves at each other like two beasts in heat. He’d fucked her hard that day, and though Penny hadn’t actually gotten any physical pleasure from the act, the emotional pleasure, the feeling of being desired, of being wanted… it was intoxicating.
Percy had done well for himself, Penny quickly discovered as he kept in contact and they kept having their secret rendezvous with each other. He wasn’t rich or anything like that, but he’d moved his way up through the Ministry over the years, and he made enough to take care of his wife and daughters, to make sure they didn’t want for anything like his family had while he’d been at Hogwarts. Penny still remembered Percy’s hand me downs from his older brothers during his earlier school years, before he’d gotten old enough to get his own things.
It was a sharp contrast between that boy and the man she was having an affair with now, especially since Percy could not only support his family… but also a Mistress on the side. Upon hearing that she was living and working in the muggle world, Percy had said it simply wouldn’t do, and gone on to get her both a job and a place to live in the Wizarding side of things.
Penny hadn’t ever wanted to be anyone’s secretary after doing so well at Hogwarts, but at this point, she was willing to take the job, to work under Percy, if it meant remaining close to him. He was the only man with magic who’d paid her the slightest mind in who knew how long, and though there were many muggles, that meant he was really the only man who’d mattered. The Wizarding World had a way of both enchanting and letting down its muggleborns. How could you possibly go back to the real world after spending your formative years in a majestic Scottish Castle, learning real magic?
She’d done it, she supposed, but it’d never been satisfying, and it’d ALWAYS chafed. In the end, Penny takes Percy up on all of his offers, letting him fuck her as he likes, because it means he likes her… and he’s finally the sort of man she could see herself with. Maybe that makes her a bad person. No, rather, it definitely makes her a bad person. Penny understands that… but she can’t help herself. She wasn’t patient enough to stay with Percy when he was poorer and just starting out, but now here she was all these years later, all too eager to be a home-wrecker, to get in the middle of his marriage and ruin everything.
Still, it wasn’t like she’d planned it. She was just going along with the flow, at the end of the day. Percy was the one who’d chatted her up, the one who’d taken her to Knockturn Alley and fucked her. He was the one who was now paying her to work under him in the Wizarding World, to live in an apartment on Diagon Alley that he’d bought and paid for.
And he was the one who was currently beginning to make moves towards divorcing his wife, so that he could marry her instead. Unfortunately for Penelope, one of those moves involved him ingratiating her with his children for the eventual divorce, so that his daughters might like her, or some ridiculous shit like that. Personally, Penelope didn’t see that ever happening. From the few times that she’d already met Molly and Lucy on Percy’s behest to do some ‘bonding’ it was entirely obvious that they were much closer to their mother then their father.
Though, they did refer to their ‘daddy’ a lot, so maybe that wasn’t entirely accurate. All the same, it was equally obvious, at least to Penny, that the two young women, both in their final year at Hogwarts now, were very much aware of her true purpose in their home. They knew she was a home-wrecker; Penny just knew it. She’d tried to warn Percy, even though it risked ending the good thing she had going, but he’d just brushed off her concerns. He was so certain that he’d been careful enough to keep their trysts hidden, a secret.
He’d introduced her as both his new secretary and an ‘old friend’, as if Molly and Lucy were a pair of dimwits who couldn’t put two and two together. Certainly, Audrey Weasley must have known something was up, though Percy had been very careful to avoid bringing her around when his wife was home, so far. Penelope actually had yet to meet the other woman, funnily enough.
Regardless, in the end none of it mattered. It didn’t matter if she was a bad person, it didn’t matter if she was a home-wrecker. Penelope Clearwater had long since stopped caring about hurting other people if it meant she got her way. She was still quite gorgeous on the outside, but on the inside, she’d become a little bit rotten from it all. The world had chewed her up and spit her back out, and she simply didn’t have the strength of character or will to pick herself up and better herself.
In the end, as pointless as these ‘playdates’ felt when both Molly and Lucy were pretty much adult witches in their own right at this point, Penny would continue to perform according to Percy’s expectations of her. Not because she loved him or anything like that, but because she needed his gold, and more importantly than that, she needed his affection to feel good about herself.
Letting out an explosive breath of hot air, Penelope glances at the clock on the wall and then stands and moves to the floo, throwing in a pinch of green powder. It was time for another playdate, as irritating as that was. Time for another pointless waste of her time, where she did everything two precocious young witches said in an altogether fruitless attempt to make them like her more then their own mother, who by all accounts seemed to be a perfectly nice woman, if a fair bit ordinary when compared to Penelope.
“… Percy Weasley’s Home.”
The floo lights up with green flames and Penelope steps through, not realizing that she’s about to face the music.
-x-X-x-
“Sit down, sit down! You have to put the blindfold on! We’re playing hide and seek, and you’re seeking first!”
As expected, this is a total waste of her time. This isn’t the first time that something like this has happened either. If nothing else, Penelope has always been fairly smart. She recognizes that girls of Molly and Lucy’s age really wouldn’t be playing childish games like hide and seek anymore, but Percy was overly indulgent and didn’t think anything weird of their childish impulses whenever she was around.
Knowing she has no real choice, because in the end there’s always a chance, and a significant one at that, that Percy would choose his daughters over her if they had legitimate grievances with her, Penny sits down and lets Molly wrap the blindfold around her eyes. It’s a thick piece of cloth, and the young woman goes out of her way to make sure that it covers every bit of Penny’s vision, even down. She can’t see a thing by the time Molly is done.
A moment later, Lucy’s voice sounds out right by her ear, startling Penelope, just a bit.
“Okay, now count down from one hundred for us! Out loud please!”
As much as it chafes her pride, Penelope does as she’s told, knowing she has no choice… and fully intending to use magic to cheat to find both of them as soon as she’s done.
“One hundred, ninety-nine, ninety-eight…”
Oddly enough, while there’s some initial movement as she begins counting down, she doesn’t think either Molly or Lucy leave the room? Perhaps she just didn’t hear them fully depart over the sound of her own voice. But no, her suspicions are confirmed when, halfway through the count, the sudden sound of the floo activating causes Penny to pause.
“Oh, hey daddy! Do you want to play with us too? Penny, don’t stop counting now! You’re halfway there!”
… What the fuck? Penelope is half-tempted to take off the blindfold right then and there, her hands twitching where she has them folded in her lap, so that she can ask Percy what the hell is going on. Honestly, his arrival nearly gave her a heart attack, for a second she’d thought it was Audrey Weasley coming home, and while it wasn’t like she was being caught fucking the other witch’s husband, being caught playing hide and seek with her almost graduated daughters certainly felt like it would have been abnormally strange in its own way.
In the end, she keeps her cool and goes back to counting, starting from fifty-two, where she’d been before, with no complaints from Molly or Lucy. No, in fact, the two girls keep on chatting with their daddy, even though Percy himself doesn’t say anything back. They tell him all about their day so far, acting like they aren’t playing hide and seek.
Honestly, that’s just fine by Penny. She’ll finish counting, tear the blindfold off, and declare she’s found them all before dragging Percy off for a damn explanation! As she closes in on the single digits of the count, her anticipation grows, and as she reaches one, Penelope wastes no time in doing exactly as planned. She tears her blindfold off, ready to declare playtime over… only for a truly massive cock to slap down on her face the moment after she does so.
In her moment of shock and confusion, all Penny can do is go cross-eyed as she takes in the slab of hot, throbbing meat now laid across her features. After realizing what it is, her first thought is that it can’t possibly be Percy’s, because he’s not that well-endowed. Only then does her gaze go past the mammoth-sized member, to look up into amused emerald green eyes and a face Penelope easily recognizes as belonging to THE Harry Potter, undeniably the Wizarding World’s most famous celebrity.
Penny’s mouth opens as her eyes widen in shock, but before she can say anything, her arms are being pulled behind her back and restrained, and her wand is slipping out of its holster without her input, right into Lucy’s hand. As Molly and Lucy tie her up, Harry Potter hums and then chuckles darkly as he rubs his cock all over Penelope Clearwater’s gorgeous face, the slightly older witch grimacing and trying to pull back belatedly, even as her nostrils have already flared and taken in quite a lot of his scent.
“Y-You! What… w-what is this?!”
Molly grabs her by the jaw with one hand and gathers her blonde locks into a makeshift ponytail with the other, taking complete control of Penelope’s movement as she does so, forcing the blonde to stay still and take it as Harry rubs his shaft all over her pretty face.
“What does it look like, bitch? Our daddy wanted to play with you… and we’ve never been able to say no to him~”
Lucy takes it a step further, grabbing the front of Penelope’s dress and lifting her wand, applying some careful cutting charms before ripping the weakened garment straight off of the blonde witch’s body. Penelope shrieks at being so easily exposed, neither her bra nor her panties lasting long enough as the Weasley witch removes them with more cutting charms, stripping her naked just like that.
Then, she jams three fingers up Penny’s dry cunt without any warning, smirking at her easily as the younger witch’s eyes twinkle with malice.
“Don’t you wanna be our new mommy, Penny? If you wanna be our new mommy, then you have to get with daddy~”
Penelope Clearwater shudders as she looks up into Harry’s eyes, finding nothing but the casual amusement from before there. Honestly, that makes it worse. She can understand Molly and Lucy’s hatred for her, she’d known deep down inside that they both realized exactly what she and Percy were up to. But this… this was beyond anything she had expected in reaction to her and their father’s trysts. This spoke of something far deeper and darker at work behind the scenes.
THE Harry Potter was in Percy’s sitting room with his cock out and rubbing against her face, and she was naked and tied up, completely at his mercy… but even more so at the mercy of Percy’s two daughters, who it seemed had all the pent up resentment in the world for her. It hurts, the way Lucy is fingering her cunt so aggressively with three digits, and it’s not long before she’s adding a fourth, making Penny sob in pain.
Meanwhile, Molly isn’t idle. With her grip on Penny’s jaw and hair, the young Weasley witch abruptly pulls, yanking HARD at Penelope’s blonde hair and thus her scalp as well, tugging and forcing a cry of pain to erupt from the muggleborn witch’s suddenly open lips. In response, Harry nonchalantly shoves his cock into her mouth, and even if Penny wanted to, she finds she can’t bite down, his immense, meaty girth stretching her jaw to the point that she simply can’t even begin to close her mouth if she wanted to.
He goes straight down the back of her throat without a care in the world, though after that initial thrust into her esophagus, he doesn’t do anything else but stand there as Penny chokes and gags on his dick. No, instead that falls to Molly, who with her grip on Penny’s hair and jaw, begins to force the blonde up and down her ‘daddy’s’ member.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
Wide-eyed and in tears, Penny can hardly believe what’s happening, even as she sobs in between choking on Harry Potter’s cock. She’s not been back in the Wizarding World long, but… if she remembers correctly, isn’t Harry the Head Auror? That certainly puts him above Percy in authority, but even still, this is… this is rape, isn’t it?
She shouldn’t have to put up with this, but she’s altogether helpless to fight back. Molly is roughly face fucking her on Harry’s cock, clearly expending all of her hatred at once in the incredibly vicious and savage act. Meanwhile, Lucy has her own way of taking out all of her anger on Penny it seems, because the other Weasley witch has fully graduated from fingers to her fist now in Penny’s cunt and seems to be eyeing the gorgeous blonde’s ass next.
All Penny can do is shudder as her body reacts in a self-preserving way by beginning to get wet enough for Lucy’s fist to fit comfortably inside of her slickening passage. There is no mechanism for when the Weasley girl decides to begin sticking things up Penelope’s unprepared virgin asshole though, especially when the younger witch begins with Penelope’s own wand, using it to cast a scourgify that makes sure Penny’s back door is squeaky clean for what’s to come.
After the wand come the fingers, first two, then three, then four, and then the whole hand again. Lucy is methodical in her work, clearly not aiming to maim Penny, but also not trying to make the experience too pleasurable for the blonde. All in all, Lucy manages to get both of her fists up into Penny’s holes, sneering at her as she pistons them in and out of her orifices while the older blonde squeals and screams and sobs, all of it muffled and interrupted by Harry’s massive cock choking her nonstop.
At seeing how far along Lucy has gotten, a small shimmer of competitiveness appears in Molly’s eyes, and she both tightens her grip on Penny’s head… and begins to pick up the pace as she forces Penny to further deep-throat Harry’s cock. The blonde finds herself going cross-eyed, unable to believe that she’s nearly at the end of his gargantuan member. When she’d first laid eyes on the thing, Penny hadn’t been able to imagine taking it in her mouth, let alone getting it even halfway down.
“GAGKH! GAGKH! GAGKH!”
But Molly was eager to make her take it all, and now she could see the end, even as her cheeks bulged, her jaw ached, her nostrils flared desperately for breath. Again, and again, Percy’s daughter slams her down Harry Potter’s length, hatefucking her on the entirety of his cock, until finally she’s buried Penny’s face in his crotch. She c-can’t breathe, she can’t… just as things are beginning to go black, Molly pulls her back and lets her get some much needed air… before slamming her back down and forcing her through it all over again.
Truth be told, it’s hard to focus on anything right now. She’s being skull-fucked upon the biggest cock she’s ever seen, let alone fellated, while downstairs, Lucy Weasley is doing her best to fist Penny’s holes for… for what? Preparation? The scary thing is the blonde witch could see it. She’s currently feeling every inch of Harry’s massive schlong stretching out her throat, and in comparison, to little Lucy’s fists and wrists… he’s bigger. So, in a way, if he’s going to fuck her next, then yes, Lucy is preparing her for his dick. Even Lucy’s fisting efforts might not prepare the beleaguered blonde all the way, in the end.
Ultimately, it all proves to be too much for Penny. When Harry finally starts to cum, his seed explodes out of her nostrils and the sides of her mouth, clogging up her airways. Her eyes roll up in her head as she asphyxiates from lack of oxygen, and the blonde witch truly believes she’s going to die. Frankly, part of her almost feels like she deserves it. Hell, part of her is even enjoying it, almost happy that this is the way a stupid home-wrecker of a cunt like her is going out, choking on a big fat cock like the whore she is.
Her world goes black… but it doesn’t stay black. She goes unconscious, but only for a little while, she’s pretty sure. When she comes back to, she’s still in Percy’s sitting room… she’s just on her back now, with Harry Potter between her legs and Molly and Lucy looming over her, neither of them looking all that concerned as they grin down at her most wickedly.
“Ready for Round Two, Bitch?”
“It doesn’t really matter if you are or aren’t. Our daddy is an impatient sort at the best of times~”
Penny can only whimper, her arms still tied behind her back and now trapped beneath her naked, helpless form.
-x-X-x-
“Look at how big daddy is, Penny! Look at how far he’ll go up inside of you!”
He was always in control. Even when he wasn’t exercising that control, every one of his girls knew he was still in charge. Funnily enough, Penelope Clearwater seemed to have already caught onto that fact, because she was staring up at him as she gave her answer, rather than looking to Molly, who was the one who’d spoken in the first place.
“I-It’ll break me…”
Penelope is on her back, and he’s currently knelt between her legs, allowing Molly and Lucy to take his massive cock, still fully erect despite cumming down Penny’s exquisitely tight throat, and lay it across her abdomen. His balls were currently pressed against her reluctantly wet cunt lips, while the entirety of his lengthy shaft was laid upon Penny’s navel and belly, going past her belly button.
When Percy Weasley’s daughters, sweet Molly and Lucy, had originally come to him crying about their father’s infidelity, Harry had been a mixture of amused and bemused. After all, he’d turned Percy’s wife into a cheating whore long before Percy had the thought to get a mistress. He’d turned Percy’s daughter into horny little tarts eager for ‘daddy’ a little while later, in the summer after Molly and Lucy’s sixth year.
They loved him with all their heart, as did most of the new generation, the young witches born to his older bitches, who Harry had taken in hand and taught the ropes, so to speak. Of course, in the process of teaching all of the younger women about sex, he’d thoroughly ruined any other wizard for them. Not a single one could live without his majestic member anymore, much like their mothers and sisters, and in some cases their grandmothers.
Molly and Lucy were no different in that way, though they were also just so cute, and Harry had a hard time saying no to either of them. So, when they’d brought word to him of what Percy was doing behind their mother’s back with Penelope Clearwater, Harry’s first reaction had been… who was Penelope Clearwater? After being reminded, as well as shown what she looked like these days, Harry had been fully on board with the two girls’ little revenge scheme.
And now here they all were. Him with his cock laid out upon Penny’s abdomen, Penny with her arms tied behind her back, helpless to escape him… and Molly and Lucy kneeling on either side of the older witch, looking like two gorgeous little kittens that caught their first canary. Molly in particular grins wickedly down at Penny as she squeezes the blonde’s jaw and answers her last reply.
“That’s right, cunt! It WILL break you! Daddy’s reeeal good at breaking in horny nasty sluts who don’t know what they really want. After all, just look at us~ Hehe, just look at mommy!”
Penelope stares up at him, and Harry stares right back, the expression he’s currently carrying distinctly… mild. After all, while he’s in control, as always, he’s also mostly just here on Molly and Lucy’s behalf. Not that he won’t claim Penelope as his bitch by the end of this, because he will. She belongs to him now, she just doesn’t fully accept that yet, he’s pretty sure. But at the same time, he’s okay with Molly and Lucy getting to conduct this little show. After all, this is their revenge, not his.
Under normal circumstances, he might have gone on letting Percy fuck Penelope, at least until the other man finally went through with his plans to divorce Audrey and marry the gorgeous blonde witch. Then, for Audrey’s sake if nothing else, Harry probably would have felt compelled to plow Penny silly and rob Percy of his second wife in the same way he had the first. But Molly and Lucy had jumped ahead on that front, and now here they were, handling the Penny-Percy problem nice and early.
As Penelope whimpers and mewls and squirms helplessly beneath him, Lucy moves from her side to his, rubbing herself against him as she moans into his ear. Molly is quick to join her sister, the two still fairly competitive, even as the young Weasley women press themselves into his body and whisper to him.
“Fuck her, daddy. Break her with your big, bad cock.”
“Make her realize what she’s been missing. Show her what a mistake it was getting involved with our idiot father after all these years.”
Smirking, Harry slowly slides his member backwards across Penny’s flesh. Her eyes flicker down to his snake of a shaft as it slithers way, watching him leave a bit of a trail of precum as he goes. She continues watching, beginning to bite her lower lip, as he places the bulbous head of his cock against her dripping pussy lips. She wants it, even if she won’t admit it. Harry’s well used to that kind of woman, though.
“P-Please… n-no… I-ah!”
Molly is quick to react to Penny’s begging for it all to stop, peeling herself away from Harry’s side and grabbing the older blonde witch by her jaw once again, snarling down at her.
“Shut it, you mewling quim! You lost any right to say no when you got involved with our moron of a father and callously tried to hurt our mother! You’re just lucky that our mommy had already found daddy here long before you came along! If not for him, then we might just have killed you in your sleep the first chance we got!”
Penelope’s eyes go wide at that, and flicker to him… just as Harry thrusts in. At the same time, he’s shrugging, because honestly, Molly and Lucy are sort of the babies of the family… this makes them the most precocious, the most rambunctious… and possibly the most dangerous of his girls. He knows he reins them in something fierce by just being around. He’s not sure what the two girls would have gotten up to, if he hadn’t been around to take them in with a firm hand.
Its always the quiet ones. Penelope Clearwater, meanwhile, is not quiet at all as he slams over half of his massive member up into her cunt in one go. To be fair, Lucy had done good work in fist fucking the blonde and loosening her up. But as Penelope herself had thought sometime earlier while she was choking on Harry’s cock… his member is much bigger than one of Lucy’s little feminine fists.
As such, he gets half his cock all the way up inside of her, that very first thrust causing Penelope a great deal of agony and pleasure both as he slams into her cervix right off the bat. The blonde cries out, squealing and screaming and thrashing, begging for it to end, but Molly and Lucy are both there to restrain her now, the latter peeling off of his side to help her sister in pinning Penelope down so he can fuck her properly.
Not that he needed either of their help to keep a bound woman in one place, but it’s obvious they’re enjoying it quite a lot, the pair of little sadists that they are. The two girls might call Audrey their mother, might love her with all their heart… but their dynamic with her is similar to that of Rose and Hermione. The daughter dominates the mother, while both are dominated by Harry.
Penelope is certainly nice and tight. Her cunt feels amazing, and he keeps on fucking it, keeps on fucking her. She really is a gorgeous witch, even after all this time. He can tell the blonde spends a lot of galleons on her appearance, likely how she attracted Percy’s eye again in the first place. That and Audrey hadn’t fucked her husband since she’d discovered how much better Harry’s dick felt.
That wasn’t to say Penelope was better-looking then Audrey… well, she sort of was. Outwardly, anyways, Penelope had the face and body of a gorgeous supermodel, that blonde sexy look that just barely began to border on bimbofication. She’s not quite there yet, but a few tweaks, and she would certainly be the perfect bimbo. Something to perhaps explore later.
Audrey, meanwhile, had her own sort of beauty. She was a mother of two, making her a MILF, something Penelope couldn’t lay claim to. And while she was a bit mousier, a bit smaller, and all around not quite as much of a bombshell as the blonde witch, she was still fun in her own way. Harry certainly enjoyed her single-minded devotion to him all this time. Hell, the woman had literally given up her own daughters for him to fuck and turn into needy horny little sluts desperate for his cock. Penelope certainly couldn’t match that.
But she was fun to fuck, fun to plow silly, fun to break upon her cock, just as she and Molly had talked about. Her eyes roll up in her head after a while of him pounding her with his massive bitch breaker. Her tongue lolls out of her open mouth, which is warped into a delirious sort of wide smile. All the while, Molly and Lucy continue to verbally degrade her and insult her. Harry himself spends some time enjoying her bouncing jiggling breasts, finding it impossible to ignore them for long when his every jarring thrust is causing them to move up and down in such a pleasing way.
Meanwhile, Penelope loses her mind in the pleasure… for a time. Things transition from there into stages that Harry is quite used to at this point. She goes from denying that she wants it, to wanting it somewhat reluctantly, to wanting it wholeheartedly, as if giving her all to him will make it better. Eventually, she realizes fully that she belongs to him now, and stops talking altogether, stops begging him to stop or keep going, realizing both are a waste of breath. Breath that she needs because Harry just isn’t letting up… not even for a second.
Oh no, Molly and Lucy have outlined their plan to him, and he’s already signed off on it. He’ll keep to it, which means fucking Penelope Clearwater for the next several hours. Whether the blonde can survive the experience, who can say? They were going to find out, one way or another.
-x-X-x-
As Percy comes out of the floor, he freezes upon seeing his wife sat in one of their high back chairs, reading the latest issue of Witch Weekly.
“Audrey! I, ah… when did you get home?”
Looking up from her magazine, Audrey lifts a single eyebrow.
“A while ago. If you’re worried about your secretary, don’t be. She’s upstairs still, playing with the girls up in their room. They’re making the most of it, I suppose.”
Oblivious as he is, Percy Weasley completely fails to miss the disdain in both her voice and expression as his wife looks at him like he’s worth less than scum. Perhaps this wasn’t how he intended for his wife and Mistress to meet, but it seemed to him at least like Audrey was completely hoodwinked, wholly unaware of just how close he was to divorcing her and marrying Penny.
Later, when the drop dead gorgeous blonde he’d hired as his secretary and taken to fucking behind his wife’s back ended things with him before turning around and blackmailing him with the evidence of his infidelity, Percy wouldn’t be nearly as happy. But for now, fully believing he’s fooled his wife, the man retreats to his office to finish a bit more work from home. Surely, Penelope will come visit him when she’s done with the girls?
As Percy disappears into his office, Audrey watches him go before letting out a little sigh and putting aside the copy of Witch Weekly. Rising, the Weasley woman, one of many Weasley wives, makes her way upstairs and down the hall to her daughters’ room. She doesn’t hear anything until she opens the door and steps inside.
“P-Please… oh god, please l-let me rest Master. Your cock is s-so good, but I’m t-tired, I’m e-exhausted. Oh, oh, oh!”
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
The sight that greets Audrey, even as she closes and locks the door securely behind her, is one of pure and utter debauchery, to be sure. Harry lays back on the large bed that her daughters have taken to sharing, while a naked, visibly abused Penelope Clearwater bounces up and down on his cock. Her arms are still tied behind her back, not really to keep her from resisting at this point, because everyone in the room knows that’s been fucked out of her… but simply because it causes her substantial rack to jut out further into Harry’s face as he fucks her.
He's playing with her tits even now in fact, while Audrey’s daughters, Molly and Lucy, also naked and dripping with their daddy’s cum, each beat one of Penelope’s ass cheeks tomato red while they use their other hands to forcibly bounce Penny up and down on his massive schlong. The sight of her foolish husband’s mistress finally learning her place at the feet of Audrey’s Master, now her Master as well, brings a smile to Audrey’s face.
Reaching up, the mother of two disrobes, pulling her nightgown apart and letting it slide off her shoulders to reveal the Harry-sized magical dildo strap-on that she’s sporting betwixt her legs. Her husband had no clue of what a depraved state his wife was in when they’d spoken briefly, but then that’s not surprising. Audrey isn’t sure when the last time Percy had a clue even WAS, if ever.
Gripping the magical strap-on and hefting it up, Audrey saunters forward, over to the bed.
“Spread her for me, girls.”
Molly and Lucy light up at seeing their mommy there, and happily do as she says, even though more often than not, its them giving her orders. Still, this is something Audrey has been looking forward to all day, her part in her daughters’ mischievous, perfectly evil little plan. She can see that Penelope Clearwater’s asshole is both cleaned and already slightly agape, as she gets into position behind the beleaguered blonde and places the tip of her Harry-sized dildo at the entrance to Penny’s anus.
She can also tell though, from a number of factors, that Harry has yet to make use of this hole. The way Penny stiffens and looks back over her shoulder, her eyes widening with fresh fear at what she sees is one. And then there’s the sheer tightness of Penelope’s backdoor. A normal dildo wouldn’t allow Audrey to feel any of it… but the magical dildo she’s currently using to fuck Penelope’s backside has an added enchantment to it that makes it so its wielder feels every last bit of what she’s doing to the other woman.
Poor Penelope isn’t used to getting fucked up the ass, that much is obvious from the ensuing shrieking and squealing and the like as Audrey begins to rail into her, DPing her alongside their Master, Harry James Potter, who continues to fuck Penelope’s cunt from below. But honestly, Audrey isn’t paying much attention to Penny’s voice. She’s too busy enjoying the pain and pleasure she’s delivering to the would-be home-wrecker.
This was precisely where she was supposed to be, where they were all supposed to be. Penny needed to be taught that actions have consequences… and alongside her Master and her beloved daughters, Audrey was all too happy to teach the blonde bombshell that lesson.
Chapter 37: Septima Vector Pt. 1
Chapter Text
As cliché as it is, the night is dark and stormy, as Septima Vector hurriedly makes her way down the corridor, deep in the bowels of Hogwarts. The Scotland-based Castle is otherwise empty at the moment thanks to it being summer time, all of the students away until the next school year starts. Good riddance, truth be told.
With flowing, wavy brown locks and a beautiful face with ruby red lips and stormy grey eyes, Septima Vector was quite a looker, despite her age. But then, in all fairness, she was a witch. Magic was a helluva thing, and so long as one kept up with it, so long as one took care of themselves, both magically and physically, then they could maintain the appearance of youth and vigor for quite a lot long then those poor muggles could.
To be fair, Septima didn’t necessarily mind teaching. She was the Arithmancy Professor at Hogwarts after all, so it would be rather bad if she weren’t the kind of woman who enjoyed molding and shaping the next generation of witches and wizards. All the same, teaching was only a secondary passion for the still-gorgeous witch. On top of being Hogwarts’ Arithmancy Professor, she was also England’s Foremost Arithmancer altogether.
Arithmancy, the study of magical properties in numbers and numerology… which included the ability to predict the future using statistics and numerical data. Numerical data that Septima had been pouring over for months now, even before the school year had ended and the students had all gone home. In truth, that more than anything was why she was glad they were gone for the summer… it finally gave her time to actually look in to what she’d gotten an inkling of, all those months back.
Now, in all fairness, predicting the future had always been a rather murky practice, regardless of your methods. From Arithmancy to Divination to Astronomy, all had their own methods by which they ‘read’ future events and portents. All of them could prove to be wrong. This, in Septima’s humble opinion, was actually a good thing.
Perhaps that sounded strange coming from an Arithmancer as accomplished as her, but Septima had always had a steady mind, a calculating mind… even a rational mind. That was something that was in TRULY short supply among the witches and wizards of the magical world. She’d always prided herself on being able to see underneath the underneath, on being able to think outside the box, as it were.
As such, Septima had long since realized that for any of their methods of predicting the future to be one hundred percent accurate, the concept of Free Will and Free Agency would have to wholly cease to exist. It was really as simple as that. Predicting the Future, or more accurately predicting the paths that the Future could take was all well and good… but the reason that no prediction was every fully accurate was because everyone had Free Will. Everyone had the ability to make their own choices.
Magic could get in the way of that sometimes, to be fair. The Imperius Curse, and several other ways of robbing others of their Free Will besides… but at the same time, those methods of Mind Control were in fact their own expressions of Free Will… not the Free Will of their victims, but the Free Will of their casters, to impose their own beliefs and desires upon another human being.
Likewise, there was the matter of prophecy. For instance, that prophecy that Harry Potter, the Man-Who-Won, had been involved in with the last Dark Lord. The thing about prophecy was, there were hundreds of them being made all the time. The ones deemed ‘most accurate’ were the ones kept in the Ministry of Magic’s Hall of Prophecies. But ‘most accurate’ was just another way of saying ‘most likely to come true’. And at the end of the day, a prophecy was only fulfilled… if its subjects went out of their way to fulfill it.
Septima might not know ALL the details of what went on between Voldemort and the Potters on that Halloween Night that was decades past by this point, but a calm and rational mind such as hers said that it was Voldemort himself who had led to his own downfall. He’d taken the prophecy and ran with it, going out of his way to hunt down the Potters and kill their baby boy before he could become a threat. In doing so, the Dark Lord had likely created his own end, likely through some ritual Lily Potter had pulled off.
Lily Evans Potter had been one of Septima’s best students, to be sure. She’d been one of the best witches that Hogwarts had ever had the pleasure of seeing walk through its walls. In the end, Septima had never put much stock in the idea that a one year old wizard had killed Voldemort, no matter how magically strong and gifted Harry Potter had proven to be as he’d grown up.
Yes, Harry had truly earned his title of Man-Who-Won after defeating the Dark Lord the second time, but that first time… Septima fully believed that was all Lily. It was simply too bad that Lily hadn’t survived, that the brilliant red head had had to die to save her son.
All of this was to say, telling the future was sometimes inaccurate, and the only prophecies ever fulfilled were usually fulfilled because someone wanted them to be and ended up forcing them into completion. That said, when it came to her field in particular, that of Arithmancy, there was still ways to see what sort of general type of future one could expect. Percentages and the like, as to whether the things coming up would be bad or good, whether people would make the right choices or the wrong, based on the math provided by the data of all of their choices up to this point.
It was those predictions of the future that had Septima worried, that had her racing through the corridors of Hogwarts on this dark and stormy night, that had her making her way to see one of her colleagues, worried as she was about… well, about the ill news that the numbers and signs she put only some faith in were showing her. As much of a rational and logical mind as Septima Vector was, the beautiful brunette was only human, in the end. She could still worry and fret.
As she approaches the office of Hogwarts’ Divination Professor, she can hear a heated argument, though the words are indistinct through the castle’s thick stone walls and the equally thick wooden door that serves at the gateway to said office. Pressing her lips firmly together, Septima doesn’t bother trying to listen in… she simply knocks and waits. The argument simmer downs at her loud knocking, and a moment later the door opens to reveal Professor Trelawney. But she’s not alone, something Septima had caught on to. Still, the Arithmancy Professor is surprised to see Trelawney’s would-be counterpart, the centaur Firenze, also standing in the office.
They both look surprised to see her, and for a moment all three just stare at each other, before Septima remembers herself and coughs delicately, a light flush spreading across her cheeks.
“May I come in?”
Blinking, Trelawney rears back and then nods rapidly, stepping away from the open door.
“Ah, yes, yes, I suppose. My privacy has already been intruded upon tonight as is, you can’t make things worse, I imagine.”
Septima winces at that, even as Firenze scoffs. But the centaur doesn’t say anything, merely crossing his arms over his chest and staring at her, waiting for her to speak her piece and leave so that he could get back to whatever it was he’d been arguing with Trelawney over. Clearing her throat, Septima decides to ignore the centaur for the time being. It’s not that she’s racist or anything, really, a lot of her friends are non-human (though not a single one is a centaur). It’s just that she came here to talk to Trelawney, not to Firenze. So that’s who she focuses on.
“I was hoping to inquire what sort of things you might have seen lately in your crystal ball or your tea leaves, Sybil. It’s just that… well, as you well know, the field of Arithmancy has some skill at discerning the future itself.”
Trelawney scoffs at that, and Firenze snorts from off to the side. The human Divination Professor of Hogwarts looks down her nose at Septima quite deliberately, even as she peers at her through those thick glasses that Trelawney always wears.
“Hmm, yes I suppose there’s some power in numbers. But it’s a poor witch’s game of discovering what lies ahead. Otherwise, Divination would not be needed, now would it? If Arithmancy could tell us of all that was to come, what use would my magic be, hm?”
Septima valiantly resists the urge to roll her eyes, having no desire to be drawn into a pissing contest with the would-be Seer. Dumbledore himself had hired Trelawney all those years ago, and it was because he’d done so, and even gone out of his way to reinstate the woman after Dolores Umbridge’s tenure, that Minerva kept her on even now, Septima was fairly certain. Honestly, after having taught alongside the Divination Professor for decades, having fielded so many questions from quite intelligent young minds about Trelawney’s methods… Septima didn’t think much of the woman.
All the same, she was after a second opinion, so she didn’t exactly come right out and SAY any of that. Instead, Septima offers a small smile and a bow of her head, acknowledging Trelawney’s words, even if she doesn’t agree with them in truth.
“As you say, Sybil. Which is why I’ve come to you. The numbers and signs… everything is pointing to something bad coming this way. Ill news seems to be the theme of the last several months, and I truly cannot discern the source of this negativity in the data or the magic. I’m worried, I’ll admit. Perhaps another Dark Lord is on the rise? Have you seen or heard anything?”
As Septima has spoken her concerns, she hasn’t missed the way in which her academic counterpart has glanced over at her would-be colleague, the centaur standing quietly off to the side. By the time Septima is done speaking, Trelawney is scowling. But it’s not she who speaks up, it’s Firenze, the centaur stepping forward, his arms still crossed over his chest.
“It is as I said, Sybil. Mars has been bright for months now. The stars speak of great evil on the rise. The threat is real, no matter what you think.”
Trelawney grits her teeth, even as Septima belatedly realizes she’s managed to hit upon exactly what the two Divination Specialists were arguing about upon arrival. As her fellow human begins to argue with the centaur about the efficacy of different subtypes of Divination, Septima can already feel a headache beginning to come on. In the end, she really doesn’t want to be here for this argument, and it seems that now that she’s said her piece, neither of the other two in the room care about her presence as it pertains to holding their silence or not.
In the end, she’s gotten her answer, even if it’s come from an unlikely source. Though, in hindsight, given her view of Trelawney’s skills or lack thereof, perhaps she should have expected that Firenze would be the more helpful of the two. Perhaps she should have thought to speak with him in the first place. Perhaps she was just a little racist after all.
Wincing as Trelawney’s voice reaches a new octave and Firenze raises his own volume to match her, seeming perfectly content to get into another shouting match with the Divination Professor, Septima squirms a little bit, feeling utterly caught in the middle of their little spat and feud. Honestly, with the way the two bickered, she’d think them some sort of old married couple… though that brought rather embarrassing mental images of Firenze and Trelawney being intimate together to Septima’s mind, and the Arithmancy Professor has to hurry to scrub the images from her brain, wishing no more than to obliviate the last few minutes of her memory so that she never had the thought in the first place.
But alas, that’s not an option… and neither is leaving, as much as she’d like to. Septima can tell that the moment she tries to depart, she’s going to draw their attention back to her, and that likely won’t be a good thing. Instead, all she can do is bear with it and interject here and there with a question that only a complete novice in Divination would have to ask. Luckily for her, both Trelawney and Firenze think quite highly of themselves. They’re always eager to showcase their knowledge, though more often than not their quite vague about it.
Also, more often than not, their answers contradict each other, which starts off a whole new round of arguing and bickering. Still, as the night wanes on, Septima does learn at least a little bit. Mostly from Firenze, about what he’s been seeing in the stars. The general consensus is apparently nothing good, and while Trelawney begs to differ, that lines up with what Septima has been seeing as well. In the end, the brunette knows exactly what she needs. She’s had her second opinion… now she needs a third opinion.
-x-X-x-
Later that night, having finally managed to get away from the two bickering Divination Specialists, Septima finds herself once again hurrying down a corridor, making the rather arduous trip to Aurora Sinistra’s Tower in order to try and confirm Firenze’s findings. She hadn’t gone there first because of the storm going on overhead, but shortly after leaving Trelawney’s office she’d looked out one of Hogwarts’ tall glass windows to discover that the rain had stopped and the storm had passed, the clouds moving along sometime in the hours she’d spent listening to Trelawney and Firenze argue.
With such a clear starry night sky, Septima hoped that Aurora would be able to take a look for her, and that the Astronomy Professor might be able to fill in some of the blanks that her own research as well as her talk with their Divination colleagues had left behind. Of course, ever since Umbridge’s rampage decades prior, Sybil has been on the ground floor to better accommodate her fellow Divination Specialist, given how hard is it for a centaur to go upstairs.
This is why Septima had gone to Trelawney first, truth be told. As much as she’s much closer to Aurora then Sybil emotionally, physically… the Astronomy Professor’s tower is always a chore to climb, even if magic has kept Septima’s body spry and young despite her growing years. Regardless, needs must, and soon enough the Arithmancy Expert finds herself knocking on her friend’s door as well, waiting patiently for Aurora to answer it.
When she does, Septima immediately blushes as she’s greeted by a scantily clad Sinistra, the Astronomy Professor dressed in nothing but an opened silk night gown, baring her smooth dark skin, her tight tummy, and her pussy lips. Given how close they are, Septima is well aware of Aurora’s… ‘predilection’ for the stars. Yes, Aurora Sinistra was quite literally hot and horny for Astronomy, as ridiculous as that might have seemed to a normal person. Septima had had decades to get used to it though, and as far as flaws go, well, it really wasn’t that bad.
Blushing heavily and stammering at an apology, thinking she’s interrupted her friend, Septima is left surprised when Aurora merely smiles and steps back before she can turn and flee.
“It’s alright, Septima. Please, come inside.”
This was… unusual, to say the least. As much as Septima knew about Aurora’s lustful attitude when it came to astronomy, the way she was just gazing upon Septima so lustfully while making absolutely no moves to cover herself up was… unnerving. Still, Septima had come here for a reason, hadn’t she? Biting her lower lip, the brunette nods her head, even as she steps past her colleague, into Aurora’s tower. The Astronomy Professor closes the door behind her, all while Septima can feel Aurora’s eyes on her back, a burning sensation of being studied like she’s… like she’s a piece of meat.
But that’s not all. Septima finds herself gaping in shock at the state of the chamber beyond, a chamber she’d been in many, many times over the last few decades, so many times that she’d lost count. In all the time that she and Aurora had been Professors here at Hogwarts, the latter woman’s tower had not ever changed overly much.
Oh sure, Aurora might get a new piece of equipment here and there, or she might be prone to rearranging all of her belongings just in order to get a telescope through a particular piece of wall to give herself a better view of the stars… but in all that time, the room, no matter what configuration it was in, was filled with telescopic devices and astronomic models and other things that pertained to the art of Astronomy. That was Aurora’s passion after all… though the key word there might just end up being ‘was’, given what Septima is seeing now.
Because all of those telescopic devices and astronomic models that Septima had been expecting… are nowhere to be seen. In their place were straps and whips and furniture worthy of the most depraved and debauched BDSM dungeon. From X-frames to chains to stockades. From armbinders to ball gags to cuffs and the like. From flogs to clamps to paddles… it’s all just too much.
Before Septima can even fully begin to process what she’s seeing, before she can even so much as whirl around to confront Aurora on whatever the hell is happening here… a droplet of liquid strikes her brow from above. Blinking dumbly, for a moment thinking that she’s somehow been rained upon before remembering that the storm ended and more than that, she’s still inside, Septima reaches up and wipes her brow, looking at the clear liquid on her fingers in confusion.
Then, she slowly lifts her head, looking up to see what’s above her. Or rather, as she discovers, WHO is above her. Hanging from the ceiling above, attached spread-eagle to an X-frame, is Bathsheda Babbling. Her disheveled colleague, Hogwarts’ Ancient Runes Professor, has magical runes glowing across her entire naked body.
Stumbling backwards in horror, Septima ends up in Aurora’s waiting arms, her body momentarily frozen in terror as the dark-skinned, nearly naked witch slides a hand up under Septima’s shirt, groping and squeezing at a tit while murmuring gentle reassurances in her friend’s ear.
“It’s going to be alright, Septima. Join us. Have some fun for once…”
Far too late, Septima realizes that both the groping and the words, along with the way Aurora nibbles at the side of her neck, at her sensitive flesh… it’s all a distraction. By the time she recognizes this, the other witch has finished drawing a rune on the back of Septima’s neck with her free hand, the misdirection working perfectly.
Septima feels a sudden pulse come down her spine as her body’s sensitivity is increased what seems like ten fold at least. She feels her bra scrape uncomfortably against her suddenly engorged nipples, and worse still she whimpers as her panties rub against her clit. With a savage strength that she’s never seen her friend perform before, Aurora reaches down and rips Septima’s buttoned shirt apart, revealing the creamy skin underneath and causing a gasp and whimper to emit from the beleaguered brunette witch’s throat.
At the same time however, the sudden shock of cold air against her nipples and front is enough to send a jolt through Septima’s system, giving her back control of her senses for a moment. The Arithmancy Specialist’s logical and rational mind reasserts itself, if only for a second, and in that second Septima manages to push her colleague off of her and rush for the exit to Aurora’s tower.
Luckily for her, Sinistra hadn’t locked the door when she’d closed it behind them. Even luckier however, was the eventual realization that for whatever reason, Aurora wasn’t actually giving chase. Septima doesn’t know why, and she doesn’t want to think about the reasons that the dark-skinned witch might see no point in chasing after her… at the moment, all she can think about is getting somewhere private, because every single movement she makes causes the fire being lit across her entire body to grow worse and worse. Her erogenous zones are more than inflamed, but even the rest of her is also incredibly sensitive right now thanks to whatever Aurora had done to her.
Biting her lower lip, Septima hurries through the castle, barely managing to floo back to her summer home. By the time she manages to do so, she can’t get more than a step out of her roaring green fireplace before she falls to her knees, the green flames extinguishing moments later and going back to a burning orange as the floo connection ends.
Unable to help herself, her hands ignoring all mental commands, the witch is completely beholden to her body’s desires as her unconscious mind seeks release. Her robes are soon ripped away and she remains there, kneeling in front of the fireplace, her hands pistoning in and out of first her cunt and then both her cunt and asshole as she tries to find an end to the burning arousal suffusing every part of her being.
Septima’s wanton moans fill the sanctity of her own abode, the Arithmancy Professor finally giving in to the lust that Aurora had forced upon her as she shudders and shakes. In her orgasmic haze, cumming again and again around her digits as she fingerbangs both her cunt and her ass, Septima doesn’t even notice as the fireplace behind her turns a bright green once more, someone somehow dialing into her private floo when no one save for certain authorities should have the ability to do so.
Nor does she really notice the massive solitary cock that sticks through the roaring green flame. Her humping hips don’t even hesitate for a moment as the cock pushes forward and begins hot-dogging her ass. Septima just assumes it to be a hallucinatory affect, a fantasy she’s having regarding being fucked. Her fingers just aren’t doing it for her, even though she’s cumming over and over again, even though she’s orgasming and orgasming and orgasming.
It’s just not enough, she needs a phallus, she needs a man… or rather, she simply needs the cock that a man would bring with him. It takes time, but eventually the massive member sticking out of the fireplace manages to find a hole… namely, Septima’s cunt. The gorgeous brunette bombshell of a witch can only make a small ‘o’ with her ruby red lips as her stormy grey eyes go wide from the sudden penetration.
Still, even now she doesn’t quite understand what’s happening, her mind already coated in a haze of lust and arousal, her thoughts flitting from one thing to the next as she loses all semblance of self-control. The logical and rational thinking that Aurora has always prided herself in is completely set aside by this point. She could barely breathe, let alone think straight as the tidal wave of unnatural pleasure coursed through her, crashing over her mind like overwhelming waves again and again and again.
All that mattered now was the pleasure, the release. Bouncing back against the cock poking through green flames unthinkingly, Septima’s eyes roll back in her head as she gyrates her hips quite lewdly, easily matching it’s tempo as the massive phallus thrusts into her again and again. Her fingers are now trapped against her clit, but that’s alright because she’s desperately frigging herself off, even as her cunt is savagely reshaped, transformed into a perfect sheathe for this meaty sword that’s spearing into her over and over.
It feels endless. It feels like she’ll never ever be able to satisfy the craving that rests deep within her heart. As many times as she cums, even as she orgasms around the cock now plunging in and out of her depths, it’s still not enough. Something isn’t right, she’s missing some key ingredient to make the release special. It’s a strange sort of edging, to be sure.
She’s not being stopped from cumming, in fact she’s never climaxed this much in her life. Instead, it’s as if these orgasms, which would have been spectacular under normal circumstances… just aren’t enough for her anymore. Certainly, it’s not enough for whatever magic Aurora has forced upon her.
Finally, though… finally it happens. Septima is brought to a truly mind-melting orgasm, and while she’s been climaxing nonstop up until this point, none of those releases, none of those orgasms could even hold a candle to what she was experiencing now. Her eyes fully roll back in her skull, her tongue sticks straight out of her mouth. The reason for why this happens is simple… the cock that’s been rearranging her insides up to this point, reshaping her hole and ruining her for all other cocks… has finally began to cum.
As her inner walls and womb are painted white with seed, every nerve in her pussy explodes in pleasure. Septima loses not just all semblance of control, but every bit of her faculties, passing out right there on the spot from the explosive orgasm that finally, FINALLY satisfies the burning craving that’s overcome her.
Her limp body slides forward off of the meat rod buried in her cunt, and the giant dick that she’s just ravaged herself upon retreats back into the fire, leaving Septima lying in a steadily growing pool of cum, completely unconscious and insensate to the world as the green flames once more cease and are replaced by the normal orange and red of the fireplace.
-x-X-x-
Awakening some time later, Septima immediately tries to get up, only to whimper and groan as her entire lower body refuses to respond in anything resembling a timely fashion. Her hips and her pussy are both painfully sore as the brunette bombshell of a Hogwarts Professor slowly drags herself off of the floor. As she rises to her feet, dressed in little more than the tatters of clothing that remained after she finished with Aurora started and tore the rest of her garments off in a piqued fit, Septima looks down at her cum-stained hands… and bites her lower lip in worry.
Even now, even with her mental faculties returned to her, at least at the moment… she can already feel that horrid sensitivity from before coming back like a bad echo. She’s a smart woman, a brilliant witch… she knows that whatever Aurora did to her, it’s not been dispelled in the least by the mind-blowing pleasure she’d experienced before passing out face down in her own home.
Unable to resist, the Arithmancy Professor slowly brings up one of her palms and tentatively takes a lick at the cum there. Before she knows what’s happening, her hands are licked clean as her body shudders and shivers in delight from the taste. Jerking her hands back down to her sides, as if to toss them away from her despite the fact that she can’t, Septima bites her lower lip.
She would… she would confront Aurora on the morrow and force her fellow Professor to reverse whatever curse the dark-skinned witch put on her. Likewise, she would force Aurora to release Bathsheda from the ceiling, under threat of going to McGonagall about whatever it was the Astronomy Professor was up to.
Only their close, decades long friendship kept Septima from going straight to the Headmistress right off the bat. Or so she told herself. She would give Sinistra one chance to explain, one chance to fix this and apologize. Though, even if Aurora took the opportunity to do so, Septima wasn’t sure their friendship would ever recover from this… whatever the hell this even was.
For now though, until such time as she could confront Aurora and get whatever the hell had been done to her reversed, she had a mess to clean up, didn’t she? A whimper leaves Septima’s lips as she looks down at the puddle of cum on the floor in front of her fireplace. It was a hazard, obviously, and yes, she did need to clean it up… but her first thought had been to use her wand to vanish the mess.
However, the longer that she stares down at the pool of cum, the more Septima finds herself rejecting that idea. After all… she would need to stave off the symptoms of whatever it was Aurora had done to her. That heat that had so quickly overwhelmed her, it was currently satiated… but she could already feel it growing within her once again.
There was no denying it, Septima was going to end up a pleasure-craving lunatic, if she didn’t find some way to stave off the symptoms of the curse. Slowly, the Arithmancy Professor drops down to her knees. Slowly, she lowers her face until it’s mere inches away from the surface of the cum puddle that’d formed beneath her while she was passed out.
Knowing this was inside of her body greatly disturbs her, but there’s nothing to be done. Nothing to be done… but what must be done in order to hold her needs at bay long enough to fix things. Her tongue darts out before she can really think better of this, and a moment later the sounds of slurping and wanton moaning fill Septima Vector’s home once more as the Astronomy Professor wholly gives in to her urges.
Chapter 38: Septima Vector Pt. 2
Chapter Text
It was the night before Christmas, and all through Hogwarts Castle there were those scurrying back and forth, be they House Elves or mice. The Castle never truly slept, no matter what day or night it was. There was always a life to it, and tonight was no different.
However, in one particular section of Hogwarts were Septima Vector’s private quarters. Once filled with fresh arithmancy calculations and charts, now a solid layer of dust covered her prized works. Dildos of every size were strewn across the floor of her quarters, and moans and shrieks filled the air, scaring away the other night life of the Castle.
It had been several months since Septima had been placed under a curse by her colleague and in fact one of the only women that she would have described as a friend. Months in which Septima probably should have reported Aurora to McGonagall. If anyone could have reversed the harm done and fixed things, it was likely the Headmistress.
Yet, against all logic and rational thought, Septima had refused to turn in her best friend. Aurora Sinistra had committed a grievous sin against her, of that there was no doubt. But Septima just couldn’t bring herself to do it. Or perhaps it was more accurate to say that she was preoccupied with… other matters.
Laying in her heavily-soiled bed, the House Elves long since learning not to bother the Arithmancy Professor in her private quarters under pain of clothes being thrown at them haphazardly until they left, Septima screams in pleasure as she double-stuffs herself with massive twin horse dildos. She’s trying in vain to scratch an itch that has so tortured her. Alas, every time she reaches the precipice, her impending orgasm simply… disappears, leaving her wholly unfulfilled.
The former critical thinker of a witch has been reduced to a mewling puddle these last few months. Every single day she goes to class and teaches the bare minimum to her students to get by. If they’ve noticed anything wrong with their gorgeous brunette Professor, they don’t comment on it. But then, arithmancy doesn’t exactly attract the emotionally available and outgoing extroverts in the first place.
Septima had been just like them when she was younger, keeping her head down, burying it in equations like an ostrich might bury it’s head in sand. These days though, arithmancy couldn’t be further from her beleaguered, addled mind. The curse that Aurora had cast on her pervades every last ounce of Septima’s system, leaving her in dire need of sweet, honest release.
But she won’t get that relief if she doesn’t go back. She knows that, she’s known that since day one. Making it all the more impressive that she’s lasted this long. In the beginning, Septima had hoped that the curse had a time limit. If she could just last a week, surely it would lose power and dissipate, right? When that had failed to pass, it had become a month. If she could just last a month, she would find sweet, sweet relief.
But no, no. After all these months, Septima was forced to acknowledge the truth, even as she once again failed to cum upon the massive horse dildos she’s driving into her ass and cunt at the same time. A strangled cry and sob leaves the poor brunette witch’s lips as she recognizes the simple fact of the matter. There is no end to this curse, because the curse is empowered by her own incessant quest for pleasure.
That’s where all the orgasms are going. She keeps on building up to a climax, only to have it snatched away from her at the last second. And it’s not like normal edging, it’s not as if she’s right there on the precipice and then remains there indefinitely. No, it’s like she had the orgasm and was brought all the way back to the beginning again, except without the satisfaction that actually experiencing the pleasure of a release would bring her.
The curse was stealing her climaxes from her and empowering itself through them, but Septima simply couldn’t help herself. She couldn’t stop at this point. All she could do was surrender to the inevitable. Knowing no other way out of it, knowing she had to go back to the source of all her woes, Septima slowly extricates the two horse dildos out of her lower orifices, tossing them aside with all the rest of her conjured sex toys that litter the floor.
Standing is quite the chore, and she stumbles more than once as she finds a set of mostly clean robes and hurriedly wraps them around her soiled body. Then, without further ado, she stumbles out of her quarters and down the hall, making her way out into Hogwarts on Christmas Eve, heading towards the final solution.
-x-X-x-
Crawling her way back to confront her tormentor, figuratively if not literally, Septima proceeds to ascend Aurora’s tower. Knowing the chocolate-skinned witch’s nightly habits, there’s no doubt in Septima’s mind that the Astronomy Professor would be fucking herself up at the top of her tower under the stars this Christmas Night.
Just getting up the staircase is an arduous task for the beleaguered, oh-so-sensitive Arithmancy Professor. Her body is on a hair trigger these days. It’s half the reason she goes around naked in her own personal quarters, the other half being to better access her holes so she can properly fuck herself. But right now that’s not an option. Septima isn’t about to be caught naked running through Hogwarts itself.
However, this means that her robe has been rubbing against her rock hard nipples and incredibly sensitive breasts all the way here. Likewise, her thicc pale thighs have been rubbing together as well, causing friction against her poor, puffy, sensitive pussy lips. She’s able to keep her composure all the way to the staircase of Aurora’s tower, but there is where she begins to meet her match.
Every step forward is a wanton moan from Septima’s lips as she has to resist the urge to collapse right there and start masturbating towards an orgasm that will ultimately never happen. Only the knowledge that true salvation is just up these stairs keeps her moving, but it isn’t easy. The Arithmancy Professor ultimately has to lean against the wall for support, clutching her robes tightly around her body as she shudders and quivers with delirious arousal.
Finally, she reaches Aurora’s door. Her hand comes up weakly to knock, only to find the damn thing already open. Her fist bangs against the door, and on well-oiled hinges, it simply swings open with nary a sound. Dragging herself into the doorway, Septima looks in. The tower is much as she remembers it from that night all those moons ago. Aurora’s astronomy things have been removed and replaced with BDSM equipment galore.
In her current state, Septima looks upon them all in a new light. There’s still some horror that fills her at the sight of them, but alongside that horror is anticipation. She can easily imagine how each piece of equipment might be used to torment her all the way to a glorious orgasm, and the most horrifying part is, she’s not even sure she would mind the torment anymore. So long as Aurora finally allowed her to cum, Septima would be happy. She would be fulfilled. She just… she just needed to be allowed to cum.
As her eyes flicker across the room, they come to a stop on the Astronomy Professor herself. There, on the far side of the tower, out on the tower’s terrace, is Aurora Sinistra. Her naked ebony body glistens with sweat that reflects the stars, even as the witch worships a truly massive cock of a man hidden in dark robes.
Unaware of her newest guest, Aurora continues her ministrations quite enthusiastically, licking up and down the giant cock in front of her, paying special attention to the shaft with her mouth while her hands are occupied with playing with her lover’s balls.
In that moment, Septima stares upon this shadowy, hidden figure in utter horror, knowing that her worst fears have been realized. Those calculations she’d done all those months ago, that had led her to the Divination Professors and then to Aurora herself, that had gotten her in this situation in the first place… they were right. A great evil was coming and had already arrived.
If you were to tell her that Septima was staring at the Dark Lord reborn a third time, she would have believed it. The sheer malevolence that her delirious, feverish mind attributes to this cloaked, big-dicked figure is staggering. He is, without a doubt, the greatest evil she’s ever born witness to. Him and his fat… thick… juicy cock.
Standing there, her legs trembling, her knees locking together, Septima can only watch as Aurora suddenly pops her mouth off of her lover’s member, sliding her hands up from his balls to his shaft and double-fisting the giant prick as she tilts her head back and lolls out her tongue.
“Please, Master~ Give it to me! Give me my Christmas Present, I’ve been a good girl, haven’t I? I’ve earned it!”
A moment later, Aurora’s ebony body is positively BATHED in a torrent of ivory cum. Septima can only stare at the sheer amount, mouth agape and eyes wide as Aurora moans wantonly, seeming to orgasm explosively on the spot from being coated in her Master’s seed. As his release seems to set the Astronomy Professor off even more, she giddily and greedily begins massaging his thick splooge into her naked body, shuddering in orgasmic bliss all the while.
A few seconds of staring at this diabolical sight is all it takes for the scent of that seed to finally reach across the room to Septima’s nostrils. They instinctively flare as she drinks in the smell of the mysterious man’s cum. Unbeknownst to her, that’s exactly what the curse has been waiting for. The delirious woman is completely unprepared for it, but quite suddenly, her first orgasms in months are triggered.
Letting out an ear-splitting shriek, Septima collapses to the floor of the tower, climaxing her pretty little brains out of her head, even further diminishing her already addled intelligence as she spasms and seizes up on the floor in abject ecstasy, more pleasure than she ever would have thought possible. Of course, her little outburst finally alerts Aurora and her lover to the Arithmancy Professor’s presence.
“Oh! It really is Christmas! Finally!”
Like a switch has been flipped, Aurora is abruptly on her feet, grinning wickedly and strutting over to where Septima is currently having the first orgasm in months on the floor. Standing over her, the dark-skinned witch chuckles darkly, her Master’s cum still dripping from her body in some places, while rubbed successfully in so that her skin is glistening as if it’s had lotion applied in others.
“I wasn’t sure if you were ever going to break, Septima~ I have to admit, I’ve really come to admire your resilience these past few months. If not for me seeing how weak you were getting at feasts, I would have thought you found a way to overcome my little rune on the nape of your neck. But no… no, all this time, you’ve been fighting as hard as you possibly could, haven’t you?”
Moaning wantonly, still spasming and flexing her body as she lays there on the floor, her robes now open and showing off her soiled, naked figure, Septima can only glare balefully up at her former best friend for doing this to her. Of course, the effect of said glare is undeniably ruined by the way her face contorts in further pleasure a moment later, another explosive orgasm crashing over her as the smell of Aurora’s Master’s seed gets stronger and stronger.
“I certainly would never have lasted as long as you. I don’t know how you did it, Septima, but I suppose in the end, it doesn’t matter does it? In the end, what was it all for, really? All your struggle, all these months of trying to hold out… it still brought you back to me, to us. Your defeat was inevitable the moment that you fell under the gaze of my Master~”
Still spasming and shaking, Septima can’t offer up much of a defense. But she does her best anyways, forcing herself to get the words out through clenching teeth, her eyes flickering between Aurora and the cloaked, hooded figure that’s come to stand next to her.
“W-Whoever… your Master is… t-they won’t win… M-McGonagall will find out… s-she’ll alert Potter. He’ll s-stop you b-both!”
Aurora blinks at that, and then lets out a bark of laughter, nearly doubling over as she busts a gut. Frankly, Septima doesn’t see the humor. Apparently, Aurora’s master doesn’t either, because they just stand there, still quiet as the grave. Septima’s view of them is abruptly interrupted by Aurora thrusting cum-stained toes into her face, however.
“Shut up and put that idiot mouth of yours to better use already, Septima. It’s far passed time you learned how to be a proper pet to our Master.”
Immediately, what little bark Septima has managed to show is tossed aside, proving that there’s no bite behind it as she gives in to her desires. Now that she knows the cum is what she needs, she’s all too willing to debase herself wholly and utterly for even a taste of it. Her tongue flickers out and she begins to lick and lap at Aurora’s messy foot, before ultimately beginning to suckle on the toes themselves like a bitch in heat.
Aurora moans in pleasure, tilting her head back and thrusting out her equally cum-stained chest as she stands there with one foot in Septima’s face, looking to all the world like a defiled but still exultant Nubian Goddess. Of course, all the world isn’t looking… it’s just Septima and Aurora’s Master, and Septima is far too focused on sucking on her colleague and former friend’s toes to notice much of anything at the moment, even Aurora’s Dark Master’s cock growing harder and thicker once again.
But eventually, her tongue has dived in and out of all the crevices and covered every last inch of the surface of Aurora’s foot. Pulling her foot back out of Septima’s reach, Aurora reaches down and grabs her colleague by the hair instead, yanking the brunette back up to her knees, finally. As she tears Septima’s already-open robes off of her shoulders, the Arithmancy Professor finds herself face to cock with the massive, thick member of Aurora’s hooded, cloaked Master.
Her nostrils flare and she stares longingly at his prick, knowing without a doubt that she’s too far gone to truly fight back at this point. The scent of his cum is enough to drive her wild, to make her do disgusting, despicable things like suck on her former best friend’s toes just for more of a taste of his seed. In comparison, deep-throating his dick to get it right from the source almost seems tantalizing.
It’s amazing that he’s even bigger than most of the horse dildos she’s conjured over the past few months though. He might very well dislocate her jaw, though knowing the way magic works, he probably won’t. Magical people like witches and wizards are made to be resilient, made to be tough. They very rarely broke bones except in the case of very great falls and aged much slower than their muggle counterparts.
Regardless, she was wholly ready to suck his cock… but not before she got another word in about his imminent failure.
“Harry Potter will stop you, whoever you are. You d-don’t know what you’re dealing with.”
Finally, she hears a noise from beneath the hood. A dark, masculine chuckle. Of course, she already knew it was a man, didn’t she? She could see his massive, majestic, oh so tantalizing prick right in front of her. But now she has a voice to put to it as he finally speaks to her, a voice that is strangely familiar, though she can’t quite place where she heard it before.
“Is that so?”
Stepping forward, Aurora’s Master slaps his massive, meaty cock down onto Septima’s face. The broken woman, broken for months now and just unwilling to properly acknowledge it, groans and moans in equal measure, her face turned up to greet his gorgeous specimen of a member, her nostrils and lips dragging against the underside of his length. It’s still slightly slick with Aurora’s drool and saliva from where the dark-skinned witch had been worshipping it with her mouth and tongue.
Now it’s Septima’s turn to helplessly do the same, worshipping the hooded figure’s cock reluctantly and with great shame. She doesn’t bring her hands up to help though, and she considers that a win, but there’s no way she can resist the urge to lick and lap at his member, slurping at it in an incredibly lewd way that tells her no matter what, she’s soon going to have this big fat dick down her throat. But not yet… she still has a moment more to give this bastard a piece of her mind before he shatters it wholesale with his bitch breaking pecker.
“Y-Yes! You’ll s-see! The M-Man-Who-Won is not someone to be trifled with!”
Another deep, dark chuckle, as he drags his cock down across her face, Septima moans and parts her ruby red lips nice and wide, unconsciously giving him access. As his cockhead slips between those lips and into her mouth, she dutifully begins sucking on it, having no real choice in the matter. She NEEDS it, or rather, she needs the delicious sticky white treat that’s already beginning to leak out of the mysterious figure’s glans and onto her writhing tongue.
That doesn’t mean she’s happy about it, and she continues to try and glare up at Aurora’s hooded Master, even as he brings a hand down atop her head and forces her further and further down his length. His cock descends deeper and deeper into her mouth, but if there’s one thing Septima has been doing these past few months, it’s been training her holes.
It’s not like she wanted to or anything like that, nor could she ever have imagined that all of these months of progressively larger dildos in her cunt, ass, and mouth would bring her to this point where she would be face to face with a real cock of that size, but that’s how it’s turned out. Almost as if it was planned.
Either way, his member goes down the back of her throat and Septima easily and instinctively represses her gag reflex, swallowing his cock whole like the trained whore she’s inadvertently become. The Arithmancy Professor realizes what she’s doing a moment later and realizes to her horror how she’s been trained for Aurora’s Master, but it doesn’t stop her. No matter how horrified she might be about all of this, she NEEDS more of his cum. Her pussy, dripping with desire and ready to experience another delirious, mind-blowing orgasm, clenches at the mere thought of more of his seed.
It’ll fill her throat; it’ll fill her nostrils. She’ll drown in his cum and finally be able to climax from the smell, the taste, the EVERYTHING. Eyes fluttering, mouth watering liberally, Septima moans around the cock descending down her throat. She can handle this. She can take it. And once he’s done with her, once she’s gotten what she needs from him… she’ll go to the Headmistress straight away and expose Aurora and her Dark Master once and for all. She’ll-
Septima’s eyes abruptly widen as the hooded figure who’s so thoroughly broken her dark-skinned friend suddenly stops playing nice. His grip on her hair tightens up and he yanks her halfway off of his cock before SLAMMING her back down his length, causing her to choke mightily. Then, he does it again and again, seeming almost intent on ruining her throat and asphyxiating her on his mammoth-sized bitch breaker of a member.
“GAGKH! GAGKH! GAGKH!”
As Septima begins to struggle, as she starts to resist, her will to live and survive stronger than her need for his cum… Aurora steps in. Having snuck into position behind her, the dark-skinned witch’s wand taps Septima’s jaw, causing a massive O-ring gag that stretches her mouth to its breaking point to unfurl and appear between her teeth and the massive cock violating her esophagus.
Pressing herself into Septima from behind, she holds the struggling, choking woman in place, her free hand reaching around to grab a tit, groping and squeezing it quite judiciously.
“No need to struggle now, Septie dear~ Master isn’t going to kill you. But I can’t let you harm him. Just take it. Take your lumps like the good little bitch you are, and soon enough you’ll understand that there’s no turning back. There’s no escape. This is the rest of your life now, and you’ll be so much happier once you finally acknowledge that. We’ll be able to be friends again, once you accept your place at our Master’s feet.”
If she could, she would have spouted something vaguely heroic like ‘Never!’ back at her colleague and former best friend. With a massive cock thrusting down her throat and a newly made O-ring gag to keep her from biting down however, Septima can’t say a thing. Going a step further, Aurora casts the rope spell as well, tying Septima’s arms behind her back so that she can’t even try to push him away with her hands anymore.
She’s completely and utterly trapped, and in spite of Aurora’s attempt to calm and soothe her, Septima is panicking. How can she not? She’s losing air by the second, choking on this meaty monstrosity that’s tearing its way down her gullet again and again at a breakneck pace. Aurora’s Master, whoever he is, refuses to let up, refuses to give her any sort of break.
With tears streaming down her cheeks, Septima can do nothing but try to endure. Her tongue writhes along the underside of her assaulter’s cock, not to necessarily pleasure him per say, but just to give a little more lubrication to ease his passage in and out of her progressively more and more ruined throat.
The taste of his cum, however, is still there as well, and throughout the assault on her esophagus, throughout the thorough destruction of her throat, Septima is ashamed to say she cums more than once, the taste alone enough to bring her over the edge. It’s an utterly shameful experience, humiliating and degrading to the extreme… but luckily, there is an end to it. There’s a conclusion.
Aurora clearly knows something Septima doesn’t, because the other witch seems to recognize it long before she does. Continuing to molest and hold Septima tightly from behind, the Astronomy Professor giggles excitedly.
“Here it comes, Septie! Here comes the Master’s seed!”
Despite her lack of air, Septima can’t stop her heart from racing with excitement and anticipation. And true to Aurora’s word, it does arrive a moment later. An overwhelming amount of cum crashes into Septima’s tonsils and doesn’t stop, causing her to violently choke and gag on the splooge as it explodes back up her throat, coming out of her flaring nostrils and the sides of her mouth.
At the same time, the curse does it’s work beautifully, and though she’s being face fucked most brutally and being treated like nothing more than a one-use fuck toy, Septima’s teary eyes roll back in her head as she experiences the biggest orgasm of her life, irrevocably tainted by where it’s coming from and why it’s happening. All of this pain, all of this pleasure, it’s overwhelming for the poor older woman. She’s not built for this and never was. She was always the nerdy witch, always the quiet one who stayed in the back and kept her head down.
She was a Hogwarts Professor for Pete’s Sake! Back in Septima’s day, that meant a little something, it meant that there wasn’t much to worry about, that you could simply relax behind the safety of Hogwarts’ walls without concerning yourself overly much with the outside world. It meant that you were safe behind its wards.
Of course, Voldemort’s Second Rise had thoroughly disproven that, but in the two decades since that time, Hogwarts had been as safe as it had been before the Dark Lord had come back around. Now though, here Septima was, being utterly debased and degraded within it’s walls by a truly evil man, a new Dark Lord in the making no doubt, one that had turned her friend into his willing slave somehow and was clearly trying to do the same to her now.
As he lets go of her skull and pulls out of her throat, Septima slumps back into Aurora’s embrace, not out of a desire to do so, but simply out of sheer exhaustion. Weak as she feels, the gagged witch can do nothing but moan through the O-ring, her chest heaving and his seed leaking out of her open mouth and down to her bust. She swallows as much of his cum as she can but knows her ordeal is just beginning. Her pussy is positively drooling in anticipation of what’s likely to happen next.
He's going to fuck her. Obviously he’s going to fuck her. Perhaps they think that will break her. Perhaps they think that will be the straw that finally overloads the camel’s back. Septima refuses to be so weak though. She has to endure; she just has to hold out a little longer. If she can make them THINK they’ve broken her without them actually doing so, she might just be able to get word to McGonagall about all of this still.
Tell me, Septima Vector. Do you still believe that your Savior will come for you? That he’ll save a trashy, ruined thing like you?”
Shuddering, Septima continues to gasp and pant in Aurora’s arms. Harry James Potter, the Man-Who-Won. He’s also the Head Auror at the DMLE, a man who’s kept the Wizarding World safe for decades now. He might not come for her specifically, he might not even be able to save her… but Septima is a smart witch. She understands that you can’t save everyone.
But will he stop this bastard? Without a doubt. There’s not a single iota of Septima that believes otherwise and though she can’t actually articulate that to the hooded man now, she nevertheless does her best to convey it through a weakened glare and a single nod of her head. No, she might not be saved… but yes, Harry would stop them. He would stop their nefarious plans in their tracks!
Rather than finally showing some irritation or anger at Septima’s defiance, rather than growling furious at supposedly being underestimated… the hooded figure just chuckles again, and then twirls his finger in the air. Septima doesn’t understand at first, until she realizes that the motion isn’t meant for her… it’s meant for Aurora.
“With pleasure, Master~”
The dark-skinned witch spins Septima’s bound form about and forces her face down on the floor, a foot on the back of her head. At the same time, she drags Septima’s hips up into the air, forcing them nice and high. Face down, ass up. That’s apparently how Septima is about to be defiled, how she’s going to be fucked. Her cunt is gushing wet with desire and excitement, but Septima herself knows she just needs to try and hold out. She just needs to survive this with her mind intact.
And yet, despite using progressively larger dildos on her back door over the last few months, Septima is still caught completely off guard when Aurora suddenly spreads her pale bubble butt wide and Aurora’s Master SLAMS his cock home into Septima’s asshole instead of her cunt. A loud squeal emits from the opening of the O-Ring gag as Septima shudders and shakes under the anal assault.
His cock is so much bigger than anything conjured that she’s left back on the floor of her quarters. More than size, however, is the realness of it. He’s thick and huge and stretching her apart, yes… but the heat exuding from his pulsating, throbbing member as it barrels into her bowels and then back out, only to do it all again, is what simply cannot be matched. The way he’s plundering her asshole with every last inch of his cock, his hefty ball sack soon slapping against her wet pussy in a way that has her squealing and shrieking in orgasmic bliss… it’s simply too much.
Nevertheless, Septima perseveres. She has to hold on, she has to… and so, in order to hold on to some semblance of her mind, she lets herself given in just a little. Her wanton moans become a bit louder as she stops trying and failing to hold them in. And when Aurora pulls her foot back and offers Septima her toes again, the Arithmancy Professor doesn’t even hesitate to lean forward and suck on them through the O-ring gag most needily as she gets ass fucked from behind.
“Good girl, Septie! That’s it! Just like that! Oooh, you’re getting it now, aren’t you?”
Her tongue flicks this way and that across Aurora’s toes as she’s anally pounded. She doesn’t dare look up to meet Aurora’s eyes, fearing that the other witch will see the defiance still present within her. She’s trying to make it appear as if she’s broken, so she keeps her gaze down and lets her voice continue to leak through, moaning around Aurora’s toes as the other witch’s mysterious Master continues to pound Septima’s asshole out into the shape of his cock.
Orgasming again and again from the experience is something Septima wishes she could say she didn’t do, but it would be a lie. She cums from the butt fucking she’s receiving more times than she can count, her pussy juices forming a liberal puddle on the floor between her legs as she’s ramming into again and again and again.
Until finally, with a triumphant roar, the most emotion and volume she’s heard from Aurora’s Master since this all started, he cums again, this time in her back door, filling her bowels with his seed just as he did her throat and mouth and nostrils. Septima’s eyes roll back again, and she whites out for a moment, completely losing track of the world around her for who knows how long.
By the time she comes back to herself, she’s on her back, her head cradled in Aurora’s lap and hands with the O-ring gag removed but her arms still tied behind her back. As well, her legs are spread open against her will, bound at the thigh and shin and forcibly bent. Her gushing, dripping wet pussy is defenseless and on full display as the hooded, cloaked figure kneels down between her legs.
“Beg him, Septie. Beg our Master for his glorious cock and he’ll give it to you. All you have to do is show how much you want it.”
Aurora’s voice is sickeningly sweet as she gives this advice, deceptively soft. Her hands stroke almost lovingly through Septima’s sweaty, soiled brunette locks, showing an affection that the Arithmancy Professor simply doesn’t feel for her colleague any longer. But she has to continue to play the part. She has to convince them both. So she opens her mouth to do as Aurora says, hating every moment of it, only to be cut off by a hand around her throat from the other witch’s mysterious Master.
“Now, now. Don’t say anything you would regret. Lying to me, after all, is a very bad idea.”
Septima’s eyes widen at that. How did he know? How could he possibly know? Aurora is just as surprised, though doesn’t for a second doubt her Master.
“What?! Septie?! You were trying to trick us! Ugh, you’re so dumb sometimes!”
With her ruse discovered almost instantly, Septima drops the act and gathers what defiance she has remaining, glaring up into the darkness of the hood before her, obscuring her rapist’s identity.
“F-Fuck… you…”
He chuckles again at that, cocking his head to the side.
“There, now that was honest. Good girl. Wouldn’t want Harry Potter to come to save you, only to find out you’re a filthy, bad girl who lies, now would we?”
She hates how he keeps on mocking her with mentions of the Boy-Who-Lived, the Man-Who-Won. She especially hates when Aurora giggles uncontrollably at her Master’s joke, like it’s some great big laugh that Septima isn’t in on. Something of her hatred must show on her face, because the hooded man pauses again, and then seems to come to a decision.
“Do you still believe he’s coming for you, Septima Vector? Do you still think he has a chance in hell of stopping me?”
Still being held by the throat, Septima nevertheless remains defiant until the end, rasping out the words despite her throat being utterly destroyed by this bastard’s unbelievably large, incredibly pleasurable cock.
“He… will.”
Lifting his head, the hooded figure speaks to Aurora instead, the two of them having a rapid back and forth that Septima struggles to follow.
“Hm. And what do you think, Aurora? Do you think Harry Potter is going to stop me?”
“Of course not, Master! That would be silly!”
“It would be, wouldn’t it? And why would it be silly, my darling pet?”
“Because YOU’RE Harry Potter, of course!”
Before Septima can even fully process Aurora’s last words, the hooded figure reaches up and pulls back his hood, canceling the shadowy enchantment that was keeping his identity completely obscured. There, revealed, is the face of one Harry James Potter, Head Auror of the DMLE, Man-Who-Won, and Lord of both House Potter and House Black.
Gorgeous emerald eyes positively aglow with frightening power, a wide wicked evil grin on his face as he looks down at her, Harry raises a single eyebrow.
“Indeed I am. And why would I ever want to stop myself?”
It’s in that moment, faced with the true inescapable horror of her situation, that Septima finally properly snaps. All of her hope, all of her faith, had been placed in Harry Potter’s ability to take down a burgeoning Dark Lord. She’d even been ready to sacrifice herself, ready to die or worse with the knowledge that somewhere down the line, Harry Potter would put things to right again.
But now she’s face to face with the truth and there’s no denying it. Harry Potter is Aurora’s Master. Harry Potter is the great evil that Septima saw coming in her calculations. And who the hell is going to save them from Harry Potter?
The Arithmancy Professor all but goes catatonic as Harry thrusts into her, finally. He doesn’t make her beg for it, doesn’t demand that she submit to him verbally. He just starts fucking her, both of them knowing that it’s over, that Septima is as broken as Aurora. All that’s left is to build her back up again, to turn her into the perfect little cum-whore for Harry Potter, just like all the rest of his slaves, pets, sluts, and fuck toys.
Not that Septima knows anything about them, oh but she’ll meet them eventually. Not this Christmas, because Harry doesn’t intend to take his pet Professors with him to the Family Celebration he has planned, but perhaps later on, on a lesser holiday. For now, Septima is fucked on the floor of Aurora’s tower as the dark-skinned witch whispers sweet nothings into her friend’s ears, cooing to her about this and that.
Harry’s massive cock plunders Septima’s cunt just as it did her throat and ass. Just like with her throat and ass, Septima has unknowingly and unthinkingly trained her pussy to be ready for his dick, to be properly prepared to take his cock all the way to her womb, and then inside of it. Her cervix certainly doesn’t put up much of a fight. His massive bitch breaker comes barreling down her love tunnel, and with the very first knock on the gate, is allowed right into her womb.
As he womb fucks her properly, Septima’s eyes roll back in her head for the last time that evening, not destined to roll forward again. Tears still streaming down her cheeks, the beautiful brunette Arithmancy Professor is nevertheless smiling a painful smile, one etched into her face by overwhelming pleasure and ecstasy. She’s truly been broken now, her oh so intelligent mind reduced to mush, malleable and perfect for molding and sculpting into precisely what Harry wants from her.
No one is coming to save her. No one is coming to stop Harry. Without even knowing how far his corruption already extends, Septima instinctively knows that there’s no hope, that nobody could possibly stand up to him. She knows this in her soul, and it’s true. No one HAS managed to stand up to him. Ultimately, all in all, Harry Potter has won… and Septima Vector is ready to submit and simply become the horny, needy cum dump slave she was meant to be.
Finishing inside of her, Harry pulls back with a pleased smile on his face. Standing up, he watches Aurora cradle Septima’s twitching, spasming form for a moment before nodding.
“Merry Christmas, Aurora.”
“Merry Christmas, Master~”
And with that said, Harry pulls back up his hood, whips around, and steps right off of the tower terrace, flying off into the night under his own power. Aurora Sinistra watches him go… and then ‘attends’ to her beloved colleague. After all, aftercare is oh so important… as is making sure that Septima knows exactly where she stands on the totem pole.
It’s just below Aurora of course, sucking on the ebony witch’s toes like the good little slut she is.
Chapter 39: Lady Anastasia Greengrass
Chapter Text
House Greengrass had a secret. Or rather, perhaps it was better put that Lady Anastasia, the Matriarch of House Greengrass, had a secret. After all, it wasn’t as if her daughters knew about the blood curse that had plagued their family for generations now. No one but she knew about that, and for good reason too.
Hundreds of years ago, House Greengrass had it all. They were the cream of the crop of wizarding society, the top of the pyramid when it came to hierarchy and influence, and all because of their immense magical power. They were just born stronger than others, and that in and of itself led to them rising above all the rest.
But then one of their enemies sought to humble them. Their Matriarch at the time, an Alcina Greengrass that Anastasia herself took after in many ways, had angered one too many people with her attitude. Finally, her haughty arrogant and all around overconfidence led to a blood curse being laid upon their family line.
Now, the blood curse did not have the immediate effect that the enemy who placed it intended. Because of just how naturally powerful Greengrasses were, it took a while longer to actually take affect… and in the end, the only thing that happened in the immediate was swift and exacting retribution, as the casting of the blood curse allowed Lady Alcina to hunt down the ones responsible and utterly obliterate them.
To everyone else in the wizarding world at the time, it seemed as if the plan to humble the Greengrasses was a total favor. Lady Alcina seemed stronger than ever in the wake of the attempt, leading most to believe that the blood curse had failed, that House Greengrass had some sort of protection against it. No one had tried again… but that was about the only good thing to come out of that mess.
Because the blood curse had NOT failed. House Greengrass had not been protected against it, Lady Alcina had been too arrogant, too convinced of her own superiority. In the end, her family had paid the price for it and the blood curse lingered to this day, all these centuries later. Slowly but surely, it had built up strength over time, doing what it should have done in mere months and years, instead over the course of decades and centuries.
But the passage of time was a harsh mistress nonetheless, and slowly but surely revealed the effects of the blood curse. First it was the Blacks of House Black rising above their station. Except, when they proved magically capable of it, it was no longer ‘rising above their station’. Instead, it was ‘taking their rightful place at the top of the hierarchy’, while House Greengrass had to be happy with second best.
After House Black, it was House Potter. Those noble, honorable fools were a fair bit kinder about it, but there was no denying their ascension. Once again, House Greengrass was supplanted. On and on it went, until their history was all but forgotten by the rest of the wizarding world, and the Lords and Ladies of House Greengrass no longer had the power to make them remember. On and on it went, until they were surpassed even by smaller, foreign houses like that of House Malfoy.
These days, a Greengrass was not much more powerful than your common witch or wizard. To say nothing of their constitutions… Daphne was a bit better off then most had been in recent generations, and Anastasia herself might just be the most powerful Greengrass witch to live since Alcina. But Astoria… Anastasia’s youngest was a product of the worst the blood curse had to offer, always being softer and a bit frailer, always being a bit less powerful magically.
It was only due to incredible work on the part of House Greengrass that nobody thought it a family ailment that Astoria had. Genetic and lifelong, perhaps, but they assumed it came from Astoria’s other half, that of her father’s line. There was a very good reason for that… Lady Anastasia, and the Greengrass Lords and Ladies who had lived before her, had all worked very hard to keep the blood curse under wraps, even as they researched tirelessly for a way to fix it.
In Anastasia’s time, only one person had managed to uncover the truth of the blood curse, and only because of his… close proximity to her. While her late husband had done decently enough in producing two daughters for Anastasia, that did not give the limp-dicked weakling of a man the right to go snooping through her study, probing her affairs.
He sought a way to control her, a way to control the Greengrass Fortune even though he was an outsider who’d married into the family, who had no real power. She allowed him to prance about with the title ‘Lord Greengrass’, but in truth, he was never anything but Lord Consort Greengrass. His power was limited, and in the end she had the ultimate authority, something he had inevitably chafed under.
When he’d discovered evidence of their family’s blood curse, he thought he’d found his way of controlling her. In the end though, he’d only found his death. Anastasia was no Black Widow, no Zabini to take pleasure in luring in wizards and slaking her lusts upon them, only to discard them like trash… but when her husband did in fact turn out to be trash, she discarded him all the same and carried on with the stiff upper lip expected of her as Lady Greengrass.
Needless to say, neither Daphne nor Astoria knew about the blood curse. If anything were to happen to her, Anastasia had left behind letters for both, along with all of her research and all of her notes on the subject. They would be able to continue her work, though privately she suspected Daphne would make more progress than Astoria.
In the meantime, however, Anastasia was more than happy to keep them both in the dark. Even with the blood curse halving her age, she still had a few more decades in her yet. If she could just solve the problem, then she wouldn’t have to involve her daughters. Hell, she wouldn’t even wither away and die in the same lifespan as a, ugh, muggle.
Regardless, all of this build up was to say that there was effectively nothing Lady Anastasia Greengrass would not do in pursuit of her goals. There were no steps she would not take in order to find a way to remove the blood curse from her family line. To that end, almost everything that the Matriarch of House Greengrass did could be said to advance her cause. Including marrying her daughter into House Malfoy.
Astoria was not just a pawn to Anastasia, no matter what anyone said… but they all had to make sacrifices in pursuit of their ultimate goal, even if her frail daughter had no idea there even was an ultimate goal. A few years back, Anastasia had heard rumors that House Malfoy’s library was growing in the right… directions for her needs. Specifically, in a very Dark Direction.
Now, her own research into the blood curse had been stymied by a lack of material for decades by that point. Because of how old and ancient the magic afflicting her family was, Anastasia found her wells of knowledge drying up quite fast when she started working on the issue. There were only a few libraries left in the entire world, let alone Great Britain, that might have what she needed at this point.
Needless to say, she wasn’t going to be getting access to the Black Library any time soon. Despite House Black’s fall from grace in recent times, their possessions had remained locked up tighter than Azkaban… though given the breakouts in recent years, perhaps that turn of phrase was no longer appropriate. Regardless, marrying Astoria into House Malfoy was supposed to actually solve two problems at once, in that regard. Given that Draco Malfoy was slated to be the next Lord Black at the time that Anastasia had placed her plans in motion.
Needless to say, that hadn’t worked out nearly as well as she’d hoped. Instead, the Black Library was currently in the hands of a Potter and Draco was dead. The two things were mutually exclusive as far as Lady Anastasia could tell, but it was nevertheless aggravating. Still, if House Malfoy’s library could help her out, then it didn’t matter. And with Draco dead and Narcissa seemingly embracing Astoria as her widowed daughter-in-law in spite of that, it felt like it was finally time to make her move.
That was why Anastasia Greengrass was currently in the Malfoy Manor, ostensibly arriving to visit her daughter and Narcissa after she’d heard about Draco’s demise. To her mild surprise however, she’d found no tears or sadness from the pair as the three of them had sat down for tea. Instead, both witches had expressed cold indifference on the matter, even Narcissa, who Anastasia could have sworn adored, doted upon, and spoiled her son with reckless abandon.
Still, even that was not the most shocking occurrence of all. No, that had to come down to the new addition to the Malfoy Family in the form of Jocasta Malfoy. The dumb blonde bimbo had been running around in muggle lingerie that admittedly did a decent job of showing off her indecent figure when Anastasia had arrived. The dimwitted girl had pranced about the place, asking if her ‘daddy’ would like it despite Lucius Malfoy being quite dead.
Needless to say, it wasn’t hard for Anastasia to read between the lines on THAT front, though it was more than a little odd how both Narcissa and Astoria coddled the girl. Even when Jocasta had the gall to molest Anastasia’s own generous assets (Daphne had gotten her ass, while Astoria got her tits), the audacity had ultimately gone unpunished save for a chuckle and a soft-handed reprimand from the Lady Malfoy.
It was especially galling that Anastasia had to simply sit there and take it, and a reminder that their family truly had fallen immensely far, to the point that they were marrying into a minor foreign house like the Malfoys and forced to bend to their idiocy.
Eventually though, Narcissa does get her ‘missing’ daughter to settle down and Anastasia can finally get around to asking after her daughter’s health. The question provokes another slightly odd reaction however, as Narcissa and Astoria exchange a glance and a smile before Astoria fields the question.
“I’ve been doing well, mother. In spite of my frail constitution, I’ve found that rigorous exercise can improve my health quite a bit. I’m still… fragile, but I think with more time, I can build up my stamina some more.”
She sounds almost proud, so Anastasia refrains from wrinkling her nose. It sounds to her like her daughter is engaging in… physical exercise. Like some muggle! Now, that wasn’t to say that Lords and Ladies of House Greengrass hadn’t found great results from physical exercise in the past, but those results were always… personal. It did nothing to help the family as a whole.
What right did they have to better themselves at the expense of their future descendants? Not that Anastasia would begrudge her daughter her efforts. Still, to rely on what muggles used to get healthier instead of good, natural magic… ugh, it just didn’t bear thinking on too hard.
“That’s good to hear, daughter dear. On that note, I was hoping I might be able to peruse the Malfoy Library, Narcissa. Perhaps your family will have something to help with Astoria’s condition that my own library does not.”
Narcissa and Astoria exchange another glance, one that Anastasia can’t quite decipher. In the end, the Lady Malfoy just smiles and shrugs.
“Of course. That said, I don’t know if you’ll find anything. We’ve already checked after all, and we didn’t discover much that would help with Astoria’s condition. Certainly nothing… legal. What you’re looking for is probably contained within the Black Library, currently under the dominion of Lord Potter-Black.”
Anastasia’s upper lip curls into a sneer in spite of herself. While it pleased her to hear that Narcissa and Astoria had been seeking out solutions and had already perused the Malfoy Library, obviously THEY didn’t know that they were seeking to cure an ancient blood curse dating back hundreds upon hundreds of years. Rather, they thought they were just trying to cure one girl’s frail constitution.
Furthermore, while Narcissa is right and the Black Library probably WOULD have what Anastasia needed, the idea of going to the Head Auror and asking to be allowed to research the Dark and likely HIGHLY illegal books in his possession repulses Anastasia quite a bit. The Lady Greengrass can’t cure her family’s blood curse from prison, now can she?
Carefully, she explains this in her response.
“While I appreciate the suggestion and have no doubt that you’re probably right… it seems somewhat foolhardy to be approaching the Head Auror with such concerns. I wouldn’t want to make him suspicious of me when there’s absolutely no reason to be.”
Her and Narcissa exchange knowing looks at that… except perhaps Narcissa thinks she knows something that Anastasia doesn’t, because the next thing she does is turn to Astoria.
“Astoria, darling, can you take Jocasta elsewhere for a bit so that your mother and I can talk in private?”
“Of course, Mother-in-Law. Mother.”
Curtsying to both of them, Astoria pulls the scantily clad blonde simpleton from the room. Anastasia very deliberately bites her tongue to avoid making any comments about Jocasta Malfoy as she instead looks to Narcissa somewhat curiously, wondering what she has to say that couldn’t be said in the presence of Astoria.
“It might surprise you to learn that the Head Auror can in fact be bargained with, my dear. Harry Potter is not the Paragon of Light that some of the families would have you think, nor the Beacon of Truth and Virtue that Dumbledore clearly wanted him to be. He is his own man… with a man’s desires.”
And then Narcissa proceeds to regale Anastasia with tales of just what she and the Head Auror had gotten up to together. To hear of how the Lady of House Malfoy debased and degraded herself before Harry Potter turns Anastasia’s stomach… while making the contents of said stomach curdle as Narcissa talks about the events as if they were actually entertaining and enjoyable and even PLEASURABLE for her.
Reading between the lines, Anastasia thinks she’s getting the picture. Harry Potter was a man, just like Narcissa had said. And all men could be swayed with a woman’s wiles. Anastasia herself had used her body in such a way many a-time over the years to get what she wanted. Her husband was the most obvious case, though before and after him, there had been other men, other wizards who had fallen under her sway and given up more than they thought they would because of her… persuasive bent.
She truly was no black widow like that bitch Zabini, but that didn’t mean she didn’t know how to wrap a man around her little finger and bend him to her will without him ever even realizing it in the first place.
Still, it was a little risky, was it not? When Anastasia brings up this point with Narcissa, the Lady Malfoy just shrugs, smiling mysteriously.
“Perhaps it is risky. Perhaps it’s dangerous. I can tell you, being around Lord Potter-Black always is. But… it’s also quite worth the risk. And really, do you have any other options?”
Weird as it is for the Lady Malfoy to phrase it like that… she’s not wrong. Anastasia had exhausted all other avenues at this point. She knows she needs the Black Library… hell, she’s known she needed it for at least a decade by now. The Black Library is the last great repository of magical knowledge from the time period of the British Isles that Anastasia most needs to know about. Other places around the world might have older, deeper magical knowledge, but none had exactly what Anastasia likely needed.
Disgusted, but convinced by her own desperation, Anastasia lets her shoulders slump and her head hang for a moment before giving Narcissa a nod.
“You’re right, of course. I assume you can arrange a meeting for me?”
Narcissa’s mysterious smile widens into a full grown grin.
“Indeed I can, Lady Greengrass, indeed I can. Oh, and Anastasia… be sure to dress to impress.”
-x-X-x-
Taking Narcissa’s words to heart, Anastasia goes all out. Taking a page from her ancestor’s book, she styles herself after the late, great Alcina Greengrass herself. Not that anyone truly remembers the incredibly powerful, incredibly influential witch, let alone her distinctive look. Still, it’s something that Anastasia has always been impressed by, so ahead of her time as Alcina was.
And so, once Narcissa has arranged a meeting between Anastasia and Lord Potter at the Black Family Home, she gets all dressed up. Clad in a form-fitting white dress that swoops low in the front to show off her massive tits and hugs her sides to expose her wide hips and deliciously plump ass, she also does her hair up, styling her black curls just so in a way that lets them swoop down over one shoulder and further draws the eye to her cleavage.
She knows she looks good, and with her wide-brimmed hat to complete the ensemble (the sun had begun to burn Greengrass witches and wizards more and more over the centuries), Anastasia made her way over, intending to completely knock Harry Potter off his feet and seduce the absolute hell out of him.
When she arrives at the Black Family Home, a house elf directs her to a sitting room where the Lord Potter (and Head Auror of Great Britain) is waiting for her. His emerald eyes flash as he rakes his gaze up and down her body, and the smile on his face lets Anastasia know that she’s done right by her ancestor. Alcina would be proud.
“Lord Potter. What a pleasure it is to finally make your acquaintance after all this time.”
She positively purrs as she greets him, striding forward and offering him her hand to kiss the back of, an old, potentially even outdated tradition… but one that she has no problem following, to give a man that first little taste of her flesh.
Taking her hand in his and gently laying his lips across the back of it, Harry’s emerald eyes never leave her own, even as they fill with something akin to amusement.
“Lady Greengrass. Indeed, it seems almost like fate itself was keeping us apart until now. Such a shame, that a beautiful woman such as yourself has remained outside of my sphere of knowledge for so, so long. Please, have a seat.”
Fate… or Anastasia herself. She’d wanted nothing to do with any of it, from the Boy-Who-Lived to the Dark Lord’s stupid idiotic crusade. She’d avoided all of it, and then kept on avoiding Harry Potter even after he became the Man-Who-Won. A child raised by Dumbledore himself to be all that was disgustingly Good and Righteous in the world? She had no time for such silliness.
It seemed however, that she’d misjudged the situation, based off of both what Narcissa had told her, and the way Harry isn’t even bothering to keep his eyes off of her body here and now. Smirking easily, the gorgeous MILF decides to just… speed things up a bit. Taking his invitation to sit in a way that was almost certainly unintended, Lady Anastasia plops herself right down into the younger man’s lap and gives him a coy, seductive smile.
“Why thank you, Lord Potter.”
She’s expecting him to be flustered, to be at least a little embarrassed. He’s a young man after all, and she’s a beautiful, buxom older woman. A MILF, as the kids like to label her type these days. It should be easy enough to make him blush, right? But far from being flustered, Harry doesn’t even pink up a little bit. Instead, he simply raises an eyebrow at her challengingly.
“My, how forward of you Lady Greengrass.”
Letting her ruby red lips curl into a more wicked version of her initial smile, Anastasia doubles down. In for a penny, in for a pound after all. Turning upon her ‘seat’, she ends up straddling the well-built young wizard, pushing her ample cleavage forward into Harry’s face as she plants her hands on the back of the couch he’s sat upon.
His own hands come to her hips almost instinctively, and she ignores the small shudder that runs through her from the feel of a man who thinks he knows what he’s doing gripping onto her. In her experience, that sensation was always a false hope. No man truly knew what they were doing when it came to women, even those who expressed confidence in their every movement.
Feeling ever so confident that she’s making progress for all that Harry is failing to react outwardly, Anastasia smirks as she grinds herself into his crotch, knowing that sometimes a ham-fisted attempt is all that’s needed.
“Well, Lord Potter… I see no reason to beat around the bush. Lady Malfoy has been quite clear in what it takes to get a man such as yourself interested in negotiations. A woman such as MY-self has more than enough in the way of assets to spare.”
Sliding his hands from her hips to her ass, Harry gives her an amused, challenging look as he gives her wide derriere a firm squeeze.
“You’re not wrong about that, Lady Greengrass.”
A little bemused by his dry tone, Anastasia nevertheless doesn’t let up. Unfortunately, she can’t feel even the slightest erection from the man, despite everything she’s done so far. She can tell from what little reaction she HAS gotten that he’s not some poof. If he were gay, he wouldn’t be happily playing with her pillowy ass like it belonged to him.
But did that mean this was going to be entirely disappointing for her? Was this man going to end up having a tiny dick that she’ll have to worship and lavish with praise, just to get what she wanted?
Keeping her growing disappointment off of her face, the gorgeous dark-haired MILF offers Harry a lecherous smile as her bright red lips curl up once more.
“Well, as I’m sure Lady Malfoy told you, I have interest in perusing the Black Library… unsupervised. Do you think such a thing could be arranged?”
Sliding his gaze down to her impressive bust and then back up again, Harry hums consideringly, clearly pretending to think about it.
“… Perhaps.”
Anastasia was pretty sure she had the young man’s measure by this point. He was so full of himself that nothing she did upfront would be good enough. He was the kind of man who needed his woman to submit herself to him, no matter how powerful or rich said woman was. In all fairness, Harry Potter did have more influence, political might, and gold then Anastasia and House Greengrass did. And from what she’d heard, he probably had just as much magical power if not more than his own ancestors as well.
That all said, there was only one thing that she could do in this situation. She didn’t LIKE doing it of course, she didn’t enjoy debasing herself. No, if she was going to engage in some D&s play, she was far more likely to be the D, rather than the s. But there was nothing for it. Harry Potter had what she wanted, and she had only one way to get it from him.
Slipping backwards, Anastasia drops out of Harry’s lap, his hands leaving her ass as she slides down to the floor before him. Continuing to smile up at him coyly, hiding her true feelings on the matter from her face, the absolute bombshell of a witch prepares to be disappointed as she reaches for his crotch, unbuttoning and pulling down his pants and then his boxers.
She’s expecting to see a small pecker at this point, and she’s had a lot of experience with arrogant wizards with small peckers. Her husband was the biggest she ever had, and it was half the reason she’d been able to stand him long enough to have two daughters off of him. She couldn’t imagine Harry being any bigg-
S-SMACK!
Needless to say, Anastasia Greengrass is not expecting the massive rod of meat that comes flopping out of Harry’s boxers and slaps down onto her face without so much as a ‘by-your-leave’. What she’d originally thought was a particularly muscular part of his thigh is in fact his cock, jumping ramrod straight in the air once it was released from whatever enchantment was on his underwear, before landing on the center of her face with a hefty, positively MEATY smack.
Anastasia finds herself gulping for air as she stares at the thick cock right in front of her, both wide-eyed and cross-eyed from trying to take it all in. It’s not just the size either. The enchantment hid both Lord Potter’s erection… and his scent. Now, the full heat of the throbbing penis, as well as it’s musk, assault Lady Greengrass in waves, driving the MILF to distraction as she gasps slightly, before beginning to pant just a little unevenly.
The once-confident expression on Anastasia’s face is wiped clean as Harry reaches out and grabs hold of her by her hair, dragging her along the length of his cock as he rubs it across one of her cheeks and then the other.
“Problem, Lady Greengrass?”
No… no, there was no problem. There couldn’t be, because this changed nothing. So what if he had a massive cock, she still needed access to that Library! Of course, when Anastasia opens her mouth to say as much, Harry doesn’t even give her the chance. He slams his cock right into her agape mouth and down the back of her throat, once more without so much as a by-your-leave, pulling her down his length as he gives her a wicked, knowing grin.
“Good. Then let’s begin, shall we?”
“Glughk! Glughk! Glughk!”
It’s not the MILF’s first time sucking on a cock, to be clear. She’s performed her fair share of fellatio before to get what she wanted. But this… this cock puts all previous ones to shame. And the way Harry is currently treating her… no other man has ever dared be so rough. Anastasia has never allowed it. However, Lord Potter has what she wants, and she can do nothing but take it as he proceeds to fuck her face for his own pleasure.
His cock pistons in and out of her mouth and throat, smearing her ruby red lipstick all over his shaft. Her lips suction down, but truth be told, there’s not much she can do besides take it. Her tongue writhes along the underside of his length, but once again, that’s all she can manage as she’s choked on his cock. Gagging and gurgling, Anastasia soon has to contend with a fair bit of her saliva trickling out of her mouth, drool and slobber alike slowly dripping off of her lower lip and down onto the top of her bust, leaking into her cleavage.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
It’s shameful, it’s embarrassing, and it’s humiliating. If she didn’t need to do this to get what she wanted, obviously Anastasia wouldn’t be. But she has to endure, she has to outlast this big-dicked b-barbarian of a man. It must be his half-blood status that’s left him so… hung. Are all muggles this well-endowed? She’s never encountered a half-blood OR muggleborn with any sort of power or influence before, so this is her first time being forced to take a subservient stance in front of one.
It would explain why Harry’s cock was just so fucking big, ravaging her poor Pureblood throat with reckless abandon. Or maybe the explanation was simpler than that, and Harry himself was simply incredibly well-endowed, as well as incredibly magically powerful. In a way, it upsets Anastasia. It should have been her family who had all the power, all the wealth, all the influence. They were on top of the world, back when Alcina had been in charge.
To have Lord Potter now using the Lady of House Greengrass’ mouth as his own personal fuck hole… it was certainly a fall from grace. But if it led to the end of the blood curse, then Anastasia would suffer the indignity. Nothing could be allowed to keep her from her goal, not even a little humiliation and shame.
As Harry finally pulls her down to his pubes, forcing every last inch of his cock into her throat, he smiles and looks down at her tear-filled eyes. She hasn’t started crying yet from the incredibly rough treatment, but she likely will soon, running through her eyeliner and makeup and making even more of a mockery of herself as Harry makes a ruin of her face. Anastasia has already resigned herself to that happening… and she feels somewhat vindicated by Harry’s next words as he continues to rail her face with his massive prick.
“I think that we can most certainly arrange for you to peruse the Black Library, Lady Greengrass.”
A thrill runs through the back of her mind, even as the gorgeous MILF is continually choked, and face fucked on the biggest cock she’s ever handled. But then Harry continues on, and she stops liking what she’s hearing as much as before.
“Unfortunately, you won’t be able to access it unsupervised. I’ll have to be with you every step of the way.”
Letting out a negative gurgling noise at that, Anastasia grips at the top of Lord Potter’s legs and prepares to pull herself off. But he doesn’t let her, smiling down at her as she struggles with him for a bit before giving it up for the moment.
“Now, now. Let me finish. I have no problem with your research, Lady Anastasia. No matter what dark tomes you need to browse through, I will allow it so long as I’m at your side to provide appropriate safety measures.”
That… sounded almost too good to be true. Why would the Head Auror be so willing to let her break the law under his direct supervision? Was he trying to force her to incriminate herself so he could say she committed crimes right in front of his very own eyes? But no, then he’d have to admit that he’d kept illegal tomes in the Black Library in the first place, instead of disposing of them immediately as the law required…
“Hulghk! Hulghk! Hulghk!”
“You don’t need to worry so much, Lady Anastasia. It’s in my best interests to see your research completed and the blood curse on your family line removed. After all, how can I call myself a loving, caring Master if I don’t look after the health of my pets and slaves?”
She freezes from the mention of the blood curse that he should in no way know about. That alone is a massive shock for the beautiful buxom Lady Greengrass, enough of one that she doesn’t even fully register what he said next. Not until the voice of her daughter suddenly rings out from behind her, shaking her to her core.
“Thank you, Master. This humble servant appreciates your concern so very much~”
Astoria Malfoy-Greengrass sounds both completely honest and somewhat teasing as she speaks, walking ever closer. Anastasia tries far harder to dislodge herself from the meat pillar pistoning down her throat now, but in the end the buxom MILF finds herself unable to do so when Harry disarms her of her hidden wand with a wave of his hand and then restrains her arms behind her back with some invisible force, like she’s wearing iron shackles that can’t be seen or manipulated except by Harry himself.
“That’s my good girl. Go ahead and prepare your mother for my cock, will you? Judging by how she’s handled it so far, she’s never had something as big as me before. You know how the first time can be.”
“Yes, Master~”
Her youngest daughter’s hands fall upon her hips and Anastasia can do nothing but struggle ineffectually as Astoria yanks her ass outwards and upwards, turning her kneeling posture into something that’s more bent over and humiliating, like a dog or some animal on all fours. As Astoria flips up the back of Anastasia’s white dress and then carefully tugs down her lacy black panties, meant to entice and intrigue Harry if she had to go that far, the man in question smiles down at her, his emerald green eyes positively glowing with magical power.
While one hand remains atop Anastasia’s head, forcing her back down forth along his cock by his grip on her hair, the other twirls and swirls about, causing something akin to a picture to begin forming in midair, right before her eyes.
“Allow me to explain, my dear. It feels like years ago at this point, that your daughter first approached me. Despite her fragile nature, Astoria is a loyal girl, at the end of the day. She came to me, all fire and brimstone, hoping to save her husband from an ignoble fate in Azkaban.”
Before Anastasia’s eyes, she watches that scene play out. She watches Astoria screaming for him before ultimately being allowed into his office, where the two of them have a chat. Needless to say, things get hot and heavy fast, though not quite as fast as Anastasia let them unthinkingly get between her and Harry today.
Regardless, around the same moment that she’s watching her baby girl suck Harry’s cock for the first time, Anastasia feels Astoria’s tongue on her cunt. She twitches and tries to pull away, but it’s to no avail. Astoria’s hands feel surprisingly strong as her youngest most fragile daughter grips harshly at her pale, thicc thighs, holding Anastasia in place and forcing her tongue deep into her own mother’s cunt.
Anastasia can only gurgle around Harry’s cock at the outrage of it all as she watches her own daughter debase herself to save Draco.
“Afterwards, Narcissa came to me as well, for much the same reason. In the end, they both ended up giving themselves to me… just as you are now. I’ve wondered for a long time if it’s something akin to moths being attracted to a flame. You witches are all so needy, so horny, so… eager to fall under my sway.”
Anastasia tries to glare up at Harry, but the effect is somewhat ruined by the reluctant pleasure she’s beginning to feel from her youngest daughter’s tongue as it works near-expertly to arouse her and get her wet. Astoria is far too good at eating muff, by her mother’s estimation, and she’s already beginning to drive her wild.
“Of course, Daphne came later on. But she too became mine.”
The picture in front of her swirls and changes, and now Anastasia watches as her stronger, more independent daughter… is also bent and broken upon Harry Potter’s cock. It takes a lot more, of course, a LOT more, as it should given how Daphne has always been stronger than Astoria. But in the end, Anastasia watches as even her eldest daughter breaks, bondage and brutality combined to ultimately tear Daphne down in the end, until she too knelt before Harry and called him ‘Master’.
This couldn’t possibly be happening, c-could it? Her daughters, the future of House Greengrass… reduced to this? All of her work, reduced to this? Anastasia lets out a gurgling moan around the cock lodged in her throat as Astoria very nearly brings her off with just her tongue. It’s in that moment, it seems, that Harry Potter decides he’s had enough with show and tell.
“That’s enough foreplay, I’d say. Let’s move on to the main event, shall we?”
Smirking quite evilly, the Man-Who-Won flicks his fingers and magic itself seems to leap to obey his every whim. Pulling Anastasia Greengrass off of his cock, Harry lifts her voluptuous, curvaceous MILF body up into the air… and promptly drops her prepared, drooling cunt onto his cock with a fat, hefty SQUELCH!
Anastasia lets out a gargled scream from her overly sore throat as the sudden penetration sends her right over the edge. Rationally, she knows that it’s a combination of her daughter’s inexplicably skilled tongue and Harry’s cock that does it. If he’d just penetrated her to begin with, she certainly wouldn’t have instantly cum first thing or anything like that.
But in the end, it matters little. He fills her with his cock and grips her by her wide hips, beginning to bounce her up and down on his fat, massive prick with reckless abandon. All Anastasia can do in response is scream and shout, moaning wantonly and squealing in a humiliating fashion as she’s pounded onto Harry’s cock, impaled again and again and again.
All the while, the magical moving images of what he’d done to her daughters have moved up with her head. They circle around her, ever-present, always there, swishing past her face, filling her vision. She can’t even find the words to express her current feelings, even as the realization hits her of how badly she’d let things become in her pursuit for a cure.
In keeping Astoria and Daphne in the dark about her lifelong research, she had clearly kept them too far apart from her. And so, neither had thought to come to her about this earlier, neither of them had sought out her assistance when Harry Potter first began making his moves. Without her to back them up, they’d fallen under his sway easily. Her daughters belonged to Lord Potter now… and frankly, as she’s bounced up and down on his big fat cock and driven wild by his massive prick buried inside of her gushing quim, she can almost understand why they crumbled and submitted.
And then everything gets even wilder as her youngest daughter rejoins the fray. Clearly not interested in letting up on her mother, Astoria grabs at Anastasia’s massive pale butt cheeks and spreads them far and wide before leaning in to begin tonguing her own mother’s asshole. A distinctly unladylike and incredibly shameful squeal leaves the Lady Greengrass’ mouth at that as she finds herself experiencing Harry’s fat cock in one hole while her daughter’s tongue explores the other.
And if that’s not enough, Harry uses his magic to yank down the top of her dress, causing her massive pale tits to explode out of their confines so he can lean forward and begin to suckle at them with a certain gusto. Her sensitive teats are soon elongated and hard from his attention, and it’s driving her wild. And then, not to be outdone, her daughter begins to add spanking to the list of things Anastasia is currently experiencing, her hands coming down on the Lady Greengrass’ fat ass cheeks as she tongues out her anus.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
Back and forth, like a pair of… of bongo drums! It’s all too much, the assault from both sides on her senses is very much overwhelming, and Anastasia doesn’t know what to do at this point. She’s helpless in more ways than one, and in every way that she’s used to being in control.
Sexually, she’s no match for Lord Potter’s prowess OR size, his cock ravaging her insides as he uses her own daughter against her. Magically, she’s just as incapable of fighting back, her wand taken from her and the Man-Who-Won’s magical power clearly so far above hers that she simply doesn’t know what to do in response.
She’s trapped, and there seems to be no end to it… any of it. Not the abuse, not the pleasure, not anything. Overwhelmed, the gorgeous MILF cums once more, an almighty squirting orgasm that soaks both Harry and Astoria in her juices. In response, Harry cums as well, his load exploding deep into Anastasia’s womb, filling her to the brim with hot, white spunk. It’s the most any man has ever cum inside of her, that’s for sure, and something tells Anastasia that it’s actually more unlikely for her NOT to get pregnant after such an intense, thick, massive creampie.
Delirious and besides herself with emotion and overwhelming sensation, Anastasia can only moan, her head lolling to one side as she pants heavily, her massive tits heaving up and down as her fat nipples stand up straight in the open air. At least… at least it’s over and done with, right?
-x-X-x-
Harry can’t help but be amused at the sight of another high-and-mighty MILF, broken on his cock. Perhaps she’s not quite there yet, but even if she isn’t… Lady Anastasia Greengrass is well on her way. What’s to come next will likely bring them ever closer to the finish line. Smirking, he pushes Anastasia back off of his lap and into Astoria’s waiting arms.
While it was obvious that the gorgeous MILF thought she was keeping her family’s blood curse a secret from everyone, she should have known better than to think he wouldn’t notice something was up. Or rather, she should have kept a better eye on the only other two examples of said blood curse besides herself. Her daughters were open books to Harry at this point, while his senses were far greater than your average human, especially when it came to blood curses.
Regardless, gripping Anastasia by her thicc pale thighs, he pulls her legs up into the air so that Astoria can take ahold of them. The youngest Greengrass does so, holding her mother by the ankles as Harry presses the head of his cock up against Anastasia’s unclaimed, defenseless anus. The heavily lidded, exhausted look that’s on the MILF’s face vanishes as her eyes shoot open upon his intrusion, her ruby red lips forming into a puckered O as his cock penetrates her final orifice.
Harry laughs at the expression on the bombshell MILF’s face, even as he begins to drive his cock into her again and again.
“What, you didn’t think we were done yet, did you? I’m not one to leave a stone unturned… or a hole unclaimed.”
Quivering in fresh horror, Anastasia Greengrass tries to struggle once more. She tries, but sandwiched between him and her daughter, she doesn’t get anywhere. Harry smiles as he takes his time slowly thrusting into her ass, while Anastasia tries to appeal to her daughter’s sense of loyalty.
“A-Astoria, release me t-this instant! You mustn’t b-be party to this!”
Her attempt at strict, mature disciplinarian is somewhat ruined by her stammering and stuttering, and in the end Astoria just giggles as she holds onto her mother by the ankles, letting Anastasia rest back against her body as Harry fucks into the Lady Greengrass’ ass.
“I really have to thank you, mother. Not only for your attempts to save me and Daph from the blood curse… but also for finally giving me this chance to experience an incestuous orgy like all the other mother-daughter pairs our Master has enslaved get to have. Honestly, Narcissa tried her best… but it really wasn’t the same. Oh how I’ve longed for this moment~”
Anastasia whimpers, even as Astoria looks past her mother to make eye contact with Harry himself, licking her lips and egging him on.
“Give it to her harder, Master! Don’t let up, not even for a moment! She needs to learn who she belongs to, just as me and my sister did! I only wish Daphne was here so all THREE of us could get wrecked on your cock!”
Needless to say, even if they’re directed at him, Astoria’s words have just as much of an effect on her mother as they do on Harry himself. He fucks Anastasia’s ass all the harder, while Anastasia in turn reacts… well, her horror-filled eyes roll back in her head as he ups the tempo, and her unoccupied, cream-filled pussy is soon squirting uncontrollably, her juices coming back down onto her and Astoria as she ultimately soaks the two of them, cumming every time Harry bottoms out inside of her ass.
So much for the great man-eater, Anastasia Greengrass. Sure, she’d only had the one husband, but Harry had looked into the woman all the same when she’d shown up on his radar. She thought she was all that, she thought she was on top of the world. Strong, independent, and so very assured of her own sexuality. Propped up by her gorgeous body, Lady Greengrass thought she was hot-shit.
Needless to say, Harry was more than proving that she was nothing more than another needy whore for his cock. Her ancestor Alcina Greengrass, who she venerated so damn much, would be so very disappointed in her… if the woman didn’t end up breaking on his bitch breaker as well if brought up against it, to be fair.
Finally, with a loud groan, Harry cums deep inside of Astoria’s mother, and the youngest Greengrass witch gets to watch as the eldest’s stomach expands from the sheer volume of seed being pumped up into her ass. Even before he’s finished, Astoria is whispering in her delirious, half-unconscious mother’s ear, promising the older witch that she’d suck every last drop of cum from her ass.
Frankly, it sounds super fucking sexy, so Harry lets Astoria go ahead and do it. They can carry on with the reason Anastasia is here once her daughter is done having her fill. Astoria has been such a good girl for her Master, after all… and good girls always get rewarded.
-x-X-x-
Some time later, Harry holds Anastasia Greengrass up by her thighs, lifting her aloft and bouncing her up and down on his cock in spite of her thicc figure. She’s one of the most voluptuous, curvaceous witches that Harry has ever fucked in fact, but his magic and his own physical prowess allow him to hold her aloft easily enough all the same.
By now, Anastasia is barely conscious as he impales her on his prick again and again. Head lolling from side to side, it’s not even certain that she remembers where she is or why she was here in the first place any longer. All the same, Harry made a promise and he’s all too happy to keep it. Walk-fucking Anastasia into the Black Library, he smiles at what’s waiting for them there. Or rather, who.
Hermione and Padma are dressed in slutty, erotic versions of their old school uniforms, the two horny bookworms’ nipples showing through their thin white blouses, while their micro-skirts are more like belts in the colors of their respective Hogwarts Houses then actual skirts. Their wet pussies are exposed for all to see as they both bite their lower lips at the sight of Harry already fucking someone else on his big fat cock. Needless to say, they were clearly both hoping it would be one of them that would be getting fucked soon.
“Hello girls. I’ve made a promise to dear Lady Greengrass here that I’ll help solve her family’s blood curse. Of course, my own research into the matter has uncovered even more than House Greengrass has managed to uncover in centuries. For instance, this gorgeous MILF whore still doesn’t know that it was actually House Black who plotted out the blood curse in the first place, using the other house that Alcina Greengrass ended up utterly destroying as a scapegoat for their machinations.”
Smirking, Harry walks himself and Anastasia forward, with Hermione and Padma taking up position on either side of him. Not entirely unexpectedly, Lady Greengrass doesn’t respond to a single word he says, barely conscious at this point, let alone capable of cognizance or comprehension. Hermione and Padma, however, are hanging off his every word like the knowledge-hungry little bookworm sluts they are, so Harry continues on.
“Without a doubt, if there’s a way to cure an ancient blood curse like the one on House Greengrass, the way to do so will be contained within this library. I know you two have been doing plenty of research, so show me what you’ve come up with so far. Or rather, show us what you’ve come up with so far.”
Reaching up, Harry pats Anastasia’s cheek a few times.
“Lady Greengrass? Are you ready to do some research? We’re in the Black Library now~”
Mumbling, moaning, and mewling hopelessly, it’s quite obvious that Anastasia Greengrass is entirely out of it. Harry just chuckles and shrugs and continues using the gorgeous bombshell of a woman as a cock-cozy for the time being as he gets down to business and Hermione and Padma begin to show him what they’ve done.
He might deign to save House Greengrass from the blood curse… in fact, he almost certainly would. But by the time he was finished, the third and final member of their three-member house would belong to him. The Greengrass Matriarch, enslaved to his will just as her daughters already were…
Chapter 40: Rita Skeeter
Chapter Text
One would think after all these years that Rita Skeeter would have long since learned not to go after the Man-Who-Won and his family. But anyone who thought that clearly didn’t know Rita Skeeter. And to anyone who might even gently try to bring up the possibility of backing off to Rita’s face, she would have laughed at them.
The poison-pen journalist hadn’t gotten to where she was in this life by being timid or cautious. She knew what she wanted, she knew what her readers wanted, and she made sure to give it to them by any means necessary. Her writings were admittedly sensationalist and frankly, sometimes outright dishonest… but Rita could have cared less. It was what got her the most attention, it was what brought her the most publicity that mattered.
The Queen of the Quills hadn’t managed to survive even in this new world order by going dark. Oh no, even after all the trouble she’d found herself in during the Triwizard Tournament, Rita hadn’t let that hold her back for long. The thing about blackmail was… it lost it’s strength with time.
While Rita’s registration with the proper authorities as a Beetle Animagus made it so that she had to be much more cautious about where she transformed to get her stories, it was better than having that bitch of a muggleborn Granger holding it over her head for all time to keep her on the ‘straight and narrow’.
Besides, it wasn’t like the vast majority of wizards and witches kept an overly cautious eye on the animagus registry in the first place. Nor did they spend all of their time looking around for any animal or insect that might be a wizard or witch using their animagus form to spy on them. In the aftermath of the Second Wizarding War, with the Dark Lord’s second and final defeat, Rita Skeeter had come back stronger than ever once she’d registered her form with the Ministry.
And that bitch Granger hadn’t been able to do anything to stop her. Needless to say, Rita had written a few scathing articles about Hermione Granger, over the years. And thanks to the freedom of the press, she was allowed to. Not to say she focused on Granger above all others, however. Really, the muggleborn witch definitely thought too highly of her own importance.
There were plenty of people in this new generation worth writing about. Rita had kept up with the times, had adapted to the shifting flow. In fact, she’d even made quite a bit of coin off of tearing down some disgraced Pureblood families in the wake of Voldemort’s defeat. With practically all of their male lines either found dead while wearing Death Eater masks and carrying the Dark Mark or locked away in Azkaban for the rest of their lives, Rita was finally safe to target some of the most powerful houses in Wizarding Britain.
And she’d done so with a gusto and a viciousness that had kept her on top as the Queen of Quills long after what most people would consider her ‘prime’. And yes, Rita Skeeter was well aware of how… old she was. Chronologically, she was in her seventies at this point. Did that matter though, when magic could be employed?
Even before the turn of the century with Harry Potter’s Hogwarts Years and Voldemort’s Second Rise, Rita had been using all sorts of magical creams and the like to keep herself as youthful as possible. In the wake of the Dark Lord’s defeat, when it seemed like the entirety of Harry Potter’s generation was graduating and then making waves, taking over vacant spots within the Ministry and at Hogwarts faster than one could wonder if they were truly qualified (and Rita HAD wondered at length in her articles) she had known she needed even more of a change.
These days, she looked even younger than she had back then. Ever a social chameleon for all that she also liked to stand out, Rita had adapted to the times. Back when she was younger, she’d actually artificially aged herself up at times, just because the Wizarding World was so OLD. All of it’s movers and shakers were in their fifties, and so Rita had to give herself crows feet and wear spectacles just to have the right… appearance.
But then the Second War had taken place, people had died, and the Wizarding World that came out the other side was… well, young. Startlingly young. So Rita had adapted. She’d changed. And she’d gotten lots and lots of work done. Her chronological age might be somewhere around the seventies now, but thanks to magic she looked like she was in her thirties biologically, adopting the same age as the generation of Wizards and Witches who took Britain by storm in the wake of Voldemort’s demise.
Likewise, she’d gotten some… enhancements at the same time. It was all the rage in the modern world these days, and Rita had always considered herself an early adopter of such trends. A cup size or two increase in the chest region, a bit more junk in the trunk, as the kids were calling it. Nothing that would bring her too much annoying back pain of course or anything like that, but enough to draw the eye and lower the guard of her male victims.
This was all to say, Rita Skeeter was still on top, at least in her own little world. She’d never truly regained the popularity of her heyday, and in fact the Daily Prophet had actually LOST it’s position as the premier wizarding newspaper, now very nearly equal with the Quibbler as the most subscribed publication in the Wizarding World most days (and sometimes not even equal, sometimes dipping below).
Still, Rita was still employed by the Prophet, and her sensationalist articles were still the number one reason that the newspaper sold copies. Which meant that Rita was always chasing her next big story, even now. Always looking for that next bit of publicity. And maybe, just maybe, she had stumbled upon something that would propel both her and the Prophet to new heights while at the same time burying the wizarding house she hated the most, deep, deep in the ground.
Because for all that Rita had taken down a number of Most Ancient and Noble Houses in the last couple of decades, mostly by coasting off the fact that they were dead, Death Eaters, or dead Death Eaters, there was one House who she hadn’t been able to do anything to tarnish, a rising start like a phoenix from the ashes of two decades of inactivity. House Potter.
So of course, when Rita had overheard Michael Corner of all people bragging about having fucked the Man-Who-Won’s wife, and very nearly bagging his daughter as well, she’d been downright intrigued. Dropping everything she’d been doing at the time, the poison-pen journalist had set out to try and shadow Ginny Potter, knowing she would get much more from attempting to investigate the wife then she would from going up against the Head Auror directly.
Except… Ginny Potter had all but disappeared from the public eye. The fact that she’d done so around the same time that Michael had begun bragging about seducing her and possibly her daughter as well, was very telling in Rita’s experienced opinion. When trying to figure out where Ginny had gone turned up absolutely no results, Rita had gone back to Michael Corner to ply the wizard for more information.
Of course, whenever she tried to learn more about his encounter with the wife of Britain’s most popular wizard, Michael got incredibly vague and even fairly dodgy. Normally, for someone like Rita Skeeter, this wouldn’t be a problem. In point of fact, her quill had already filled in all the blanks for her by the time she was done interrogating Michael a second time. It was her most common tactic after all, filling in the blanks with her own version of the truth.
But this time, Rita’s senses, the senses of a journalist hungry for publicity and a true sting, told her that there was more to this story. Enough that she would be made famous all over again if she could but crack it. She might even end up more popular than her heyday, if she was the one to bury the wizard that all of Britain had been fawning over for almost four decades.
Oh what Rita wouldn’t give to bury those stuck up Potters so deep underground that they’d never show their faces again in public. Certainly, she wasn’t about breaking the law a little bit to get more information. And so, on her third interaction with Mr. Corner, Rita had broken out the Veritaserum and drugged him with it without his knowledge.
Needless to say, once the truth serum was working along with the amount of drink Rita had plied him with, a very drunk Michael Corner had spilled the beans unthinkingly, finally revealing the truth of that night. In the end, Rita couldn’t care less that his claim about almost bagging Harry’s daughter was nothing more than an arrogant boast to cover up the fact that she’d responded in an incredibly hostile fashion when finding her mother with another man.
After hearing the true story in it’s entirety, Rita now had a hypothesis… and a good one at that. Heck, it might even be the truth! It wasn’t like she or anyone else had seen Ginny Potter for years, right? Only Harry Potter’s reputation at this point was keeping the vultures at bay… but Rita was a vulture who had never cared for her targets’ reputation. Especially not when she could ruin them for it and walk away with the prize.
Able to envision the article easily now, Rita had even started writing it. The cuckolded Man-Who-Won, offing his wife and hiding her demise from the public for years at this point, possibly assisted by his too-close daughter. Oh yes, a titillating tale implying murder and incest and all the sordidness one could desire. And the wizarding world would believe it too, they’d eat it right up, Rita knew they would.
The Golden Boy wasn’t quite so golden as he used to be anymore, nor was he a boy. Time had taken away his youthfulness, and even though he’d risen to heights untold throughout his adult life and career, Rita had to believe that his foundations were rotten by this point. Any man in his position would have made mistakes, would have skeletons in his closet. Even if his own wife wasn’t one of those skeletons, Rita’s insinuations would undoubtedly shake SOMETHING else loose. And she’d be there, ready to report on it before anyone else could.
Of course, if this were still the height of her popularity and publicity, Rita would have had the hit piece written within a few hours and published in the Prophet the very next day. Because it wasn’t, and a lot of the magical procedures she’d gone through to… reinvigorate her looks had been quite expense, Rita had found herself stopping and stalling as an idea had wormed its way into her pretty little head.
Namely, why not milk Potter for some cash as well, while she was ruining him? Blackmailing the Man-Who-Won like she had been blackmailed by his bitch of a friend all those years ago, getting as many galleons out of him as she could… and then publishing the article anyways? Was there any sweeter way to begin the toppling of Harry Potter?
No, not in Rita’s humble opinion. Which was why the sensationalist reporter had arranged a meeting with the Head Auror in his office, an ‘interview’ to say that she’d at least gotten his side of the story before going to print. And that was where she found herself now, being let into the office by an Auror and finding Head Auror Potter waiting behind his desk for her.
As Rita walks forward with her head held high, she allows herself a small smirk at the way his emerald green eyes rake up and down her figure. She knows just how gorgeous she is, and even if she’s about to ruin this man, it’s good to see that even the Savior of the Wizarding World recognizes how well she’s rocking it.
“Ms. Skeeter. I have to admit, I was a little surprised when you asked for this meeting. More surprised when you said the subject matter was to be my wife. Please, have a seat and tell me what I can do for you.”
He doesn’t sound worried or even scared, but his words alone tell Rita she has the upper hand as she smiles a poisonously sweet smile and takes her seat across the desk from him. While sometimes she preferred to stand and maintain the high ground, she WAS wearing high heels, and any chance to get off of her feet was greatly appreciated.
“Oh, Head Auror Potter, it’s not about what you can do for me, but what I can do for you. I am indeed currently writing an article about your wife, Ginny Potter.”
Dangling the bait, she watches as Harry takes it, lifting a single eyebrow as he hums in confusion.
“Intriguing. Ginny has been out of the Professional Quidditch scene for years now. I wonder what one such as yourself would think interesting enough for an article to concern her. She’s not exactly a public figure anymore.”
Rita lets out a laugh at that, covering her mouth daintily as she does so.
“Funny you should say that Head Auror. That’s exactly what the article will be about. Ginny Potter’s sudden retirement at the height of her career. Her disappearance from the public eye. Why, for such a well-known pro-player just to up and vanish like that… it certainly sounds to me like it’s something the public has a right to know… and speculate on.”
There, she’d begun laying her cards out on the table. Rita watches Harry closely for the fear that she’s come to associate with these meetings, when she gladly gloats and boasts about how she’s about to destroy them. Sometimes, she gets that delicious fear even when she’s not going after them at all. They’re so afraid of what she could do to them, that they’re always so very willing to say whatever they think they need to about their colleagues and close associates.
Unfortunately, the fear she’s looking for in those enchanting emerald eyes never crystallizes. Instead, clearly feigning amusement, the Head Auror simply leans back in his chair casually and chuckles.
“Is there really a story there? Ginny retired to be able to spend more time around the kids while they were still kids. She realized she had wasted too much time pursuing a career in athletics and not enough time being a mother. That’s all.”
There’s something so final in his words, as if he’s so very assured and confident of them that he expects Rita to believe him, full stop. And perhaps she would, if she didn’t know what else she knew. Her smirk sharpens, and she leans forward, pushing her enhanced breasts together in a conscious move that’s designed to draw the eye down to her now-expansive cleavage. She’d paid good money for these tits after all, she was going to put them to use. As Harry’s eyes slide down to her cleavage, Rita hums.
“Is that so, Head Auror? Ginny Potter just… decided to retire for the sake of her children, despite her children mostly being grown already, despite Lily Potter already being in her Seventh Year. She just decided to retire to make up for being a bad mother… so soon after your eldest caught her in your kitchen with one Michael Corner.”
There it is, the killing curse factoid. Delivering that particular jab gives Rita no end of satisfaction. And it finally provokes an emotion besides amusement from Harry Potter, as the Head Auror’s eyes flash with anger. For a very brief moment, Rita can’t breathe. Her own eyes widen as a pressure pushes down on her, causing her to buckle in her chair, her entire body trembling with the exertion of keeping just her back straight.
And then, as quickly as it happens, it’s gone and so is Harry’s anger. Instead of furious, the Head Auror proceeds to laugh in her face, his emerald eyes twinkling with mirth and the knowledge that he knows something she doesn’t, something she wants to know.
“Cute, Rita. Very cute. I’ll tell you what. You’re insinuating that I… what, killed my wife for cucking me? Well, why don’t we lay your insane theory to rest, hm? I will give you an exclusive, all access interview at my home this weekend. You’ll have the run of the place, something that no journalist before you has ever gotten. In exchange, I’ll have a favor for you to complete later on. How does that sound?”
It sounds absolutely amazing. It sounds like the deal of a lifetime, especially since Rita had absolutely no intention of following through on this ‘favor’ if it wasn’t something she cared for. Smiling wickedly, already shaking off that moment of stupefaction and soul-deep terror, Rita rises from her seat and offers Harry her hand.
“It sounds like you have a deal, Head Auror. I look forward to seeing what you have to show me.”
Not that it will matter. Even if Ginny is alive, Rita will still probably release a story telling all about Ginny cheating on Harry. Maybe even still include the insinuation about incest between father and daughter too, just for the fun of it. But the sheer amount of opportunity and potential in an all-access exclusive interview at his home is just… too much to pass up.
Harry stands as well and shakes her hand with a smile of his own on his face. Then he leads her to the door, with Rita walking away feeling like she’s just won the lotter… and perhaps just a little wet from that earlier brush she’d had with truly overwhelming magical presence.
-x-X-x-
The weekend arrives, and Rita happily makes her way over to the Potter Residence. Within moments of her arrival on the premise, she’s already so very excited… mostly because it’s not Harry himself who greets her, but two beautiful young women clad in skimpy, sluttified maid uniforms. She recognizes them, of course… who wouldn’t? Rose and Victoire Weasley. Daughters to Hermione Granger and Fleur Delacour respectively.
As they take her coat, Rita wonders if their mothers know where they are and what they’re doing. Even better, she wonders if their FATHERS know. Tittering with light laughter, Rita’s eyes are dancing with mirth as they return from tucking away her coat.
“Such dutiful dears. Such obedient maids. Tell me, where is the Master of the House, hm? I WAS promised an all-access exclusive interview with him.”
Rose and Victoire share a glance and then both smile in her direction. The smiles aren’t real, Rita can tell as much given how often her smiles aren’t real, but still they bow before her.
“Right this way, Miss. The Lord is in the back, looking after the cows in the barn.”
Seriously? Rita cocks an eyebrow, even as she follows the pair of scantily clad maids through the manor house and out the back, onto the wide expansive hundreds of acres of property that rests behind it. What was Harry Potter playing at here, exactly? She was already coming up with a truly sordid story in her mind, of course. Rose and Victoire’s presence… it spoke to something far darker and deeper than Ginny’s disappearance or even possible incest.
And yet, he’d been happy to flaunt his happy little maids to her like their presence and their state of dress meant nothing in the grand scheme of things. Why was that? The daughters of his best friends made to serve him and possibly also ‘serve’ him based on how they’re both dressed, and that wasn’t important enough for him to hide from her?
Did… did he really think he could convince her not to publish an article ripping him to shreds? Rita is both amused and confused by the notion. It sounded like the Man-Who-Won was starting to buy into his own hype a bit too much, to be perfectly honest.
As they walk over to the barn, something made slightly more difficult by Rita’s high heels having to suddenly make their way through dirt, she can hear the distant mooing of the agitated cows that Harry is apparently tending to. Still somewhat baffled but in a good way (this whole experience has been a treasure trove of information so far, and Rita hasn’t even met with the Master of the House yet) she follows Rose and Victoire into the barn… only to stop dead in her tracks, jaw dropped open at the sight before her.
Harry’s ‘cows’ are not in fact actual cows. She probably should have caught that, probably should have realized that those weren’t real cow sounds but rather the mooing of two witches in distress, but she’d been so caught up in his maids that she hadn’t been paying enough attention. Now though… well, her eyes don’t lie.
There, tied up and hanging off of the ground, are two very busty women. Both are wearing cowbells around their necks that dingle and jingle as they sway back and forth. Meanwhile, their lactating tits and dripping clits are pierced with three barbells apiece. And finally, as they slowly swivels, Rita catches sight of the bright red brand of H.P. on the sides of their thicc, voluptuous ass cheeks.
Standing between them, with his hands fisted in their red and blonde hair, Harry smiles down at them both almost fondly, thrusting his cock between them and using their questing tongues and lips to stroke of what has to be the biggest, most gargantuan specimen of male genitalia that Rita has seen in all of her decades of life.
“Ah, Ms. Skeeter. Welcome to my home. I see you’ve already met the girls who take care of the house. Care to meet my cows as well?”
Even as Harry jovially welcomes her into his home, Rita is still blanking. Because all of that… from the tied up women to the piercings, even to the brandings… all of that pales in comparison to WHO the women are… or rather, who one of the women in particular is. She barely recognized the blonde witch, truth be told. Hannah Longbottom, Neville Longbottom’s wife, right? A mediwitch, if Rita was remembering correctly.
But Hannah’s presence was completely overshadowed by her fellow cow. Susan Bones, current Minister of Magic, was suckling the side of Harry’s large cock, completely ignoring Rita’s presence as she seemed almost desperate to try and get Harry off. The once-proud Minister of Magic was reduced to nothing more than a wanton whore for the Head Auror’s dick, tied up, pierced, and branded for his pleasure and still so eager and excited to pleasure him with her mouth.
This was insanity… but before Rita could do anything else, the two young maids she’d all but forgotten about are on either side of her. Her wand is slipped out of it’s pocket before she can even reach for it, and Rose and Victoire grasp her arms, frog-marching her forward as Harry grins at her wickedly.
“Care for a taste of their milk? I assure you; my cows are of award-winning quality. You won’t taste anything sweeter in all the British Isles.”
Pushed down to her knees before him and between the two hanging ‘cows’, it’s not like Rita has much of a choice. But at the same time, as Rose and Victoire lean around her and grab a tit each from Susan and Hannah, guiding them towards her mouth… Rita finds herself instinctively opening her mouth. That pressure she’d felt the other day in Harry’s office for only half a moment… it’s building again, but much more subtly this time around. Rita doesn’t even notice it this time, too caught up in the moment as she is… but it certainly helps her let go of her inhibitions, awakening her long dead libido, and driving her to suckle greedily at the offered teats before her.
Meanwhile, Harry increases his tempo up above, grinding Hannah and Susan’s faces into the sides of his cock as he thrusts between their wide open lips and rides along their swirling, darting tongues with a groan of pleasure. He fucks their mouths in tandem while Rita drinks of their milk… and the poison-pen journalist has to admit, at least internally, that he’s right. It’s some of the sweetest milk, nay, some of the sweetest liquid altogether that Rita has ever tasted. Right from the ‘tap’ as it were, she drinks and drinks and drinks, eyes wide as she watches a scene of absolute debauchery take over right above her head.
Finally, Harry grins down at her, his emerald green eyes flashing.
“Here, let me offer you some extra cream with that milk.”
And then he’s cumming, and spraying her down with his seed, painting her revitalized and youthful features with his white hot cum, absolutely coating her in his jizz. The hot spunk ends up dripping down into her cleavage, but a fair amount of it ends up in her mouth too. Rita shakes as she experiences a truly explosive orgasm, perhaps the first she’s had in years, from just the taste of Harry’s cum and the ‘cows’ milk on her tongue.
“Oh dear. Sometimes I just don’t know when to stop, do I? I apologize Ms. Skeeter for ruining your robes and leaving you such a mess. Though at the very least, it certainly looks like you’re enjoying yourself so far, aren’t you? Girls, help Rita out of her robes.”
Shaking, shivering, trembling, Rita can’t even find a way to process what’s happening right now, let alone formulate that into actual words and give the Head Auror a response. This has so rapidly gotten out of hand and out of her control that she doesn’t really know what to do. At the same time though… she kind of likes it.
It’s nothing more than a budding emotion within her, but as Victoire and Rose both step forward and begin to strip her out of her entirely ruined clothing, Rita lets them, not resisting for even a moment. Instead, her dilated pupils are fixated on Harry Potter as the emerald-eyed man hums, beginning to untie Susan and Hannah. Not completely, but enough for them to fall down from where they’re hanging, ending up on the floor of the barn and inching along like pathetic yet voluptuous worms.
With a flick of his hand, no wand in sight, Harry uses magic to force them both into position, and Rita finds herself sitting upon BOTH of their faces once Rose and Victoire have finished stripping her naked. Her pussy lips, so very sensitive from her recent explosive climax, are set upon by the Minister of Magic herself, Susan Bones eating out Rita’s cunt with the same voracious gusto that she showed for Harry’s cock. Meanwhile, the blonde witch, Hannah Longbottom, is left behind her, reduced to eating out Rita’s ass. And to be fair, she does so with her own sort of enthusiasm.
Riding between the both of them, Rita can feel how hot her face is and knows she’s flustered beyond all hell as she moans wantonly, enjoying their tongues in each of her rejuvenated, youthful holes. She’d gotten all of this work done on her body simply to keep herself in tip top shape and to allow herself to continue hobnobbing with the who’s-who’s of society.
In truth, Rita Skeeter had never been a very sexual creature. This… all of this was incredibly new for her, despite being in her seventies. She was somewhat used to debauchery and depravity; she’d unearthed plenty of it both real and fictional in her time as a journalist. But she herself had rarely if ever partaken in the carnal delights, preferring to get her own satisfaction from her popularity and from the savage pleasure that came with destroying someone’s reputation and life with nothing more than words on a page.
This though, this was something else. She was being driven crazy, both by Susan and Hannah’s tongues, and by the mere presence of one Harry Potter, his magical might pushing down on Rita both physically and mentally. As he kneels down in front of her, grabbing Susan by the legs and forcing them apart, his thick fat cock pressing into her cunt and then impaling her, Rita simply can’t take her eyes off of him. He smiles at her and cocks his head to the side.
“I wonder, would you be interested in hearing all about the good Minister’s fall from grace, Ms. Skeeter? After all, it’s a long way from Minister of Magic to becoming my pet cow, don’t you think?”
Even amidst all the pleasure, Rita is still who she is in her core. Harry’s words awaken that part of her, and the Quick-quotes Quill and enchanted notepad immediately rise from her robes and hover in the air beside her, already scribbling crazily as he looks at it in amusement for a moment before beginning to speak once more.
“I suppose to understand Susan’s current predicament, you must understand what happened between me and Hermione.”
And so, as Harry fucks Susan Bones silly (and Rita knows that the Minister is enjoying it from the way she’s constantly moaning and squealing in ecstasy up into Rita’s oh so sensitive quim) he regales Rita with the tale of how he came to OWN Susan in mind, body, and soul. It’s certainly a sordid affair, like something right out of a soap opera. From Harry taming Hermione (and Merlin had Rita cum hard at the parts where Granger got what was coming to her) to Hermione trying in turn to rein Harry in by involving Susan Bones.
That, of course, had resulted in Harry preempting his childhood friend and taking Susan for himself. As he talks about breaking down the red head, about how easily it was to make the Minister of Magic herself bow down before him and submit to him as her Master, Rita loses track of just how many orgasms she’s had. The combination of Harry’s debauched story and Susan and Hannah’s tongues inside of Rita’s holes is just… too much for any woman to be able to handle, let alone her.
All the while, her Quick-Quotes Quill gets it all down, writing at a truly furious pace as Harry outlines everything he did to make both Hermione and then Susan his bitches. He doesn’t go into detail on how Rose ended up as his maid, but needless to say both Rita and her quill are more than capable of filling in the blanks.
Finishing inside of Susan after who knew how long, cumming a hot thick load into his pierced and branded pet ‘cow’ that leaves Susan shaking and shivering before ultimately slumping in exhaustion, Harry chuckles and slowly draws his cock out of the red head. Then, he gives her gushing wet creampied pussy a harsh slap, as if to restart her. It works too, as her tongue returns to writhing up inside of Rita’s quim in short order.
With that taken care of, Harry moves around to the other side, where Hannah is laid out as well. Rita tries to look over her shoulder at the two of them but can’t for long with how she’s gyrating and riding both Susan and Hannah’s faces, her hands clutching at blonde and red hair by this point, her mouth open in a wide, continuous moan.
“Hannah, meanwhile, was a case of delicious inadequacy. Poor dear never liked her cow-like body. She hated her udders, her hips, her ass. Years of sexual harassment at Hogwarts drove her into a depressive state. But of course, I couldn’t let such an injustice stand. The way she was hiding this body of hers before I got to her… what a travesty.”
And so, as Harry fucks Hannah next, Rita listens on as he happily outlines breaking in the voluptuous blonde mediwitch, fucking her on his bitch breaker of a phallus until she finally accepted her whorish, curvy body for what it was. Until she finally accepted her place as his cow. This too, the Quick-Quotes Quill goes crazy getting down. It might not be as salacious as the Minister of Magic perhaps, but it was something in its own way.
After all, Hannah had apparently been working at Hogwarts when Harry got his hands on her. Hogwarts, where everyone knew that Harry had taken a half a year sabbatical years back. What else had he done at Hogwarts while he was there? What other witches had he absolutely wrecked with his thick fat cock, leaving them completely dependent on him for sexual satisfaction?
The questions whirl through Rita’s mind, even as her Quick-Quotes Quill, with a mind of its own, works overtime to answer those questions with pure speculation, conjecture, and probably falsehoods. This… all of this was so much more than she initially could have expected. How was Harry able to get away with this for so long? Why was no one stopping him? Why… why was she going along with all of this?
Filling Hannah with his seed as well, fucking her into a pleasure coma, the two ‘cows’ end up dropping Rita’s sensitive body to the ground as they’re both pulled away by his magic. The last Rita sees of Susan and Hannah is them curling up against each other in a Sixty-Nine, already eating each other’s overflowing quims out. Then, Harry’s body is in the way of her line of sight, namely his cock as he uses her face like a cum rag.
Grabbing her by her blonde hair, he smears the length of his messy, massive, majestic member across Rita’s face, further destroying her already-ruined makeup. Shuddering and quivering in both expectation and fear, Rita looks up into Harry Potter’s emerald green eyes… and for the first time sees the monster that she’s always pretended to paint him as.
Deep down, even Rita had fallen for the lie, the myth, the legend. This was the Man-Who-Won after all, the Savior of the Wizarding World. He and his little friends were a bunch of bleeding heart goody-two-shoes who made it all the more difficult for enterprising individuals such as herself to make their way in the world.
Rita had always hated Harry and Hermione for being better people then herself, even if she would never have admitted that, not internally and not outwardly either. But now, in this moment, Rita recognizes in Harry a deep wallowing pit of darkness. He’s NOT a better person than she is… and he hasn’t been for a long, long time.
Finally realizing that she’s next on the chopping block if she sticks around this obviously insane and incredibly dangerous wizard, Rita suddenly finds words, stuttering and stammering in a way that she hasn’t stuttered and stammered since she was in Hogwarts.
“I-I should p-probably be g-going now, I-I’ve gotten the m-message Head A-Auror…”
But when she tries to rise, that pressure is back in full force, no longer subtle in the least as Rita squeaks, finding herself face planting on the floor of the barn, pushed and pinned down by an invisible, exorable force that holds her trembling figure in place. Face down, ass up, she can’t do anything but claw at the ground as Harry lets out a bark of laughter.
“Oh dear. Did you think that I was trying to warn you off or something, Ms. Skeeter? Did you think that I was threatening you? Don’t be silly… I’m inviting you to join me.”
Rita sputters, even as she wiggles and writhes in the hold of his magic, struggling but to no avail as a pair of very real, very masculine hands grip her ass cheeks and spread them open.
“N-No tha-aghhhguhuh!”
Her words are ultimately driven out of her as Harry Potter proceeds to impale her ass with his cock right then and there. Rita shrieks out in both agony and pleasure as he takes her practically unprepared hole, her virgin anus. While Hannah’s tongue had certainly done a little bit to loosen up her sphincter and wet her back door for Harry’s eventual intrusion, it hadn’t done nearly enough.
Especially not when the Head Auror was so quick to slam his entire length up her back door, ramming home into her derriere with all the anger and hatred and frustration he hadn’t shown her before now. Even as he takes all of that out on Rita’s ass, he’s chuckling darkly… and Rita is squirting uncontrollably. The pleasure quickly overwhelms the pain, turning her into cumming bitch of a woman in moments, the poison-pen journalist practically losing her mind in pleasure.
It gets much worse when he suddenly reaches around, grabbing hold of her by her throat and by her midriff. Yanking her back, Harry stands up and Rita finds herself in his arms, held aloft as he begins to bounce her up and down on his cock right then and there. His voice, so very silken and dangerous, whispers in her ear as he turns them towards the barn door.
“I did promise you an all-access interview, Rita. There’s so much more to show. We can’t have you leaving yet, not when you haven’t gotten the full… experience.”
Rita whimpers and tries to say that it’s alright, that she’s fine. Deep down, she knows she’s already fucked, that she’s already seen too much, but Rita is a selfish coward at heart and can’t help but try to weasel her way out of this entire situation. Unfortunately, the words never make it out of her mouth. Instead, right as she’s about to speak, Harry takes a step towards the door and Rita’s eyes roll up in her head all over again as she squirts all over the floor.
She continues to squirt with every purposeful step Harry takes as he walks out of Hannah and Susan’s pen with Rita anally impaled on his bitch breaker of a cock. Her eyes stay rolled up, her tongue lolls out of her mouth, and she can do nothing but moan and squeak and cream herself in ecstasy again and again and again.
“Hmm, where to next, I wonder? What would our star reporter like to see next?”
Needless to say, Rita is in no position to answer that, losing her mind with pleasure as she is, Harry’s cock bulging out her belly as he impales her bowels, meanwhile his magical presence is driving her absolutely wild. Not just her, either. As he begins to walk them both towards the house, Harry turns his head and smiles at the sight of a magically floating Quick-Quotes Quill and Notepad following alongside them.
The mad scribbling of the Quick-Quotes Quill can just barely be heard over the inhuman noises Rita’s mouth and body are making as Harry fucks her ass upon his cock. All the while, her quill is describing Rita Skeeter’s descent into depravity and debauchery perfectly. After all, with the simple arcane mind that the quill had, it was SURE its Mistress would want nothing more than for it to record her fall like it had recorded the fall of so many others.
That was it’s purpose to be fair, and it’d even gotten some practice writing the most sordid things down while Harry had been describing his conquest of both Susan and Hannah. Now, writing Rita Skeeter becoming the Head Auror’s cocksleeve was child’s play in comparison.
And so the three of them made their way back into the Potter Manor, Harry leading the way with Rita bouncing up and down on his dick and creaming herself with every step, while the quill and notepad follow after. The wanton noises coming from Rita’s mouth, the gushing of a wet quim, the squelching of a puckered anus around a bitch breaker of a cock… all of it vanishes in an instant as the door closes behind them and the backyard is left so very quiet.
Almost idyllic in a way.
Chapter 41: Rita Skeeter Pt. 2
Chapter Text
“Where to next? Hmm…”
Harry pretends to be considering things, even as he spends a little time just bouncing Rita Skeeter’s insensate body up and down on his cock. Anally impaled, the gurgling busybody bitch of a sensationalist reporter is currently in no position to make a decision or even so much as offer up an answer to his query. And Harry knows that, too.
Still, he has a little fun with her all the same, before eventually making his way towards another of the manor’s many exits. As he continues to drive her poor asshole down onto his massive bitch breaker, the Wizard Lord makes an ‘ah!’ sound in the back of his throat, feigning his eyes lighting up as he directs them towards their next destination.
“I know! Why don’t we go watch my favorite sport, Quidditch? As I’m sure you well know from your research, Quidditch has long been a passion of mine. Why, I would even go so far as to say the sport has directly and greatly informed on the man I am today. As well, the Quidditch Pitch SHOULD currently be occupied… this is the perfect time for you to go and conduct some interviews with the nice little team I’ve put together.”
While Rita herself is still a gurgling mess as she’s paraded outside once more, this time not towards the backyard but towards the massive side yard with it’s entirely to scale regulation Quidditch Pitch, her Quick-Quotes Quill does pause for a moment alongside the magically floating notepad beside them. Glancing at it, amused, Harry inclines his head to the arcane thing, as if it actually has enough of a mind of its own to truly understand him. It doesn’t, but that’s fine, he’s just having fun.
“Yes, it’ll be quite the story, I imagine. I’ll explain a bit better once we’ve gotten to the Pitch and you can see what I want you to see.”
Arriving at the Quidditch Pitch in short order, Harry grins wickedly as they’re swiftly met with whooping hollers and cat calls from the players already on the Pitch.
“Is that who I think it is?!”
“Haha, trust in our Master to break in even that wretched bitch!”
“Oi, Skeeter! Jot this down! You’re a lousy skank!”
A low mumbling can be heard from his current ‘dance partner’ as they make their way into the stands. Harry continues to bounce Rita up and down on his massive phallus, and from the look of things, the cock drunk reporter barely registers the cries from the players. Harry, green eyes flashing with amusement and twinkling with arousal and desire, calls out in turn to the players.
“Back to work now girls! The Holyhead Harpies won’t defeat themselves!”
“Yes sir!”
“Aye, Aye, Master!”
A bunch of irreverent little bitches, but then, Quidditch attracted a certain sort of woman, and the adrenaline that they were all experiencing had clearly made several of them more… ornery and horny at the exact same time.
As the seven witches go back to their practice scrimmage, Harry watches them with growing arousal in his eyes, using Rita Skeeter’s supply, rejuvenated body as his own personal set of fuck holes as he does so. Right now, the haughty and arrogant sensationalist reporter has been reduced to nothing more than a sex toy that Harry is using to jack himself off.
Still, as he stands there in the afternoon sun, bouncing her up and down on his cock, he can tell that Rita is slowly beginning to recover some semblance of sanity, some semblance of thought in that conniving little brain of hers.
Eventually, she even manages to lift her head up and stare at the game taking place before her… and Harry feels it when she realizes that the Quidditch match happening right before her eyes is certainly no regular game. He feels it in how her sphincter tightens up around his cock, either in arousal or fear as she’s once again presented with a display of the sheer power he wields, even beyond his raw, magical might.
“Like what you see, Rita?”
She whimpers, even as the all-women team swoops and swirls back and forth in the air… naked as can be. Not a single one of them is wearing so much as a stitch of clothing. No padding, no gear… just their all-natural bodies, fully on display. Their athletic figures cling to the noticeably slick vibrating brooms, the hafts of the brooms buried between their clenching cunt lips.
It’s a glorious, gorgeous display in Harry’s eyes, though from the way Rita is tensing up, he suspects the blonde doesn’t agree, and she agrees less and less as she gets more and more of her mind back. Chuckling, Harry digs his fingers into Rita’s thighs a bit more harshly and continues to bounce her up and down on his cock, driving himself up into her bowels.
“You might wonder why they’re up there, working so hard in such a state. It’s not purely for my benefit, I assure you. Though, if I told them to do it, they gladly would. The lot of them would happily play scrimmages all day long in the buff, even without my presence, solely for my amusement. Well, as well as the fact that all of them are Quidditch junkies by their very nature. I’m sure you recognize most of them at this point, heh.”
Rita lolls her head across his shoulder in what might have been a nod. Harry chooses to take it as one, grinning all the wider still, even as his eyes remain affixed on the naked athletic beauties swirling around overhead.
“They’re currently in training. The lot of them will be going up against the Holyhead Harpies in a no-clothes match soon enough, after all. It will be for an audience of one, of course… me. Though, perhaps if you’re really, really good, I’ll let you attend Rita. Wouldn’t you like that?”
Amusingly enough, Harry knows she would. Just as he’s well aware that her Quick-Quotes Quill is going absolutely crazy coming up with all sorts of reasons why the Holyhead Harpies would agree to a no-clothes match against Harry’s team of mostly amateurs, all for his personal pleasure. Well, it can make up all the stories it wants… by the end of the day, Harry will have informed both it and its mistress of the real story, so to speak.
Most of the ensuing time period is spent with Rita recovering the frayed tatters of her befuddled mind. Harry, having explained as much as he’s willing to explain, at least for now, focuses on the game overhead, even as he continues to use Rita’s ass like the overburdened fleshlight it is to pleasure himself. Still, he has to admit, whatever magics Rita had used to rejuvenate her body and make herself more youthful and beautiful in order to integrate into the new generation of power in the Wizarding World… they’d certainly worked.
Regardless, the Quidditch scrims overhead eventually come to a close, and as their practice game ends, the naked witches playing up overhead all come down to the ground, shuffling off into the changing rooms and communal showers off to the side of the Pitch. Harry had gone all out in having this thing made, putting quite a lot of gold into it… and frankly, he considered the expense worth every galleon, for all the joy and happiness the Pitch had given him and his over the years.
Waiting but a moment, he then begins to move in the direction of those exact same changing rooms. Following after the girls, still bouncing Rita up and down on his cock, Harry makes his way inside as the blonde shudders and stifles her moans. She’s doing a lot better than she was before though, no longer a gurgling, insensate mess of a witch reduced to nothing more than a meat puppet on his dick. She’s… adjusting to her change in circumstances.
That’s good, because Harry has uses for her yet.
Arriving inside of the locker room, they find the girls who had been out on the Quidditch Pitch all in the shared communal shower, washing down and effectively playing with each other already. Now that they were no longer flying overhead, it was a lot easier to recognize each and every one of them… not that Harry hadn’t known who they were from the very beginning.
Angelina Weasley, former Gryffindor Chaser and current wife of George Weasley. Harry still remembered their first time together like it was yesterday. Going into Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes, blackmailing Angelina into giving up her body to him in exchange for the gold that her family owed him. Of course, it’d been a long time since he’d had to resort to blackmail to get what he wanted out of her, hadn’t it? Like so many other witches, the beautiful black woman had fallen for his cock, fully and irrevocably.
And you know what they say. Like mother, like daughter. Roxanne Weasley most definitely took after her mother more than her father. Of course, both of her parents had been Quidditch Players, but where George had been a beater right alongside Fred, Roxanne’s passion had been found as a Chaser, just like her mother. Likewise, Roxanne had found a certain passion and enthrallment in Harry’s dick, just like her mother as well.
Following those two, there was Alicia Spinnet and Katie Bell. The other two thirds of Gryffindors Chasers back when Harry had first arrived at Hogwarts, the gorgeous witches were in a committed lesbian relationship with one another and had been since before Harry got his hands on the two of them. In the time since then, the two of them had even gotten married, and Harry had presided over the small secret ceremony… that of course had ended with them both kneeling down and kissing one another around the head of his massive, erect cock.
When Harry had initially made his move on them, using his control over Angelina and Roxanne to lure Alicia and Katie to him so he could fuck the two of them into submission as well, he had not known that they were lesbian lovers, that they were fully committed to each other and had never so much as touched a cock before his.
He hadn’t let that stop him though, now had he? He’d taken the two witches and made them Harry-sexual for his cock, fully happy to allow them their love for one another… so long as they knew, deep down inside, exactly which wizard they both belonged to. While Katie had taken longer to break in then Alicia, in the end they had both fallen like so many before them… and yet still remained two of his most intriguing conquests, given their supposed sexual orientation.
Following those two was Cho Chang. The former Ravenclaw Seeker and Quidditch Rival during his time at Hogwarts wasn’t even technically his. Oh, if Harry pressed the issue with Luna, he was fairly confident the quirky little blonde would give Cho up without much of a fuss. But no, technically Harry wasn’t even the one who’d done most of the breaking in of the Asian witch.
In the end, that had been all Luna Lovegood, showing that beneath her eccentric exterior, there was a mind that could certainly put off vengeance for decades if need be. Only after Cho had thoroughly ruined all of her other prospects, only after she’d driven her husband and children away with her terrible attitude, had Luna made her move and vanished the witch, turning Cho into little more than another of her experimental bitches.
Of course, Harry was more than happy to help Luna with said experiments… and in turn, Luna had been more than happy to lend Cho to Harry for the purposes of this… exhibition match that was coming up. Key word there being ‘exhibition’, heh. Yes, Cho had needed some serious training to shake off the rust and get back into the swing of things, but since Harry himself couldn’t be up there taking the field as Seeker for obvious reasons, Cho would prove to be the next best thing.
Finally, there were the last two members of the team. As it so happened, Angelina and Roxanne weren’t the only mother-daughter pair currently in the showers. But ultimately, the difference between the two of them and the others… couldn’t be more night and day. And Harry wasn’t just saying that because the second mother-daughter pair was his treacherous bitch of a wife and his loyal, doting daughter.
Ginny Potter and Lily Luna Potter. It had been quite a while at this point, since Harry had discovered his cunt of a wife cheating on him. Quite a while since his own daughter had been forced to expose Ginny’s misdeeds. Quite a while since father and daughter had worked together in order to… teach Ginny a well-deserved lesson for her whorish ways.
In the time since, Harry and Lily had only grown closer. Meanwhile, Ginny had been broken in time and time again. Even though she was the only member of the current team who could claim to have once been Professional on a Quidditch Pitch… she was actually the weakest link at this point, the worst player on the team. Her life had become that of a fuck toy bitch, of the lowest rung on the ladder. Harry’s harem, for that’s what it was, did not have a formal hierarchy to it. But everyone knew one thing for absolute certain… Ginny Potter, Harry’s own wife, was all the way at the bottom of the pile, always and forever.
Even Ginny herself recognized as much at this point, completely broken down as a person and a woman, reduced to nothing more than a bitch, a collection of holes to be used and abused. If not for how Harry had needed to use Ginny in order to get what he wanted from the Holyhead Harpies, he probably wouldn’t have her on his ‘team’ in the first place. But alas… at least she made a decent enough team ‘motivator’.
As Harry enters the shower with Rita Skeeter still bouncing up and down on his cock, it’s to see these seven women, all looking over at him, amused and unabashed even in their naked, glistening states. Well, all of them save for one. Ginny wasn’t currently in a position to be looking over as her husband entered the room, mostly because the red head had already been forced to her knees by their daughter and was currently eating Lily out to the best of her abilities.
As Lily Luna Potter makes eye contact with her father, her gaze lidded, she smiles wickedly.
“That’s it you filthy little slut. This is all you’re good for, isn’t it? You certainly weren’t worth shit out on the Quidditch Pitch today, now were you?”
Ginny can only whimper, mewling into her aggressive and domineering daughter’s pussy lips as she tongue-dives as deep and as far as possible to try to make it up to Lily. Not that it seems to work, Lily just growls and shoves Ginny in even harder, tugging harshly on her mother’s hair. Even after all this time, his daughter hasn’t forgiven Ginny. To be fair, Harry hasn’t either… but he doesn’t care nearly as much at this point about the bitch’s actions as their daughter still seems to.
After a moment though, Lily lets out a dissatisfied grunt and thrusts Ginny away from her, sneering down at her own mother as the pathetic red head kneels there before her.
“I’m sick of your worthless trash tongue, go fail to please someone else with that idiot mouth of yours.”
With no other choice, Ginny does so, crawling around the communal shower until Cho grabs hold of her. Call it what you will, a need for the Asian witch to retake control, or some of her shitty, bitchy personality reasserting itself, but she’s all too happy to grasp Ginny tightly by the hair and force her to eat out her ass.
“That’s it, get in there, nice and deep now!”
As Cho revels on not being the bottom of the pile for once, as she revels in her short-lived freedom from Luna’s experiments and from being reduced to nothing more than Luna’s furniture, Harry watches on in amusement, his green eyes taking in all of the women in the shower, from Angelina and Roxanne to Katie and Alicia, to Lily, Cho, and Ginny. These women all belong to him in varying ways, with only Cho being the closes to a ‘rental’ amongst them. Just like Rita will belong to him, by the end of today.
Speaking of Rita, he can tell that both her and her little magical quill are more focused on the women in front of him at this point then Harry himself. She’s barely even squeaking as he bounces her up and down on his cock at this point, her tight ass no longer quite so tight and more than accommodating of his prick by now.
Of course, it makes sense, Harry supposes. Rita had come out here in the first place with some silly theory about how he’d killed Ginny and hid the body away or something wild like that. Amusing, to say the least. As worthless of a person as his darling wife had turned out to be, she would always have SOME use to the family as a collection of fuck holes, a piece of meat to be passed around and treated like the absolute garbage she was whenever they liked.
Even Cho understood that, forcing Ginny to eat out her ass for a time before passing the red head on again, this time to Katie and Alicia, who happily take turns forcing the crawling bitch to lick their cunts as well, her tongue driving away at their glistening, sopping wet pussies as the married lesbian couple kisses and makes out over her head.
Meanwhile, Rita is just excited because Ginny was ostensibly why she was here in the first place. More than that though, she’s seeing a scene of debauchery that not even the sensationalist reporter could have come up with in her wildest dreams. There’s not a doubt in Harry’s head that if he glanced over at her floating notepad to see what her Quick-Quotes Quill was writing down, it would be all about his harem of depravity, and the fact that he was not only fucking married women, but also their daughters… and to put the icing on the cake, his OWN daughter as well.
Amused to hell and back, Harry sits himself down on a bench in front of the communal showers, resting Rita down on his lap, his entire cock impaled inside of her ass as this in turn gives him room to reach around with one hand and give her wet clit a nice, harsh slap.
SMACK!
The sound of the slap echoes through the locker room as she cries out. Her anal passage tightens around his cock beautifully, and Harry doesn’t stop himself from cumming, filling Rita’s bowels with his seed, pumping her nice and full of yet another load of his cum. Smirking, he notes the way both her and her quill’s attention revert back to him, the aroused reporter gasping and moaning as she writhes back against his chest.
“I thought you might enjoy interviewing my team before their big game, Rita. You’d like that quite a bit, wouldn’t you?”
Whimpering, Rita nods as her creampied ass continues to contract around his cock. Smirking, Harry finally shows the sensationalist reporter some mercy, pulling her up off of his cock, his massive phallus leaving her gaping asshole with a pop before he brings her down to rest right along the base of his member, her pussy lips hot dogging the bottom of his shaft and her thighs cradling and pillowing his dick for him as it stands out straight between her long, creamy legs.
“Y-yes… I’d love to… l-love to conduct some interviews L-Lord Potter…”
Snorting derisively, Harry runs his hands over Rita’s body, feeling up her chest as he shakes his head outside of her line of sight. He’s no idiot. Rita is far from properly broken in, far from properly… trained and educated. Some women tried this though. Some women acted like they were aware of the sheer gulf between him and them. They acted as if they knew that they needed to submit to him… only to turn out to be liars and cheats.
Hermione Granger-Weasley was one example of such a woman. The muggleborn witch had seemingly broken upon his cock, accepting her place as his fuck toy, even engaging in some deliciously incestuous debauchery with him and her own daughter. And then she’d gone running to Susan Bones of all people like the rat she’d turned out to be.
… He’d forgiven Hermione, by this point. But only after he’d made sure she’d learned her lesson, only after making sure she was broken for real upon his massive bitch breaker of a cock. Meanwhile, while he might have forgiven, Harry had never forgotten. Once bitten, twice shy as they say. He’d learned his own lesson from Hermione’s attempt at betrayal, he’d learned how to recognize when a witch was faking it.
Of course, even without that lesson, Harry likes to think he would be able to tell that Rita was just sucking up to him in order to get away from all of this and find some sort of relative safety from which she could try to tear his entire life down around his ears. If he let her go without properly breaking her in, she would attempt to publish all sorts of nasty stories about him… and most of them would even be true.
The Head Auror was well aware that your average witch and wizard wouldn’t understand if they knew the things he’d done. But that was because none of them had the power that he had. For so long, so many years, Harry had held back. In the wake of Dumbledore’s death and then Voldemort’s final demise, Harry Potter had been left as the strongest wizard in the world.
That wasn’t an exaggeration either, he’d attended a fair number of ICW sessions in his time and compared himself to the leaders of other wizarding communities all across the world and so far, he’d found no one that could match him. And what had he done with all that power? He’d spent a couple of decades playing his role as Head Auror, being the loving, doting husband to Ginny, being the father they needed to his daughter and sons.
And then Astoria and Narcissa Malfoy had walked into his office, one after the other, and everything had changed. Yes, it was safe to say that Harry had gone off the deep end. Far from dabbling in dark magics that might have stained his soul, he was nevertheless engaging in debauched and depraved activities on the regular that the greater wizarding world would reject and sneer at as abhorrent and disgusting.
But fuck them. And fuck Rita Skeeter to. If the bitch thought she was going to get away smearing his good name, she had another thing coming to her. Harry had plans, and they did not involve a cunt like Rita getting in the way. Which meant she had to be neutralized… one way or another.
Ah, but enough about him. Poor Rita Skeeter was shivering now, as he’d fallen silent for a time and had been robotically playing with her tits all the while. Removing his hands from her puffy, elongated nipples and reddened, sensitive breasts, Harry brings them down on her hips instead, settling them there as he looks out at the communal shower.
The team is still washing, but Katie and Alicia have passed on Ginny to Roxanne Weasley, and the young black witch seems intent on using Ginny to get off, grinding her cunt into the red head’s mouth, forcing her face deep into her sopping wet pussy. That works though… it leaves her mother free for Harry to call over for the first of many… ‘interviews’.
“Angelina. Attend me.”
The gorgeous dark-skinned MILF of a witch immediately bows her head and walks over, smiling happily as she sinks to her knees in front of Harry and Rita.
“Of course, Master.”
Without hesitation, Angelina grabs hold of Harry’s thick fat cock in both hands, stroking it up and down before leaning forward and sucking on the head of his dick. Her eyes look up at him, and technically at Rita too, as both he and the reporter gaze down at Angelina Weasley, so submissive and so eager to obey her Master.
“Well, Rita? You’re looking at my Team Captain. Ask your questions, sweetheart.”
Shivering, the reporter, much older than him, clearly doesn’t like being condescended to. But she also recognizes that she’s in no position to protest the treatment. However, before she can do much more than open her mouth, the reporter is cut off as Angelina pulls off of Harry’s cock with a pop, rubbing her nose on his dick for a moment to inhale the mixed scent of her ‘manager’s’ cock before standing up.
Turning around, the Team Captain proceeds to spread her big tight cheeks, allowing Rita to watch as Harry’s pale pillar of cock meat disappears into her dark star of a rosebud. In spite of herself, Harry can tell Rita is drooling a little bit at the sight of the black woman’s muscular globes of ass flesh tightening, twerking, and bouncing on the cock. He can tell, because after a moment Rita gives into her basic instinct, realizing she’s not actually restrained and can thus reach forward and deliver a much-needed slap to one of those bouncing butt cheeks.
SMACK!
Angelina coos, and Rita takes that as all of the ‘permission’ she requires to reach forward with both hands and begin groping and abusing the gorgeous, toned posterior staring her right in the eye. Harry, for his part, spends a moment enjoying the feel of Angelina’s tight ass around his massive prick growing even tighter from Rita’s abuse. But when it becomes obvious that the reporter is entirely too distracted, he reaches around and gives Rita’s clit another slap.
“Rita. Questions?”
“R-Right… um… as… as Team Captain, h-how do you keep the team m-motivated?”
A super basic question, one that Angelina doesn’t even have to think about to answer. Giggling breathlessly, the beautiful black witch moans as she replies.
“Ooooh, simple enough, r-really. Nnngh, Harry, as our, mm, Master and Manager, is all the motivation w-we need. Of course, hah, there are still some… slackers.”
All three of them look over to where Roxanne is currently squirting all over Ginny’s face within the communal shower. The team bitch is swiftly passed on from there, back over to Lily, who sets her mother to work on cleaning her ass this time.
“But if a-anyone, mm, isn’t giving it their all, M-Master is more than capable of, oooh, setting them straight~”
Rita finds herself nodding along to this matter-of-factly for a moment before realizing what she’s doing and coming up short. Harry can only be amused by the sign that the blonde is already coming to… accept the way things are done in HIS world. Still, Rita has other questions, all the same.
“Your… manager has t-told me that you and your team will be playing the Holyhead Harpies sometime soon. How… how did that come about?”
At that, Angelina snickers a little, shaking her head in amusement and memory.
“Our… weakest link, Ginny Potter, mm, arranged it. I’m sure you know just how, nngh, proud of a woman, G-Gwenog Jones is. W-Well, she managed to trick the Harpies Captain into accepting the, hah, challenge. I’m pretty sure she’s, oooh, still trying to get out of being the bottom b-bitch of our Master’s harem~”
For a moment, Harry expects Rita to latch onto that. Ginny was what she was here for, after all, and so she should have pursued that line of questioning, right? But either sensing a bigger story at this point, or simply already inured to the way that every other witch in the area was treating Ginny like the worthless, unimportant trash she was, Rita doesn’t follow up on that question. Instead, she asks Angelina more about herself.
“I, mm, have to ask… what made you get back on the b-broom after so many years? Especially in such an… unorthodox manner.”
Angelina is quiet for a bit… and then she begins to talk, describing the night in slow, tempting detail as she explains how she watched her own daughter get taken by Harry in the air, and how jealous she was of it. Rita can only listen on, enraptured, as Angelina describes finding Harry and her daughter on the Quidditch Pitch, as she elaborates on just how… aroused it made her feel.
“I’m such a bad mother… s-so bad… s-so naughty. Luckily my daughter and I have our Master to keep us on task~”
Rita doesn’t catch herself instinctively nodding along this time, though Harry does, amused as Angelina continues telling the story, continues describing how he’d dominated both her and her daughter that night, how he’d fucked Roxanne while they flew about and how Angelina just… just wanted the chance for the same. Harry is doubly amused by how much Angelina’s ass tightens up as she works herself into a frenzy throughout the retelling, until finally…
With an almighty squeal that cuts herself off in the middle of the tale, Angelina is brought to a screaming orgasm by his big fat cock in her ass and her own reminiscing. Rita can only watch in mildly horrified fascination as Harry’s massive cock pulses against Angelina’s quivering, shivering booty, before filling it with cum right in front of Rita’s eyes.
With no strength left in her legs, Angelina falls forward off of Harry’s cock, slumping to the floor with a panting gasp. Chuckling into Rita’s ear, Harry hugs the quivering reporter from behind, having given her not only a lot of pertinent information from Angelina’s answers, but another display of his witch-shattering power. He’d been sat down, with Rita’s weight on top of him. He hadn’t thrust once into Angelina’s ass; the black witch had done all the work.
And yet, the evidence was right before Rita’s eyes. Even this much had been too much for poor Angelina Weasley and her tight ass.
“Roxanne, please come collect your mother. Katie, Alicia… attend to me darlings.”
Rita shifts in his lap, even as Roxanne Weasley eagerly prances over and drags her panting, gasping mom off to the side. Of course, it’s immediately obvious that the younger witch has ulterior motives to doing this, as she pushes her mother down once more into a face down, ass up position, before spreading Angelina’s ass cheeks wide and diving in deep to eat out her own mother’s ass of the creampie Harry has ‘gifted’ her with.
Funnily enough though, Rita doesn’t pay much attention to that incestuous debauchery… there’s something even wilder happening right before her eyes, after all, something even more scandalizing and sensational in the reporter’s eyes. Namely, Katie Bell and Alicia Spinnet, coming forward together, the married couple that they are, and sinking down to their knees between Harry’s legs.
The two lesbian lovers lick along the length of Harry’s cum-stained cock and begin suckling at his balls. Rita opens her mouth to ask the obvious, but before she can, Harry sticks two fingers past her lips, forcing her to shut up and fellate his digits, making it clear to her that he expects her to hold her questions for a moment.
For a little while, the only sounds are Katie and Alicia’s slurping and Rita’s sucking as the three women are all used for Harry’s amusement and pleasure, yet another display of his power, yet another way in which Rita was so thoroughly in over her head that it wasn’t even funny. Her tongue writhes along his digits, but Harry knows it’s still an act. She’s still trying to convince him that she’s submitting so that she can eventually escape him. No matter… it’ll be real soon enough.
Once the two lesbian lovers have spit-shine cleaned Harry’s cock, they get up off of their knees and proceed to lock his massive member between their smooth, toned thighs, effectively scissoring him with their ebony and ivory bodies in a truly artistic fashion. Only then, with their mouths no longer occupied with his pleasure, does Harry remove his fingers from Rita’s mouth as well, letting her finally ask the most burning question on her mind.
“H-How… how did a pair of women notorious for cunt-loving, end up finding a taste for wizard cock after all?”
Katie and Alicia share a look with one another and then giggle in unison. In the end, they both answer, Katie and then Alicia.
“We didn’t. The vast majority of wizards are utterly repugnant. We’d much rather be with each other than any of them.”
“But of course, there’s an exception to every rule. Our Master is that exception. It was only Harry’s cock that proved positively irresistible. His cock… and more importantly, his magic~”
Rita’s breath hitches at that, and Katie and Alicia take a moment to change things up, their eyes twinkling knowingly as the reporter comes to terms with what they’ve said. Pulling their thighs away from Harry’s cock, it’s Katie who impales Alicia on his member, dropping her wife down onto their Master’s big fat dick without hesitating for even a moment. A far cry from the woman who’d had to be held down and… prepared for him, all that time ago.
Originally, it had been Alicia who had broken first, and Katie who had broken second. They tell Rita this, of course, explaining that night to her. How, they were actually broken in the same night as Roxanne Weasley’s sexual awakening. As Alicia moans wantonly, bouncing up and down on Harry’s cock now, Katie speaks in a matter-of-factly tone about that night.
“It’s really simple, to be honest. I didn’t see what Alicia saw, not at first. Within moments, Alicia was down on her knees sucking Harry’s cock right alongside Angelina and Roxanne. I was the one who needed some… help to see the light. Angelina and Roxanne held me down while Harry forced me to watch Alicia get fucked into a silly stupor, right in front of me. And then he did the same to me, taking me right then and there.”
Blushing, mouth agape, Rita scowls a little.
“A-And that was it? He rapes you b-both and you just… submit then and there? I-it sounds to me like you aren’t quite as fruity as you both think.”
Katie blinks in surprise at that, even as Harry chuckles. Despite her youthful, rejuvenated looks, Rita has just revealed her age. Same-sex couplings were still rather taboo back when Rita was actually a younger person. It was only with the turn of the Twenty-First century that people like Rita Skeeter had to get with the times, growing up and adapting. Of course, Rita was an adaptive creature, a social chameleon. Harry had no doubt that she’d long since accepted the necessity of at least paying lip service to the idea of same-sex coupling being okay.
However, her own personal opinions were cropping up now. Harry himself remains quiet, letting Katie handle it. She does so by reaching past Alicia as her wife continues to ride his cock in order to grab Rita by the jaw. Leaning her head on Alicia’s shoulder, Katie’s eyes flash, filled with a stormy anger as she forces Rita to look her in the eye.
“Don’t you EVER doubt my love for my wife, you skank. Do you hear me?”
Taken aback by the aggressive, threatening demeanor of her interview subject, Rita can only nod jerkily with wide-eyed shock. Katie waits a moment longer to let it really sink in, and then is all smiles again as she lets go of Rita’s jaw.
“Besides, you’ve already begun experiencing it, haven’t you? Do you think any woman, even a lesbian, could resist Harry’s presence for long? His very aura demands your attention, his magic commands your respect. If he wants something from you… he’ll get it. He wanted something from us, specifically our bodies… and he got it.”
Katie just shrugs, a fond smile on her face as she seems to be remembering their first time together. How he’d torn through her defenses, how he’d fucked her silly right alongside her lover and made them both into his bitches.
“Besides, it’s not like Master doesn’t treat us well. He even let us get married a year or so back! We’re hitched now, Alicia and I. She’s my wife and I’m hers, till death do us part.”
Swallowing nervously, well aware of Katie’s… temper now, Rita licks her lips, eyes fidgeting between Alicia’s fucked silly expression from being repeatedly impaled on Harry’s cock, to Katie’s faux smile.
“H-How… how does that work exactly? You’re married… but you call Lord Potter your M-Master?”
Bobbing her head agreeably, Katie beams, her hands moving around Alicia’s body, running up and down her ebony wife’s delicious, athletic figure before going to Alicia’s breasts to pinch and pull and tug at her nipples and breasts.
“Yep! That’s exactly how it works, really. We’re still madly in love with each other, Alicia and I. We makeout every day, we sixty-nine constantly. We can certainly have sex without our Master present to direct us, I assure you of that. Of course…”
Here, Katie trails off with an almighty blush and a small smile on her lips. Harry can tell she’s doing it on purpose, given she doesn’t even pause in her rough treatment of Alicia’s nipples. But Rita is too keyed up and over-stimulated to recognize that she’s being played, and the sensationalist reporter leans in, sensing a big scoop.
“Of course… what? Of course, what?!”
Blushing a bit more and giggling behind a raised hand, Katie’s eyes flash as she looks at Rita with a pitying, mirth-filled grin. As if to say ‘you’re already on your way to being one of us, you useless tart’.
“Well, neither I nor Alicia can actually cum without the use of a very special implement when we fuck each other now. Luckily for us, Lily’s love for her father is so great that she’s made a special, anatomically correct, Harry-sized double-sided dildo that we were able to sneak back to our place during the last… family get-together.”
As Rita rocks back at that revelation, eyes widened and her own face now taking on an embarrassed red hue, a scandalized and chagrined voice calls out from the showers.
“I knew it was you two whores, you filthy fucking cock sluts!”
Lily Luna Potter has her hands planted on her hips as she glares daggers over their way, but Harry can already tell that his daughter isn’t truly all that upset about it… and so can Katie, who just gives Lily a wink and a stuck out tongue, as well as a smack of her own ass in the younger witch’s direction, as if to say ‘you can punish me later if you want~’.
And knowing his daughter, who has decidedly taken after him in so many ways, the young witch will probably take Katie Bell upon on that offer.
Meanwhile, Rita is… clearly flummoxed by what she’s been told. So flummoxed that the reporter can’t seem to think up another question. Seeing this, Katie ignores her in favor of leaning in close and cooing slavishly into her wife’s ear as she ups the tempo, slamming Alicia down onto Harry’s cock harder and faster by the moment.
“Take it, you fucking slut. Take every last inch of his big white cock up inside of her tight black pussy. I know you love it, Alicia. I know you love that fucking cock. Cum for me! Cum for him! Cum for our Master!”
Alicia had already been unintelligible and nonverbal, but now she goes full-blown incoherent, her eyes rolling back in her head as she seems to lose most mental functions, moaning unintelligible about cock as Katie’s words make her cum hard enough to send Harry over the edge. The ebony lesbian witch’s belly swells from Harry’s ejaculation, filling to the absolute brim and then some, expanding nice and wide before Katie finally deigns to save her wife from his bitch breaking dick.
Pulling her fuck drunk wife off of Harry’s cock, Katie lays Alicia down on the empty bench to the side, giving her face a couple of smacks to bring the dark-skinned witch back to the world of the living.
“You better clench that loose cunt of yours up to save that cum, or I won’t have much incentive to eat you out later darling~”
Whimpering, Alicia can only nod and lift her tired legs up into the air, rocking herself back into a fetal position designed to keep her pussy from leaking too much.
Meanwhile, Katie kneels back down between Harry’s legs. She grips the cock that Rita’s thighs are wrapped around and nuzzles his softening prick like one would nuzzle a lover, kissing and tonguing at the slit, wrapping her lips around his glans and putting her experienced pussy-eating tongue to good use as she brings him back to full hardness.
All the while, Katie’s eyes are fixed on Rita’s stupefied, stunned face. Her own gaze twinkles with mischief and impish delight as she cleans up Harry yet again, but more than that, gets him rock hard once more.
By this point, Rita has seen an awful lot. More than anything though, she’s seen just how many times Harry can go. He can only wonder what’s going through the blonde reporter’s head by this point. Just how much stamina does he have? She’s almost certainly wondering that. Just how many times can he fuck his women before growing tired? The answer would surprise her.
Grinning wickedly, Harry just sits back and lets Katie do all the work. And so, Rita can only watch with her jaw agape and her eyes wide as a woman that she’d once thought to be a complete man-hater, rises up and invades Rita’s personal space… all for the purpose of impaling herself on Harry’s cock.
Rita can only watch as Katie Bell goes from purported man-hater to very obviously a cross-eyed cock worshipper, moaning wantonly and begging for cum as she slides down her Master’s length, shuddering in abject ecstasy.
“Y-Yes, Master! Fill me with your meat! G-Give me your cum! Pump it up into my womb, please!”
Harry hums and reaches around Rita to grab and tug at one of Katie’s nipples, groping the pale witch’s breasts as he smiles wickedly.
“Oh? Why should I bother, hm?”
“B-Because… because I love you with all my heart! Because I love your big fat cock, Master! Mess me up! Use me and abuse me! I want it! I need it! F-FUCK MEEEEEE!!!”
Sandwiched between Harry and this obsessed cock-hungry whore, Rita can only rear back from Katie screaming her true love for her Master’s cock so far before she runs into Harry’s chest. Something that he takes full advantage of, reaching around and grabbing hold of Katie by her ponytail. Dragging her forward into Rita, Harry… finally becomes more proactive.
Both witches feel it as he begins to thrust up into Katie from below, the first time since he and Rita have sat down that he’s bothered to do anything himself. The pale witch’s ass rapidly turns red as he ups his tempo into her shaved, tight little pink cunt.
At first, Rita is overwhelmed and unsure what to do… but in that state, it’s no wonder that she ends up making out what the shrieking dyke as her hands come up and begin to scrape up and down the chaser’s chiseled, marble body. Pinching one of Katie’s nipples with one hand, while feeling Harry’s hot rod of man meat bulging up from her belly with the other was… just too much.
And yet, Harry could tell that Rita was losing herself in the debauchery more and more, bit by bit. Much like back at the barn, she can’t help herself in his presence, no witch can. It doesn’t matter what they think they’re capable of, it doesn’t matter who they think they are. In the end, all will fall before Harry’s might. All women end up on their knees before his masculine superiority.
Rita Skeeter is certainly no different, and her impromptu makeout session with Katie Bell becomes more and more steamy, hotter and more enthusiastic by the second as their tongues dance with one another, as they moan into each other’s mouths. Until finally… finally, Harry cums inside of Katie as well, filling her womb just as he did her wife’s.
Without a shadow of a doubt, Rita clearly enjoys feeling Katie’s stomach becoming bloated with steaming hot jizz. Harry knows this, because the reporter’s own pussy lips are still hot-dogging the base of his cock, and he feels her clench up and experience her own mind-blowing explosive orgasm as he cums inside of Katie.
Slowly, limply, a fucked senseless Katie Bell slides off of Harry’s dick, falling to the floor. With a flex of his magic that makes every woman in the room shiver and tremble and quiver with need, Harry wordlessly and wandlessly picks Katie up off the ground and floats her over to the bench where she laid her wife down. The two of them hug and moan as they cuddle with one another in a state of absolute bliss and euphoric pleasure.
Meanwhile, Rita finds herself whimpering and grinding against the base of Harry’s cock as it once again begins to soften. Harry, skimming her surface thoughts with Legilimency, is amused to all hell to find that the blonde reporter is torn. On the one hand, part of her wants nothing more than for this to be his limit, for him to be unable to keep going.
On the other hand, another growing part of her wants more. Well, you know what they say, be careful what you wish for. Even as Rita is torn between those two possibilities, the curvaceous, voluptuous form of an opportunistic Asian witch crawls over to them. Wrapping her silky-smooth hair around the wizard’s cock and beginning to jerk it back to life, Cho looks up at Rita and Rita looks down at Cho.
Harry chuckles into Rita’s ear then, his hands moving to her breasts once more as he plays with and fondles them from around her body.
“Well, Rita? You’ve finished two interviews so far… but the rest of the team is still waiting their turn. I’m sure you have your questions for Cho, right?”
As Rita’s gaze sweeps from the kneeling form of Cho Chang as she gives Harry a hair job, to the other women still in the communal shower, all touching themselves and clearly eagerly excited for all of their turns as well… the reporter can only whimper in shocked disbelief and pray to all the gods she knows that by the end of this, she’ll still have some semblance of sanity left to her.
Harry, who’s still reading her mind with Legilimency, just grins from behind her. Heh, he wouldn’t count on it. No, by the time he’s done with Rita Skeeter… she won’t have any sanity left at all. She’ll be his bitch… or she won’t be. One way or the other, she’s a problem that he’s removing from the board. She will no longer threaten his family by the time he’s done with her.
One way or the other…
Chapter 42: Gwenog Jones
Chapter Text
As a blindfolded Gwenog Jones tests her restraints nervously, she can’t help but wonder just how she let herself get into this position in the first place. The matured, retired Professional Quidditch Player was not used to this sort of treatment. No, she was far more used to being the one in control. For much of her life, she’d been in control. To suddenly be at the mercy of another was… jarring to say the least.
Unfortunately for her, she’d been thoroughly bamboozled. That was the only way Gwenog could really reconcile this with what her expectations going in had been. The dark-skinned Welsh witch had fully expected to win, and now… now she was stuck here, naked and bound to a cold metal table in the Locker Room of Lord Potter’s private pitch.
When the offer had initially come in, she hadn’t been sure what to think of it. Honestly, it sounded too good to be true. The bet had come from the Weasley Housewives, a group of true beauties, many of whom played Quidditch even before they married into the red-haired family of Quidditch Players. But the thing is, most of them weren’t professionals. Only Ginny Weasley could really claim to have made a name for herself in the Quidditch World after Hogwarts.
The rest were amateurs at best or should have been. Gwenog had truly believed she was getting the better end of the deal. Having played with the Holyhead Harpies for decades, the dark-skinned Pro had only recently retired from her position as Captain of the Team. She was currently in a transitionary phase as a result, kept on as the Holyhead Harpies’ Manager, until she could take up the real position she’d been aiming for starting next year, as Manager of the Welsh National Quidditch Team.
It was unilaterally a step up for her. She was far from out of her prime, but Gwenog had never been anything BUT incredibly aggressive and ambitious in chasing after power and influence. Playing Quidditch was as much a rush as ever but holding the reins and having true control was even better. Especially after decades of treating the Harpies as her own personal fiefdom and harem. All those tight, gorgeous young witches that Gwenog had personally molded and shaped into what they were today…
Maybe the majority of the Weasley Housewives weren’t quite so young or nubile, but they were still fairly gorgeous and altogether a treat to gaze upon. Gwenog’s eyes had clearly gotten too big for her stomach, at least in hindsight. But how could she have possibly seen this coming? As both Manager of the Harpies as well as the Mistress to many of the current line-up in the bedroom, it had been her decision to accept Ginny Potter-Weasley’s silly bet.
Sure, they’d all had to play a no-clothes match on Lord Harry Potter’s private Quidditch Pitch for an audience of just one, Lord Harry Potter himself. But that was fine. As far as Gwenog was concerned, if the perverted Wizard Lord wanted to get a look at all of their sexy, naked bodies while they trounced his equally naked wife and in-laws, then so be it.
It spoke to a certain perversion in the Man-Who-Won that Gwenog never would have expected of course, and she’d been fully intending to send along an anonymous tip off to whoever it might concern that the Head Auror of the British Ministry of Magic was engaging in such debauched things, but then she’d seen THE Rita Skeeter sat beside Harry in the stands, equally naked, and the Holyhead Harpies Manager had begun to understand that perhaps tipping anyone off might not be the best idea.
She didn’t THINK that Rita Skeeter’s presence and nudity was the deciding factor in how well her and her team had played, but it might have played a part. Just as Gwenog’s rust from being Manager instead of Captain these past few months might have played a part. As well, the fact that none of them were used to being naked might also have played a part in the Professional Welsh Quidditch Team’s entirely sub-optimal performance.
But ultimately, Gwenog knew the truth. Deep down inside, she knew why they’d lost. The Weasley Housewives, as the opposing team had named themselves, had just been better. Shockingly, against all odds, they’d played like fucking Tasmanian devils, acting as whirlwinds on the battlefield that was Potter’s Private Quidditch Pitch.
The way they’d played, it was like they had everything to win and nothing to lose. It was like they wanted it more than Gwenog and her team. Which… couldn’t possibly be true, of course. There wasn’t much that Gwenog wanted more than control. And her team… she’d trained them personally! The thought that a little thing like having to play naked would throw them off their game so much that they’d fail her now… it was unconscionable!
This should have been an easy victory. This should have been a wonderful chance to have an orgy in which Gwenog Jones was completely in control, and perhaps turn a few of the Weasley Housewives into more members of her little Quidditch Harem. After all, now that she was evolving from a Captain to a Manager, she no longer had to keep her fiefdom to just the Holyhead Harpies, right? She could expand!
Except that wasn’t how it had turned out at all, was it? Instead, Gwenog and her team had been thoroughly trounced. Her attempt at expanding her fiefdom and harem to include the Weasley Housewives had been smacked down hard and now she was at THEIR mercy. It wasn’t even Ginny who had led the team into battle, but Angelina Johnson-Weasley instead.
Indeed, as Gwenog lays there on the cold metal table in the locker room, feeling thoroughly tricked and defeated, it’s Angelina’s voice that reaches her ears as warm tongues lick teasingly all over her body.
“What’s the matter, Jones? Cat got your tongue?”
Flushing indignantly, the older dark-skinned witch scowls as she stares up unseeingly, blinded by her blindfold.
“Do your worst, Johnson. Don’t think that just because you and your sister wives got lucky this time, that that means you’re better than us.”
Scoffing, Angelina brings a palm down on one of Gwenog’s tits, making her clench her teeth and seize up under the surprise blow. Unable to see it coming, she struggles to regulate her response to it. She refuses to let Angelina see her yelp or squeal in pain.
“But that’s exactly what it means. We beat you ladies fair and square. We ARE better than you, at least for today. And now it’s time to exercise our rights as victors to do whatever the fuck we want to your bodies.”
Gwenog shivers but nevertheless continues to try and put on a brave face.
“D-Do your worst. You have us for the day, but if you think you’ll break me or my team, you’ve got another thing c-coming to you…”
And she believes that too, at least for herself. Admittedly, Gwenog can already think of a few weak links on the Harpies who might just give in. Some of them are those she’s been in the process of breaking down into her playthings but hasn’t completely solidified their loyalty to her quite yet. Those, she’s done all the work on, but not actually gotten to reap the rewards from yet.
And then there are the Harpies who are naturally submissive little sluts who she never really had to break in in the first place. As much training as she’s given them, Gwenog can think of a couple who will happily submit to any bitch with some confidence and ego and call them Mistress.
But Gwenog herself won’t break. Especially not to a bitch like Angelina Johnson. The girl could have gone Pro after Hogwarts, she had the skill. Instead, she’d gone to work in a fucking prank shop of all things with her husband, letting her skills and talent go to waste. She’d squandered her opportunity for fame and fortune and Gwenog would always look down on her for that. It was, quite frankly, a joke.
Abruptly, Gwenog’s jaw is held firmly in one of Angelina’s hands, and she feels fingers press against her pursed lips.
“Open.”
Forced to obey by the terms of their agreement and bet, Gwenog does so, wishing that she wasn’t blindfolded so she could glare up at Angelina in anger. As it is, all she can do is stare upwards unseeingly as Angelina forces her fingers into Gwenog’s open mouth, playing with the bound Welsh witch’s maw and forcing Gwenog to effectively tongue her fingers in an obvious display of humiliating and degrading submission.
“Good girl.”
Gwenog flushes once more, especially getting talked down to like that by a woman her junior. They were both women grown to be fair, and both still in the prime of their lives thanks to magical genetics. But Gwenog still had quite a few years on Johnson, d-damn it, and she would not be jerked around by the younger witch like… like some toy!
However, when she goes to say as much, opening her mouth to speak the moment that Angelina removes her fingers, she never gets anything out. Instead, she’s cut off by the other witch suddenly covering her mouth with her own and engaging her in an intense lip lock that sees Gwenog’s eyes widening beneath her blindfold in sheer disbelief. Because… Angelina Johnson is a GOOD kisser.
Certainly, she’s far better at kissing then Gwenog is expecting. To be fair though, it’s not like the Welsh witch has kissed anyone who would dare to fight back in decades. Every kiss she’s been engaged in for quite some time now has been initiated by her, and completely dominated by her as well.
Unbeknownst to the Holyhead Harpies Manager, this has left her rather weak to this line of attack, allowing Angelina to hold her head steady and make a mockery of her confidence and ego, the Weasley Housewife’s tongue working double time to drive Gwenog absolutely wild as they swap spit for what feels like an eternity but in actuality is only a couple minutes at best.
Still, that couple minutes is enough to fill Gwenog Jones with a rather intense sensation of NEED. Her pussy is dripping by the time she’s done, pooling down below against her already shivering butt cheeks. And to her utmost shame, she actually whines when Angelina breaks away, her head lifting up a half inch to try and follow her, even as her bound, spread-eagle state leaves her unable to truly do so.
Of course, the giggles she hears from around her remind Gwenog that they aren’t exactly alone. She’d already known that from the tongues questing all over her dark-skinned, incredibly toned figure, but it hadn’t really registered until now and Gwenog finds herself blushing and wondering just who else Angelina has brought in for this little show.
By the terms of their game, the losing team would submit to the winning team. Specifically, each losing team member would submit to their corresponding player. So as both Team Captain and Team Manager of the Holyhead Harpies, Gwenog was expected to submit to Angelina Johnson, who was definitely Team Captain, but who she also had assumed was Team Manager.
The others, her Chasers, Beaters, Keeper, and Seeker, were all in turn expected to submit to the whims of their counterparts in the Weasley Housewives. But if that was the case, where were all of these tongues coming from? Who exactly was giggling at her humiliation and disgrace? And more than that, where the FUCK did that hot, meaty rod that had just slapped down harshly against her clit come from?!
Unbeknownst to Gwenog, she was actually mistaken about one thing. Angelina Johnson wasn’t the Team Captain and Team Manager like her counterpart. She was just Team Captain. The Team Manager of the Weasley Housewives was the only person it could be… Harry James Potter.
“J-Johnson! What’s the meaning of this?!”
As Gwenog sputters, the distinctly hot phallic-shaped t-thing slides up and down her slit, running along her mound and all the way to her damn belly button with its length! In response, the dark-skinned physically fit witch trembles, her abs quivering and shaking as the first cock she’s felt in a long, long time makes its presence known all across her helpless lower half.
“Hm? The meaning? I thought you knew the terms you signed up for, Jones. A no-clothes match, to be played in front of Lord Potter on his Private Pitch. Winner takes all. Losers submit to their respective positions on the two teams.”
Gwenog slowly nods, before it dawns on her that this massive cock, this epitome of a male specimen, can only belong to one man. Flushing with indignation and embarrassment, Gwenog strains against her bonds to no avail.
“T-This was NOT the arrangement, Lord Potter. I gave my consent for you to WATCH, not for you to participate!”
Of course, Gwenog’s words might have more weight or bite to them if her body wasn’t currently betraying her so. Indeed, even as the Holyhead Harpies Manager is berating Harry and Angelina for their treachery, she’s also bucking her hips up almost violently against the cock hot-dogging her slit, rubbing her juices along his length and maybe making an attempt at dislodging him… or maybe making an attempt at getting him inside of her.
Either way, Harry just chuckles and shakes his head.
“Ah, you seem to be misinformed about something, Ms. Jones. Namely, you believe Angelina to be the Manager as well as the Captain, don’t you? That is… incorrect. I am the Manager of the aptly named ‘Weasley Housewives’.”
With that bombshell dropped, the fight goes out of Gwenog, her eyes widening beneath the blindfold as she realizes just how thoroughly she’s been bamboozled. Indeed, she’s been completely tricked and trapped into an arrangement she definitely wants no part of… no matter how good his hot rod of man meat feels against her abs. No matter how much her body might want it! She doesn’t want this! She doesn’t!
-x-X-x-
Harry just grins down at the gorgeous, chiseled body of the Holyhead Harpies leader. Gwenog Jones has been on his radar for quite some time now, especially given the stories Ginny used to tell him about her back in the day. Indeed, it had seemed to Harry like he might actually have a peer in Gwenog. She was apparently quite the domineering woman, both on the Pitch and off of it. Treating the Holyhead Harpies like her own personal harem, she’d spent decades now turning young Quidditch Players into her private sex toys.
It was a credit to her skills as both a player and a Captain that the corruption inherent in the Holyhead Harpies hadn’t led to them falling too far down the leaderboards. Indeed, under Gwenog’s tenure, the Professional Quidditch Team had won its fair share of games and even gone all the way more than once. They had a record to be proud of, there was no doubt about that. They certainly weren’t the Chudley Cannons or anything like that.
And yet, now that he had the woman in front of him… she was just like the rest. Harry could tell, as much as she didn’t want to believe it, that Gwenog was enjoying what was being done to her so far. With Angelina assisting him and all of his bitches who weren’t on the actual Quidditch Team using their tongues to prepare Gwenog’s body, it was obvious that she was primed and ready to go.
Of course, she was still bucking her hips violently, making it rather hard for him to penetrate her. Whether she was hoping to get him inside of her or hoping to keep him out… it mattered little in the end. Seeing how her counterpart was making things difficult, Angelina reaches over with a vindictive smirk etched across her face and takes a firm hold of Gwenog’s clit, grabbing it and yanking it in a harsh pinch.
Gwenog shrieks and squirts involuntarily from the sudden sensation, her continuing inability to see what was about to happen leaving her uniquely vulnerable to everything they were doing to her. Still smirking, Angelina uses her dexterous and limber body as it’s meant to be used and whips her legs up and over, getting onto the table and trapping Gwenog’s head in a vice lock between her own dark-skinned, sweaty thighs as she faces Harry and gives him a wicked grin.
“Lick, bitch.”
After a moment, Angelina begins to moan softly, signaling that Gwenog has indeed began to eat out her rival’s pussy like she’s supposed to. Meanwhile, still holding Gwenog’s clit in one hand, Angelina leans forward and reaches out with the other, using her fingers to invitingly spread the loser player’s pussy wide, revealing the dark-skinned Welsh witch’s wet pink center to her Lord and Master, Harry James Potter.
“Go on then, Master. Give it to her. Make her SCREAM on your cock. Teach her what it means to truly submit to a greater power~”
With such an invitation, how can Harry do anything but take Angelina up on her offer? With Gwenog’s hips no longer bucking all over the place but instead quivering with fear and anticipation, Harry lines up… and thrusts in, groaning at the exceptionally tight feel of a Professional Player’s puffy pussy slowly but surely spreading around his massive bitch breaker of a cock.
Angelina’s eyes light up as Gwenog’s muffled screams slowly make their way out from under the other dark-skinned woman’s crotch. Harry can only chuckle as one of his most loyal fuck toys begins to ride her rival for all she’s worth. Bouncing up and down on Gwenog’s face, riding her like there’s no tomorrow, Angelina moans and reaches up with one hand to play with one of her own dark, sweaty tits.
The other hand remains where it is, her fingers pinching at Gwenog’s clit and her palm resting upon the Welsh witch’s pussy mound. As such, Angelina gets to feel the bulge as the once tight pussy of her Quidditch Rival stretches and falters in its losing battle against the phallic invader forcing its way into her. The noticeable bump as Harry pushes deeper and deeper into Gwenog brings a pure smile of delight to Angelina’s face and she giggles like a schoolgirl.
“That’s it, Master. Give it to her. Fuck yes, f-fuck she loves it. Oooh, she really, really loves it~”
Personally, Harry isn’t so sure about that. Oh, he’s sure that Gwenog will come to love it… but right now, with the way she’s still tensing up and straining against her bindings, it’s obvious that the blindfolded Professional is still fighting, still struggling against her own innate desires. She needs this, but she doesn’t want it, she refuses to acknowledge how much she’s enjoying herself. Still, at this point Harry is an expert at breaking in hardy witches like Gwenog Jones.
Grabbing her harshly by her dark-skinned, thicc and toned thighs, Harry digs his fingers into her compact flesh and begins to really fuck her, pounding away at Gwenog’s cunt like there’s no tomorrow. Her pussy puts up a valiant fight to be sure, and from the way she’s flexing, Harry can even imagine she’s doing it consciously at first. Her control over her own body is that great, that she’s able to manually tighten up her own pussy muscles.
Unfortunately for Gwenog, rather than forcing him out, rather than pushing his rampaging member from her poor puffy pussy lips, she’s only making it feel better. In the end, she, like every witch before her, is ill-equipped to handle Harry’s titanic bitch breaker of a cock. Indeed, the more he fucks her, the less resistance her pussy can muster, until the once-tight cunt is instead stretching further and further, and his cock is going deeper and deeper inside of her.
She tries though, by Merlin she tries. It’s just that nothing she can do is good enough, and it’s not long before her intensifying muffled screams vibrate up into Angelina’s pussy and make the other dark-skinned witch cream herself all over Gwenog’s trapped and helpless face.
“Yesssss…”
Angelina’s verbal expression of pure joy causes Harry to look up at her, and he blinks when he sees an utterly euphoric face that he actually recognizes. Not from their own time together however, no, those faces are far more fucked silly and submissive. Right now though, Angelina is making a face that he last saw on her back during their Hogwarts Days, a face that she’d make pretty much every time they won a game for Gryffindor while she was still at the school.
Raising an eyebrow, Harry reaches out and tweaks one of his gorgeous dark-skinned slut witch’s rock hard nipples, causing her to squeak and refocus her attention onto her wizard master.
“That face… something you want to tell me, pet?”
Flushing in both embarrassment and memory, Angelina offers a sheepish smile and a nod.
“A-Ah, of course Master… Katie, Alicia and I would usually have threesomes in the Girls’ Locker Room after every win. Sorry we didn’t think to invite you back then~”
Imagining it, Harry chuckles for a moment, looking off in the distance as he contemplates what that must have been like and fantasizes about what he would have done if he’d received such an invite. Unfortunately, he was such a wimp back in his school years that he might not have said yes.
Oh sure, he had courage where it counted, but he was so emotionally stunted that he really didn’t know what to do with girls, let alone what to say when they expressed interest in him. As evidenced by his utterly horrid early dating life. Shit, first a terrible showing with the Patil Twins at the Yule Ball, then a blubbering Cho Chang, and then marrying Ginny Weasley of all things…
Harry had made a lot of mistakes as a child and younger man, but even the mistakes had ultimately made him into the man he was today, and truth be told the wizard didn’t think he’d change any of it for the world, not even if he was given the opportunity to do so. Rather, he was happy with what he had… even as he constantly reached out for more like the lustful glutton he’d become.
Of course, as Harry’s thoughts go off on a tangent while he continues to fuck Gwenog senseless, it turns out that Angelina wasn’t done talking yet. A light kiss upon his pistoning shaft draws his attention back to the beautiful Gryffindor witch and she bats her eyelashes up at him once she has his attention. While he was spacing out and fantasizing about what could have been, Angelina had leaned forward, wrapping her arms around Gwenog’s lower back and pressing her cheek into Gwenog’s pussy mound so she could feel his cock bulging out of her flesh against her.
Now that she has his attention again however, Angelina grins wickedly.
“I remember more than once sneaking your Firebolt out of your locker, in fact. I fucked myself and the other girls with it after every victory. We pretended it was you, begged you to fuck us as we fucked ourselves with your broom. I always hoped that you might smell out juices still caked on the end of your broom handle and answer the siren’s call we were putting out, but alas… it never happened.”
Is she telling the truth? Is she lying? Harry can’t help but fuck Gwenog harder regardless of what the answer is. The tale, whether it’s a fib or actually what happened, is more than arousing enough to make him pound into Gwenog’s previously tight pussy with all his might, drawing more muffled shrieks and squeals from the gorgeous Welsh Quidditch Player, while Angelina continues to bounce her hips and ass and cunt up and down on Gwenog’s face.
“I touched myself day in and day out to thoughts of you, Master. Even back then, I wanted you to take control. Even when I was Captain, I hoped you would push me down and have your way with me~”
Wiggling her hips back and forth, Angelina’s eyes twinkle with delight as she watches Harry fuck her rival faster and harder by the second, his expression growing more lustful and aroused the more the story progresses. At this point, he’s half-convinced she HAS to be bullshitting him… but in the end, does it matter? It doesn’t make it any less hot.
“And now here we are, all these years later, sharing this presumptuous, arrogant little bitch between us. Mm, Master… dreams really do come true~”
And then, to put a cap on her incredibly engaging story, Angelina leans forward and BITES Gwenog’s clit, which is quite engorged by this point. The resultant scream from the Welsh witch into her own pussy causes Angelina to tense up, her back arching as she lets out a wanton moan and cums a second time as well. Orgasming all over Gwenog’s face right as the other woman’s pussy tightens and squirts all over Harry’s cock, stomach, and Angelina’s face.
It’s one big cacophony of pleasure and orgasmic release and all in all, it’s far too much for Harry to handle. He might have been able to hold it back, but he was already overstimulated from Angelina’s hot little story and so he unloads deep into Gwenog’s womb, causing both women to squeal as they both feel his white hot spunk filling the Holyhead Harpies Manager to the absolute brim. Gwenog feels it directly on account of it being her body, but Angelina can feel it too with her cheek still pressed against her rival’s pussy mound, and her lips part as she breathes in shallowly, eyes fluttering in excitement.
-x-X-x-
Yanking his cock out of Gwenog with a pop, Harry isn’t surprised when Angelina is quick to clean the stained rod with her mouth. Leaning forward, she eagerly sucks him in past her full, pouty lips, looking up into his eyes with nothing but love, adoration, and submission as she does so. Meanwhile, she’s also still grinding her pussy down into the face of the catatonic woman beneath her as Gwenog just lays there, no longer straining against her bindings or doing much of anything really.
Indeed, the woman who had apparently been treating the Holyhead Harpies as her own personal fiefdom and harem for decades now has been completely broken in, or so it would seem. At least for the moment, she can’t seem to muster up the strength to do much of anything, can’t even be bothered to eat out her victorious rival if Angelina’s mumbled grumbling is any indication.
Sucking and slurping his cock clean of Gwenog’s juices while empathically bouncing her hips up and down on the catatonic witch’s face, it’s obvious from the disappointment in Angelina’s eyes that Gwenog has stopped performing for the moment. But that’s alright, because it’s time for Angelina’s reward anyways.
Slipping his cock free of her pillowy lips with a pop, Harry gives the dark-skinned witch a wink as he slowly begins to make his way around the table, a hand trailing along Angelina’s sweaty, glistening flesh as he goes.
“You did good today, pet. You did very good. Which means its time for your reward. After all, I did say I would give you quite the prize for winning the match, didn’t I?”
“Oooh, yes Master~ Give it to me… give me whatever you have for me, and I’ll take it like the good little bitch I am!”
It’s fun, seeing how far Angelina has fallen. Truly, she’s come a long way from the loyal-to-her-husband witch that Harry had first broken in in their joke shop all those years ago. She’s all his and they both know it, which means he can do whatever he wants to her, and she’ll love every last second of it.
For her ‘reward’, Harry moves into position behind her and spreads her tight cheeks apart. Even now, Angelina’s thicc thighs are locking Gwenog’s head in place as Harry begins to tease at Angelina’s pink, puckered asshole with his thumb. Lifting her further up onto the table, he forces her into a deep squat over the unconscious woman’s face.
By this point, the blindfold that Gwenog was wearing at the start of this has fallen off, revealing that she’s completely insensate, her eyes rolled up in her head, her tongue lolling out of her mouth, and her face one of relaxed unconsciousness.
That doesn’t last long however, and just as Harry is popping into Angelina’s dark, tight ass, Gwenog’s eyes flutter as she begins regaining consciousness. Her first sight is thus Harry’s massive member, pushing into Angelina’s asshole as the other witch’s puffy pussy lips continue to drip down onto Gwenog’s messy face, and Harry’s massive balls start to clap against said slit in tandem with his thrusts.
Driving up into the deliriously aroused woman for a few moments, Harry shakes his head after a beat, deciding that Angelina’s ass is a little too dry still.
“Not quite ready… no, we need a bit more saliva.”
“Master?”
“Don’t worry, pet… I’ve got a warm, waiting mouth right here, don’t I?”
“Oooh, yes Master!”
In her beleaguered state, it’s obvious Gwenog doesn’t fully process his and Angelina’s exchange before it’s too late. Mouth wide open because the dark-skinned Welsh Quidditch Player was panting for breath after her own powerful plowing, she doesn’t stand a chance when Harry pulls out of Angelina’s ass and proceeds to SLAM his cock down Gwenog’s gaping gullet, thrusting forward and choking her on his dick.
“GAAAAAGGGGKHKH!!!”
Almost immediately afterwards, he pulls out and thrusts into Angelina’s ass again… but only once before swapping over to Gwenog’s throat once more. Still bound spread eagle to the cold metal table, there’s nothing the Holyhead Harpies Manager can do but take it as Harry plunders both Angelina’s ass and Gwenog’s throat in equal measure, using Gwenog’s mouth like a pussy to provide enough lubrication to fuck Angelina’s mercifully clean back door harder and faster as they go.
“Hulghk!... Hulghk!... Hulghk!...”
In and out, in and out, from one hole to the other as both dark-skinned women get to enjoy Harry’s massive bitch breaker of a cock. Of course, a well-trained slutty little bitch like Angelina Johnson-Weasley already loves every last second of it, her eyes rolling around in her head and her tongue lolling out of her mouth as she squats over Gwenog’s face, her hands clutching at her rival’s abs for support.
Gwenog though… Gwenog has to learn to love it. And learn she does, as she slowly comes to appreciate the taste of the wizard’s overwhelming rod. Of course, it’s helped when eventually Angelina leans forward and begins stuffing her digits into Gwenog’s creampied, completely exposed and vulnerable pussy. Indeed, all Angelina wants is some of Harry’s delicious cum as an extra treat while she’s fucked hard in the ass, but for Gwenog, the feel of her rival’s scooping fingers in her freshly fucked, overly sensitive pussy… it’s enough to drive her insane.
All in all, all she can do is get face fucked in between Harry plowing Angelina’s ass, all matter of fluids from his cock and the other woman’s pussy covering Gwenog’s face as she lays there beneath them both, utterly defeated and completely at their mercy.
Finally, though, Harry reaches his limits and has to decide where to cum. Of course, ultimately that’s no decision at all, right? After all, Angelina is the one who won, who beat Gwenog and her team on Harry’s behalf. As such, it only makes sense that she would get Harry’s load. And so, the powerful wizard lord slams home into Angelina’s ass one more time and fills her bowels with his seed, much to her vocal enjoyment as she orgasms a third time all over Gwenog’s face, squirting her pussy juices across the broken woman’s features without reservation as Gwenog just takes it.
In fact, the defeated Holyhead Harpies Manager is expecting to get covered in Harry’s spunk as well the moment that he pulls out of Angelina’s ass. However, this doesn’t happen. Instead, the moment he pulls free of Angelina’s back door, she instinctively squeezes her asshole tightly shut, anting to save Harry’s load for later.
Harry doesn’t even notice at first… until Gwenog lets out what has to be an entirely involuntary disappointed whine. Blinking down at the Welsh witch in confusion, Harry glances up and understands what Gwenog is complaining about a moment later. Letting out a laugh, Harry shakes his head and grins wickedly.
“Now, now, Angelina… that just won’t do. You know better, sweetheart. And I think Gwenog, for all her lack of cooperation, deserves a consolation prize too. Even if she is a complete and utter loser…”
“B-But Maste-eep!”
Reaching forward, Harry grabs hold of Angelina rather roughly, yanking her back into his arms a bit while making sure her holes remain positioned right over Gwenog’s face. Reaching around, he uses one hand to play with a breast, toying with Angelina’s nipple. The other goes to her slit, rubbing at it harshly for a second before he focuses his efforts on her clit.
While the dark-skinned witch would never consciously resist or refuse her Master anything, given how broken in she is by this point, there’s no denying that she does hesitate to give in for a second. Harry helps her out with that though by pinching her clit and yanking on it harshly… which is MORE than enough to destroy Angelina’s concentration and ruin her instinctive attempt to hog his cum with her anal muscles.
Indeed, as she cums for the fourth time upon Gwenog’s face, her sphincter loosens up in the process and the load of white, hot jizz that she’d tried to save and hoard for herself comes spilling out right alongside her pussy juices from her gushing wet cunt. All of it cascades down onto Gwenog’s face and into her open mouth, the Holyhead Harpies Manager firmly giving in as she tries to catch as much as she can of their bodily fluids, swallowing it all.
She sputters and nearly drowns under Angelina’s squirting holes, but nevertheless manages to persevere, swallowing every last drop until there’s nothing left for her to drink down, until it’s either all in her gullet and on the way to her stomach, or has cascaded off of the table entirely and made quite the mess on the floor.
Releasing Angelina with a gentle push forward, Harry sends the witch careening a bit as she slumps face down on top of Gwenog, her head between her rival’s legs in the same way Gwenog’s head is between her legs as well.
As both exhausted Team Captains lay on top of each other, the door to the locker room opens as if on cue. In truth, it’s just really, really good timing and Harry grins wickedly as the other members of the Weasley Housewives Team each saunter into the room. They’re not alone though, Every single one of them, even his dear treacherous wife Ginny Weasley, is leading their respective counterpart by a leash as each of the Holyhead Harpy players in question crawl on all fours alongside their victorious opponents.
Ginny might be the lowest of the low among Harry’s bitches, but for today and today alone she’s not quite at the bottom of the pecking order. Indeed, instead she’s actually getting a little taste of what it means to be in Harry’s good graces. Her efforts to trick Gwenog into this whole ordeal in the first place had not only paid off, but they’d also paid dividends, and Harry wasn’t going to just ignore that.
As the Holyhead Harpies crawl into the locker room on all fours, some of them keep their heads down… but most can’t help but glance up, taking in their surroundings. Harry can’t help but smile a truly wicked smile when their eyes widen at the sight of their Team Leader and Mistress, Gwenog Jones, in the state she’s currently in.
Inevitably, shortly after they lay eyes on their conquered Manager, they all end up zeroing in on him and his cock, their eyes growing even WIDER at the realization that Harry is more a part of this then just as the audience to their game, and that more than that, he has the biggest, fattest cock any of them has ever seen.
With his seed still oozing out of a catatonic Gwenog’s pussy, it’s obvious what they’ve been doing… and yet he’s still hard and Harry can see fear, trepidation, and longing in the eyes of the Harpy players as they all realize what’s coming. Of course, it’s not like his other witches have been idle, all this time.
Indeed, as they’re brought into the locker room, the players of the Weasley Housewives force each of their counterparts to sit on the locker benches surrounding the cold metal table where Gwenog and Angelina are laid out on. Showing off an amazing display of flexibility, every single collared Harpy is forced to grab their ankles and lift their legs high into the air, spreading them wide and splaying their bodies so that Harry can see their abused holes.
Harry’s team takes up position behind each of the respective losers and fingers them as they stare at Harry invitingly. Every single one of them wants him to go to them first and fuck them and their counterpart next. Each is hopeful that they can be the one to entice Harry in a room full of enticing women.
Meanwhile, the Holyhead Harpies all have aroused looks on their face. Even the most fearful among them can’t help but give him bedroom eyes, clearly wanting him to fuck them even if they don’t think they do. Grinning wickedly, Harry takes in the entire room, gazing upon all of the naked, physically fit bodies of both Quidditch Teams. In the end, he can’t help but want to be fair. Rather than just choosing, why not make it interesting?
“The first girl to make your counterpart squirt will be next.”
His words drop like a veritable bombshell in the locker room, silence reigning for a second as they all digest what he just said. The Holyhead Harpies go wide eyed as they realize what’s about to happen, but it’s not like any of them can or want to stop it. Meanwhile, Harry’s girls all jolt forward almost at the exact same time, their hands moving over the bodies of the losers as they all begin to work towards the same goal… winning the prize.
Needless to say, the shrieks of pleasure that fill the locker room almost certainly penetrate to the outside as his girls get to work.
Chapter 43: Lady Anastasia Greengrass Pt. 2
Chapter Text
She was done. They both knew it. After the Quidditch Game, after everything that had happened, she was already finished. The blackmail alone, Harry could have used to end her career a dozen times over. The magical recordings he no doubt had as she’d succumbed to her own pleasure again and again on his property. At the same time, it wasn’t just blackmail… it was influence, both political and magical.
Rita Skeeter was nearing the end of her rope. The corridor to escape, to a return to normality, was closing up fast right before her eyes. And yet… still Harry insisted on continuing the Tour. Next up was…
“And here we are at the Potter Library. I don’t mean to brag, but I fully believe this library to be better than the one at Hogwarts at this point.”
He probably wasn’t wrong, either. The library that Harry leads Rita into on a leash is far from a simple ‘family library’. Magically expanded on the inside, it was much larger than the nondescript building that seemingly housed it. With multiple more stories than it should have had, the stacks of bookcases went up and up and up to a higher than life ceiling.
While Hogwarts had stood for a thousand years and the Headmasters and Headmistresses throughout that time had done their level best to make the school library the greatest repository of wizarding knowledge, they possibly could… the truth was, wizards and witches were private people and always had been. More than that, they were covetous individuals who took family very seriously.
It was no wonder then, that the Hogwarts Library had never managed to surpass some of the larger privately owned book collections in Wizarding Britain. Oh sure, there would be donations from time to time, and some even willed their entire collections to the Hogwarts Library, giving the Headmaster or Headmistress of the time the opportunity to boast about how this brought the school library one step closer to parity with its privately owned peers.
The problem with that was the theft. It had become something of an unofficial official mission of every Pureblood that visited Hogwarts. Sneak out any books that had originally belonged to their family, and indeed any books that had belonged to other families as well. For the vast majority of the Hogwarts Library, this was almost negligibly easy. For the Forbidden Section, it was a little harder and thus an activity best reserved to Sixth and Seventh Years… but not at all impossible.
Especially when either the Hogwarts Librarian or the Headmaster or Headmistress were sympathetic to the Ancient Houses’ cause, as frequently happened during the centuries. The Hogwarts Library effectively waxed and waned in power over the centuries, becoming something of a public book exchange for the Ancient and Noble Houses of Magical Britain, rather than the foremost repository of knowledge that it should have been.
… If anyone had been keeping score, Harry liked to imagine that the Potter Library was winning that little game. Book collecting was far from his primary passion, but with the inheritance of the Black Library, the Potter Library had nearly doubled in size. At this point, it could be called the Potter or Black Library interchangeably, truth be told.
And more recently, in the past few years to be exact, Harry had acquired a few bookworms among the beautiful witches he’d… tamed and collared. Not only had they taken to organizing his collection for him in their off-time, but they’d also taken to adding new books whenever they could.
Was it any wonder then, that as Harry leads a collared and leashed Rita Skeeter deeper into his family’s library, that they almost immediately come upon a certain individual who’s doing some much needed research into her family’s blood curse?
“Ah, Lady Anastasia Greengrass. What a pleasant surprise~”
Harry grins as the Greengrass Matriarch’s eyes dart upwards, her back going ramrod straight and her pale skin flushing as she takes in the sight of both Harry… and the reporter leashed on the floor beside him. Indeed, for the first moment that Anastasia lays eyes on Rita and recognizes her for who she is, there’s veritable panic in the older witch’s face. Then, she registers the position Rita finds herself in, the collar around her neck and the leash Harry is holding, and she relaxes somewhat. Only a little bit though.
While from Rita’s position on her hands and knees she can just see Anastasia seated at the table, pouring over ancient tomes that the Ministry would probably consider Restricted Dark Artifacts, Harry can see quite a bit more. Though the Lady Greengrass IS wearing a top that barely contains her massive knockers and shows off… ‘vast tracts of land’ so to speak, Harry can see that she’s not wearing much below the waist.
The reason for this can be seen if one glances around the edge of the desk to see the true nature of Lady Anastasia’s current seating arrangements. Her ‘chair’, as it so happened, is a living being… a living being that Harry knows quite well and isn’t surprised to find in his library, not one bit. After all, Hermione has never been anything BUT a bookworm in the time Harry has known her.
Of course, right now her face has been turned into a seat. Meanwhile, Hermione is dressed in a wildly lewd version of her old Hogwarts Uniform. The micro skirt in Gryffindor colors does nothing to hide her bare ass or cunny, while the red crop top has become see-through from her sweat and Anastasia’s juices drooling down onto her heaving chest.
With her face firmly buried in the older woman’s ass cheeks, no doubt tonguing out Lady Greengrass’ ass and cunt at the same time, it left only her bushy brunette curls to be seen outside of the other witch’s constantly shifting cheeks.
While Lady Anastasia is clearly doing her best to keep her composure in spite of the… lasciviousness of her ‘chair’, she’s not quite managing it. Oh certainly, she’s avoiding any wanton moans or mewling cries, but there are small noises coming from her lips anyways intermittently, as her nostrils flare and she squirms back and forth under Hermione’s oh so tender mercies. This is only made worse by her being forced to interact with him and his current ‘guest’.
“A-Ah, hm… W-Well met, Lord Potter… Ms. Skeeter.”
Rita wisely doesn’t say anything. Even if she may not realize Lady Anastasia’s current state, she’s more than learned by this point that if any witch is on Harry’s property, that witch almost certainly IS Harry’s property as well. Even those who didn’t know it yet, like the estimable and arrogant Gwenog Jones.
Of course, before Harry can offer up an amused reply, one of the other bookworms he’s tamed makes her presence known. Coming out of one of the nearby stacks is a dark-skinned Indian witch… namely, Padma Patil, the more bookish of the Patil Twins. Unlike her sister Parvati, Padma had gone into Ravenclaw, and when she’d found out the state of his library, she’d taken it upon herself to become his unofficial librarian alongside Hermione.
Of course, Harry had had his conditions and stipulations. One such stipulation was the dress code, so to speak. Where Hermione was wearing the sluttiest Gryffindor Schoolgirl Uniform that magic could produce, Padme is wearing a nigh-on identical Ravenclaw version. Her blue crop top isn’t quite as see-through as Hermione’s red is at the moment of course, and her blue and bronze mini skirt actually is covering up the majority of her cunt and ass because she’s standing up straight right now. But other than that, it’s practically the same specialized uniform.
Carrying a stack of books in her arms, Padma makes her way over to Lady Anastasia’s desk and sets the books down next to the distracted, researching older witch. Only then can she finally make notice of Harry and Rita’s presence, her eyes lighting up as they ghost over Rita before finally finding their way to Harry’s face.
“Ah! Master Potter, you grace us with your presence. Was there anything you needed? A particular book you were looking for?”
Harry just smiles at the Indian witch. Needless to say, of the two witches who had practically taken up residence in his library, it was Padma who took the job most seriously. She would still happily drop to her knees and suck his cock if he ordered it, as well as let him fuck her in every orifice across every surface of HIS library if he so chose.
But she wouldn’t suggest it. She had enough pride and confidence in herself to hold it together, even clad in little more than a skintight crop top and short miniskirt. As his eyes trail up and down Padma’s body, she does instinctively thrust her chest out a little bit in an open, if involuntary invitation. But no, Harry’s eyes slide past her after a moment, and seeing Lady Anastasia trying to keep her cool while Hermione’s tongue goes to town on her holes… it’s just too tempting to pass up.
That said, while Harry isn’t QUITE done with Rita, he also doesn’t feel the need to keep her around for every little thing he decides to do. Which is where Padma can come in.
“Actually, Padma… there is something you can do for me. Take Rita here off my hands, would you?”
Blinking, the Indian witch nods and steps forward after a moment, taking Rita’s leash from Harry and looking down at the sensationalist reporter blankly. Rita doesn’t dare look Padma in the eye, and after a moment Harry finds out why.
“Hello again, Ms. Skeeter. I must admit, I much prefer this look on you, rather than you writing another article about my sister and I’s presence in Wizarding Britain representing a push from the Indian Wizarding World to ‘reverse colonize’ London.”
Oof. Even Harry winces a little at that. He hadn’t read that particular article, but he had heard about it. It… honestly hadn’t caused as much of an uproar as it probably should have, mostly because the Magical Indian presence in Wizarding Britain was still vastly smaller than the muggle Indian presence in the greater United Kingdom. Indeed, Rita had been punching WAY below her weight with that article, to the point that it’d practically been a freebie… until now.
Smiling wickedly, Harry catches Padma’s eye and gives her a nod.
“Why don’t you continue her ‘tour’ of our great library, Padma? You know the place best, after all… and I’m sure you know exactly what sort of books Rita would enjoy the most, don’t you?”
Padma’s eyes light up at that and a truly wide smile spreads across her beaming face as she gives Harry a half curtsy that flashes her pussy lips at him for a moment as she bobs up and down.
“It would be my distinct pleasure, Lord Potter. Thank you kindly~”
Chuckling, Harry just waves them off, enjoying the way Rita whimpers as Padma tugs her along on her leash a little harder than is strictly necessary, while at the same time not even bothering to contain her excitement about showing the reporter her ‘special book collection’.
“Don’t you worry, Ms. Skeeter. It’ll make you SCREAM in delight~”
As the pair disappears into the stacks, Harry watches them go for a moment, amused beyond belief. Then, he turns back to the absolutely delectable situation developing in front of his eyes. Of course, Lady Anastasia Greengrass isn’t JUST here to get her holes eaten out by Hermione’s expert and altogether experienced tongue.
In the time that Harry has been interacting with Padma, the Greengrass Matriarch has seized upon the latest books that the Patil Twin had brought in and is digging deep into her research. To be fair, this was why Harry had let her in here in the first place. The blood curse that the Greengrass Family lived under might not have killed them off, so to speak, but it was eroding them bit by bit, generation by generation.
With any lucky, Anastasia hoped to end that in her lifetime, and with Harry’s help and access to his immense library, she might not even need luck.
Of course, just because he’s given her this, doesn’t mean he’s done taking from her in the meantime. House Greengrass will always belong to him, even cured of the blood curse. Astoria, Daphne, and even Anastasia herself, have all fallen to his cock.
Amusingly enough, it’s clear to Harry that Anastasia has already forgotten he was even there. She’s so engrossed in her research and trying to keep from being too distracted by Hermione’s tongue that she likely thinks he’s already walked off, probably thinking he left with Padma and Rita.
Well now, that just won’t do, will it? Having not even bothered getting dressed again, the naked wizard prowls up behind the seated Lady Greengrass and… re-announces his presence by slapping his massive meat log down between Anastasia’s fat ass cheeks, his balls slapping down atop Hermione’s head.
The Greengrass Matriarch squeaks, even as Harry grabs her by her massive bubble butt and gives it a good hard squeeze, hot dogging her ass with his bitch breaker of a cock and enjoying the sensation of her warm buns wrapped around his dick as Hermione’s silky-soft hair tickles his lower rod and ball sack.
“How goes your research, Lady Greengrass?”
Blushing profusely and squirming even more now, Anastasia nevertheless tries to keep her composure to the best of her abilities, panting a little as she attempts to focus on the pages of the open tome in front of her.
“I’ve made… e-excellent progress with your considerate and generous help, L-Lord Potter.”
Harry hums at that and nods, even as he rears back a hand to deliver a harsh smack-grope to one of her ass cheeks, bringing his palm down hard but then immediately kneading her butt flesh as she jolts and yelps before ultimately whimpering, knowing she can’t possibly stop him or tell him off for his treatment of her.
“Oh?”
“… Y-Yes. With the Potter Library’s, a-ah, resources, I’ve managed to trace the blood curse back to Mainland Europe. You see, my ancestor Alcina married a European Noble before the muggle’s Great War and-!”
As she drones on, Harry has to admit… he’s not listening all that well. Oh sure, its all very interesting stuff, and very applicable to her situation. It’s just… her ass is right there and so warm and hot and fat. And his rock hard cock is already ready to go some more, even after the very long day so far. But then, Harry is always ready for more action.
Feigning a modicum of interest, he leans forward as Anastasia points out a particular passage of the book, she has open in front of her. Perfectly natural that he would need to lean in and crane his neck to read what she was pointing at, right? Well, maybe… if he didn’t also use the opportunity to draw his cock back and angle it so that he ends up hilting DEEP into the Lady Greengrass’ ass right then and there.
As his massive prick drives into Anastasia’s behind, the sudden surprise anal intrusion causes the Greengrass Matriarch to shriek and gurgle on her own spit, even drooling a little bit from what Harry can see from his current vantage point. How embarrassing, heh. Grinning wickedly, Harry plants his hands on Anastasia’s shoulders as he begins to plow her anally, fucking her incredibly tight, clenching back door passage as she gasps and shudders.
“Keep going, Lady Greengrass. Why did you stop?”
“Y-You know why, Lord P-Potter. P-Please, I need to be allowed to f-focus on my research… for the s-sake of my family. I would be, nnngh, more than happy t-to take care of your n-needs later~”
The breathy moan at the end of her beseeching request only draws a chuckle from Harry as he continues to butt fuck the gorgeous older witch, uncaring of her begging.
“I bet you would… but no, you don’t get to pull the ‘family’ card with me when you’re currently being pleasured by one of my librarians.”
As Harry reminds Anastasia of her ‘seat’, Hermione in turn reminds Harry of her presence in the only way she can. With his cock now buried in Anastasia’s ass, he’s somewhat dislodged her from Hermione’s face, pushing her up a bit so she’s half-bent over the desk in front of her instead of seated firmly on the bookish witch beneath her.
This results in Hermione’s tongue and mouth falling upon Harry’s swinging ball sack, slurping and sucking at them whenever she’s able to catch them in her mouth, working overtime in order to try to please Harry. But to be perfectly honest? He’s already well-pleased by Anastasia’s incredibly tight ass. The Greengrass Matriarch, reduced to a cock receptacle yet again by his massive bitch breaking prick.
Reaching around from behind her, Harry grabs her top with both hands and pulls. An application of magical enhancement makes sure that the top she was wearing to hide just how immodest she and her ‘seat’ were being behind the desk rips and tears into two most satisfyingly. As Anastasia’s huge breasts bounce free of their already relatively sparse confines, Harry tosses the two torn halves of the top aside in either direction, before bringing his hands back down and around onto her tits with a hefty CLAP!
Anastasia squeaks, the open tome in front of her all but forgotten as she instead clutches to the edge of the desk, shuddering and gasping and groaning as Harry’s dick burrows its way into her bowels again and again, his hands now mauling her pale breasts like no one’s business.
“L-Lord Potter… LORD POTTER!!!”
Gurgling, shaking, shuddering… it’s quite obvious that she’s experiencing an orgasm. Probably had something to do with him grabbing her nipples and pulling them while driving his cock as deep into her ass as possible at the same time. Smirking wickedly, Harry leans in close to Anastasia’s ear and whispers to her in a silken tone.
“Call me Master.”
He waits a beat, expecting her to try and fight him on that, to say something in that indignant tone of hers. He was more than ready to punish her for it too, more than ready to continue his slow yet inevitable domination of this gorgeous, curvaceous woman. But… Anastasia doesn’t respond in either the negative or the positive. Instead, all Harry gets is a low, guttural gurgling noise from the Greengrass Matriarch.
Frowning a bit, Harry reaches up and grabs a fistful of the Lady Greengrass’ hair, driving his cock back into her tight backside while at the same time yanking her head back to gaze down into her face. What he finds… probably shouldn’t have been so unexpected. Lady Anastasia has gone cross-eyed with pleasure, her eyes glazing over and her mouth agape. Her tongue isn’t QUITE lolling out, but there is a tendril of drool coming from the side of her mouth in a very unladylike, undignified fashion.
Snorting derisively, Harry pulls even harder on Anastasia, bringing her up to her feet, though he’s having to do most of the work as her body seems to have gone almost slack, save for the jerking and jolting and quivering she’s doing every so often. The purpose of lifting her up in this way becomes obvious a moment later however, when Hermione’s messy face is revealed from underneath both Anastasia’s ass and his throbbing cock and swinging ball sack.
Hermione blinks up at him, and Harry nods down at her, giving his old friend and Gryffindor’s resident bookworm a doting smile.
“Get on up here, Hermione. It would appear that Lady Anastasia isn’t in a state to be able to do much more research into her family’s blood curse. Indeed, it would appear that she’s allowed herself to get… distracted. Tsk, tsk. Go ahead and take over for her, let me know what the Lady Greengrass might have found and if it’s worth pursuing.”
As much as Harry has broken Hermione in… and indeed, he’s had to break her in more than once over the years, even having to re-tame her and punish her most severely when she’d tried to go to Minister of Magic Susan Bones way back when… the brunette is still a scholar at heart. Knowledge gets Hermione Granger-Weasley almost as wet as Harry’s cock, and in truth him and his dick are likely the only thing in this life that she loves more than learning something knew.
So, while there is a hint of regret at having to leave the spot beneath them where she’d been getting to suck on Harry’s balls, its actually completely drowned out by her excitement as she hops up to her feet and plucks the open tome off of the desk.
Hopping up in it’s place, Hermione wastes no time in forcing Anastasia to… return the favor, so to speak. Indeed, as she’s been moving, Harry hasn’t stopped fucking the Greengrass Matriarch’s ass, and at this point Anastasia isn’t even trying to hide how much she’s enjoying it anymore. As her eyes have crossed and her mouth has dropped perpetually open, she’s begun to squeal and shriek with each powerful butt pounding she’s receiving, her body shaking and jiggling and more importantly, her voice getting far too loud, to the point of distraction.
“I’m going to have to ask you to be quiet, Lady Greengrass. This is still a library.”
As Hermione says this, she hooks her legs around Anastasia’s neck and pulls the older witch down… down into the space betwixt Hermione’s thighs, down under the incredibly short miniskirt in Gryffindor colors that the brunette bookworm is reading. Lady Anastasia’s squealing and screaming and shrieking is abruptly cut off as she’s suddenly forced to eat out Hermione’s dripping wet cunny.
The brunette just smiles as she holds Anastasia’s head in place with her thighs, clenching them down around the Greengrass Matriarch’s skull and forcing her to lick Hermione out if she wants to have any chance at breathing any time soon. While noises continue to come from Anastasia as Harry drills into her from behind, there’s no denying that they’re quite muffled now, allowing for Hermione to hold the tome in her hands, her eyes darting back and forth across the page.
While its clear Hermione’s attention is torn between the dual pleasure of getting eaten out and reading, it’s equally clear that she’s having a much easier time of it than Anastasia was. The brunette had been made to worm her way through books, she’d been born to be a magical researcher… the sexual debauchery and all around depraved nature had been taught, by him, over the course of several years.
Still mauling Anastasia’s breasts, still ravaging her asshole with his thick fat cock, Harry inclines his head to the side, looking past the bent over form of the Greengrass Matriarch and raising an eyebrow at his ‘top researcher’.
“Well, Hermione? What’s your, heh, professional opinion?”
Bringing the tome down after a moment, biting her lower lip and blushing, Hermione humps Anastasia face for a few seconds more before finally formulating her answer for him.
“I, ah… think that we might have to visit Europe to track down the origins of this blood curse, Harry. As much as it, mm, pains me to admit it… we won’t find any more answers to this sort of thing in a library… or at least, not any library in all of Britain. But Europe… Europe might have the answers we seek.”
Considering this for a long moment, Harry slowly nods as he assimilates the new information. Europe… Europe was fine. Harry had friends in certain parts of Europe. Of course, as one of the most powerful wizards in the entire world, he was well aware that the International Confederation of Wizards preferred to keep tabs on his movements.
It was something of a pain, because despite defeating his own Dark Lord not once, but multiple times over the course of his early life, he hadn’t been afforded the same courtesy as Dumbledore. No one had come around offering him the position of Supreme Mugwump. Whether that was because they thought him too young, or simply because politics had gotten in the way, Harry didn’t fully know… or care.
He stayed out of trouble and avoided drawing too much attention from the international community by sticking to Britain… most of the time. Admittedly, his work as Head Auror at the DMLE had drawn him over to Europe a handful of times. He had never been one to let a bad guy get away just because he fled to some backwater country like fucking Transylvania. If the Ancient Vampire Clans wanted to harbor fugitives from the law, then they needed to be ready to contend with the Man-Who-Won. None of them ever were… ready, that is.
Regardless, Europe would be fine. In fact, the more Harry thinks about it, the more he likes the idea. Chuckling as he continues to drive his cock deep into Anastasia’s backside, Harry reaches forward and grabs the insensate Greengrass Matriarch by her hair, dragging her face up out from between Hermione’s thighs as the brunette happily relaxes her hold on her fellow witch’s head for him.
“Sure, why not. We’ll make a Potter Family Trip out of it. See the sights, have a little vacation… doesn’t that sound lovely, Anastasia?”
Now, Harry knows that if she were in the right frame of mind, she’d almost certainly have raged and cried out indignantly about the trivial way that Harry was framing the very real threat to her family. But she’s most definitely NOT in the right frame of mind right now. Especially not when Harry has timed his query perfectly with his own release.
Right as he’s speaking, Anastasia is dealing with a torrent of heat invading her insides, her bowels filling to the brim with Harry’s massive load of sticky hot cum as he seeds her back door without hesitation and without warning. The warbling gurgling moan that slips free of Anastasia’s pillowy lips without her say just makes Harry grin as he finishes inside of her.
“I’m glad that you agree, pet.”
Pulling out of her, he raises an eyebrow at Hermione… and the brunette’s eyes light up as she realizes what he’s offering. Indeed, once upon a time things between the two of them had been bad… but like all friends do, they’d reconciled their differences and worked things out… one good, hard dicking at a time, until Hermione had finally come to understand and accept her place at his feet.
In this case though, he’s offering her the chance to choose how she receives her reward for being such a good ‘seat’ for Lady Greengrass, as well as finishing the Greengrass Matriarch’s research when Anastasia could not because she was… otherwise indisposed.
After a moment of though, Hermione makes her decision. With Harry currently lifting Anastasia up, it’s easy enough for her to slip and slide her way across the desk under her. Realizing what she wants to do, Harry chuckles and grabs Anastasia by her hips, yanking the insensate GILF up all the way onto her feet so that she’s no longer bent over the desk… but bent over Hermione, who’s now laid out on the edge of the desk, her pussy lips visible just below Anastasia’s fat creampied ass, which even now is starting to disgorge his cum.
The reason behind Hermione’s choice in position becomes obvious a moment later as Anastasia lets out a surprised yelp from the brunette bookworm latching onto her massive GILF tits and refusing to let go. Groping and squeezing, suckling and slurping and no doubt biting, Hermione begins to go to town on Anastasia’s chest right in front of her face, even as she bucks her hips and her puffy pussy lips right in front of Harry’s.
With an amused shrug, Harry takes Hermione up on her generous offer. His hands are still sunk into Anastasia’s incredibly fat, plush ass cheeks, with the Greengrass Matriarch acting as an anchor point between him and Hermione. His cock head comes to the entrance of Hermione’s drooling, offered up quim, and a moment later he rams his way all the way into her womb, slamming past her cervix.
Hermione’s squeals are muffled by the Lady Greengrass’ fat tits, but not completely stifled. And honestly, it’s all music to Harry’s ears. As he fucks Hermione nice and deep, using her womb like a meat condom around his big fat bitch breaker of a cock, he’s reminded of some really good times. It’s almost nostalgic, in a way, pounding into Hermione while the two of them tag team Anastasia together.
Their hands are all over the beleaguered Lady Greengrass’ body, groping and squeezing and kneading her pliable flesh here and there to their heart’s content. Meanwhile, Hermione’s cunt is as tight as ever around his cock. She’d probably be unbelievably loose for any other man at this point, after years of being Harry’s personal fuck toy. His massive schlong has spread and stretched her cunt out more times than either of them can count.
Meanwhile, Harry is well aware that Hermione and Ron haven’t had sex in a very long time. After all, the brunette bookworm tells him about it frequently, about how she’s not let Ron touch her, that Harry is the only man for her, that she belongs to her Master. Harry appreciates the comments, even if it wasn’t like he set out to cuckold his childhood best friend, or really any of the men he’s ended up cuckolding.
Truth be told, they were simply… collateral damage that, while unfortunate, couldn’t be avoided. Truly, Harry couldn’t care less about any of them… it was their wives, girlfriends, sisters, mothers, and daughters that Harry cared about.
Hermione’s legs come up and wrap around Anastasia’s thighs after a moment, with the younger of the two witches clinging all the harder to the elder. With Anastasia sandwiched between them, there really is no escape for her. She’s not even getting fucked anymore, amusingly enough, but she’s still trapped, still being molested and groped and included in their debauchery as Harry rewards Hermione for being such a good fuck pet.
Of course, with Hermione’s mouth buried in Anastasia’s tits and muffled by her massive pillowy mammaries, and the Lady Greengrass in turn so insensate that she’s barely even making noise at this point, Harry is able to hear… OTHER things going on in his library.
An amused grin spreads across his face as he cocks his head to the side and listens in on another interaction taking place a hundred or so feet away.
“W-What even is that thing?! OH MERLIN, N-NO! I’m sorry, I’M SOR-GLUUUGHK! Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
From the sound of things, Padma is having quite a lot of fun introducing Rita to the Forbidden Section of Harry’s Potter-Black Library. Indeed, it’s MUCH more dangerous than Hogwarts’ Forbidden Section. Truth be told, even Harry isn’t inclined to visit it very much… too many tentacles and teeth. But Padma loves those books like they’re her very own children, treating them like her own personal pets that she happily cares for.
One day, the contents within said books might actually be useful, even if it turned out they weren’t when it came to the Greengrass Situation. Or so Lady Anastasia had told him, looking VERY pale one day when Harry had stopped by to check on her, much like today. Indeed, she’d stated with no uncertainty that under no circumstances would she be using anything from the Potter-Black Forbidden Section going forward.
Padma had sulked, but in the end, she’d accepted it, as had Harry. It would have been ironic if the solution to all of the Greengrass Family’s problems WAS somewhere amongst Padma’s favorite pet books, but in the end, going to Europe was probably the safer option. Certainly safer for Anastasia’s sanity, in the long run.
Hm, should Harry be concerned for Rita’s sanity, all things considered? As he plunges into the depths of Hermione’s pussy, slamming past her cervix and into her clenching womb with every thrust, as he digs his fingers deep into Anastasia’s plush ass, enough to leave marks in the Greengrass Matriarch’s buttocks and make it harder for her to sit for the next few days then it would be, Harry considers that for a moment.
… Nah. In the end, he didn’t really care. Let Padma drive Rita Skeeter insane. He could PROBABLY fix it if worst came to worst… and if he couldn’t, well, insanity couldn’t be visited upon a more deserving person, now could it?
Ah, but Rita would probably be fine. Really, Padma’s pet books weren’t THAT terrible. Of course, if you went off of the gagging screams and squeals of pleasure and horror coming from Rita right now, you might think otherwise.
All that said, Harry just smiles and revels in the sounds filling his library, as well as the smell of freshly sexed witches filling his nostrils. As he plows Hermione silly and eventually creampies her, rewarding her for her part in helping Anastasia’s research, his mind is already off in Europe, plotting out a little Potter Family vacation.
They would need to decide who all was going with them. Obviously, the Greengrass Witches would have to come along, given this was all about their family. Astoria, Daphne, and Anastasia would probably all need to be brought. Hermione too, would likely be instrumental. Padma, meanwhile, could stay behind to watch the library. And others would also need to stay behind to look after his estate.
But there would almost certainly be plenty of other spots for his very extended family to come with him, and Harry would have to decide how exactly he was going to fill those spots. Hmm, perhaps it could be a reward for some of the Potter Quidditch Team, for their success against Gwenog and her Harpies? Now there was a thought…
Well, he could decide on the final list of who was and wasn’t going later. For now, Harry pulls out of Hermione and with contemptuous ease flips Anastasia off of her and onto her back, plunging his still hard cock back into the Lady Greengrass’ untouched cunt a moment later, drawing a fresh bit of squealing liveliness from the gorgeous pale GILF of a witch in the meantime.
As he begins to fuck her, Harry reaches out and gropes Anastasia’s tit with semi-sadistic intent, smirking as he kneads and mauls her mammary to his heart’s content.
“You’re lucky that I’ve invested so much time into your family, Lady Greengrass. You’ll find that I’m more than willing to move Heaven and Earth for those I consider mine. Even if it requires us going all the way to the depths of Hell to get there.”
Obviously, Anastasia doesn’t respond, still completely out of her mind with lust and pleasure. Harry just chuckles as he continues to fuck her. Hermione, meanwhile, has slid back off of the desk and onto her knees, returning to her place between his legs as she suckles at his balls.
Everyone is right where they should be in that moment. Everything is just… right.
Chapter 44: The Chateau
Chapter Text
With Lady Greengrass’ research pointing them to Europe, Harry had made all the proper preparations. When Anastasia had asked if he needed her to plan anything, such as where they would be staying, perhaps even getting a base of operations ready for them, he’d just laughed and waved her off, saying it would all be taken care of.
After all, if she thought his connections were limited to just Magical Great Britain, well, she had another thing coming.
And so, when the day finally arrives, the four of them are deposited outside of their European Accommodations by a Private Cross-Country Portkey that Harry had gotten the go-ahead from the proper international authorities to enchant and use himself. Given how difficult Portkeys could be to make, it was just another example of the wizard’s power that he could offhandedly create one that could take all four of them plus all of their luggage (a significant amount with three noblewomen along for the ride) across an ocean.
And indeed, it is all four of them. Harry hadn’t even had to put his foot down. When Daphne Greengrass, the only Greengrass woman NOT completely broken to his cock quite yet, had begun making noises about how she couldn’t possibly go on an extended trip to Europe and leave her duties at Hogwarts behind, her mother had gone right over her head. Lady Anastasia had gotten permission directly from the Hogwarts Headmistress, and thus Daphne was stuck with her mother, her younger sister… and worst of all in her eyes, her hated nemesis, Harry Potter.
Even now, the icy bitch of a witch is glaring at him from what she no doubt believes is out of sight, out of mind. But Harry knows, and he fully intends to punish her for it later. For now, however, he just takes in the view before him, even as Lady Greengrass’ breath hitches at the sight.
The Chateau that they’ve Portkey’d over to is without a doubt, a magnificent piece of architecture that used to belong to some French King, from what Harry understood. With five habitable floors and several ‘wings’, the place went beyond almost any British Mansion. It was closer to the Buckingham Palace then anything anyone magical over in Britain could lay claim to.
With a few towers that push high up into the sky and a truly spectacular garden estate surrounding it, their European Accommodations put anything even the noble Greengrass Family has ever experienced to shame. Harry does so like to impress, of course. Looking over at the Greengrass women, he just grins at the expressions on their faces.
Even Daphne has stopped glaring at him as she realizes the extravagance and opulence that they’re surrounded by. Meanwhile, Astoria looks like she’s ready to jump his bones then and there for bringing her to such a nice place. Anastasia isn’t too far off from that same attitude, though the Greengrass Matriarch keeps her cool as she looks to him.
“Where… where did you say we would be staying again, Lord Potter?”
Letting his grin gain quite the wicked edge to it, Harry just chuckles and shakes his head, before snapping his fingers. Several House Elves appear and begin to collect the luggage that they all brought with them on the Portkey trip. Each House Elf is dressed in a cute little uniform, though admittedly Harry had nothing to do with that. In fact, one might say he inherited all that the Greengrass witches saw before them.
“I didn’t. That said… we’re currently in France. Come on, we’re expected inside.”
Sparing one last appreciative look around, the three women follow Harry into the massive, opulent Chateau, with Daphne the most reluctant of all of them, for all that she’s still a smidge impressed. Heh, not that Harry was expecting anything less from the Slytherin Ice Princess. He was going to enjoy breaking her down some more at some point during this… excursion. He just had to find the right opportunity.
That right opportunity hadn’t arrived yet but might end up being sooner than he thought. Regardless, there are indeed people waiting for them inside… and Harry grins at just how his beloved pets have… prepared for the occasion, how they’ve dressed to impress.
“Lord Potter and Guests, welcome to Chateau de Potter! It will be so good to have the Master in residence again after so long away~”
“Oooh yes, it’s so good to have you back, Master! Can I get you something to drink, Master? Something to eat? Head?”
“Forgive my sister’s eagerness, my Lord… but she’s right, we have missed you so.”
As the three Greengrass Witches have the expected reactions to what’s taking place in front of him, Harry just grins a lazy, satisfied grin, enjoying the moment far too much. Across from them, standing there in a line all prim and proper and ‘ready to serve’, are what would appear to be three beautiful, gorgeous, veela servants. Maids, to be exact, as evidenced by their matching French Maid Uniforms.
Little white bonnets atop their heads, strings of pearls around their neck, shoulder-less tops that show off their expansive chests and gorgeous cleavage, and all manner of lacy frills and short skirts, revealing long legs covered in fishnets, ultimately terminating in high heels that add about three inches to their height and lift their asses and thighs up into the air oh so delectably.
But of course, while the Greengrasses might see three veela maids, Harry knows better. In truth, these three women are Apolline Delacour, Fleur Delacour-Weasley, and Gabrielle Delacour… all French Witches of noble pedigree in their own right, broken by his cock and happy to submit to his power. Apolline, having outlived her husband by two decades even before Harry had gotten his hands on the altogether unaging, still-beautiful veela MILF, had been so very eager to bequeath her home and lands and even all she owned to him.
Indeed, all Harry had wanted was a vacation home in France… but at the end of it, Chateau de Delacour had become Chateau de Potter, and the Delacour witches INSISTED on playing his servants whenever he came to visit.
It was Gabrielle who had offered to get him something, and Harry can’t help but be amused at how she snuck in ‘head’ like it was an afterthought. Certainly, the Greengrasses are much too gobsmacked by everything that’s happening to have even noticed. Or if they did notice, they’re not bringing it up.
Looking over at Lady Anastasia in particular, Harry gestures with a hand, still grinning wickedly.
“Welcome to Chateau de Potter, I suppose.”
And then, because he can’t help but throw the Lady Greengrass a bone, he shows mercy to the befuddled Matriarch and her daughters.
“Formerly Chateau de Delacour, of course.”
THAT gets even bigger reactions from the three, who all look at the epitome of French Maids standing before them in a fresh new light. It’s Daphne who is most incredulous as she does a double take at the one member of the trio of French Veela who she spent almost a year of school time around.
“F-Fleur Delacour?!”
Astoria does a double take at that, having also been present at Hogwarts that year for the Triwizard Tournament. Anastasia, meanwhile, while she might not have had any direct dealings with the Delacours given their foreign status across the pond, nevertheless raises both eyebrows high upon her brow as she recognizes the name and knows… these three women are no maids. Rather, for them to debase themselves and lower themselves to BEING maids is… telling of Harry’s power. Another sign of just how much control Harry has over the world around him.
Fleur, meanwhile, merely dips her head demurely in response to Daphne’s outburst, smiling ever so slightly at the younger witch.
“Lady Greengrass.”
Then, she looks over to Harry, her face and tone taking on notes of regret.
“I must apologize for my daughter’s absence, my lord. Her father wished to spend time with her and kept her away from her duties to you. I promise, we shall make a time for you to properly punish the both of us for this lapse when it works best for your schedule.”
Huh, what did it say about Harry that he hadn’t even initially noticed Victoire’s absence? Three French Veela Maids, along with three British Witches… was enough for him, at least for the purposes of this excursion to Europe. Really, he didn’t need much more than SIX women at his every beck and call when he was on vacation like this.
Waving a hand airily, Harry decides to be magnanimous about things.
“No worries, family is important. No punishment will be necessary… unless dear Victoire feels especially contrite over her absence.”
Leaving that back door open, Harry is amused when Fleur has a positively lurid smile spread across her face.
“I’m sure she will, my Lord. Thank you.”
Giving her one last nod, Harry looks over to Gabrielle and finally answers her initial question, now that introductions have been taken care of and everyone is beginning to understand just where they stand. They might not be in Britain anymore, but that doesn’t mean they’ve left Harry’s Seat of Power behind. Rather, they’ve simply moved to another Seat of Power for the incredibly influential, incredibly powerful Wizard.
“And yes, my dear, I would love some head.”
Gabrielle’s eyes brighten up even as both Apolline and Fleur blush and shoot the youngest Delacour jealous looks. The Greengrasses blush as well, with Daphne stiffening and Astoria looking green with envy herself. Anastasia, meanwhile, has this quietness about her, as if she’s coming to a certain… realization right then and there.
While Harry does wonder what sort of epiphany she’s having, he can’t help but focus on the pert, nubile young veela prancing over to him and dropping to her knees before him without a second’s pause. Gabrielle Delacour, dressed as a slutty, sexy French Maid, grins up at him and licks her lips as she hurriedly extracts his cock from its confines and places it in her mouth.
In no time at all, she’s bouncing her head up and down on his cock in full view of the other five women in the room, making every effort to swallow every last inch of his bitch breaker, even as she ultimately ends up choking herself on his dick.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
No one else quite seems to know what to do. Harry stands there, enjoying Gabrielle’s throat. Apolline and Fleur, at least, settle into a ready stance, their long fishnet-clad legs pressed tightly together, their hands clasped firmly behind their backs as they straighten their spines and jut out their chests, waiting for either his acknowledgment or an order to come from his lips.
The Greengrass Witches on the other hand, seem less sure of themselves. Should they be trying to join in? Should they be making their way to their accommodations? Did Harry just mean for them to watch as yet another power play, another way of showing just how above them all he truly was? He doesn’t clarify and so they can’t know for certain, and that’s honestly just the way he likes it. Always keep them guessing.
Sliding one hand atop Gabrielle’s head, intwining his fingers through her silver-blonde hair, Harry looks down into the gorgeous young veela’s eyes and grins wickedly. In her late twenties now, Gabrielle had never married, never so much as left the house. She’d been carrying a torch for him all that time and had been pining over him. She’d likely thought she would never get the chance to be with him, but then everything had changed when… well, when Astoria Greengrass, one of the very women in this room, had proved the catalyst for his evolution into the man he was today.
So many years wasted on being less than he was. So many years wasted on being the Wizarding World’s Golden Boy, on restraining himself to the morals of a society that could not and would never be able to restrain him. Amusingly enough, though Harry didn’t go for all the blood and violence and gore of Voldemort’s two rises, he understood the Dark Lord better than ever, these days.
“There is no good and evil, there is only power and those too weak to seek it.”
Those were the words Voldemort had spoken to him, all the way back in Harry’s first year. The words he’d said moments before Harry had quite literally burnt him out of Quirrell’s body, starting a somewhat distressing trend of Harry being forced to visit terrible fates upon his DADA Professors. Quirrel, burnt to a crisp. Lockhart, obliviated. Remus, fired. Moody who was actually Barty, kissed. Umbridge… well, best not talk about that. Even Snape hadn’t survived the Dark Lord’s Second Rise.
Regardless, Harry had, after all this time and all these years FINALLY indulging in his baser, dark desires, come to realize that Voldemort was at least partially right. Harry did believe there was good and evil in the world, and in varying shades and degrees at that. But more than that, he believed power trumped good and evil in almost all cases.
Society was built around the social construct. Civilization was built around the have’s and have not’s, and no attempt at ever equalizing things so that everyone was on exactly the same playing field had ever worked out for long. There would always be someone greedy enough to abuse the system, no matter what.
But what happened when you were so far outside of the system that it wasn’t even abuse, but simply ignoring it entirely? Society was built on the concept that no one human being was personally more powerful than every other. The problem then, was that in Wizarding Society, there WERE singular wizards and witches who turned out to have quite a lot of personal, real power.
There wasn’t a single wizard or witch in all the British Isles, and possibly the entire world, who could match Harry’s level of power. Not even Voldemort had been able to beat him in raw magic. They’d come to blows just how many times over the years? And just how many times had Lord Voldemort, with all his decades more of experience, knowledge, and magical skill, come out the lesser in his contests with Harry?
And Voldemort was dead now… as was Dumbledore. Perhaps Harry should be keeping an eye out for HIS replacement, but if he was to tell the truth… he had always felt like he was Magic’s Favorite Child. Maybe that was a little silly, maybe Magic wasn’t sentient and couldn’t have favorites, but at the same time… the way it came to him when he called, the way he could make Magic sing like a particularly skilled lover with his hands in all the right places…
Well, suffice to say, Harry was in control. And he knew what he wanted. He was-
“… I’m going to my room.”
Torn from his thoughts, still railing a gagging, choking, and all around gurgling Gabrielle Delacour right there in the foyer of the Chateau, Harry snaps his fingers and freezes a departing Daphne Greengrass in place, arresting her motion and paralyzing her below the neck as she gasps and tries in vain to escape his magical grasp.
“Ask nicely, Daphne.”
He doesn’t even look at her. He’s too busy admiring Gabrielle’s tear-streaked face, the way she’s worn her makeup and mascara for the sole purpose of it being ruined when he skull fucked her into oblivion. Dark tears line her cheeks, even as saliva and slobber coat his cock all the way to the base, and dribble down her chin into her expansive, pale cleavage.
Smiling at Gabrielle, he continues to let her throat his cock, even as the silence of the moment is broken only by her choking noises.
“Glughk! Glughk! Glughk!”
“… Please may I be excused.”
Daphne’s response comes through gritted teeth, making it abundantly clear how unhappy she is to be forced to ask him for anything. Even after the things they’ve done together, the Ice Princess is still so chilly. Harry just chuckles and nods his head to her.
“Go ahead then. But don’t be late to dinner. The food here is heavenly and I won’t have you missing out.”
As he releases her from the paralysis, Daphne is stiff as a board even as she nods her head, blushing profusely. As she tries to leave the area however, Apolline Delacour speaks up.
“Ah, Ms. Greengrass. Please, won’t you, your sister, and your mother follow me and my daughter to your accommodations while my youngest handles the Master. Right this way.”
As Apolline and Fleur begin herding not just Daphne but Astoria and Anastasia away from the front of the Chateau, the look on Astoria’s face is downright crestfallen. She wanted to join in, obviously… but it wouldn’t be very appropriate for a guest to do a maid’s work, now would it? Lady Anastasia, meanwhile, is still quiet and visibly conflicted, and Harry makes sure to give the Greengrass Matriarch a grin and a wink as she departs.
Then, turning his attention back to Gabrielle, Harry really begins to fuck her face and force is cock down her throat, pistoning in and out of her gullet violently with every inch of his bitch breaker, until finally he cums. But not before absolutely ruining the gorgeous French Veela.
“GAGKH! GAGKH! GAGKH!”
His seed explodes out of her nostrils and the sides of her mouth as it comes back up her gagging, choking throat. No woman could possibly hope to swallow it all when his huge prick is lodged down their gullet like that, not even one as eager and submissive and servile as Gabrielle. Luckily for her, Harry LOVES to make a mess, and even as he’s pulling out of Gabrielle’s throat and his cock is leaving her lips with a pop, he’s admiring the view.
For a moment, anyways. Once that moment has passed, Harry just smirks.
“Clean this up, pet. I’ll see you at dinner.”
“Y-Yes… Yes, M-Master~”
Despite her raspy tone, despite still choking on bits of his cum, Gabrielle nevertheless manages to sound IMMENSELY turned on and eager for dinner to arrive as swiftly as possible. But then, of course… dinner was going to be FUN.
-x-X-x-
The Greengrass Witches quickly realize just why Harry Potter was so excited for dinner. Dinner that night is less a meal… and more a lesson in debauchery. Sat on all three sides of a very long table filled to the brim with delicious, well-cooked dishes of all kinds, not just French cuisine as they might have expected, Anastasia, Astoria, and Daphne are all forced to watch as… well, as Harry takes liberties with his maids.
The moment they all sat down to eat, the Delacours offered their ‘services’ of course. Gabrielle had disappeared back under the table, and even now more choking noises from the apparent oral fetishist could be heard if one listened carefully. The dining table was a large, wooden thing that managed to block most of the gagging and gurgling taking place beneath it, but ultimately, it was the sounds Apolline, and Fleur were making that truly drowned out the youngest of their trio.
“Hulghk… Hulghk… Hulghk!”
While Gabrielle had been all too eager to disappear beneath the table, Apolline had stepped forward… and yanked down the top of her uniform, letting her massive, milky tits bounce free as she licked her lips.
“Would the Master care for some milk?”
Grinning, Harry inclines his head in agreement.
“The Master would.”
“Would the Master care for it in a glass, or straight from the tap?”
The lustful tone from the busty Delacour Matriarch turned Maid made it clear which SHE preferred. Harry, amused, had been happy to give her it.
“Straight from the tap sounds phenomenal.”
And so, the Greengrass Witches were all treated to the sight of Harry drinking straight from the lactating nipple of the Delacour Matriarch’s huge milk jugs. Whether it was a spell that was making her leak like a faucet, or whether Apolline Delacour was actually pregnant, none of the Greengrasses knew for certain.
Finally, there was Fleur Delacour, who had taken to feeding Harry bites of his meal in between long drinks from Apolline’s teats. This in and of itself wouldn’t have been all that erotic compared to what her sister and mother were doing, if the middle Delacour wasn’t also sneaking kisses in whenever she could, her tongue and Harry’s swapping spit as she no doubt tasted both his food and her mother’s milk on his lips.
Needless to say, Harry’s end of the dining table was… quite the depraved scene from start to finish. Astoria could only watch on in envy, barely touching her food as she squirmed in her seat from halfway down the large table on the left side. Meanwhile, Daphne, on the right side, was doing her best to ignore it, trying not to draw attention to herself, and all around being angry that she was even stuck in this position in the first place.
Lady Anastasia was, without a doubt, the most composed of the three Greengrass women. But then, she WAS the Lady Greengrass. It would be rather shameful if the Greengrass Matriarch were acting… well, say, anything like the Delacour Matriarch was currently acting. And yet, Anastasia didn’t begrudge Apolline her actions. Having experienced firsthand ALL that Harry had to offer, she saw her own future reflected back at her in Apolline’s eyes… and honestly didn’t mind it as much as she might have thought she would.
Indeed, if Harry could in fact cure her family’s blood curse, Anastasia was more than ready to submit herself to him in her entirety. Though, some might argue she already had, she hadn’t gone so far as to sign over everything House Greengrass owned and put on a maid outfit to parade around her former residence as Harry’s servants and slaves like the Delacours apparently had.
She just might though, if he proved capable of saving her and her daughters, and their future descendants. It would be worth it, in Anastasia’s eyes, if she could finally make up for her ancestor Alcina’s hubris. However, as the Lady Greengrass eats her admittedly delicious dinner and watches Harry being tended to by his French Veela Maids, she finds herself… concerned.
And so, while Harry is distracted with the Delacours and their fleshy delights, Anastasia flicks her wand at both Daphne and Astoria, sending her two daughters a simple message. They were to adjourn to her quarters after dinner, for a family meeting. Astoria and Daphne both jolt as they receive this message, quietly reading it over. They both eventually degree, with a measure of reluctance that speaks to Astoria’s desire to get in on the fun Harry and his pets are currently having, and Daphne’s desire to simply not be here at all.
But, if Anastasia is right… then they need to have a talk. A long, hard talk about the sort of united front that they need to present, if they’re going to make sure they succeed in their goals. Because from what the Lady Greengrass has seen so far, they’re very much in danger of being waylaid and sidetracked until the end of time. And that… she will not allow.
-x-X-x-
After dinner, with the Greengrass Witches actually leaving the table earlier than Harry and his maids, with Harry throwing Fleur down onto the table itself and plunging his cock DEEP into her as the Veela Witch cries out in ecstasy from the pounding she’s just starting to receive, Anastasia and her daughters meet up in her quarters. She wastes no time making her opinion known.
“We must find a way to return Lord Potter’s attention to us.”
Astoria is almost immediately nodding, though not for the reasons Anastasia is about to outline. Daphne, meanwhile, jolts and sneers.
“W-What?! No! Let these Delacour hussies distract him from us! The longer they have his attention, the less time he has to spend on slaking his unnatural and aggressive lusts upon our bodies instead!”
Pinning her eldest child with an unimpressed gaze, Lady Anastasia quirks an eyebrow and sniffs.
“Let me rephrase your words, daughter, into something you MIGHT finally comprehend. The longer the Delacours have his attention… the less time Lord Potter spends on helping US cure our family’s blood curse. Or do you WANT your children, and your children’s children, to grow weaker and weaker until House Greengrass is reduced to little more than sickly SQUIBS?!”
Daphne flinches back at her mother’s raised voice. Lady Anastasia has rarely had cause to yell or shout at her daughters, over the courses of their lives. In truth, when she’s disappointed in them, she goes quiet. Silken and venomous, that was what she usually preferred to do. But no in this case. In this case, Daphne has rapidly gotten on her last nerve, the eldest Greengrass daughter putting her own feelings regarding Harry above the goal one time too many.
“… We don’t need him, mother. Haven’t we milked him dry by this point? Can’t we… can’t we figure out the rest on our own?”
Daphne’s plaintive tone makes Anastasia’s nose wrinkle in disgust. The Greengrass Matriarch sneers at her daughter.
“And give up the resources that Lord Potter has already brought to bear on our behalf? Don’t be a fool! Harry Potter is the only path forward for us. You need to get that through your head and recognize the simple truth… HE is our future!”
Daphne shrinks back, but still looks mulish. Anastasia is heavily considering taking her daughter over her lap and paddling her backside when Astoria finally speaks up.
“It’s as you said, mother. We need to return Lord Potter’s attention to us. And just as Daphne said, that will likely have to take the form of slaking his lusts with our bodies. We must separate him from his maids and offer ourselves in their place.”
Daphne lets out a strangled little cry at the very idea, but with her mother’s chastisement so recent, she doesn’t actually protest. Lady Anastasia, meanwhile, gives Astoria a questioning lifted brow.
“And what, dear daughter, did you have in mind?”
Smirking, Astoria flicks her hair back over her shoulder.
“Well, it seems rather simple to me. While serving and servicing their Master and keeping his home clean and orderly while making sure he’s as happy as possible may be the domain of his maids… the bedroom is the domain of his consorts, concubines and mistresses. By placing themselves on such a low rung, the Delacours have made themselves inferior to us in every way without realizing it. We just need to remind them, and more importantly, Harry, of that simple truth.”
Anastasia’s eyes widen as she takes in her youngest’s words and realizes… Astoria is right. Of course, Astoria isn’t quite done. A truly wicked glint appears in the Greengrass Witch’s eye, and her gaze flickers over to Daphne for a moment before returning to her mother as she speaks.
“Of course, this plan will only work if we get Harry on our side. Lord Potter is the Master of this Chateau and everything within it, after all. We’ll need to find a way to convince him to separate himself from his maids, if we’re to turn his attentions to us.”
Lady Anastasia Greengrass’ gaze also flickers over to Daphne at that, even as the eldest Greengrass Daughter remains oblivious, still acting mulish and quiet.
“… I begin to see where you’re going with this, Astoria. And your plan… just might work.”
-x-X-x-
While a small part of Harry was wondering where the Greengrasses had gotten off to after dinner, and why he hadn’t heard from them since, the far larger part of him was admittedly more than distracted with his delicious French maids and their gorgeous veela bodies. Having filled Fleur, Apolline, and Gabrielle all with a load of his cum by this point, fucking them all across the dining table in a number of delightfully debauched positions, he and them were now in the process of retiring to his rooms for the night.
As they make their way down the Chateau’s hall towards the incredibly extravagant Master Bedroom, Harry has a Delacour Sister on each arm, his hands wrapped around their waists and coming up to squeeze at their bosoms, their maid uniforms thoroughly disheveled and stained at this point, while their mother trails behind them, a wide smile on her face.
That smile freezes in place, however, when they reach the doors to the Master Quarters of the Chateau, only to have them opened from within before his giggly maids can disengage from him long enough to open them for him.
There, standing in the door frame, using each side to pose for him, are Lady Anastasia Greengrass and Astoria Greengrass, the mother-daughter duo showing off their curves in matching sets of black and green lingerie that truly accentuate every bit of their sexy as fuck bodies. While Harry and the Delacours are processing the frankly spectacular sight in front of them, Lady Anastasia grins, curling her lip up in a wicked smirk.
“Ah, good, the servants have brought you. You three may go now. My daughters and I will take it from here.”
Harry raises an eyebrow at Lady Anastasia’s words, but its Apolline Delacour who responds in an incensed tone.
“Excuse me?”
If Anastasia feels even remotely threatened by the other Matriarch’s snarl, she doesn’t show it. The smirk remains as she waves a hand airily.
“While it’s all well and good that you three have taken care of your Master’s needs all day long, I think we can all agree that the bedroom… is the purview of his consorts and concubines. Of which, you cannot be since you are merely… maids. Finding ourselves utterly beholden to House Potter for Harry’s recent contributions towards our well being and cause, we witches of House Greengrass have taken it upon ourselves to warm his bed this fine evening.”
Oh, that was… amusingly ingenious, in a very catty way. Technically, Lady Greengrass was right, Harry thought? He wasn’t entirely sure, but it certainly sounded like the sort of thing that might be true. Indeed, the Delacours had been so quick to debase and humiliate themselves for HIS pleasure. Apolline had signed over everything she owned to him and demoted herself to his Head Maid while her daughters (and granddaughter when she wasn’t busy) served under her as his maids.
Of course, since the Chateau had a full complement of House Elves to go along with it, their work as maids was mostly focused on pleasuring Harry. They were more like sex toys, then actual maids, but then, that was sort of the point of the quintessential Slutty French Maid Uniform, wasn’t it?
And yet, Apolline had still labeled them as maids, which the Greengrass Witches were now abusing. Because by society’s standards, that put Anastasia and her daughters a few rungs higher than Apolline and hers. And truly, the bedroom WAS the domain of the consort, concubine, and mistress, rather than the domain of the maid. It was more appropriate for a maid to be fucked up against the dresser she was cleaning, or upon the floor she was scrubbing down… or even, across a certain dining table, then it was for her to be fucked in bed.
As Apolline fumes at Anastasia’s play and Harry finds himself admiring the Lady Greengrass’ gumption, he notices Astoria trying to catch his eye. Once she has it, the youngest Greengrass pulls back slightly… and reveals what’s waiting for him on the bed in the massive set of rooms beyond. Eyes widening ever so slightly, Harry can’t help but grin. Heh, warming his bed INDEED.
With a single move, he separates himself from Gabrielle and Fleur, turning to regard his three French Maids with a pitying, apologetic smile.
“I fear that she’s right, my dears. You three have been wonderful… but I’ll be accepting the Greengrasses’ invitation, this evening.”
The crestfallen looks on the Delacour Witches’ faces tug at Harry’s heartstrings, really, they do. But alas, he’s already stepping backwards into the room behind him, and as he does so, Anastasia and Astoria are oh so very quick to shut the doors in Apolline, Fleur, and Gabrielle’s faces without a second thought.
As the Delacours are left standing outside, Harry turns to regard the large four-poster bed… and more importantly, the gorgeous witch bound to it spread-eagled, with her wrists and ankles restrained to the four corners and her ass forced up into the air as she in turn is forced face down. Daphne Greengrass clearly isn’t all that happy about her current predicament, as she squeals through the ball gag in her mouth, shaking her shapely ass in an attempt to escape. Judging by the crisscross pattern of red lash marks across her buttocks and thighs, she’s been trying to escape for some time… and her mother and sister have been punishing her for some time as well.
This was what had ultimately led Harry to going along with Anastasia’s little play for his attention. He did so very much love seeing family betraying family for him. When Astoria steps up to his side and offers up a riding crop, he can only chuckle.
“Master~”
He takes the riding crop from her hands for a moment… before shaking his head and handing it back to her.
“I prefer to use my own hands for this.”
As he saunters over to the bed where Daphne so very reluctantly awaits him, Harry vanishes his clothing, striding to the bed and climbing aboard in nothing but his birthday suit, his big fat cock rock hard and ready for action already as he slaps it down between Daphne’s already abused ass cheeks, causing her to squeal through the gag. She squeals even louder a moment later when he claps her butt cheeks with both hands, giving her ass a nice, hard squeeze.
“MMMMPH!!!”
“Heh, look at you, Daphne Greengrass. Struggling so fucking hard to stay ahead of me. Trying your best to avoid becoming just another one of my conquests. You’ve been making me work for it with you, you know that? And yet… here we are. Your own mother and sister have delivered you to me all but gift-wrapped with a bow.”
“Nnngh!!!”
Anastasia and Astoria join him on the bed, with Astoria pressing herself into his back, and Anastasia moving to Daphne’s head, her hand gripping at her daughter’s hair and lifting her face up to look down into it.
“My eldest daughter has proven incapable of being a team player, Lord Potter. In the end, Daphne’s sanity would be a small price to pay for our family’s salvation.”
Harry nods, amused, even as he paddles Daphne’s buttocks with his hands, not even spanking her all that hard quite yet, but making her squeal all the same as his palms come down on her already reddened ass cheeks.
It’s obvious why Lady Anastasia is doing this. He gets it now, why she got quiet and introspective earlier. She’s afraid that he’ll get distracted, that the Delacours will cause him to drop the search for the cure to the Greengrass Blood Curse so he can spend more time with his French Maids. He’d be more insulted if it hadn’t led to this wonderful moment.
“You can rest assured, Lady Greengrass, once I commit to something, I ALWAYS see it through. Still, your offering of your daughter… is NOT unnoticed or unappreciated.”
Anastasia just inclines her head in acknowledgment, even as Harry slides his cock back… but not too far back. He stops as he reaches Daphne’s asshole, smirking at finding it already rather… lubricated. As he pushes the head of his massive bitch breaker into the Ice Princess’ back door, she squeals into her gag while Astoria whispers into his ear.
“I made sure to prepare her holes for you, Master. Fisted her nice and good. She screamed bloody murder, but I knew you would be bigger, when you finally got around to fucking her. Enjoy~”
Indeed, even with Astoria having apparently fisted both of Daphne’s orifices, she’s still quite tight, especially her back door. As Harry thrusts forward, Daphne’s lubed up asshole clenches down around his equally lubed cock. The extended plowing of the Delacour witches back in the dining room had resulted in quite the messy dick, for all that they’d cleaned him with their tongues afterwards.
As such, Delacour Spit meets the lubrication that Astoria provided to her older sister and makes the passage in and out of Daphne’s bowels for Harry’s cock quite the pleasurable experience. That doesn’t stop Daphne from screaming and squealing like a stuck pig however, his huge prick pounding into her back door without hesitation, without mercy.
Watching this from the top of her daughter’s body, Anastasia licks her lips.
“You should have been more of a team player, Daphne. You and Lord Potter aren’t children anymore. This isn’t about Slytherin versus Gryffindor. This is about our family’s future, you stupid little girl.”
Daphne can only moan through her ball gag… until, that is, Anastasia suddenly yanks it free of her mouth. The words that spill from Daphne’s lips are… amusing to say the least, and Harry can’t help but chuckle as he gropes and squeezes her abused buttocks while fucking her ass for all he’s worth.
“M-Mommy! Please, please, mommy, m-mercy! Please-mmph!”
“If you don’t have anything useful to say, you can put that mouth of yours to use on apologizing this way instead.”
‘This way’ being Anastasia shoving Daphne’s face into her own drooling wet quim, sliding aside the panties of her set of lingerie to expose her gushing slit and forcing it upon Daphne’s mouth. Judging by Anastasia’s moans a moment later, Daphne is eating out her own mother, forced to do so if she ever wants the older woman’s forgiveness.
Its an incredibly hot sight, and Harry knows he isn’t going to last much longer. Still, why waste a load of perfectly good seed in the ice bitch’s bowels? Pulling out at the last second, Harry instead proceeds to coat both Daphne’s back and her mother’s front in his cum, spraying his jizz all over both Anastasia and Daphne as he cums. Needless to say, the Lady Greengrass is momentarily incensed… but she quickly contains her instinctive reaction, recognizing that she has to make him believe she’s firmly in lust with him.
Of the three Greengrasses, Harry knows that Astoria is the only one TRULY broken on his cock. Lady Anastasia is halfway there but thinks she’s still just using him. Meanwhile, Daphne is also halfway there, but is in a state of self-denial so fucking deep that its not even funny.
All things considered, Harry reaches back behind himself and grabs Astoria next, wanting to reward the youngest Greengrass for her TRUE loyalty. She squeaks as he yanks her up and drops her onto her bound sister’s back. Their asses end up lined up with one another, causing Daphne to squeal into her mother’s twat again from the impact across her abused butt cheeks.
With a pair of cunts and assholes right in front of him belonging to the younger and older Greengrass sisters, Harry can’t help but grin as he thrusts into Astoria’s cunt, filling her to the brim with his big fat cock. He very pointedly doesn’t TOUCH Daphne’s pussy, even as he fucks her sister on top of her. He knows from experience how that ends up feeling for the woman who’s going without.
Right now, forced to eat out her mother while bound to the bed spread eagle, Daphne is getting all the jarring, jolting motions of being roughly plowed… without the actual sensations. His cock is nowhere to be found, because instead its buried DEEP in her younger sister’s hungering cunt.
Meanwhile, Astoria is positively losing her mind with pleasure, letting her sister AND her mother know exactly what they’re currently missing out on. Eyes rolling back in her head, tongue lolling out of her mouth, Astoria has a fucked silly expression in mere minutes, and her pussy walls clench and squeeze tightly around his cock as she cums for him again and again and again.
When Harry glances up, he sees that Anastasia actually looks jealous for a moment, until she notices him looking. She gives him a flirtatious, seductive smile then, licking her lips as she humps her own daughter’s face. Heh, does she even realization that she’s slowly breaking? No, no she doesn’t. Daphne, if anything, is more self-aware than her mother. The poor beleaguered witch is bemoaning her fate while being forced to eat out her mother’s gushing twat, drinking down Anastasia’s squirting releases just to avoid drowning on her pussy juices.
All the while, she’s forced to listen to her younger sister howl in abject ecstasy as she’s plowed atop Daphne’s back, Harry’s huge bitch breaker of a cock mere INCHES from Daphne’s cunt but not actually filling her, not actually penetrating her like she so desperately wants, even if she’s never been willing to admit it.
As Astoria gets fucked senseless atop her sister, Harry delights in the youngest Greengrass Witch’s body, reaching out and grabbing her by her tits through the sexy lingerie she’s wearing, groping her and squeezing her chest before leaning forward to capture one of her nipples in his mouth as he finally tears her bra away.
In response, Astoria shakes and spasms, cumming even harder around his cock… and that proves to be the tipping point for Harry himself. Her incredibly tight, slutty little pussy clenches down hard along his entire shaft, milking him of his release as he pumps her to the brim with his seed, filling her and filling her.
The sight of him seeding her youngest daughter causes Lady Greengrass to gasp and buck her hips as she in turn squirts all over Daphne’s face again. Tossing Astoria’s insensate form aside, Harry’s throbbing rock hard cock stands at attention, hovering over Daphne’s body and pointing unerringly at Anastasia as the Greengrass Matriarch licks her lips.
Only, when she moves away from Daphne’s face, clearly intending to offer herself up to him next, they both pause at hearing a weak voice from the bound Greengrass Witch.
“P-Please… p…please…”
Cocking his head to the side, Harry reaches out and grabs Daphne by her hair, yanking her up so he can hear her more clearly.
“Hm? What was that Greengrass?”
“P-Please… fuck me…”
Harry’s brow raises in surprise, and his cock twitches in excitement as a truly wicked grin spreads across his face.
“Well now… isn’t this an interesting development.”
Chapter 45: The Chateau Pt. 2
Chapter Text
Harry knows that picking the Greengrasses over the Delacours last night will have consequences. Not for him of course, both families of women are completely and utterly submissive to him. After Daphne broke last night, that’s truer than it’s ever been before. He still can’t help but be surprised by it, but it makes sense. She’s struggled for so long, only to watch as her own mother has fallen to him just as fast as her little sister.
Anastasia Greengrass must have seemed like such a solid rock in Daphne’s life, an immovable object, the unbreakable fortress. And Harry had gone and shattered the Lady Greengrass, making her his woman. In the face of that, was it any wonder that Daphne had finally conceded and given in?
Ah, but back to the matter at hand. The Delacours wouldn’t just take the Greengrasses’ maneuvering lying down. Harry would have been so disappointed in them if they had. That said, he also knew they would need an opening before they made any sort of move. While he could have just continued on as he was and made them work around him, he was more interested in making things happen a bit quicker. After all, they would soon have to get back to the Blood Curse Research, so it was best to pick up the pace, regarding his fun.
And so, he’d gone ahead and announced that he would be taking his breakfast in his study, alone. It was telling that only the Greengrasses raised any form of protest or offered to keep him company there. Harry had no doubt that all three of the Pureblood women would happily spend their entire morning on their knees beneath his desk if he so demanded it of them. They were certainly a needy bunch.
However, the Delacours simply took his decision with a quiet sort of obedience. What one might expect due to their self-imposed servant status as his maids, but Harry knew better… they’d seen an opening. And so, he made his excuses and made his way to his study, where breakfast was served to him by the House Elves.
Then, he flicked his fingers and with a burst of magic, gave himself eyes in the Chateau’s Dining Room, where the Greengrass Witches were being waited upon by their Delacour Counterparts.
“More Pumpkin Juice, maid!”
Lady Anastasia Greengrass smirks as she makes demands on Apolline Delacour’s time. The other MILF, in actuality a GILF because of Victoire’s existence, narrows her eyes but nevertheless does as she’s told. And then, she and her two daughters move to the other side of the table and sit down across from Lady Greengrass and HER two daughters.
Anastasia freezes up at the breach in decorum, as do Astoria and Daphne, to lesser agrees. A staring contest ensues between the Lady Greengrass and Harry’s Head Maid, and for a moment he raises an eyebrow, wondering who will break first.
“You-!”
It’s Anastasia of course, but that was precisely what Apolline was waiting for. She cuts off the Pureblood Witch with a sneer.
“Pathetic.”
Anastasia rears back as if struck, while both Daphne and Astoria are now giving the Delacours their undivided attention.
“All of you are absolutely pathetic. You, who leech off of the Master’s Good Nature.”
… Ahhh, so that was Apolline’s plan. How inspired. Anastasia recovers quickly enough, or so it might appear. Her chest lifts as she breathes in deeply, rising to her full seated height while remaining in her chair.
“You overstep your bounds, Maid. I am a Lady, and a Guest of your Master. You have no right to speak to me this way.”
Apolline smirks easily and flicks her hands in a dismissive motion.
“I have every right to speak this way to vagabonds and beggars who seek to take advantage of my Master. You have been fed and watered, for you are indeed Guests under His care. And that is all you ever will be.”
Anastasia’s eyes narrow, and her nostrils flare.
“And what is that supposed to mean?”
Smiling, Apolline gestures to herself and her daughters.
“You think because you hold a position of status over us, that you are above us in our Master’s eyes. That he holds you in greater esteem. You are wrong. You have not proven yourselves as we have. You have not given of yourselves, as we have. You could not survive a day in our shoes. With all these things in mind, is it any wonder that our Master will always care for us more than he cares for you?”
If it were just words, Harry is pretty sure Anastasia would brush them off and move on without a care in the world. After all, Apolline could say whatever she wanted, but the truth was, all Lady Greengrass truly desired was a cure for her family, something Harry had already all but promised them. And as far as keeping him engaged went, the Greengrass Witches knew that they just had to use their bodies for that.
… That said, it’s not just words. Apolline, Fleur, Gabrielle… all three of his lovely veela maids are currently engaged in the same activity. They’re flaring their allures as hard as they possibly can.
It was a little known fact that a veela’s allure worked on women as well as men. It just worked a little differently. In men, a veela’s allure prompted enthrallment and infatuation. In women, especially adversaries like the Greengrasses, veela allure prompted irrational anger and a competitiveness that would serve Apolline’s plans quite well.
Abruptly standing from her chair, Anastasia snarls.
“That sounds like a challenge!”
Acting completely disinterested, Apolline merely checks her nails.
“Oh? What part? Do you think you can ever-!”
“Surviving a day in your shoes! If you think that me and my daughters could not last for one day as maids, you are stupider than you look!”
Its there and gone in a flash of a second. The gleam in Apolline Delacour’s eye. Anastasia has walked right into it, that much is obvious.
“Hmph. You imagine yourself capable of dawning this august uniform and serving our Master with all your heart? A day? Pah, you wouldn’t last an hour!”
“You’re on!”
And there it is. The details are hashed out but ultimately meaningless. Uniforms are brought out and the Greengrass Witches all switch into them from their beautiful dresses. If not for last night, Harry is fairly certain that Daphne at least would have shot this down or tried to refuse, though whether she could actually have bucked from under her mother’s thumb would have been interesting to see.
However, given how she broke the night before, Daphne accepts the challenge without complaint alongside her mother and younger sister. Soon enough, all three women are dressed in the same maid uniforms as the Delacours… or rather, the same uniforms as Gabrielle and Fleur, something Anastasia realizes with a jolt perhaps a second too late.
“I-!”
“Silence. As the Head Maid, I will not have any of my maids speaking out of turn. You will speak only when spoken to… or I shall dismiss you from our Master’s service.”
And like that, the true beauty of Apolline’s play is complete. Through a combination of her words and her allure, she has goaded the Greengrass Witches into placing themselves under her control for an entire day. Now that they have lowered themselves to the rank of servants, to that of common maids, Apolline technically outranks them all, as Harry’s Head Maid.
Anastasia shakes with barely repressed rage but knowing she would lose the competition immediately if she spoke, she holds her tongue. Smirking at this, Apolline spends a moment considering all of them, before nodding confidently.
“With a doubling of workforce, we shall split into pairs for the day’s chores. Astoria with Gabrielle, Daphne with Fleur… and of course, Anastasia, you will be with me.”
At being addressed, Anastasia has a chance to talk. Her hands clenched into fists at her sides, the buxom Greengrass Matriarch shakes, her chest jiggling from the emotion contained within it.
“Such… familiarity.”
Apolline just raises a single brow at her.
“But of course. You are my maids, what else am I to call you by your first names? You will, of course, address me as Head Maid for the duration of your time in our Master’s service. Am I understood?”
“Yes, Head Maid.”
“As you wish, Head Maid.”
“… Very well… Head Maid.”
As all three of the Greengrasses bend the knee so to speak, Apolline nods with a self-satisfied smirk and claps her hands together once.
“Then get to work. And do remember, if the Master has need of you… you will offer all of yourself up to him, to serve those needs.”
There’s a certain interest in all of their eyes at THAT particular order. Even Daphne, arguably Harry’s newest conquest, perks up a little, as she fiddles with the hem of her maid uniform nervously. As they all leave the dining room, Harry chuckles and ends his remote viewing spell. A wide grin spreads across his face, as he considers who to play with first…
-x-X-x-
In the end, youngest to oldest just feels right. Not that any of these witches are truly young anymore. Gabrielle is the youngest, and even she is over thirty. Regardless, Harry goes to Gabrielle and Astoria first, locating them in one of the Chateau’s many rooms, dusting by hand instead of magic. The two girls aren’t talking to one another, merely doing their work in silence, much to Harry’s mild disappointment. He was hoping to catch them being catty with each other.
Alas, out of all three pairs, he supposed that they would have the least reason to be so caustic. The youngest of their respective families, they have less of a dog in this fight. The two of them want only one thing… him.
After watching them for a moment, Harry reveals himself, making it look to the two of them as if he just walked in. Gabrielle notices first, but Astoria is not far behind, and she follows the French Maid’s lead, spinning to face him and bowing at the waist just as Gabrielle is doing. Both of them hold the position, not raising their heads even as he admires their submissiveness for a moment.
“Rise.”
Only then do they lift their heads, looking at him expectantly… eagerly even. Harry might have toyed with them a little longer if he had the time or care to, but with so much more to do before the day was out, he’s not about to spend all that much time in any one place.
Reaching down, he frees his cock from the confines of his robes and smiles as both Astoria and Gabrielle fixate on it. Astoria takes an unconscious step forward, but Gabrielle grabs her by the arm and holds her tightly.
“You do not approach the Master without permission. Apologies Master, this one is… new.”
Ah, so that is to be Gabrielle’s gambit. She even wrinkles her nose cutely at the word ‘new’, while at the same time placing herself above Astoria by dint of seniority, despite their technical equal level as his maids. Astoria stiffens as she realizes Gabrielle has done so, but cannot exactly strike back… not now, anyways.
Harry, amused by all of this but also rock hard, beckons the two women forward.
“Come… but crawl.”
The maids drop to their hands and knees and crawl over to him unhesitatingly. Together, they kneel before him, with Astoria coping Gabrielle’s poster of hands clasped behind her back and chest thrust outward. Stepping forward, Harry runs his cock across their faces for a moment, admiring their pretty features, soon smeared with his leaking precum.
Neither maid protests this treatment. Both stare up at him with an eager, needy anticipation to them, wanting the exact same thing. Reaching out, Harry winds his hands through their respective locks, gripping down tightly once he has a good hold on their hair and using that to bring them both up to either side of his cock.
“Service me.”
“”Yes, Master~””
Their answer comes in unison, and he can tell from the way their eyes lock for a moment that even they were surprised by that. Harry just smirks and watches as they begin to work over his shaft. In tandem, they start with soft kisses, almost like they’re making love to his cock. Their lips press into the sides of his member again and again, until finally their tongues loll out.
Gabrielle is the first to use her tongue, but Astoria is quick to join her. The Greengrass Witch appears to be taking advantage of the Delacour veela’s earlier gambit. By placing herself above Astoria in the pecking order, Gabrielle cannot by any right claim that Astoria is copying her, not without seeming petulant and small. After all, it’s only right that the junior copy the senior, is it not?
Amusingly, Harry notes that Gabrielle is not technically Astoria’s senior. Not in age… nor even when it comes to him specifically. Oh sure, in maid-hood, Gabrielle has an advantage of experience, but in terms of who came first… Astoria has Gabrielle beat.
If one were to look back at his history, Astoria was where Harry had first decided to become more than just the Golden Boy of the Wizarding World. After spending nearly two decades in a loveless marriage and a thankless job, protecting the innocent and receiving heaps of praise but never any sort of actual real compensation for his efforts, Harry had decided to TAKE what he was owed.
Astoria had been the first woman he had done so with, but she was FAR from the last. And now, as if things had come full circle, she was on her knees before him, slurping along one side of his cock while Gabrielle Delacour worked over the other side.
Is it any wonder, that in the end he focuses on Astoria a bit more? Is it any wonder that he ultimately sidelines Gabrielle, in favor of letting Astoria descend down the length of his cock to choke on his massive bitch breaker just as she’d done in his office, all those years ago?
“Glughk! Gluuuughk… Glughk… Glughk!”
As she gurgles and gags on his member, throating his cock in no time at all while continuing to keep her hands clasped behind her back, Gabrielle looks disappointed for all of a second at being sidelined… before a glint appears in her eyes, and she steps back into things.
“Your form is pathetic and your technique weak. Can you truly call yourself a maid, if you struggle with our Master’s cock this damn much?”
That’s not exactly fair, barely any woman has ever not struggled with his incredibly large member. Still, Harry isn’t in the business of being particularly fair or just. As such, when Gabrielle turns to him and makes her request, he’s inclined to grant it to her.
“Master, allow me to guide this new girl in how it’s truly done.”
“… Very well.”
His hand leaves Astoria’s hair, as Gabrielle reaches up and takes hold of the back of the Pureblood Witch’s skull instead. The Greengrass woman’s eyes only have a moment to widen, before Gabrielle is bouncing her head up and down Harry’s cock, properly skull fucking the other maid upon his massive member, which disappears down her esophagus and into her gullet again and again.
“GAGKH! GAGKH! GAGKH!”
There’s something so very pleasurable, about watching one woman debase another on his behalf. Gabrielle looks up at him, face flushed and eyes twinkling with the hope that he approves of her efforts. To show that he does indeed approve, Harry reaches out and runs his thumb along her chin, and then her lower lip, before slowly inserting it into her mouth.
As the veela maid sucks on the digit quite lewdly, even swirling her tongue around his thumb, she continues to force Astoria into the most brutal throat fuck of her life, relentlessly pounding Astoria up and down his length until finally… the Greengrass Witch breaks. Completely involuntarily, but her hands come unclasped and reach out to grab his legs all the same. She barely controls herself, keeping herself from actually pushing… but the act is already done, the mistake made.
Gabrielle scoffs, and forces Astoria all the way to the base of Harry’s member as punishment, forcing an even mightier gagging noise out of the Pureblood’s mouth.
“The Head Maid will be hearing about all of these little… imperfections. If she doesn’t dismiss you before the end of the day, I’ll be surprised.”
Astoria quickly clasps her hands behind her back again, even as her body jerks and shudders, her choking noises growing more pronounced as Gabrielle uses my cock to asphyxiate her. Harry is a little impressed, Astoria looks like she’s actually willing to let Gabrielle force her unconscious. Perhaps Gabrielle notes the look on his face, or perhaps she just isn’t willing to go that far, because a moment later, she pulls Astoria back and continues the skull fucking at a normal, if completely brutal pace.
Saliva, slobber, and drool coat Astoria’s mouth, chin, and chest soon enough, with Gabrielle being quite ruthless as she forces the other maid down his cock again and again. Eventually, Harry finds himself getting close… close enough that he reaches down and twines his hand through Gabrielle’s hair again. The veela maid stiffens, before recognizing what’s about to happen.
Yanking Astoria back off of his cock, Gabrielle sticks her face right next to the ruins of the Greengrass Witch’s makeup. Harry just smiles, placing his hand back atop Astoria’s head as well, gazing down at both maids… before exploding all over their faces and chests, coating them in a truly generous, utterly massive helping of his seed.
He covers them both, and when he’s done, it’s not just Astoria that’s ruined. Gabrielle is just as soaked and messed up, her eyes wide beneath the coating of seed he’s left upon her… upon them both. Harry admires their facials for a moment… before letting go of their hair and stepping back.
“Return to your duties.”
“Sir?”
Gabrielle’s confusion is understandable. When was the last time Harry DIDN’T partake of the entire package that his pet veela maids represented? Perhaps it was out of character for him to not fuck Gabrielle and Astoria right here and now… but he liked the thought of leaving them caked in his seed all day long, squirming in arousal and wanting his cock desperately, too much to do otherwise.
“I said, return to your duties. Immediately.”
Understanding dawns on both of their messy faces. He’s not letting them clean up. He’s not letting them do anything but go back to dusting. And so, they do, and Harry sweeps from the room, a self-satisfied smile on his face. Oh sure, his cock twitches with need… he’s far from done, far from content. But unlike Astoria and Gabrielle, who will both spend the rest of the day longing for more from him, Harry doesn’t have to wait. He doesn’t have to suffer. He has more maids awaiting his presence, after all.
-x-X-x-
When he comes across the next pair, he finds them talking and so doesn’t immediately reveal himself. Or rather, Fleur is talking… Daphne is uncharacteristically quiet, partially seething but also almost… introspective.
“I can’t believe it took you so long to accept our Master’s love. Your stubbornness could have led to your entire family’s downfall, you realize that right? At least your mother is a modicum more intelligent than you.”
The two maids are currently in the foyer of the Chateau. With matching buckets of soapy water and sponges in their hands, they’re on their hands and knees, quite literally scrubbing the floor by hand. It’s an amusing sight to say the least, and half of why Harry stays hidden. Fleur and Daphne’s beautiful asses, lifted in the air as they scrub away, performing manual labor on his behalf? Certainly, it’s a sexy view.
But more than that, he’s curious. And so, he listens in, his head cocked to the side as Fleur speaks matter-of-factly.
“If you’d submitted when he first came to you at Hogwarts, you would be much higher placed in the Master’s esteem then you are now. Instead, you’ve fought him every step of the way and look where it’s gotten you.”
“… Same place as you…”
When Daphne finally speaks, her tone is soft. She’s struggling, clearly. Uncertain of her new place in the world, now that she’s finally broken for him. Harry can’t help but be intrigued. Fleur, meanwhile, lets out a peal of laughter.
“Aha! So, the beaten bitch still has some bark to her after all! The difference between us, Daphne Greengrass, is that I CHOOSE to be here, serving my Master. You, on the other hand, are here because your mother is in over her head.”
There’s a pause as Daphne digests this, before speaking again.
“How do you know… about Hogwarts? Did he tell you?”
“He didn’t have to. Do you think we’re idiots? Those of us who serve Master willingly? Do you think we’re fools? Do you think Hermione Granger, the smartest witch of your generation, is an ignorant little girl? Do you think I, a Triwizard Competitor, don’t know what I’m doing? We exist for our Master’s pleasure, but that does not make us unintelligent.”
There’s another pause as Daphne ACTUALLY has to digest that. But Fleur isn’t done yet. She takes in a breath, and then continues.
“We call ourselves the Master’s Chosen, for he picked us, individually, to satisfy his needs. There is a lore to that, as there is to everything. I wouldn’t call myself a Chronicler, but I have kept my finger on the pulse, so to speak. We all talk with one another, us women who serve our Master. You pick up things… interesting things.”
Fleur is about to continue, when Harry’s hands descend upon her shapely rump. The veela freezes in place, as he kneels down behind her and flips up the back of her maid skirt, revealing her gorgeous heart-shaped derriere and the fact that she’s completely pantyless and going commando. When Daphne glances over to see why Fleur has suddenly stopped talking, she too freezes up at seeing Harry there, his cock out and about to drive into Fleur from behind.
The silence is broken by a chuckle from his lips. Did they truly think he cared? No, did they truly think anything they said was something he didn’t already know about? That he didn’t know there was a cult in the midst of his harem built around him? Of course, he knew. It was nothing to be all that concerned about.
“Don’t mind me. In fact, act like I’m not even here.”
His words are spoken with a tone that brooks no argument, and after a moment the tension goes out of Fleur as she bows her head.
“Yes, Master…”
She and Daphne return to scrubbing at the floor in silence that lasts for a moment, as Harry runs his hands up and down Fleur’s body, before releasing her tits from her maid uniform as well, giving them a good solid grope. He’s about to pinch her nipples and twist them as admonishment for not following his orders to the letter, when Fleur surprises and impresses him by speaking up in a breathy tone.
“Y-You know, your sister was his first?”
Daphne’s head whips up at that, her brow furrowed in confusion.
“What? What does that mean?”
Fleur lets out a little laugh, shaking her head even as she wiggles her naked bared ass in the air. She doesn’t dare push back into his cock of her own accord, but the offering is there. Harry continues to molest her for a moment longer, before taking it. His massive member sinks slowly into Fleur’s sopping wet folds, pushing into her depths with ease as the gorgeous veela MILF lets out a soft moan for a second before continuing on.
“N-Not in the way you’re t-thinking. For a long time, our Master… he was lost. Adrift. He was not the man you know now, not immediately. In fact, I would go so far as to say our Master is wholly different from the Man-Who-Won.”
As Harry pushes up against the entrance to Fleur’s womb, he pulls back and then thrusts back it, fucking her hard and fast, the sound of flesh slapping against flesh filling the foyer as Daphne looks at him for half a moment askance, before glancing back to Fleur.
“… But that’s his greatest accomplishment, how can you say that?”
Fleur, panting and moaning, shakes her head as she continues to scrub at the floor in front of her.
“D-Don’t stop working. And… w-what you and the rest of the Wizarding World called his greatest accomplishment, I and several of my sisters have now come to see as a shackle.”
Hm, cute. Harry can’t help but be amused, even as he pinches Fleur’s nipples between his fingers, drawing them out from her body. She continues to do her best to pretend like he’s not there, though her reactions are impossible to contain by this point. Still, in between her wanton moaning and her panting breaths, she continues to talk to Daphne.
“The expectations we all p-put upon him… they kept him f-from reaching his TRUE potential for, hah, far too long. He, nnngh, h-he only broke free… t-thanks to the First Ones.”
Alright, Harry was aware of the cult within his harem, but this? The First Ones? That sounded a little ridiculous… but also immensely amusing. Daphne, meanwhile, is baffled by Fleur’s words, even as she continues to scrub at her own section of the foyer floor.
“The First Ones?”
“Yes… there are f-five of us. Those who the Master took in the safety of his sanctum, his domain. Your sister might have come first, followed by her mother-in-law, but they were nothing, they did not hold the Master’s interest for long. I and my daughter, on the other hand, along with Nymphadora Tonks… we laid the foundation for so much more. For the conquest of every woman the Weasleys had ever so much as touched. And eventually… beyond even that.”
It takes everything Harry has to not burst out laughing. It’s just… Fleur sounds so serious about all of this. He’s never once looked at any of how this started like… like that. Sure, he’d started off fucking married women and their daughters in his office, before graduating onto doing the same in other spaces. Sure, he’d slowly but surely dropped his morals until he was perhaps just as bad as Voldemort or any other Dark Lord, becoming more and more depraved over the years.
He was the darkness he’d always fought again, and not only did Harry accept that, but he also reveled in it by this point. But still… Fleur’s ‘lore’ was incredibly silly. He’s only able to keep from laughing at her expense because he’s currently ball’s deep in the gorgeous veela MILF’s sexy body and enjoying her immensely. So immensely in fact…
With a grunt, Harry thrusts forward into Fleur Delacour’s womb one last time and paints his maid’s insides white with his cum. He gives no warning, instead enjoying her shuddering action as she bites down hard on her lower lip to contain her cry, while also orgasming explosively all over his cock. As he’s finishing in her and they’re both coming down from their respective climaxes, Fleur looks over at Daphne, face flushed, and eyes lidded with satisfaction.
“So, you see… you will always be lesser. Because you fought and struggled for so long. You are starting at an immeasurable disadvantage.”
Fleur’s fatalist views on the world, and more importantly, Harry’s slice of it, amuse him to no end, even as he pulls out of her and moves over to Daphne. The Greengrass Heiress tenses up at his approach, but he doesn’t so much as hesitate, slipping into place behind her and flipping up her skirt, reaching around to free her breasts from their confines as well.
Fleur watches this, but keeps scrubbing at the floor, doing nothing to fix her own maid uniform or clean herself up. After all, Harry had told her to ignore him completely, to pretend like he isn’t even there. As such, anything he’s done to her must be ignored as well. It doesn’t escape Harry’s notice that this means she’ll have to go around for the rest of the day with her skirt flipped up and her breasts hanging out, her ass exposed and his seed leaking down the inside of her legs.
Meanwhile, as he sinks into Daphne’s depths, filling the gorgeous Greengrass Witch with his cock and leaning forward to press his chest into her back and properly mount her, he chuckles and whispers in her ear too quietly for Fleur to pick up on.
“What a load of griffon shit…”
Daphne freezes at that, her eyes going wide as they dart back to him for a moment, as if she can’t believe her ears. Harry just grins, gives her a wink, and begins to fuck her. It would appear Fleur has run out of things to say, because while Harry fucks Daphne, the conversation all but ends, the two maids continuing to scrub at the floors in front of them while he takes his pleasure from their bodies.
After a long moment, Daphne subvocalizes a response to him, and she too is too quiet for Fleur to pick up on.
“… I’m sorry, for fighting you for so long.”
Harry scoffs at that, and flicks one of Daphne’s nipples hard enough to make her squeak in pain. His cock continues to gouge out her sopping wet pussy. Truly, the Greengrass Witch has finally fully broken down. There’s no coming back from her admission last night, and she knows it. Unlike some of his other girls who have tried to break free, like Hermione, Harry can tell that it was always all or nothing for Daphne. She’s not going to bounce back from this and make an attempt at escaping her clutches like Mione had done, mostly because they simply don’t have the same prior relationship.
Daphne had struggled and fought so very hard and for so very long… but once she’d broken, she’d FULLY broken. There was no fight left in her, and while that was a little disappointing, Harry was also intrigued by this submissive new Daphne Greengrass… as well as aroused. Fucking her harder, he disguises his voice with the sound of flesh clapping against flesh and Daphne’s own whimpering moans, released through clenched teeth.
“Don’t be ridiculous. The chase is half the fun, Greengrass. Don’t apologize for entertaining me all these years.”
Blinking at that, Daphne’s response takes a moment.
“B-But Fleur s-said…”
“Don’t mind what Fleur said. I take my pleasure in a variety of different ways. Her initial submission on behalf of her daughter, followed by her family’s complete self-subjugation to me, have amused me and pleased me greatly. But your path has also kept me quite engaged. From fighting so hard, to finally realizing that in the end, your place was always at my feet… how can I not be happy with such a story?”
Daphne shivers, even as her cunt walls clench down around his cock in a reluctant climax. She cries out, squirting all over the floor in between her legs, causing Fleur to finally speak up.
“Really, Greengrass? Making a mess when you’re supposed to be cleaning? You better not leave a stain, girl.”
Daphne quivers, confused for a moment before she remembers Harry’s initial order. He watches on, amused, as her entire demeanor changes, as she realizes she’s been disobeying him this entire time they were conversing. She hangs her head and gasps and moans, even as he continues to fuck her from behind.
“I-I’ll handle it, Delacour… you don’t have to worry about me.”
Harry does chuckle then, though he doesn’t speak to Daphne again. Instead, for her ‘punishment’, he leans back and brings his hands to her ass… where he rears them back and begins to spank her, one butt cheek at a time until both are a glowing red.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
Daphne squeaks and trembles and whimpers as he paddles her bottom bright red, but in the end, she doesn’t once speak to him again, even when Harry thrusts forward that final time and fills her with his seed. His cum pumping into her womb fills Harry with a different sort of satisfaction then it did when he filled Fleur. Truly, he had not lied to Daphne. Fleur might have been one of his first, and Daphne might be his latest… but they were equally enjoyable company in his eyes. And both belonged to him, completely and irrevocably.
Pulling away, he leaves Daphne’s skirt flipped up and her tits out as she continues to scrub the floor alongside Fleur. And without a single look back, he continues onward, to the final pair.
-x-X-x-
He finds the last pair of maids in the Chateau’s Library. Formerly the Delacour Family Library, Harry supposed it was now an extension of the Potter Family Library, like so many other libraries he’d inherited over the years. Regardless, that’s where Apolline and Anastasia are, surprisingly enough, quietly at work.
Perhaps he took too long with their daughters. Perhaps they’d gotten it all out of their system before he arrived. Certainly, there’s a tenseness in the air that smacks of difficulty accepting their places at his feet. But that’s alright, by the time Harry is done with them… BOTH of them, he expects they’ll fall in line.
Currently, they’re working at organizing the shelves. Perhaps that would be a job for an actual librarian, but Harry can’t be bothered, and given this was her family’s library before she gifted the entire Chateau and all of her property to him, Apolline Delacour was the best suited for the role anyways.
As they finish up with the latest stack of books, Harry finally makes himself known, walking into the open and causing them both to jolt. Anastasia opens her mouth… but remembers herself at the last second, her teeth clicking against each other as her mouth shuts. Apolline gives her a smug look, before turning to Harry and bowing low at the waist.
“Master, it is my pleasure to welcome you to the library. Don’t mind this… trainee. I’m not sure she’s even going to last the day.”
Anastasia bristles, but stays silent, not willing to give Apolline the satisfaction of getting to dismiss her right in front of him. Harry just raises an eyebrow in amusement, as Apolline beams happily, the Delacour Matriarch and gorgeous veela GILF looking so overly pleased with herself, so… smug.
“Is there anything I can do for you, Master?”
Harry lets silence fill the space for a moment, lets things turn just the right side of uncomfortable. He watches as Apolline’s smile becomes strained as she realizes something… is wrong.
“A maid should not speak unless spoken to… isn’t that right, Head Maid?”
Apolline and Anastasia’s eyes BOTH widen as they realize he was privy to what had taken place at breakfast earlier in the morning, even if he wasn’t actually there. Of course, Apolline can’t help herself… she just digs the hole even deeper.
“O-Of course, Master… but as Head Maid, my duties require me to operate on a different level. I must-!”
“And now you’re talking back to me. Is that it?”
Apolline’s mouth snaps shut, the Delacour Matriarch looking absolutely stricken. Harry smiles at her, softening his demeanor ever so slightly and watches the light of understanding flash across the veela’s face. The tension in her shoulder disappears, as she realizes he’s doing to her what she did to Anastasia… that is, he’s just playing a game with her.
Bowing her head in submission, Apolline lets out a breathy sigh.
“This worthless maid apologizes dearly for her trespass, Master. Please… do what you will with this worthless maid to make up for the transgression.”
“Hm… well to start, you’re demoted.”
Apolline jolts at that, while Anastasia… Anastasia looks unaccountably smug. So of course, Harry points at her as well.
“You are demoted as well.”
Now, they’re both a little confused. After all, Apolline was Head Maid. She had a position to be demoted to. However, how did you get lower than Anastasia’s position of simple maid?
Grinning wickedly, Harry makes a show of looking around the library and snapping his fingers. Every chair in the library… disappears.
“It would seem I am without a proper chair to sit in while I do some research. Luckily… I’ve just found some new furniture.”
As understanding dawns on the faces of both women, Harry just laughs… and gets to work.
-x-X-x-
Petrification is such a fun little effect, Harry reflects, as he sits upon his constructed chair. Pushing back into the lap of one Anastasia Greengrass, the Matriarch of House Greengrass, he gets comfortable as he rubs his back against her naked breasts. Frozen in place, the Greengrass Witch can do nothing but take it, as her nipples harden against his back, her tits compressing from the weight he’s pushing into them.
Once he’s in position, he angles his cock downward and then forwards… thrusting it right into Apolline Delacour, Matriarch of House Delacour’s puckered asshole. There’s a muffled squeal through clenched teeth as he penetrates the demoted Head Maid’s backdoor right then and there.
The two older women, both of whom once had power and influence galore in their respective circles, have been stripped completely naked of their maid uniforms, and then contorted into a position befitting of a throne for one Harry James Potter. Apolline, as the one being ‘punished’ the most, had been regulated to the bottom half of the chair. Her body was folded over itself so that her feet were next to her head, while her ass was lifted up to be the front of the chair’s seat.
Anastasia, meanwhile, was the rest of the chair’s seat, as well as its back and its arms. Once both women were in position and Harry was satisfied with how they looked, he’d gone ahead and petrified them so that neither could move from their spots.
Sometimes he surprised even himself, with how… inspired he could get. Trapped as they were, Anastasia and Apolline were stuck together, stuck being his chair until he got bored of it. And given how Apolline’s ass felt around his big fat bitch breaker of a cock, that likely wouldn’t happen any time soon. Pistoning in and out of her ass, Harry raises a hand into the air and calls a book over to himself.
He can feel Anastasia’s attention focusing on the book, given its title. Blood Curses and their History in Europe. Yes, it’s a very interesting book, to be sure. Why not kill two birds with one stone? Harry settles into read, allowing Anastasia to read over his shoulder. Of course, she can’t speak or take notes, so she’ll likely have to read this book again on her own time, but he’s confident he’s being a very gracious host by giving her even this much, especially after she let Apolline hoodwink her into this whole maid competition in the first place.
Apolline, meanwhile, is certainly paying for her hubris as his cock slams home into her bowels again and again as he reads. He doesn’t let up for even a second, using his magic to sustain the fucking even in his odd seated position, while his hands hold up the book. One might wonder if he was reading just for show… but no, he was more than capable of multitasking like this.
Ravaging his Head Maid’s asshole after demoting her to chair, while also finding a way to cure the Greengrass Family’s blood curse after demoting their Matriarch to chair as well, why… that was just another Tuesday for Harry James Potter.
Smirking a little at his own over-inflated ego, Harry just shrugs, rolling his shoulders and rubbing his back further into Anastasia’s tits. He quite enjoys the whimper that escapes through her petrified teeth as he does so. Tormenting her and Apolline so… it’s quite enjoyable for him. He hadn’t lied when he’d told Daphne that it took all sorts of women in all sorts of situations to really get his engine revving.
Witches like Daphne were the kind who fought hard, but were never more than insignificant prey animals, scrabbling against a predator they had no right defeating. Witches like Fleur, meanwhile, were the kind who initially submitted reluctantly, for the sake of another. Fleur had wanted to protect her daughter from the consequences of Victoire’s own actions… and she’d succeeded.
She’d succeeded so well that she and her daughter had submitted to Harry and his cock, two of the ‘First Ones’ going by Fleur’s terminology. And then, so desperate to satisfy him, to please him, Fleur had gone on to sacrifice her sister and mother to his whims as well.
In turn, Apolline and Anastasia fell into a similar camp as one another. Both were incredibly powerful women who had it all… but couldn’t get what they truly wanted except through him. For Apolline, that was the love and affection of a true man. The death of her husband had left the widowed GILF lonely and adrift. She had ultimately given up her power, her wealth, and all of her possessions to him, because she wanted to belong again.
For Anastasia, it all went back to the Blood Curse… except, slowly but surely, she was coming to understand. The Blood Curse… it didn’t truly matter. It was a means to an end. At the start of all of this, she had considered giving herself to Harry, offering up her daughters to him, the means to an end. He was under no misconceptions. In Lady Anastasia Greengrass’ eyes, it was a delicate balancing act between giving him what he wanted and maintaining as much of her dignity and power as the Matriarch of House Greengrass as she possibly could.
The only problem was… Harry wanted it all. He wanted all of her dignity, all of her power. Not because he needed it or anything like that, but because it pleased him to take it away from her… no, to have her give it up willingly. That was what he got from women like Apolline Delacour and Anastasia Greengrass. The satisfaction he took from such beautiful powerhouses came from stripping away their power completely, until they were helpless and defenseless before him… and reduced to little more than a chair to support him as he did his research.
With a loud, heartfelt groan, Harry proceeds to cum in Apolline’s ass. He fills her bowels with his seed right there on the spot, making her once more squeal through petrified teeth. Her body doesn’t so much as shake or jiggle or tremble thanks to the petrification, but he can hear squirting as her petrified pussy nevertheless expels pussy juices all over Anastasia’s ass and then back onto Apolline’s body and the floor.
Harry, meanwhile, grins as he stares down at the page in front of him. He’s found it, amusingly enough. In the midst of putting these two beauties in their place, in the midst of abusing them and using them to his heart’s content… he’s found precisely what he was looking for.
Pulling out of Apolline’s asshole, Harry proceeds to stand up. He doesn’t miss the hiss of relief that escapes Anastasia’s petrified lips, as her full breasts are no longer smooshed against his back in an arousing but also uncomfortable manner. Amused, Harry runs his fingers along Anastasia’s upturned palms for a moment, before turning them over, much to her shock and surprise. She’s petrified after all, and should be impossible to manipulate unless the petrification has worn off.
It hasn’t of course, Harry is just good enough with magic to be able to work around his own petrification spell. With her palms facing down, Harry moves behind the living chair he’s made out of the two House Matriarchs and grabs Anastasia by her hips, lifting her up and bending her forward. Her palms smack into the table in front of her, even as this position results in most of the ‘chair’ in question’s weight resting on her feet and the small of Apolline’s back.
“Look at what I’ve found, Anastasia. Go on, read it.”
Even as he tells her to focus on the tome, he’s left open on the table in front of her, Harry is driving his cock into Anastasia’s petrified asshole. Just like Apolline, the Greengrass Matriarch’s ass is incredibly tight… but of course, Harry’s thick, throbbing member has no issue whatsoever gouging out a path for itself through her bowels.
As he fucks her, his balls slap up against Anastasia’s unoccupied cunt, and juices flick down all over Apolline’s face. The Delacour Matriarch can do nothing but take it, not even capable of squirming in her current state, frozen as she is as the base of a tipped forward ‘chair.
Meanwhile, even over the sounds of him fucking her ass relentlessly, Harry hears the sharp intake of breath as Anastasia sees what he sees. The next step is right in front of them. This book right here, has the clue to where they will have to go next, if the Greengrass Blood Curse is to be cured. A whimpering muffled moan leaves Anastasia’s lips, and he can tell she’s excited… happy… ecstatic, even.
Of course, she can’t profess as much right now, but Harry lets her know that he’s noticed by rearing back a hand and spanking her round behind quite vigorously.
SMACK!
As the ass flesh jiggles back into place after his impact, Harry chuckles and grabs Anastasia by the shoulders, fucking her ass even harder.
“You two make good furniture. Not only are you comfortable to sit in, but you come with convenient holes to fuck silly. Honestly, I’m half-tempted to keep you like this permanently… it’s not like it’d be particularly difficult.”
Harry senses a tendril of fear suddenly rush through Anastasia, at the thought of getting this close, only to have him take it all away by reducing her to… to one-half of a chair with her fellow Matriarch for the rest of her days. It really wouldn’t be that hard, magic was capable of so much. Meanwhile, Apolline… Apolline actually gets MORE turned on, according to his senses.
For a moment, Harry is taken aback, but after thinking about it, he supposes it makes a certain amount of sense. The Delacour Matriarch had no pride left. None whatsoever. She’d surrendered it all to him, along with all of her physical possessions. Sure, she’d made herself Head Maid here in the Chateau, but that was simply because she had seniority. And sure, she’d picked a fight with the Greengrasses, but that was clearly because she felt like they were wasting his time.
In the end, Apolline Delacour, Harry realized in that moment, would LOVE to be nothing but a piece of furniture for the rest of her life. In the same way Anastasia was dreading it, Apolline longed for it the moment he brought it up.
Alas… he still had use for her as a person, for now. Today would not be the day he would be stripping away anyone’s personhood, Harry decided.
With a grunt, he cums in Anastasia’s ass as well, filling her bowels with his seed before pulling out… and chuckling after a beat, just to make her sweat a little harder.
“No, I think for now, you’ve both earned a promotion back to maid.”
With a snap of his fingers, the two of them are pulled apart. The petrification is removed, and they find themselves quickly redressed in their maid uniforms from before. Well, Anastasia’s is the same one from before… Apolline’s has changed to an identical copy of Anastasia’s, reducing the Delacour Matriarch to just another maid, making her demotion from Head Maid very real.
He does this not out of malice or anger, but because he knows it’s what Apolline wants now. And indeed, there’s a shudder of arousal that runs through the Delacour veela, as she’s further debased, humiliated, and treated like scum.
As the two settle down on their feet, Harry looks between them both, knowing from the trembling in their bodies that they’re both feeling the effects of being his combined chair for the past hour, as well as feeling the effects of the rough anal fucking they both received.
“Well, as it seems I no longer have guests to entertain me each night… it will fall upon my maids to attend to my needs instead. I shall see you both, along with the others, outside of my quarters after dinner.”
Harry smirks, as the two both jolt at the order. Apolline can no longer dismiss Anastasia from his service, as she’s had the role of Head Maid taken away from her. If she wants to win her little bargain with the Greengrass Matriarch, than she’s going to have to show her up in a big way at the orgy that Harry has just scheduled for later that night. Her last chance is to convince HIM to dismiss the Greengrass Witches from his service.
Needless to say, Harry is sure of one thing. Tonight, is going to be VERY fun indeed.
Chapter 46: The Chateau Pt. 3
Chapter Text
Later that evening, the Delacours and Greengrasses all assemble in Harry’s bedroom. No longer can the Greengrass witches claim they have a higher priority to Harry’s bed then the Delacours, because now they are all maids in his service. At the same time, Apolline Delacour’s maid uniform is the exact same fare as the other five women at this point, making her demotion obvious to everyone with eyes and leaving her with no authority over either her daughters or her enemies.
Standing before him now, the six women don’t quite squirm… but they’re clearly ready for action, shooting glances at each other and then at Harry. He can practically see the gears turning in their heads, the machinations taking place behind their eyes. He can see them all plotting out exactly how they might leverage the evening to get further into his good graces.
Indeed, while there are lines drawn between the two sets of three, Harry wouldn’t put it past any of them, either Delacours or Greengrasses, to try and get a leg up for themselves personally as well. It’s all so… droll, if he’s being honest. They’re planning tonight out as if it’s a battle in a war, and his body is the battlefield. Have they learned nothing from their experiences with him?
Shaking his head in amusement, Harry chuckles and spreads his hands.
“You all might think tonight is a chance for you to get the better of one another. You might be thinking that this is all still a competition, even after the events of today. What you fail to understand is that your petty squabbles mean nothing to me.”
He punctuates his statement by reaching out not with his physical hands, but with his magic. It’s gratifying, watching all of their eyes widen in surprise… and in most cases, a familiar sense of wonder and awe. Indeed, several of these women have experienced his true magical power before. Harry’s very essence tended to fill every room he walked into. His presence was that dense and his magic that strong.
But it had been a long time since he’d been unable to control that pressure. Indeed, he usually kept it at bay most of the time and had learned to control his strength even in the midst of sex over the years. Astoria and Fleur, some of his earliest conquests, had experienced his true power firsthand, back before he’d fully reigned himself in. The others… less so.
Even still, all six women are feeling it now. Witches and veela alike tremble under the weight of his presence, as Harry ramps it up until they’re all buckling and completely frozen in place. Using his magic to arrest all motion in the six women, Harry smirks, cocking his head to the side.
“This night is not about who can come out on top. It’s about who can come out of the other end still standing. I’m going to use and abuse every last one of you to my heart’s content, and there’s not a thing you can do about it. There’s not a damn thing you WILL do about it, because you ALL know that what you want… what you desire, is my big fat cock.”
His words have additional emphasis to them, his power backing them up and making them unwavering. The Delacours and Greengrasses wince under the sheer weight of what he’s saying. But Harry isn’t satisfied with just talking their ears off. No, now is the time for action. With them completely in his sphere of influence, with his magic weighing down upon them, Harry reaches out with his mind and unravels their maid uniforms right there on the spot, thread by thread.
They gasp, of course, blushing slightly and moaning a little as they’re exposed to him. He’s right after all, not a single one of the six women want anything more than his cock inside of them, at least for the evening. Some might be a little less broken then others, some might be a little more loyal… but they are all united in one true purpose, an absolute addiction to his massive bitch breaker of a cock.
Said cock stays tucked away for now though, as Harry focuses on his efforts instead. He doesn’t just disappear their maid uniforms and leave them naked. That would be boring. Instead, once he’s unraveled their outfits, he reconstitutes them, repurposing all of that unraveled thread into much skimpier, much sexier lingerie.
As he does so, he recolors it as well. For the Greengrass witches, the lingerie can only be emerald green and onyx black, and he nods approvingly once that’s done, enjoying the way the two colors mix together and hug their pale curves. For the Delacour veelas, its blue topaz and a shimmering silver, and indeed, once again its an excellent color combination, with the lingerie hugging THEIR curves as well.
It’s amusing to note that, even with two generations presence, even with it being mother and daughter and younger daughter… all six women are of a mature age. Even Astoria and Gabrielle are barely a couple of years younger than him, in their mid-thirties. They might be the youngest in the room, but that didn’t stop them from being mature, sexy women in their own right.
Alas, their mothers were just even more mature, with even more voluptuous bodies. And their older sisters too had them mostly beat. All in all, though, after Harry is finished reworking their clothing into proper ‘bedroom attire’, he’s left admiring six gorgeous women with six gorgeous, bodacious figures. And they’re all his.
He gives them all a moment to adjust to their new outfits of course, letting up on the magical pressure a bit once he’s done dressing them all up in their new lingerie. Allowing them all to move about, he grins as they blush prettily and size themselves and each other up, each of them looking over their bodies, and then at the others.
They look good, if he does say so himself. Really good. But of course, all of this is for him, and the six women know that. Be they his Delacour maids or his current Greengrass allies, they know which side their bread is buttered on. And all of them are very eager to get down to business. But of course, while they’re all now dressed in incredibly sexy lingerie… Harry himself is still completely clothed.
Chuckling, the powerful wizard spreads his arms apart once more.
“It’s time for your first cooperative test, my dears. You best start learning to work together fast… because your first task is to strip me down using ONLY your teeth. Hands behind your backs now. Keep them there too, or there will be a punishment.”
The sixsome all jolt at the order, but far from looking put out or upset, they look downright eager. They all soon have their hands behind their backs, clasping their arms together as they each begin to saunter forward, the whole lot of them trying to be as sexy as possible. To be fair, they’re VERY sexy in a vacuum, each and every one. But put altogether, they just look desperate and needy… which in a way, has a sexy quality to it all its own.
Harry grins, as they sashay their hips over to him. All six witches are soon surrounding him, and slowly, they lean in and begin using their mouths to try and remove his clothing from his body. Harry watches on amused, as they barely even try to work together at first. In fact, they start out actively fighting each other in SPITE of his words to the contrary.
Oh, they try to be subtle about it, they really do… but Harry is no idiot. He recognizes their little territorial disputes, their attempts at competing with one another. When he sees Apolline and Anastasia both fighting over the buttons on his shirt, he finally acts.
“Eep!”
“Aiiie!”
Both the Delacour and Greengrass Matriarchs leap half a foot into the air as his magic stings their big round backsides. They look at him, wide-eyed, and Harry just raises an eyebrow, as if to say ‘did you really think I wouldn’t notice?’. Suitably chastised, they return to their efforts, still not working together, but no longer actively sabotaging each other.
Similar things take place all across his body, as the six women are forced to use their teeth to undress him. It’s a slow going process at first, but Harry is set on making it happen. Certainly, six mouths should be capable of getting him into his birthday suit, right? If they can’t even do THIS much… they don’t deserve his cock.
Every time he can see the competitive nature of the two all-female families rearing its ugly head, Harry reaches out again with his magic and uses it to give them a good swat, pinch, or sting to remind them of their position and what they’re supposed to be doing. Slowly but surely, he even manages to get some of the younger ones to work together. Astoria and Gabrielle, for instance, get down on their knees and use their teeth to tug his socks off of his feet one at a time together, after it becomes obvious, they’re struggling to do so with each alone.
Meanwhile, Fleur and Daphne, for all their earlier competitiveness, tug his belt open together, and then pull down both his pants and his boxers in unison. The only ones who never show an ounce of teamwork are Apolline and Anastasia, the eldest women seemingly all too set in their ways and all too territorial. But Harry is no territory. They are not here to serve their own selfish desires, but to serve him. It’s high time they recognize that.
He's soon completely naked, despite Apolline and Anastasia’s self-sabotage. His chiseled physique and massive bitch breaker is all on display. His cock, throbbing hard by this point after all the arousal he garnered from watching the six women in sexy lingerie of his own design stands up straight and is clearly ready for action.
With their task done, the sixsome all unclasp their hands behind their backs and start to move forward as one, mesmerized by his big fat cock.
“Please, Master, allow me-!”
“No, I can-!”
“I-It would be best if I-!”
All of them say similar things, all of them call out to him in unison, all six trying to get a word in and convince him that THEY deserve first go on his dick. Before they can reach him, before they can touch him, Harry once again reaches out with his magic and cuts them off. He sneers at them then, eyes glinting and angry as he prowls among them like a predator.
“You lot still don’t get it. So very eager to throw yourselves into the jaws of the slavering beast. I’ll show you exactly what you so desperately wanted.”
Reaching Apolline Delacour, Harry grabs the Veela Matriarch by her head quite suddenly, ripping her from her frozen spot down to the ground bodily. She yelps as she’s forced to her knees in front of him. Harry smirks and lets his throbbing erection drape over her face. The sheer size of his cock makes it so that one of her eyes is completely covered, while the other stares up at him. Panting, Apolline does a poor job of hiding her smug excitement at being chosen to go first.
“T-Thank you, Master. I promise you-!”
“Shut up. Your punishment isn’t over quite yet. You’ll be tonight’s warm-up.”
Double-fisting her hair, Harry yanks her head back forcefully enough that even the Delacour Matriarch’s mouth opens wide in a gasp of pain as her eyes water. At the same time, he slides his cock back across her squished nose and plush, pillowy lips, until the massive, bulbous head of his member is pressing against the entrance of her maw.
Without further ado, Harry slams forward, thrusting into the back of Apolline’s throat viciously. He immediately begins to face fuck her relentlessly, immediately begins to pound into her esophagus and gullet without a single reservation or shred of mercy.
“Hulghk! Hulghk! Hulghk!”
It’s not just that though. He doesn’t stop there. Instead, Harry takes a step forward. And then another step. Apolline’s eyes widen, as she’s slowly but surely bent backwards by his movements. With his cock lodged firmly down her throat, her best bet might be to shuffle backwards or something, but Harry isn’t letting her do that.
Instead, using his hold on her head, Harry forces Apolline Delacour’s back to arch, even as he pounds her esophagus for all he’s worth, ramming home into her gullet time and time again. The end result is that her hands have to reach back to catch herself on the floor behind her, while Harry is left crouching on either side of her, jackhammering down into her throat from above.
“GAGKH! GAGKH! GAGKH!”
Involuntary tears soon stream from Apolline’s eyes, as the gorgeous Delacour Matriarch is turned into little more than a fuck hole for Harry’s aggression skull fucking. He doesn’t just bounce her head up and down on his cock, he rails into her from above with all his might and all his power. Her throat convulses around his dick, her tongue writhes wildly and uselessly along the underside of his pistoning member, and her lips suction around his girth even as drool and saliva in increasing amounts pour down her chin.
As she slobbers all over his cock, not entirely of her own volition, Harry picks up the pace some more. After all, it’s not a punishment if he doesn’t make it… punishing. Grinning viciously, the wizard holds Apolline steady and forces every last inch of his massive member down her throat and into her gullet. Her neck bulges obscenely, even as he buries her flaring nostrils in his crotch, his ball sack slapping against her sloppy, wet chin near-constantly.
Jackhammering down into her throat over and over again, feeling it as she gets more and more desperate for air, Harry watches unmoved while Apolline Delacour’s eyes roll up in her skull, the throat-fucking leaving her with little room to breathe and oxygen getting scarcer and scarcer as time goes on. Deprived of that most important thing called air, Apolline’s body shakes and spasms, her gurgling and choking getting more and more desperate.
Still, Harry doesn’t let up. This is, after all… a punishment. Luckily for Apolline, he’s ready to blow soon enough. Luckily for the Delacour Matriarch, he doesn’t decide to hold back his load. No, instead he explodes down her throat and out her mouth and nostrils. He cums and cums, and Harry has to admit, it’s one of the most satisfying nuts of his life.
Emptying his balls down Apolline’s throat as they rest upon her chin, he holds her in place the entire time it takes him to finish cumming. In doing so, he almost certainly causes the Delacour veela to pass out on his cock. Her lashes flutter as her eyes remain completely rolled back in her head, even after he finishes up.
Pulling back, he all but yanks Apolline off of his member with a grunt, aggressively thrusting her away from him, before letting go.
Cum-coated, utterly senseless, and still twitching and shuddering from the oral onslaught, Apolline Delacour’s unconscious body drops to the floor. Harry admires his fine work for a moment, before turning his attention elsewhere, to see with his own eyes what the others have been up to. He already technically knows, of course. With his magic filling the room and pressing into every inch of their bodies, of course he does.
They haven’t been idle. Each has been masturbating, in their own way. Some more vigorously than others though. Some… some have been pacing themselves. Anastasia Greengrass catches Harry’s attention. Before this trip, if you’d asked him who was the most recalcitrant out of this group of six women, he would have obviously said Daphne.
She was decidedly the most openly reluctant about spending any sort of time with him, and until the previous night, she had been completely and utterly unwilling to let herself fall for his big fat cock. Of course, as fun as her defiance had been, all good things came to an end and ultimately, she’d crumbled like so many others.
But that was just it. There were some women who broke upon his cock, like Daphne… and then there were others who bent to avoid breaking, like her mother Anastasia Greengrass. Harry was no fool. He understood fully well that the Greengrass Matriarch was still trying to use him. She might even attempt to get her family free of his influence, once the blood curse was cured. She also might not… but there was no reason not to further break her down so he could rebuild her later.
Ah, but he wouldn’t be fucking her to make that happen, no sir. Rather, fucking the Greengrass Matriarch had already been done aplenty. Now… now was the time to attack her another way.
With a flick of his fingers, he yanks Astoria Greengrass up into the air. She’s Anastasia’s youngest, despite being a MILF in her own right. And women always have a special place in their heart for their youngest daughter. Positioning Astoria between them, he yanks Anastasia over as well, his magic allowing him to manhandle both women, clad in emerald green and onyx black lingerie, into exactly the positions he wants them in.
Once they’re right where he wants them, Harry tears Astoria’s lingerie off of her, letting her tits bounce free and exposing her crotch. For Anastasia, he leaves her skimpy undergarments intact, and instead uses his magic to grow a nice, thick, vibrating strap-on right out of the front of her panties. The GILF squawks a bit when she sees the huge protrusion, sized to be just a little smaller than Harry’s own throbbing bitch breaker.
She outright blushes when Harry curls his finger inward and she slides forward, until all three of them come together in one smooth motion. His cock, still rock hard and covered in Apolline’s spit and slobber and drool, slides right up into Astoria Greengrass. Her sopping wet pussy is more than welcoming to its Master’s cock, and he fills her to the brim right then and there, taking her to the root and hilting deep, DEEP inside of her.
As he’s penetrating her womb itself and Astoria is moaning wantonly in response, Anastasia finds herself slowly but surely impaling her own daughter up the ass with the magical strap-on as well. The vibrating nature of said strap-on makes it quite pleasurable for Harry, as he can feel the fake phallus through the barrier between Astoria’s two holes. By stretching out her daughter’s anus, she’s in turn making Astoria’s cunt all the tighter and thus more enjoyable as well.
Of course, Harry’s groan is drowned out entirely by Astoria’s squeal as she’s subsequently DPed between both her mother and him. The two phalluses, penetrating deep inside of her cunt and bowels, leave the youngest Greengrass Witch flailing a bit, spasming her way through a rapid orgasm. Harry smirks, letting her enjoy herself for a moment. Once she’s recovered from that initial climax, he reaches out with his magic… and activates the hidden function of Anastasia Greengrass’ magical strap-on.
Namely, it’s ability to make her feel everything that the person who’s currently impaled upon it is feeling. The Greengrass Matriarch jolts, her eyes widening as she shudders from the sudden sensation of HER two holes being fucked in the same way Astoria is experiencing. As Anastasia’s eyes flicker over her daughter’s shoulder and meet his own, Harry just grins wickedly.
“Don’t you dare slow down now, Anastasia. Consider this a test… you dearly want a passing grade by the end of the evening.”
The Greengrass Matriarch stiffens at the threat implicit in his words, but Harry doesn’t give her a chance to think about it… about any of it, really. He starts to truly fuck Astoria between them, and by sheer virtue of the DP sandwich they’re currently engaged in, Anastasia is forced to fuck her daughter up the ass just as hard, in order to keep her balance and keep Harry from completely overrunning her and forcing them both to the ground.
She clearly did not want that, taking his words about this being a test very seriously. But at the same time, it was obviously quite… difficult for her. After all, she was currently feeling everything Astoria was feeling. It was like Harry was fucking both of them at the same time. But not just that. It was like Anastasia herself was fucking her daughter’s and her own ass at the same time.
He could only imagine how intense such an experience would be, but it wasn’t like Harry was intending to let up or give her a break or anything like that. No, rather… he was just getting started. Reaching up, he grabs a fistful of Astoria Greengrass’ hair and pulls her into a deep, tongue-filled kiss, even as his bitch breaker of a cock continues to plunder her womb directly. Not that it’s anything the Greengrass witch hasn’t experienced before with him, of course.
She moans into his mouth quite responsively, her eyes already rolling back in her head and her pussy constantly clenching down around his cock in what might just be a continuous orgasm. She’s still fairly coherent however, when he finally ends the lip lock and pulls her in even closer, whispering into her ear.
He knows this, because as soon as he’s done giving her his orders, Astoria throws her head back into the crook of her mother’s neck and squeals loudly, right into Anastasia’s ear.
“YOU’RE FUCKING MY ASS SO HARD, MOMMY! DON’T STOP! PLEASE DON’T STOP!”
She’s good at hiding it, but Anastasia is definitely embarrassed by her daughter’s words. There’s no denying that she’s sinking to a new low right now… and loving every moment of it. Unfortunately for the Greengrass Matriarch, while her youngest daughter can happily throw herself into the ocean of pleasure Harry is visiting upon her and greedily drown in it as she sucks it all in… Anastasia cannot afford to do the same, on either a micro or macro level.
In the moment, she has to keep her wits about her in order to keep from falling flat on her ass and failing Harry’s ‘test’. In the long-term, she has to maintain some semblance of mental fortitude so that her true goal, of getting her family cured, can actually take place. She’s afraid even now that Harry intends to string them along like so many wizards before him. He knows that she won’t truly believe it until it’s already done… but all the same, he’s not just about to let her fly under the radar with her doubts uncontested.
“A-AH, TWO BIG FAT COCKS ARE STIRRING UP MY INSIDES! ITS SOOOO GOOOOOD!!!”
Meanwhile, Astoria continues to spout out lines like that, on Harry’s orders of course. She gets quite inventive, and the more inventive she gets, the redder Anastasia Greengrass gets. Body bouncing and jiggling between them, one might assume that Astoria is the helpless one here. Trapped between her mother with a strap-on and Harry’s massive monstrous member, one might think she was the one who could do nothing but wallow in the pleasure.
But Astoria had more power than Anastasia, that was for sure. She had the power to force her mother to reckon with everything she’d done so far in pursuit of helping her family. She’d bent her daughters to his will all for his help. She’d BROKEN her eldest to get his assistance. And her youngest… her youngest had been his creature longer than she had ever known.
There’s something akin to resigned acceptance in Anastasia’s eyes when Harry looks next, and so with a smirk he reaches out, past her daughter, and grabs the Greengrass Matriarch by the hair. Pulling her in, he captures her lips with his and kisses her lewdly, their tongues swapping spit before he wrestles hers into submission and dominates her mouth entirely.
At the same time, they’re both compressing Astoria’s already pinned body even further between them, driving his cock and Anastasia’s strap-on even further up into her holes from below. The end result? Astoria squeals and cums her brains out, while Anastasia does the same, experiencing everything Astoria is experiencing as well as his mouth on her mouth.
With a grunt, Harry finally blows his load deep inside of Astoria Greengrass, detecting that she’s past the point of no return. He fills and fills her with his cum, knowing that while Anastasia is not getting pumped with actual seed, she’s still feeling every last bit of this creampie as well. It’s no wonder then, that both mother and daughter’s eyes have rolled up in their heads at the same time. No wonder that, by the time Harry is done with them, they both look like they’re just about done as well.
Anastasia is already teetering when he finally pulls out of Astoria. Her hands are still under her daughter’s thighs, holding her aloft, but it’s clear she can’t be expected to stay standing for more than a second more. Before she can fall of her own accord, he reaches out and grabs a fistful of one of Astoria’s tits and gives it a contemptuous push.
The two women topple backwards, though of course Harry has no intention of letting them get seriously hurt. A simple cushion of his magic makes sure Anastasia doesn’t bounce her skull on the floor. Instead, they fall back safely and softly, but with Astoria still impaled on Anastasia’s magical strap-on, and thus Anastasia still experiencing everything Astoria is experiencing.
It’s information overload, but it gets even better when Astoria happily interprets Harry’s orders to her as not quite finished yet. Tilting her head to the side and reaching back with one hand to grab hold of her mother by the hair, Astoria viciously assaults Anastasia’s mouth with her own, aggressively making out with her mother right there on the spot. Trapped as she is beneath Astoria’s body, the Greengrass Matriarch can do nothing but take it in response.
Smirking at the scene, Harry moves on. Admittedly, he’d been focusing a lot of his magic on the mother-daughter duo and thus a lot less of his awareness on the rest of the room. As such, he’s not all that surprised to see Fleur and Gabrielle Delacour have gotten… busy in the absence of his attention. Their lingerie is completely gone already, and they’ve moved things to the bed.
Indeed, the two silver-blonde part-veela have apparently come to the conclusion that he’s busy with others and so why not… prepare one another? The sisters are going so hard at it, heatedly making out and pressing their bodies against each other, that they haven’t even noticed his attention. Of course, that’s not stopping them from sending a clarion call his way still.
SLAP! SLAP! SLAP!
Indeed, as they moan into one another’s mouths, as they rub their tits together, the two sisters are also smacking their pussy lips against each other, their sopping cunts resounding through the room as they connect again and again in an incredibly lewd display. As far as mating calls go, it’s certainly enough to get Harry’s amused attention, as he slowly makes his way over to the pair.
Unfortunately… there’s just one problem. They can’t seem to decide who’s on top and who’s on bottom. Fleur might be the elder of the sister pair, but that doesn’t mean Gabrielle is just going to roll over for her big sister. Indeed, neither veela seems at all inclined to give any ground. The result? They’re wrestling back and forth even as Harry stops at the foot of the bed, watching them with a single raised brow.
Hands entangled in each other’s hair, lips locked together, they’re growling into one another’s mouths as much as they’re moaning. One moment, Fleur is on top and pinning her sister down. The next, Gabrielle has flipped the script and taken the top position, holding her big sis beneath her. Neither manages to maintain their position of superiority for longer than half a minute, or Harry would have already stepped in.
As it is, they’re too evenly matched. He can’t fuck them like this, not with them constantly rolling around like a pair of hyenas. With a sigh, Harry shakes his head and takes one more step forward.
When the next swap comes, when they next begin to roll over with one of them taking the top position… they don’t quite manage it. One of Harry’s real hands gets in the way, but so does his magic. The hand is just to let them know he’s there. The magic is what does the heavy-lifting, as Fleur and Gabrielle suddenly find themselves frozen in place again, this time on their sides.
With their bottom legs bent beneath them, Harry grabs their upper legs and lifts them into the air. Their cunts are still grinding together even now, even as they both look up at him with nothing but utter wanton lust in their eyes. Indeed, for these two women, there’s no doubt in their minds who they belong to. Harry is their Master, plain and simple, and neither veela has ever wanted anything else.
Smirking, he places the head of his thick, throbbing cock up against their grinding pussy lips and slowly begins to push. The two veela moan wantonly as he does so, even though he doesn’t end up penetrating either of them. Instead, his cock pushes up between their bodies, using their grinding cunt lips as the valley through which he penetrates. His length ends up nestled between their flexing, wiggling, undulating abdomens, and as Harry lifts their legs up into the air, he drapes them over his shoulders, running his hands down their thighs and squeezing harshly.
Blushing up a storm, Fleur and Gabrielle don’t stop holding each other. They can’t. With his magic, he’s able to push them even further together, their tits squishing against each other’s chests, their nipples rubbing back and forth and driving them even more wild than before. All the while, Harry begins to properly thrust in and out of the makeshift cunt he’s made of their bodies, pistoning back and forth at greater and greater speeds.
His veela sex pets both squirm helplessly, as he binds them together and fucks their cunts at the same time, their puffy pussy lips doing their best to hot dog his massive cock. Indeed, it’s a decidedly unique experience, with them both up on their sides like this, and brought into such a tight, warm embrace as to be able to create an entirely new hole for him to fuck.
He decides then and there that he’s not going to penetrate either of them, this time at least. He could fuck their wombs, he supposes. He could plow their cunts. But he’ll get around to that later. With six women all jonesing for his cock, Harry knows the night is just getting started. And besides, how can he possibly choose between them? The two lustful, incredibly horny sisters are beside themselves with arousal, and even now are making out heatedly.
Of course, it’s more a show for him now than anything else. Moving his hands from their thighs down to their pale buttocks, Harry gropes and squeezes his veela pets’ ass cheeks, even while continuing to piston in and out of the valley created by their pussies. Meanwhile, Fleur and Gabrielle are making a show out of their incestuous debauchery, all for him of course. The display of wanton lewd slurping at one another’s tongues is indeed quite the turn on, and with a grunt, Harry leans forward.
His hands go from their asses to up under them both, letting him cup their breasts. This pulls their upper bodies apart ever so slightly, while also pushing their crotches together even further to make the valley through which Harry is fucking all the tighter. Leaning in, he captures first Fleur’s lips with his own, and then Gabrielle’s. The ensuing three-way makeout session between him and two of his veela sex pets is quite the treat. The sisters are doing everything in their power to make him happy, to pleasure him with their bodies.
And its working. Undeniably so. Harry grunts, picking up his pace one last time. Fleur and Gabrielle both groan, cumming helplessly from the over-stimulation he’s providing their bodies. Squeezing their tits, digging his fingers into them, Harry gives the sisters one last three-way kiss before pulling back at long last. His hands go back to their thighs, and he holds their legs up, even as he thrusts a handful more times before finally cumming.
The ensuing explosion of white, hot seed all over their bodies is… spectacular to say the least. Its neither a normal creampie OR a normal facial. Rather, he cums and cums, and his seed shoots up between their tightly pressed bodies, before reaching the point where their upper halves are pulled apart ever so slightly. Their breasts are still touching, but not quite squishing on one another anymore. As such, his cum shoots up, mostly impacting the underside of their tits. But some of it comes exploding out of the top of their cleavage and manages to coat their faces as well.
The end result is quite a mess, and Fleur and Gabrielle both moan wantonly, their hands coming up to rub his seed into their bodies, into their tits and abdomens and the like as their tongues loll out of their mouths and lick up what they can. Then, through lidded eyes, they notice each other of course… and like Astoria and Anastasia before them, end up locking lips right then and there all over again, swapping cum between one another.
Of course, unlike the mother-daughter Greengrass pair, Fleur and Gabrielle are both quite eager for it… and to Harry’s satisfaction, they remain on their sides, facing one another but no longer trying to wrestle for top position. For the moment at least, their competitiveness has been laid to rest as they instead work on consuming the gift their Master has given them, together.
And then there was one. Harry turns his attention to Daphne Greengrass with some amusement twinkling in his eyes. She technically wasn’t his newest conquest… but at the same time, she was, by sheer dint of how long she’d fought and tried to avoid becoming his woman. Indeed, the Potions Mistress had been one of his earliest projects back at Hogwarts during his sabbatical, and yet it wasn’t until here and now, in the Chateau, that Daphne had finally broken.
And what a spectacular breaking it was. As Harry gazes upon her, the Greengrass witch is currently making quite the fool of herself, moaning wantonly while fisting both her cunt and her ass. The bra of her lingerie is disheveled and half hanging off of her tits, with one nipple out and one contained. Meanwhile, her panties have been pulled to the side entirely, to make room for her rapidly pistoning hands.
She obviously didn’t start with her full fists being shoved up her back door and quim, but in the end, it didn’t really matter if she’d worked her way up to it or not. The fact is, when his eyes lay upon her at long last, Daphne doesn’t even stop what she’s doing. She just stares at him as he approaches, her eyes heavily lidded and her lips parted in moaning need.
Pointing to the floor silently, Harry watches in amusement as Daphne immediately drops to her knees and opens her mouth even wider than before, her tongue lolling out in quite the lewd spectacle. Her hands remain stuffed in her lower orifices, even as Harry nonchalantly and altogether casually feeds his messy cock right into her mouth. Her pillowy plush lips suck down on his cock, cleaning it off of the juices left behind by her sister and the veela sluts he just got done fucking silly.
As he cleans himself off using her as his cum rag, Harry chuckles, musing on just how hard she’d fought to resist him, only to end up like this. No matter how long she’d tried to hold him off… this was her fate, all the same.
It’s enough to make him rock hard and ready to fuck again in no time at all. Daphne’s mouth isn’t too bad for that purpose either, but honestly, he just uses it to clean himself off, fisting a hand through her hair for a brief time and sawing back and forth along her wagging tongue before pulling back. With his cock cleaned but glistening, properly spit polished, Harry cocks his head to the side as he smirks down at Daphne.
“How do you want it, bitch?”
Looking up at him, Daphne doesn’t even miss a beat. Her tongue rolls around her lips needily for half a moment before she answers in a throaty, sultry tone.
“However you want it, Master.”
Harry just grins at that. Of course. Ever eager to please, Daphne is doing her level best to show her submission by passing up on the chance to choose and letting him choose instead. Unfortunately for her, he remembers how hard she fought him back at Hogwarts… and isn’t about to let the chance for some payback pass him by. Call it what you will. Payback… punishment… or just a Master using his fuck toy however he likes. Regardless, Harry just nods in amusement, before declaring his intentions.
“Then I suppose I’ll have your ass, bitch. Assume the position.”
For just the briefest of moments, a flicker of dismay and displeasure crosses Daphne’s face. He can tell, even though it’s gone as swiftly as it appears, that that’s not what she would have preferred he chose. Even with one of her fists up her own ass, she’s still afraid of his mammoth-sized member. After all, his cock is bigger than her dainty little arm.
But she passed up on the opportunity to make her own choice, and now that Harry has made his decision, there’s nothing Daphne can do but roll over and submit. Assuming the position, as he said, involves the kneeling Greengrass Potions Mistress turning over and going face down. Slowly, she removes her fist from her ass, though she keeps the other in her cunt, even now.
With her back door gaping, her ass cheeks still spread for the moment, Harry admires the view… and then crouches down behind Daphne, grabbing her by one of her bountiful butt cheeks and grabbing hold of his cock with his other hand as he angles it downwards. Despite the prior efforts she’d inadvertently made to prepare herself for this, Daphne still squeals, as he slowly but surely feeds his cock into her back door.
There’s no denying that the Potions Mistress wants it. His big fat cock is probably all she’s thought about for the past day, ever since finally admitting the truth to herself the night before. All the same, Harry isn’t going to go easy on her. Rather, here and now is where he intends to make sure Daphne Greengrass finally learns her place, once and for all.
As such, the moment his cock is halfway into her ass, Harry grabs her butt cheeks with both hands, giving them a harsh squeeze and then clapping down on them, hard and fast.
SMACK! SMACK!
Daphne’s squeal is nearly enough to make him nut right then and there, but of course Harry isn’t willing to end things quite so soon. Holding back the churning in his balls is simple enough as he begins to jackhammer into her from above. Her fist in her cunt adds the same pleasure to the experience as the strap-on in her younger sister’s ass, just from the opposite side. With Daphne’s full hand buried in her gushing twat, her ass is even tighter, and he can feel it through the barrier, can feel her fist pistoning in and out.
His balls actually end up slapping against her drenched wrist as he drills into her from above, slamming home again and again. As he reaches full hilting, burying every last inch of himself in her bowels, Daphne’s squealing turns into loud shrieking, her body shaking and spasming beneath him all the while. It’s quite the treat, to watch her buck and shudder, her legs kicking up in the air uselessly.
To really drive it home that she belongs to him and is so far beneath him that it’s not even funny, Harry repositions himself after a moment, planting his foot on the back of her head and grinding her face even harder into the carpet. Her squeals and shrieks and screams of ecstasy are subsequently muffled, but her ass tightens up even further, so some part of her must be enjoying the humiliation quite a lot.
There’s no doubt in Harry’s mind that the Greengrass witch is his. ALL of them are his. But Daphne certainly gave him a fair amount of trouble, didn’t she? Not anymore though. No, she had finally learned her place, once and for all. Her ass was his… her body was his. Every single hole she had on offer, was his.
With a gruff, guttural growl, Harry slams home one final time and cums in Daphne’s ass. He fills her to the brim, pumping it hot and deep inside of her. He anally creampies her and then some, his cock still spurting out thick ropes of hot seed when he finally pulls out, resulting in her pale reddened behind getting plastered in jizz that slowly but steadily drips down her body.
Face down, ass up, Daphne doesn’t move from that position, even as Harry straightens up from his crouch, not even breathing heavily.
The Greengrass witch marks the end of the first round of the night, but she’s far from the last. Indeed, with his magic completely unleashed, Harry is just getting started. And while he’s had everyone in at least one hole… he hasn’t had everyone in EVERY hole. In fact, three out of six of the women, he hasn’t even had in a proper hole yet, technically!
He rectifies that by fucking Anastasia Greengrass, Fleur Delacour, and Gabrielle Delacour next, in that order. They beg him for him, and he gives them what they want. He then continues on, making sure to leave no orifice unfilled, making sure to leave no hole untouched. Six women might be an awful lot for most men to handle… but Harry James Potter is not most men. Not by a long shot.
Orally, vaginally, and anally. By the time he’s done with them, he’s enjoyed every last hole that his ‘maids’ have to offer, in every position and every combination imaginable. Mother and daughter, sister and sister… even mother and mother. Indeed, there’s so many delightful ways to use his fuck toys, and Harry’s energy is unrelenting. He just HAS to try them all.
Of course, there are a handful of attempts more from the witches and veela at turning things into a competition. Harry doesn’t let them get away with it. He just fucks them more relentlessly, while punishing them with spankings and pinches and stings in all the right places. If they have the strength to argue and compete, that just means he hasn’t fucked them hard and long enough yet.
But finally… it comes to an end. When all is said and done, Harry is the only one left standing, metaphorically speaking. In reality, he’s laid out on the bed, with his back against the head board, lounging casually and basking in the satisfaction inherent in fucking six different beautiful women into mewling, writhing puddles of goo.
Even now, Fleur and Gabrielle are curled up together on one part of the bed, while Daphne and Astoria are curled up on another. Only Apolline and Anastasia are still even trying, and for them that takes the form of their heads being laid out on his ribs, their hands tiredly moving up and down his cock. They don’t even have the strength to glare at each other or try to turn it into a competition, not at this point.
Smirking, Harry rolls his shoulders.
“Mm, as fun as this vacation has been… it’s likely time for us to move on and get back to work. As such, I will unfortunately not be able to keep you and your daughters as my maids, Lady Greengrass.”
Anastasia jolts as he ‘reinstates’ her title, blushing up at him for a moment before just nodding tiredly. Of course, Apolline can’t just let it slide.
“I suppose you couldn’t cut it after all…”
Her quiet tone could almost be considering pitying or conciliatory in nature, but of course, it’s obvious she’s taking the chance to snipe at her rival. Anastasia certainly takes it that way, stiffening up and scowling. It’s clear they’re about to get into an argument over whether this counts as a proper dismissal based on performance or is just one of convenience and necessity.
Before either of them can speak, Harry simply smiles… and shuts them both up ahead of time by reaching out, fisting his hands through their hair, and shoving them right into his twitching, pulsating cock.
“Mmph!”
“Nngh!”
For a moment, they struggle before realizing just who they’re trying to resist. Then, eyes going crossed to look down upon his cock, they begin kissing and licking and slurping lewdly at his member, tonguing it as best they can from either side. There, a much better use of the two Matriarchs’ mouths, to be sure. In the meantime, it would fall to Harry to figure out what their next move regarding the Greengrasses’ Blood Curse was.
Chapter 47: Daniela Dimitrescu
Chapter Text
She was… unaccustomed to the prey walking right up to their doorstep, if she was being honest. Oh, it was incredibly common for the prey to arrive in the village that sat beneath the Castle, and then get turned over by the peasants there as tribute to her and her daughters. Anything to stave off their own inevitable consumption a little while longer.
Ah, even after thousands of years of existing on this godforsaken rock, Countess Alcina Dimitrescu still found such amusement in watching the mortals turn on each other. Tribalism was such a quaint fallacy. They would claim to the ends of the earth that they were loyal only to their family, to their blood. They would sacrifice strangers at the drop of a hat, but even their loved ones could be bargained away under most cases.
Regardless, all of this was to say, her and her daughters weren't used to their company being quite so… willing. And yet, here he was, bypassing the village altogether and coming straight to Castle Dimitrescu. For the pale-skinned thousands-year old vampire, he was utterly fascinating. This… Lord Harry Potter-Black.
"I must say, we don't get many foreign visitors, around these parts. You are an oddity, Lord Potter-Black."
Smiling, his emerald eyes twinkling, the Lord dips his head.
"You've certainly set yourself up out of the way, Countess. But I find myself begging for a moment of your time all the same."
He reaches for his cup of tea and takes a long sip of it, even as Alcina watches him do so. Hm, she'd been half-tempted to drug the tea. It was what she would have normally done, under these circumstances. However, one thing kept her from doing so. This man before her was no ordinary man… nor even an ordinary Lord. No, he was a Wizard. And Wizards, Alcina knew, were quite dangerous.
"Oh? What can someone like me do for someone like you, my Lord?"
Better to play this cautiously. Oh, she had no intention of letting the Wizard leave Castle Dimitrescu alive or intact, to be fair. Even now, her daughters are waiting in the wings, just out of sight of their guest, peering at him curiously from around corners and clearly wanting a piece of him. Alcina would likely let them have it too, once she was done probing him for information.
Putting his tea cup back down, Harry fixes her with a probing stare.
"Tell me, Countess, do you know of the Greengrass Family? It's only that, one of their ancestors was an Alcina Greengrass. More than that, they currently suffer from a blood curse that I've promised to help them resolve. I have to wonder, given your shared first name with her, if there might be a connection."
Now, thousands of years ago, when Alcina had still been mortal, she herself had been a witch. Of course, that had been over a thousand years away at this point. Still, she'd had a full life back then, a magical one at that. She'd given birth to several children, who might in turn have gone out into the world and spread their oats, so to speak.
She'd never heard of this 'Greengrass Family' before now. But then, to be fair, she hadn't been in contact with the Wizarding World for a long, long time. As one of the longer-lived vampires, the wizards preferred to give her a wide berth, leaving her to her own personal little fiefdom, so long as she didn't rock the boat too much.
Alcina was more aware than they probably thought that she and her daughters were living in a place somewhat frozen in time. The world continued to move on all around them, all sorts of maddening inventions and discoveries being made day by day, but their lifestyle and that of the village of peasants down below, remained in the feudal era that Alcina so preferred.
It was best when the serfs knew their place, when they knew precisely where they belonged. It was better when they couldn't get uppity ideas such as 'rights' and 'freedom' in their dimwitted little heads. They were prey, cattle no less, and that they would remain for the rest of their insignificant lives.
That said, Alcina wouldn't be surprised to find out that this Greengrass Family of Lord Potter-Black's was made up of her descendants. Indeed, while she hadn't kept track of her family lines through the centuries, she'd had plenty of children before her turning at the ripe age of forty-four. Children who would then have gone on to start families of their own.
That was likely where these Greengrasses he spoke of came from. But Alcina wasn't just about to say that. After all, despite his status as a Wizard, it didn't seem as if Lord Potter-Black had caught on to the fact that she was a vampire, quite yet.
To be fair, she preferred to wear a disguise, and had started the conversation by asking he forgive her porphyria, as it was a condition she could not do away with. In all fairness, it wasn't a lie. Her albinism was from a blood disease she had before she became a vampire, carrying over despite the transition into one of the world's more powerful forms of life.
She'd looked for ways to get rid of it over the centuries, looked for ways to rid herself of the skin affliction even long after becoming an immortal creature of the night… but alas, nothing she could find had done the trick. In the end, she was forced to 'live with it'. And Alcina hated having to 'live with it'.
All of this flits through her mind in an instant, as she considers Harry's question and the information, he's provided her. In the end, she decides how she wishes to approach this situation without a visible ounce of hesitation, leaning forward in visible interest and giving him a look down her low-cut top besides as she licks her ruby red lips.
"Oh… now that IS interesting. I must admit… as reclusive as my family has always been, I don't know as much about our past as I would have preferred. Is it possible that… Clan Dimitrescu descends from this Greengrass Family?"
Smiling, Harry nods his head in easy agreement, sending a thrill through Alcina.
"House Greengrass to be specific, but yes, more than likely. As such, even your own affliction might have something to do with why I'm here. I do hate to be a bother, but I believe there might be clues to solving this issue to be found in your Castle Library."
While she's quite pleased that he's so easily taken in by her deception, Alcina can't help but be a little surprised… and downright doubtful, about that. She furrows her brow and leans back with a frown. If there was a way to solve her problem, would it truly be found in her OWN library? To be fair, it had been a long time since she perused the magical tomes she'd collected in her original life as a witch.
And indeed, even with all the time in the world, she had not read EVERY book in the Castle Library. No, the Library was more her youngest's domain than anything else. Daniela was ever the scholar, but even she had yet to read the whole library, despite her voracious consumption of knowledge in its many forms.
And as a wizard… Lord Potter-Black WOULD have access to a number of spells that might put him on the right track and lead him right to her Castle, if magic itself thought that there was a solution to be had here. And if the Greengrass' blood curse could be solved here, then who was to say the Wizard Lord wouldn't find a solution to her problem in the meantime?
That alone might just afford him a stay of execution. It was the best bet she'd had of ridding herself of her porphyria in a long time, after all. So… yes, she'd come to a decision.
"I would not be opposed to you perusing the stacks, so to speak. However, I must ask for something in return. There must be an equivalent exchange to these things, after all."
Harry's smile turns knowing, and he inclines his head in agreement.
"But of course, Countess. Name your price."
Waving a hand dismissively, Alcina doesn't hesitate.
"I do not ask for anything so gauche as money. I am wealthy enough as it is. However, no amount of wealth has ever managed to rid me of my own condition. If you find a way to cure my albinism in the course of your work, you will drop everything else to do so immediately. That is what I demand. Are we in agreement?"
Harry raises an eyebrow at her sudden brusqueness, but Alcina does not back down. For one, she is used to getting her way, in all things. For two… her daughters are getting antsier by the moment, and she knows she's going to have to handle them sooner, rather than later. Luckily, the Wizard Lord nods after a moment, not drawing this negotiation out any longer. To be fair, she had made it abundantly clear it was NOT a negotiation in the first place, hadn't she?
"Those terms are acceptable, Countess Dimitrescu. I swear to you, if I find a way to cure your albinism in the course of your work, I will drop everything else to do so immediately."
Hearing her own words parroted back to her pleases Alcina something fierce. It's always nice when the prey knows how to show proper respect to its betters.
"Very good. The library is through that door, just down the hall. I trust you can find your own way."
Once again, the Wizard Lord looks a little surprised, but nevertheless inclines his head, drains his tea cup, and rises from his seat. Alcina watches him go, having to hold herself back from taking a little nip from his throat. The blood called to her, like it always did, but she was an ancient Vampire, and she had full control over herself.
Her daughters, on the other hand…
"Please, mother! Can we take a bite! Just one apiece, promise!"
"He smells fascinating. What IS that scent?"
"Let us devour his man-flesh together, mother!"
Alcina sweeps her gaze across her three daughters, as they appear before her in a flash of vampiric speed. That gaze immediately silences them all the moment she uses it, quelling them and making them tremble a bit as they shy away from her in fear and respect. Bela, Cassandra, and Daniela aren't truly her daughters by blood, but they are her daughters by right and by conquest. She claimed all three of them as her own and saw herself as their mother.
But even a mother had to know when to exercise discipline.
"You will not touch him. He smells fascinating because he is a Wizard. If you go after him, he is likely to turn his wand upon you and kill you. Only I would have any chance of subduing him."
Her daughters, far younger than her, look wide-eyed at her proclamation. Sheltered, the three of them originally coming from the peasant stock at the sequestered village down the road, they have no concept of magic, not truly. Daniela might have read a few of Alcina's tomes in the library, but she just as likely thought them to be fiction.
"Then… why haven't you done so, mother?"
"Yes, surely his blood is delicious! It smells heavenly!"
Shaking her head, Alcina taps a finger on the armrest of her love seat.
"Patience, darlings. You must exercise patience. The Wizard Lord does work for me. Once he has accomplished what I have tasked him with, then we will feast upon him. Until that time however, he is NOT to be touched."
And then, because she does so hate to have to talk sharply to her darlings, Countess Alcina Dimitrescu softens her tone and demeanor considerably.
"I could not bare to lose any of you to this man. He is dangerous, more dangerous than any of the prey down at the village. Mm, speaking of which, his arrival should have been foretold by the peasants, and yet he showed up on our doorstep before they could send word. Darlings, won't you all be dears for me and go to express our pleasure to the serfs? Have fun with it. Show them they're nothing before our power."
Her daughters perk up at that, and all eagerly say their goodbyes, before heading out the door. Alcina watches them go… but not long enough to see Daniela split off from her older sisters, the youngest Dimitrescu Vampire not following Bela and Cassandra down to the Village. No, rather, Alcina's words had been ill-spoken. By making it sound like she was more worried for them then for Harry, she had put a kernel of interest in the youngest Dimitrescu's mind.
As a young vampire, Daniela's grasp on reality was… quite tenuous. All she knew was that there was a man in HER library that her mother wanted alive… for now. As well, that he was a 'wizard', and something called a 'wand' made him very dangerous indeed. Well, Daniela would just be careful. And really, she would only take a nibble… promise.
To her credit, Countess Dimitrescu had good reason for missing this little act of defiance. She was too busy already considering how she would go about explaining all of this to Miranda… perhaps she did not have to. Perhaps it would be fine if she just… kept this to herself, just this once.
That didn't mean she could get away with telling Miranda nothing, however. She would need to go to the woman and distract her for the time being. Hopefully, the Wizard Lord would get her results quickly, and she would be able to clean up the indiscretion fast. But for now… the Countess rises and makes her way out of her Castle and towards Miranda's cave, unaware that she's just left her new guest alone in her home with her youngest, most impulsive daughter.
-x-X-x-
Harry was not stupid. He knew a vampire when he was looking one right in the face. Not to mention, even before he'd sat down for tea with Countess Alcina Dimitrescu, all the signs were there.
While Castle Dimitrescu was one of the bigger clues Harry and the Greengrass witches had uncovered for their research trip to Europe, it was not the only clue. As such, Harry had split off from Lady Anastasia and her daughters in order to investigate the mystery of Castle Dimitrescu and its Countess by himself.
He was glad he'd done so. The place wasn't exactly welcoming to visitors. Skipping over the village of muggle thralls entirely, he'd made his way directly to the Castle itself. Only, Castle Dimitrescu was a dark and unfriendly place, with not a single servant that he'd seen so far. He'd been met in the foyer by Countess Dimitrescu herself, and immediately recognized her as a distant but strong blood relation to Anastasia Greengrass.
The fact that she was Countess ALCINA Dimitrescu was only icing on the cake. Indeed, it seemed that Harry had stumbled across House Greengrass' ancient ancestor. There was no doubt in his mind, even if the Countess thought she'd completely fooled him into thinking otherwise, that the Greengrasses had come from her, rather than her being an off-shoot of their family.
Indeed, from what Harry could tell, Countess Alcina was over a thousand years old, though less than two thousand at least. Regardless, she was a very powerful vampire, given her age… and so he'd tried for diplomacy, not wanting to pick a fight with a dark creature of her power without at least attempting another way.
It was obvious she was hungry for his blood all the same… and so were the other three much younger vampires he'd detected while having tea with her. Harry didn't doubt that the Countess only intended to let him get away with so much research in her library, before she and her daughters fed upon him. It was clear she recognized him as a Wizard, lending even further credence to the idea that she'd been the witch that the entirety of House Greengrass ultimately descended from, but at the same time, he was sure his status as a magical person would not afford him much, if any protection.
Still, he'd imagined he would have at least a day or two. The Countess had seemed truly interested in him possibly uncovering a cure for her porphyria. He'd made his way directly to the library, and immediately gotten to work. Unfortunately, before he was even through his first tome, he felt the presence of one of those younger vampires, moving carefully through the stacks around him.
Only the one though… so perhaps she was not quite sanctioned in her actions? For the moment, Harry endeavors to ignore her presence. But of course, she doesn't abide by that for long, before suddenly speaking up.
"Poor little manthing… didn't know what he was getting into~"
Her voice echoes through the library, giving no indication of where exactly she was. He knew, of course, his magic allowing him to spread his senses through the dimly lit stacks and locate her with ease. But even still, it would probably behoove him to remain 'ignorant' as long as possible. And so, Harry makes a show of lifting his head and narrowing his eyes as he looks around curiously.
"Hello? Is someone there?"
"Yes! I'm here! Not to worry, not to worry… everyone falls for me in time~"
Slowly, Harry stands up from the table he'd just sat down at, his tome forgotten as he looks around the library. His eyes see nothing, but of course, he knows where she is. Not hiding behind one of the bookcases, like a lesser man would have assumed… but on the ceiling over his head, staring down at him from above.
No one ever looked up, did they? Harry might not have thought to do so himself in all honesty, but thankfully his senses have pinged her location to him. She's skittered back and forth a bit, but mostly remained where she is, nails sunk into the ceiling as she perches there, waiting for something, possibly for him to do something in particular. Hm, he'd best keep the act up for now.
"I know not who you are but know that I am here by the grace of Countess Alcina Dimitrescu. I have her permission to conduct my research in peace."
A giggle sounds out from the young vampire, reverberating through the stacks all around him.
"You have mother's permission to conduct your research, yes… but who said anything about peace? Hehe, let's have some fun!"
Hm, still she did not make a real move. She's definitely waiting for HIM to do something, that much is obvious by this point. What would your average wizard do in this situation? Ah, of course. Harry moves to draw his wand from its holster, holding it in front of him.
"Lumos. I assure you; I am-!"
With a hissing snarl, she finally attacks. Harry will admit it… he underestimates her severely. For all that he overestimated Countess Alcina, he didn't think much of her younger vampire 'daughters'. They all seemed only a century old at most, and this one seemed younger still. But… the speed is unlike what he's used to from British Vampires. Indeed, before he can even truly react, his wand is knocked from his hand, sent skittering across the floor, and he finds himself slammed back down into his chair by very strong hands.
"Mm, bad boy! You aren't going anywhere~"
For the first time, he lays eyes on his assailant. She's a wild thing, to be sure. Stringy, filthy-looking faded red hair, and a pale white face almost as pale as her 'mother'. Her lips, unlike the Countess' blood red, are pitch black, though her teeth are shockingly well put together. There is more black painted around her yellow eyes, and she has a symbol upon her forehead.
Her black dress had a low cut to it that showed off her extensive cleavage, even as she lolled out her tongue, licking at her teeth and fangs for a moment before leaning in close and breathing in his scent.
"Oh, I just love to eat the cute ones right up! Hey… kiss me?"
"No, thank you."
He calls upon his magic then, planning to blast her away with wandless magic and take her down that way. From there, he would decide between taking her to her 'mother', or keeping her as his own prisoner to interrogate further. However, before Harry can make that happen, she proves blindingly fast once again, lunging forward at his response and biting into his shoulder.
Eyes widening, he stiffens in pain at the injury… but his agony is nothing compared to Daniela's response. No sooner has his blood stained the young vampire's mouth then she flings herself back with a sharp, whimpering cry of pain. To Harry's shock, he can only watch as his blood on her lips and fangs actually SIZZLES against her, almost seeming to eat away at her.
Hurriedly, Daniela claws at her own face, scraping and wiping away his blood, only for her hands to start sizzling as well. She quickly wipes them clean on the table, where the blood smears… don't begin to eat through the wood.
"W-Why?! Why does the blood hurt?! Why, why, why?!"
Daniela collapses to her knees, a whimpering sobbing mess as Harry slowly rises from his chair and reaches out a hand.
"Accio Wand."
His wand snaps into his outstretched palm, and he takes a moment to cast a silent healing spell on his freely bleeding shoulder. At the same time, he stares down at the young vampire kneeling at his feet… and finally realizes what must have happened. To think, that incident would still be paying dividends after all this time.
But then, there wasn't actually a shelf life on Basilisk Venom OR Phoenix Tears, as far as Harry knew. Indeed, both of them were highly potent magical ingredients that actually got STRONGER with age, rather than weaker. Still, for the mixture in his bloodstream to still be this potent that it immediately brought a vampire to her knees…
He was incensed, he realizes after a moment. There was no way he could bring this bitch to her 'mother' or interrogate her, as he was now. He was too damn angry. Yes, he wasn't in his own domain, yes, he'd gone outside of his territory for this shit, but that didn't mean he was going to take being mocked or toyed with lightly. This cunt thought she could turn this into some sort of horror story with him as the victim?
She had another thing coming. With a flick of his wand, Harry conjures magical rope a hundred times stronger than its mundane counterpart. As it wraps around the young vampire's body, it tears through her dress, ripping it to tatters and going taut across her pale body. At the same time, he lifts her into the air, even as she hisses and shrieks, trying to struggle free.
"L-Let me go! Let me g-urk!"
Harry buries his fist in her gut, casting a point blank blasting charm from his knuckles as he does so. It's not strong enough to tear a hole through her, but it IS enough to rip the nonexistent air from her lungs and make her feel some actual pain. Ripping her hood off of her head and grabbing a fistful of her red locks, Harry glares into her eyes.
"Do you have a name?"
Looking back at him with her own eyes wide and actual tears tracking through the black surrounding them, she quivers in fear.
"D-Daniela… my name is Daniela!"
Smirking, Harry shakes his head.
"Not anymore. Your name is Cunt now."
She opens her mouth to respond to that, but that's exactly what Harry was waiting for. With her jaw stretched nice and wide, he conjures up a ball gag right between her black lips, watching as her vampiric fangs sink into it readily, locking the gag even further into place as it wraps around her head and buckles itself tightly shut for him.
"MMPH! NNNGH!"
For the first time, real fear shows in Daniela's eyes. And that's when she tries to escape. Luckily, Harry is ready for her. He's not at all surprised when she tries to dissolve. It's a common vampiric ability, to be able to change one's form, after all. Though, rather than becoming a swarm of bats, it would seem Daniela has the ability to turn into a swarm of flies.
Not that she gets further than her fingertips changing, before Harry shuts her down with an anti-transfiguration hex. It works not only on wizard magic, but on personal magic as well, such as metamorphs, animagi, and other shapeshifters. Immediately, her fingers reconstitute themselves, the few flies she's managed to give off sucked right back into her body as she becomes wholly solid again, and remains completely trapped in the bondage he's put her in.
"None of that now. You're being a bad girl, Cunt."
"MMMMPH!"
She wiggles and writhes, but his conjured rope proves up to the trick, and the way she's hanging midair keeps her from really finding the leverage she needs to even try to tear herself free in the first place. Harry admires the view of her naked, pale body, bound and gagged, struggling helplessly for a long moment. He'd been trying to be diplomatic. But even with his shoulder healed, the phantom pain from the wound still lingers.
Daniela Dimitrescu is going to deserve everything that's coming to her. With a snarl, Harry swishes his wand and forces her to bend over the table in front of him, her feet touching the ground again and her legs spread wide by his magic. He then locks her in place, turning the conjured rope into nothing more than decoration. Daniela couldn't move if she tried.
"For starters… punishment."
He could have just gone with old-fashioned spankings, but he's not sure she would have even truly felt that. So instead, he takes his wand and lightly touches the tip of it to Daniela's left buttocks… while casting the stinging hex at point blank range. The contact causes Daniela to squeal some more through the ball gag, her flesh jiggling and her leg jittering, even if the rest of her can't move at all.
Amused by the reaction, Harry moves his wand to the young vampire's other butt cheek and repeats the motions.
"NNNNGH!"
Stinging hex after stinging hex comes from the tip of his wand as he alternates between Daniela's ass cheeks. The young vampire is definitely feeling it. Her body would no doubt be resistant to most nonmagical forms of physical harm… but magical harm? That was something even vampires were vulnerable to.
By the time Harry finally pulls his wand back several dozen stings later, Daniela's pale backside is bright red from all the points of contact with the tip of his wand, and her legs are quivering. Only his magic is actually holding her up at this point, the vampire trapped in her humanoid form and unable to escape his grasp, no matter how hard she tries. And yet… Harry can tell she's not truly broken. Not by a long shot. Well, in for a penny, in for a pound.
Freeing his cock from its confines, Harry moves into position behind the bent over young vampire, slapping his hands down on the red head's ass. Even though it's nonmagical physical contact, the tenderizing her buttocks already received still provokes one of the sweetest squealing cries from the helpless young vampire as he brings his massive member up behind her and slides it across her slit.
She's not wet, of course. It's possible she can't even get wet. But then, he doesn't actually stop at her cunt anyways. Instead, he moves up to her asshole, nestled between her freshly punished ass cheeks. His wand comes up again, this time pointed at her sphincter, and he casts a multipurpose cleaning and lubrication charm on her asshole, to make sure that while tight, it won't be like sandpaper on his dick.
"Bad Cunts don't get fucked in the cunt. Bad Cunts get fucked in the ass. And you've been a very bad Cunt."
"Mmmph! Nnngh!"
Harry just chuckles at her attempted response. He casts Legilimency for a moment, wondering what the young vampire is even trying to say, only to rear back as if struck. Her mind… is a fucking mess. The stupid bitch is actually one of the most delusional individuals he's ever come across. Her grasp on reality is tenuous at best.
In fact, as it turns out, she's already disassociating from this whole experience. While Harry is preparing to fuck her ass to punish her and teach her a lesson, he discovers she no longer even thinks he's the one doing this to her. No, she's transposed her own 'mother', the Countess, over him, and believes its Alcina who's currently punishing her for her transgressions.
This is because, as delusional and fractured as Daniela Dimitrescu's mind is, she quite literally cannot fathom a world in which a 'manthing' could possibly take her down. As well, the only source of punishment in her entire life has been her mother, all this time.
Well, that just won't do. Pressing his warm, throbbing, bulbous cockhead up against Daniela's asshole, Harry reaches out and grabs a fistful of her red hair, yanking the young, gagged vampire's head back and pressing his wand to her forehead.
The spell he casts has no name. Its something of his own creation, made for some of the bedroom fun he's got up to over the past few years. Indeed, Harry has had to deal with quite a few of his women 'losing the plot' so to speak. Getting fucked silly on his massive bitch breaker is a common occurrence for his girls, but sometimes Harry prefers them to be cognizant and coherent for ALL of it.
That's what he uses on Daniela now, and as the casting finishes, he watches her tense up again, watches as her yellow eyes focus on his face. With her head pulled back and her spine arched so beautifully, he's able to lean over her and smirk down at her from above, his emerald eyes glinting in the dim candlelight of the library around them.
"Back with me? Good."
Only then does he punch into Daniela's ass with his cock. Thanks to the lubrication charm, it feels quite nice… for him. Not so much for Daniela, especially not after the tenderizing her ass received from the end of his wand with all those stinging charms. The young vampire's screams soon fill the room, as he fucks her ass hard and fast.
"MMMMMMPH! MMMMMMMPH!"
No one is coming to save her, however. Harry had already checked, just to be sure… but the Castle is, for some reason, completely deserted now. He's not quite sure why, but he's also not about to let the opportunity pass him by to really teach this naughty little parasitic bitch a lesson. She'd already learned not to drink his blood… now she would learn that her place was at his feet, as his loyal pet.
Slamming his bitch breaker into Daniela's ass again and again, Harry once more uses Legilimency on her mind to check and see how things are going there. Her thoughts are as much a mess as before, but thanks to his spell, her grasp on reality has been strengthened in just the right way. Namely, she has his face in her mind's eye, staring down at her from on high like the face of a vengeful, wrathful god.
The more he butt fucks her, the more she comes to see him as a brand new authority in her life. He's not quite supplanting her 'mother' just yet, the Countess has had much longer to dig her claws into Daniela's psyche after all, but he's rapidly becoming equal to Alcina in the younger vampire's mind. Good… very good.
With a vicious roar, Harry slams forward into Daniela's back door one final time, before creampieing her bowels right then and there. For a moment, her eyes widen in horror, and she squeals in fear through the ball gag. His current connection to her delusional mind lets Harry know why this is. Namely, her previous experience with his bodily fluids has left her terrified that this new hot sensation sloshing around in her bowels is going to start eating through her flesh any second, and she has no way of getting it out.
Luckily for her, his cum is not so dramatically infused with an unholy combination of Basilisk Venom and Phoenix Tears. No, it was his bloodstream that the two incredibly potent magical ingredients had been administered to, not his balls, heh.
As such, the pain and agony unending that Daniela's feverish mind expects when he cums inside of her ass never arrives. The result is somewhat amusing, from what Harry reads of the young vampire's thoughts. Because she'd expected pain, and not gotten it… her opinion of him actually goes up a few notches, becoming more favorable. She thinks he's sparing her, the stupid little thing.
Her squeals quiet down, and she moans through the ball gag much more softly than before as Harry finally pulls out of her violently taken ass.
"Mmm…"
Chuckling, he moves his still hard cock down to her cunt, finding her to be wetter now. Still not quite as wet as he would prefer however, and given she doesn't look like she bathes, as well as apparently transforms into a swarm of flies when not under the effect of an anti-transfiguration hex, Harry goes ahead and uses the same cleaning and lubrication charm on her cunt as he did her ass.
"That's better. You're being a good girl now, aren't you Cunt? And good cunts get fucked in the cunt."
He doesn't wait for her muffled response. He thrusts into her and begins fucking her pussy with just as much violent aggression as he did her ass. Her squeals are nevertheless softer, her moans significantly more wanton and far less painful this time around. He finds, from his peering into her mind, that Daniela is a virgin. Her body wasn't virginal, but as far as she's aware, she's never fucked a man before. Indeed, she was much more inclined to eat the 'manthings' that she and her sisters fed upon, then lay with them.
By turning the tables so dramatically on her, by putting himself in this position of authority over her, Harry has upended Daniela's entire world view. Or he would have, if the delusional young vampire wasn't so damn good at putting everything into a nice, neat little box. Thanks to his spell, she couldn't interpose her 'mother' over him anymore. She couldn't pretend like this wasn't happening, like he wasn't fucking her bound and gagged body over the table in the middle of the library.
However, she COULD put him in his own category outside of all the other manthings she'd hunted and killed over the decades she'd been a vampire. And that was precisely what she had done. He wasn't a manthing in her eyes, not anymore. He was something else… a monster all of his own. And she was beginning to enjoy the sensations he was visiting upon her, more than she would have cared to admit.
Well, Harry could work with that, he supposed. Indeed, he'd already gotten his payback for the bite to his shoulder. If he could break Daniela down properly, why… she might just be a very useful tool indeed.
And so, while he doesn't lower his pace, he does encourage her pleasure, with both his magic and the mental arts. He fucks her just as violently as before, while pushing her to heights of ecstasy that the young vampire had not experienced… outside of feeding, that is. And then he pushes her beyond that euphoria, into a new realm of pleasure and bliss, until finally, Daniela cums for him.
"Nnngh?!"
The young vampire's first orgasm in her new life clearly takes her by surprise. She didn't think she could feel such pleasure from such mundane carnal pursuits. And to be fair, she wouldn't… if this were mundane. It is not. Harry is no muggle, and he's not holding back his magic here. And vampires are notoriously vulnerable to magic, especially as young as dear Daniela is.
As he fucks her cunt after pumping a hot, thick load right into her ass, she moans and moans louder and louder into the ball gag, moving her hips back into his pistoning prick as he lets her have some range of movement back. She's not fighting him anymore, and a look at her mind shows her actively participating. She wants it… she wants HIM. Luckily for her, he's all too happy to give it to her. There's just one thing left to do.
"Cunt. Do you want to apologize properly? Do you want to beg me for forgiveness?"
Daniela hesitates for a moment, before nodding her head frantically.
"Mmhmm!"
Smirking, Harry yanks the red head back off of the table and pulls out of her cunt, causing her to squeal and protest. But he's not listening to her. He's forcing her down to her knees and dispelling the conjured ball gag from her mouth. His massive, throbbing, bitch breaker of a cock slaps down onto Daniela's face, covering her features and pulsing with need as he drags it back and forth across her body.
At the start of all of this, you couldn't have paid him enough galleons for Harry to stick his cock anywhere near the young, clearly impulsive vampire's mouth. But now? She wasn't trained, per say, but she was tamed. And with this, Harry would finish her taming, turning her into his loyal, submissive pet.
"You want sustenance, yes? You wanted my blood, but as you learned, my blood is anathema to you. My seed, however…"
Daniela's eyes flicker between him and his cock, the red head's gaze turning inquisitive and curious… and definitely intrigued. Smirking, Harry slides his cock across her face until he's pushing against her black lips. The pale vampire doesn't hesitate to pull her fangs as far out of the way as possible, even as he slowly feeds his throbbing shaft into her mouth. She won't bite down, not willingly. She's too afraid of what his blood would do to her… and too excited to taste of his cum.
Placing both hands atop her head, fisting her red locks in his grip, Harry smirks as Daniela's yellow eyes flicker up to meet his emerald green gaze.
"Hold on~"
And then he starts to skull fuck her, right then and there. Of course, there's no way for her to hold on, so to speak… she's still bound up in his impossibly strong conjured rope.
"GAGKH! GAGKH! GAAAAAAAAAAAGKH!"
Harry is forced to revise his earlier thoughts. It turns out, whatever type of vampire Daniela Dimitrescu and her mother and sisters are, they do need to breathe. And so, Harry takes great pleasure in fucking Daniela's face, in using her mouth and throat as his own personal cock sleeve. Her pale neck bulges, as he buries his entire length in her esophagus and gullet time and time again.
It's no less than the bitch deserves, and a glance at her mind again shows that she's coming around to his way of thinking. Slowly but surely, he's rising even further in her esteem, even with the violent abuse he's visiting upon her. Violence is a way of life for Daniela, after all. The strong take from the weak, and the weak can do nothing to stop it.
He's forced her to see him for who he really is, rather than letting her delusions change things. He's forced the young vampire to acknowledge him as stronger than her. And that changes things between them, dramatically. Now though, even better, Daniela is beginning to question whether he's stronger than her sisters as well. Or even, heaven forbid… her mother, the Countess.
Harry knows he is, of course. Now that he knows just how fast these vampires move, he's not going to be surprised a gain. Passive Defensive Charms are in order, rather than active defenses that he has to activate himself. They won't catch him by surprise or manage to injure him further, of that Harry is confident.
He does his best to convey that confidence with his eyes down at young Daniela, and he can tell he succeeds, as he gazes down at her and she in turn gazes up at him while choking and gurgling quite noisily on his cock.
"GLUUUUGHK! GLUGHK! GLUGHK!"
The final nail in the coffin comes when Harry cums. With a groan but no further warning, he explodes down Daniela's throat, making a mess of the young vampire's face as his seed comes back up out of her nostrils and the sides of her black-lipped mouth. But plenty of it ends up in her belly as well, and he sees the yellow eyes of the youngest Dimitrescu Vampire widen in shock as she feels the potency of his magical seed filling her stomach, suffusing her body.
Her tongue immediately begins to work over his shaft, sliding more aggressively back and forth as she swallows as much of his cum as she possibly can. When he pulls back, she whimpers and runs her mouth muscle across his glans eagerly. Once he's completely out of her lips, she begins to lick his seed up from around her mouth with a fervent gusto.
A quick check tells him what he's seeing is indeed right… he's tipped Daniela over the edge from fear into obedience and adoration with one hot load of wizard's cum. If she'd thought to extract his seed from him under different circumstances, it wouldn't have had the same effect. She would have still seen him as little more than an object, a resource to be drained dry, albeit in a different want than her usual 'manthings'.
But by dominating her in the way he had first, by showing her his strength, Harry has bent the delusional young vampire completely to his Will. She won't necessarily fight for him just yet… but she would stand by and let him turn her sisters into his vampire fuck toys as well, if he so chose to do so.
That's not simple hyperbole. The Countess is still gone from the castle, interestingly enough, but the other two, Daniela's fellow vampires who are NOT over a thousand years old, have come back. With a flick of his wand, Harry conjures a collar and leash around Daniela's neck, and tugs her to her feet. Still bound up, but no longer gagged, the young vampire follows behind him curiously, naked and freshly conquered, as he leaves the library and starts truly snooping.
He's curious about both the type of vampire Daniela is, and the secrets of Castle Dimitrescu. He'd been willing to live and let live if the Countess was willing to do the same… but deep down inside, Harry had always known it would come to this. Vampires were inherently parasitic creatures who couldn't be trusted to mind their manners. Yes, it was always going to end up like this.
And truth be told… he'd been looking forward to it from the start.
Chapter 48: Cassandra Dimitrescu
Chapter Text
He had initially planned to immediately move and confront the next of the Countess' vampire daughters, with Daniela on her leash and bound right beside him. But then Harry had reconsidered. He had an untapped resource in the form of the youngest Dimitrescu now, after all. And he would be a fool not to take advantage of the red head's slavish devotion and adoration, all directed specifically at him and his conquering cock.
And so, for the last few hours, Harry and Daniela had been playing hide and seek with her two sisters. The older girls were most definitely back in the Castle, and they were even semi-actively looking for their younger sister, as well as Harry himself. Alas, no matter how hard they looked, they couldn't find either of them.
It had been easy enough, to use Daniela as a swift test subject. Trying out what obfuscation magic did and did not work on her, Harry had developed a whole suite of spells that would make her sisters blind to his and Daniela's presence. Once he'd completely hoodwinked them, he'd had more room to go ahead and… experiment, as it were.
The obfuscation tests had given him the idea of expanding on his experiments, to figure out more about what sort of vampires Daniela and her kindred actually were. In that time, he'd also managed to find their weakness. Cold. They couldn't tolerate it, not truly, and in fact, Harry got the impression that too much cold would quite literally kill them under the right conditions.
However, just the right amount of cold… and they were reduced instead to a purely human condition. Trapped in their humanoid bodies, unable to shift or separate, and overall, so weakened that their speed and strength was no more than that of a normal human woman of their age and body type.
He'd stopped to fuck Daniela some more after that discovery, and in doing so awakened the crimson-haired vampire to a whole new type of joy, as she'd found herself even further dominated by her new Master and his bitch breaker of a cock.
By now, Daniela had degenerated further, into Harry's loyal hound. She no longer walked behind him as he tugged on her collar, but outright crawled. Dressed in leather straps that hid nothing of her beauty whatsoever, she crawled along on her hands and knees, still leashed and collared as Harry led her through the Castle of her 'birth'.
Of course, she'd been a very good girl for him so far, at least ever since he'd put her in her place. For being such a dutiful test subject and assistant combo, Harry had given his newest pet a little reward. As he'd expected, she'd immediately taken to it when he'd conjured up a ball gag with the ball made of literal blood pop.
Honestly, he was glad he'd tried one of the vampire-aligned treats at Honeydukes, once upon a time. It wasn't terrible truth be told, but it was a bit too coppery for his tastes. Still, because he'd had one before, Harry could reliably create a convincing simulacrum of a blood pop anew… and attach it to the straps of a ball gag, before sticking it securely in Daniela Dimitrescu's submissive jaw.
The young vampire sucks and slurps at her bloody, sweet treat while they make their way through the Castle. Harry, knowing what he knows now, has decided he's ready to face the next of the Dimitrescu Sisters. However, he had no desire to face off against both of them at once. Luckily, with his magic, he was able to separate them and blind the eldest to the middle child, just as he'd blinded them both to him and Daniela.
Neither Cassandra nor Bela even realized that they could no longer locate the other. Having split up to continue their search of their own accord, their focus is solely on finding Harry and Daniela. A task made singularly impossible by magic. As far as they were likely concerned, they would run into each other again soon enough, as they had done multiple times over the last few hours.
Little did they know, that was not what would be happening. Having properly blocked Cassandra off from Bela without either of the vampires aware of this fact, Harry then reveals his presence to Cassandra. The middle Dimitrescu daughter is a sadist of the highest order, according to what Harry had learned from Daniela's disjointed thoughts.
Truth be told, the youngest Dimitrescu daughter is also the most insane. Legilimens had taught Harry some things about the Dimitrescu family, but through the lens of a mad woman. He would be probing Cassandra's mind soon enough… but first, he had to deal with her.
As soon as the brunette vampire detects Harry's presence, she deviates from her current path and moves to cut him off. As Harry turns down a corridor, Daniela's leash in hand and the young vampire continuing to suck and slurp at her blood pop ball gag as she crawls beside him, he stops. There, at the end of the hallway, stands Cassandra Dimitrescu, looking quite frightening with how she's framed by the dark and stormy night depicted through the window behind her.
"Ah! Good! Just the man I was looking for! A moment of your time please, Lord Guest!"
She begins to stalk forward, and Harry cocks his head to the side. She hasn't reacted to Daniela yet, but there's a very good reason for that. She can't SEE Daniela just yet, only him. Unassuming, seemingly mortal him.
"I was worried my sisters would get to you first! Ah, but you wouldn't have happened to have seen my younger sister, would you have? Bela and I have been looking all over for Daniela! It seems she's gone missing!"
"That's close enough."
Harry's tone, when he finally answers her, is deadpan and no-nonsense. He's so clear and commanding in his words that Cassandra actually jolts to a stop, a few dozen feet away still, halfway down the corridor as she narrows her eyes at him, her seemingly innocuous smile becoming a bit more… toothy.
"Excuse me? Lord Guest… surely you aren't afraid of little ole me, are you?"
Under other circumstances, he might have been. If he wasn't who he was, if he was just some ordinary man. From Daniela's disjointed, broken mind, Harry had witnessed countless atrocities visited upon plenty of normal people by the Dimitrescu Sisters. Cassandra was decidedly the worst of the three, too. Daniela was delusional. Bela was stoic. But Cassandra… Cassandra was sadistic and enjoyed the torment of their victims even more then the killing.
Yes, if he were not a Wizard who had had ample time to prepare the battlefield ahead of time to his advantage, Harry would have had good reason to be scared. As it is…
"No."
His answer is honest and blunt. For a moment, Cassandra's eyes widen as she feels that honesty in his tone, knowing him to be telling the truth. He really isn't scared of her. Of course, a moment later and her eyes narrow as Harry watches the brunette vampire decide in real time that he MUST be lying, and she must just not be able to detect the deceit in his voice. After all, how could he possibly NOT be afraid of her?
Harry had listened in as the Countess, their mother, warned them all he was a Wizard Lord who could slay them with his magic in a heartbeat. And yet, it seemed that not just the delusional one was unwilling to listen to their mother's warning. A few hours was apparently all it took for Cassandra to decide not to heed the Countess' words.
Mouth slowly widening into a truly wicked, inhuman grin, the brunette vampire giggles as she flexes her claws.
"That's perfect. I love it when they make me work for it. You're a special one, aren't you? Maybe I'll even keep a souvenir!"
She's getting herself all worked up now and trying to rile him up as well into a state of panic, of fear. He can see it in her eyes, despite her words… she HATES when they make her work for it. She's going to make extra-sure he's terrified and in agony before he dies. Of course, before she can attack, Harry cocks his head to the side.
"You asked after your sister, before."
At the mention of Daniela, Cassandra stops dead in her tracks. For the first time, Harry sees an emotion other than sadistic glee as her synapses fire and she realizes he might have done something untoward to her younger sister.
"Where is she? What have you done, you bastard?!"
Harry just raises an eyebrow.
"I don't know what you mean. She's right here."
Then, he snaps his fingers, and reveals Daniela Dimitrescu in all of her glory to Cassandra.
-x-X-x-
Cassandra Dimitrescu did indeed love inflicting pain on others. She loved to drink up their fear, to torment her meals in their final moments. Quite frankly, she got more pleasure out of it then any physical activities. She was a sadist, true and blue.
Perhaps that was why it had honestly been easy to ignore Daniela's failure to follow her and Bela away from the Castle, hours earlier. She couldn't pretend to know what Bela's reasons for doing so had been, but the both of them had let their younger sister's flight of fancy pass them by without a word. They'd left her alone with the Wizard Lord that their mother had told them to stay away from, knowing full well that Daniela wouldn't be able to resist, what with her mental state.
Once again, Cassandra hadn't known what Bela hoped to glean from allowing it, but she knew what she wanted, what she'd hoped for. Cassandra had hoped to return to a bloodbath, if she was being honest. Not an unrecoverable one, mind you. The Wizard Lord had to remain alive, for their mother's purposes. But who was to say he had to keep all of his limbs? Who was to say they couldn't show him a good time, eh?
But something had gone wrong. When Cassandra and Bela had returned to the Castle, they had at first pretended like they knew nothing, silently making the mutual decision not to seek out the Wizard Lord Guest of their mother, or their youngest sister. It was enough to be aware, through their enhanced senses, that Daniela and the Wizard Lord were together. They could only imagine the fun Daniela was probably having.
And then, at some point or another, it had become obvious to both of them that they could no longer detect Daniela OR their mother's guest, anywhere in the castle. That was what had initiated the search for the pair. Where had they gone? Surely, they couldn't have left, right?
When Bela had suggested this during one of their passing meetups while hunting, Cassandra had shot it down as a silly idea. But privately? Privately, Cassandra had hoped that Daniela HAD taken the Wizard Lord elsewhere. It would mean her younger sister had grown enough of a spine to really go all out, and the sadist at Cassandra's core had wanted to see how that would end. Would their mother let Daniela's direct defiance pass? Would she punish it severely, or barely at all? What would happen?
Cassandra had been more than curious; she had been downright intrigued. Of course, she couldn't tell Bela that. Their older sister would likely start hunting for Daniela and the human outside of the Castle, and she might even find them. So, Cassandra had lied to Bela, and in order to keep up the deception, she had continued to search for the pair right alongside her elder sister.
Given her own private theory, it had thus greatly surprised Cassandra when she suddenly realized she could smell the human lord on the air. Suddenly, he was back in the Castle, as if he'd never left. All alone too, with no trace of her younger sister. Cassandra hadn't been concerned, until she'd cornered the Wizard Lord and begun talking to him.
His complete lack of fear was one thing, and she was all too eager to put some true terror into his heart, as well as shed some of his blood. However, his complete lack of fear coupled with the mention of her younger sister on his lips… that was something else entirely. For the first time, Cassandra had felt fear for Daniela, worried that this Wizard Lord their mother had warned them all about had done something to her.
But before she could strike, he'd done some sort of… thing, and all of the sudden, Daniela was right there. Cassandra didn't know how she could have missed her, her enhanced senses zeroing in on her crawling sister the INSTANT they found themselves able to. Inhaling sharply, the brunette vampire can only stare for a moment at her younger sister's face, before fully taking in what's been done to her.
Daniela isn't just crawling on her hands and knees beside the Wizard Lord. She's also been dressed in leather straps that accentuate her beautiful body in a way that's clearly for HIS eyes, rather than for her own pleasure. On top of that, she's wearing a collar, connected to a leash that Cassandra is just now capable of perceiving, held in one of the Wizard Lord's hands.
And if that's not enough indignity for her younger sister to be put through, the icing on the cake is the massive, glistening, shiny red orb of a ball that's been stuffed into Daniela's jaw like a gag, locked in place by two straps that stretch back around to the back of the red head's skull.
Their eyes meet, and Cassandra is shaken by the clarity in Daniela's gaze as she… dutifully sucks at her ball gag. She's shaken, because her delusional younger sister looks supremely content, kneeling there next to their mother's guest, dressed in leather straps and nothing else, and leashed and collared like… like a pet or something.
It's in that moment that their mother's warning truly settles in, though perhaps not in the way she intended. Cassandra looks from her kneeling sister to the Wizard Lord's crotch and realizes… his 'wand' must be very dangerous indeed, if it could turn her sister into this docile, submissive thing. And if she sticks around… who's to say it won't be able to do the same for her as well?
Finally realizing the severity of the situation and the danger she's in, Cassandra does something she's never done before, under any circumstances. She swallows her pride and turns on her heel to try and run to get Bela. But before she can even take a single step, something… something hits her.
In an instant, Cassandra is locked to her current form, the incredibly crucial ability to dissolve into a swarm lost to her. More than that, her strength and speed flag immediately, her ability to move faster than any human could possibly hope to gone in an instant.
She stumbles forward on suddenly awkward feet, whipping her head back over her shoulder to stare, wild-eyed, at the Wizard Lord. His green eyes flash with promise as he smiles at her wickedly. Then, he does something even worse. He reaches down and unhooks the leash from Daniela's collar.
"Daniela. Fetch."
Cassandra doesn't need any further context clues to know WHO he expects Daniela to fetch. Her younger sister's eyes dart over to her, and it's immediately apparent that whatever magic is weakening Cassandra, is NOT weakening Daniela. The other vampire bounds forward, and Cassandra has to turn and begin running, even as she feels Daniela hot on her heels.
It's not supposed to be like this, the sadist can't help thinking. She's not supposed to be the one being chased! Never in her life has Cassandra been reduced to the prey, instead of being the predator. Never in her life has she had to run from anything or anyone. Sure, their mother was always stronger than them, but she was their mother. If they did anything wrong, they would take their lumps, as expected of Alcina Dimitrescu's daughters.
She's never felt so helpless. Cassandra's memories of before her rebirth as her mother's daughter are completely faded, barely there and vague snippets at best. She has never cared for them, never acknowledged them, and never let them change or affect her in any way.
Now though, as she finds herself running through the Castle, stumbling on bare feet that suddenly feel entirely awkward and uncoordinated, it's as if she's been reduced to that state of being again. She's little more than one of the serfs down in the village like this. That strange feeling of cold running through her body…
They're not unaware that cold is their weakness, to be clear. The Dimitrescu Sisters avoid freezing at all costs, well aware of how dangerous it is to their constitutions. But this isn't like that, oddly enough. This is just enough cold to reduce her to a mortal woman again. To confine her in this form, and to hold her to the biological constraints of a normal, human female of her size and shape.
It's not nearly enough to let her escape Daniela, even as her younger sister bounds after her on all fours, her noises muffled by that glistening red ball gag in her mouth. As Daniela chases her down, Cassandra runs as fast as she can… but it's not fast enough.
And yet, Daniela is clearly playing with her. The other vampire's claws nip at Cassandra's heels more than once, and the sadist is no fool. Her own sadistic nature lets her see when she's being toyed with, when she's being led around and herded. And no matter where she goes, she can't seem to find Bela. In the end… in the end, there's only one place to go.
Bursting into the Castle Armory a few minutes later, Cassandra angles for a weapon, hoping to grab a pike or something that will keep Daniela at bay. Unfortunately for her, the moment she enters the Armory, Daniela stops playing games. She's barely a few feet inside before Daniela's full weight and speed slam into her back.
Sent to the ground, Cassandra yelps as she's pinned down right there among a bunch of disused weaponry. Castle Dimitrescu was not without its defenses, but it had been an awful long time since the denizens needed guards or the like to man the ramparts, so to speak. Still, as rusted as most of the metal in this room was, she might have been able to use something to hold Daniela off.
Alas, it's not to be. Her salvation is mere feet away from her, surrounding her on all sides… and Daniela's overwhelming vampiric strength holds her to the ground, leaving it all just out of reach of Cassandra's scrambling grasp.
"N-No! Sister, get ahold of yourself! This isn't you!"
Even as she speaks, Cassandra knows it's a lie. This is precisely Daniela. The youngest Dimitrescu was always mentally unstable, and entirely delusional. Whatever the Wizard Lord had done to Daniela to make her like this, it didn't truly surprise Cassandra in the slightest. Daniela was always the weakest among them…
"Nnngh~"
Of course, her younger sister's response to Cassandra's entreaty is to moan through the red ball gag, and hump Cassandra from behind. She's horrified to feel the slickness of her sister's wet pussy as Daniela not-so-dry humps her right then and there. After a moment, Cassandra manages to turn over on her back, only to be pinned down all the more effectively as Daniela grabs her by her wrists and slams her arms down over her head.
Then, that strange ball gag in between Daniela's lips is smashed against Cassandra's. The weakened vampire's eyes widen, as she tastes… blood? Not just blood, but sweet blood. It's… intoxicating, truth be told. What is this substance? What is… oooh~
Completely caught off guard, Cassandra's constant hunger for blood and current weakness from the cooling charm distracts her entirely as the sadistic brunette finds herself weirdly making out with her younger sister. Their tongues dance over Daniela's blood pop ball gag, and their lips press against one another as they share the round treat between each other.
She barely even registers when their mother's guest enters the Armory a few moments later. Walking over, he watches in amusement for a moment before pointing a long stick at the distracted Cassandra's head.
"Let's see what we can glean from you. Legilimens."
-x-X-x-
When Harry pulls out of Cassandra Dimitrescu's head a few minutes later, she and Daniela are still sharing the blood pop between the two of them. Of course, with two vampires positively going to town on the thing, it's shrunken down an awful lot in just that short amount of time. At this point, they're sharing just as much blood-flavored spit and saliva with one another as their tongues wrestle for dominance, as they are licking at the increasingly tiny blood pop orb clenched between Daniela's teeth.
As he'd already gleaned from Daniela herself… Cassandra is NOT a good person. In fact, she might just be the worst of the bunch, with the hefty degree of sadism she has. Now, to be clear, Harry has nothing against sadism in general. He's been known to be something of a sadist himself. However, the details he couldn't find in Daniela's disjointed, delusional mind, are all there in Cassandra's very clear, very controlled memories.
The things she's done to human beings… she's a monster, through and through. One of the worst. And frankly, Harry knows he's going to have to go all out when dealing with her. He doesn't mind one bit, either.
Luckily, he has a plan.
"Daniela. Up. Sit."
At hearing her Master's commands, Daniela immediately pulls off of Cassandra, the other vampire instinctively trying to follow for a moment as Daniella sits back on her haunches by his side. Running a hand through her red locks, Harry vanishes the last remnants of the blood pop ball gag and conjures a new one in its place so fast that it almost seems like the old one just regrows to its original starting size.
"Good girl. Enjoy your treat."
Daniela does so, sitting there and sucking loudly and lewdly. Meanwhile, Cassandra is just recovering her faculties, and upon realizing that she's no longer pinned down, she tries to surge upwards, to grab one of the nearby rusted weapons. Harry, of course, doesn't let that happen. His magic grabs ahold of her, and while he doesn't physically bind her, he metaphysically does, holding her in place with invisible arms of his power as he rips her dress from her body, exposing her naked flesh in its entirety.
Eyes wide with incredulity and growing fear, Cassandra squirms to no avail.
"P-Please… I…"
Harry just raises an eyebrow at that, moving over to the hanging weapons and eyeing them all up and down for a moment.
"You… what? You're sorry? Come now, Cassandra. We both know THAT would be a lie."
His tone of amusement triggers her something fierce, and she hisses as he finally finds an… implement that he feels will do the job, at least for a time. As he pulls a sword from the wall, she snarls at him.
"You won't get away with this, you bastard! You're done! You're going to die here! If not Bela, then Mother will slay you herself!"
Stalking back over to Cassandra, Harry holds the sword aloft as the fear and resignation in the brunette's eyes both grow.
"C-Curse you! Curse-!"
She clearly expects him to bring it down through her body. As she currently is, such a thing would likely kill her, seeing as her body is as weak as a mortal's, and she's unable to transform into a swarm. But Harry doesn't do so. Instead, he sinks the sword straight down into the floor, leaving it pommel up. Harry had chosen this sword on purpose for it's pommel. Long and with a large ball at the end of it, the sword's hilt is perfect for his purposes. Combined with the broad hand-guard that the sword has, and yes… yes, it'll do quite nicely indeed.
With the sword sticking into the stone floor thanks to Harry's magic, Cassandra can only gape at it in confusion… until, that is, Harry lifts her up and proceeds to properly impale her anally on the pommel and hilt of the sword.
A surprised yelp of pain leaves the sadist's lips, as she feels the bulbous iron ball at the end of the sword's hilt push up into her asshole. It's likely the first anal experience Cassandra has ever had, if Harry isn't missing the mark. And it's not at all a comfortable one, given he's barely going slow enough to avoid maiming her currently weakened body.
He could probably have literally torn her a new asshole and then healed it up afterwards, but Harry isn't nearly the sadist that Cassandra herself is. He's all for showing the monstrous woman what exquisite agony truly feels like, however.
Inch after inch of the pommel and then the rest of the hilt disappears into Cassandra's ass, until she's standing on her tip toes with her ass cheeks resting back against the hand guard, the sword between her legs effectively acting as a one bar prison of sorts. A medieval one, to be sure.
Experimenting, Harry releases his magical grip on the vampire… and watches as she immediately sinks another inch down the sword hilt, yelping as her feet scramble for purchase. The sword is just tall enough that she can quite literally only stand on the tips of her toes, and with her several inches down the sword's hilt, there's no way she's going to be able to pull herself off.
Her arms pinwheel about, and she shrieks in pain with every movement as Harry watches on for a long moment. It's an amusing sight to be sure, especially when the tears actually prick at the corners of Cassandra's eyes, making it clear how little she's enjoying this. Still, as fun as it is to watch her struggle… Harry's cock is rock hard and ready for some action.
Under normal circumstances, he would never get so close to a vampire. But in this case, Cassandra is helpless, and made even more so when he binds her arms behind her back. The result of this is a feeling of overbalancing backwards, and he can see in the brunette's widened eyes that she's SURE she's going to fall.
But Harry catches her, stepping up and grabbing her by the hips. With her legs in 'front' of the sword, her buttocks resting back against the sword's hand guard, she's perfectly positioned for him to sink his cock into her waiting pussy right then and there.
Another yelp leaves Cassandra's mouth, as Harry fills her with his cockmeat. His massive bitch breaker slides right up into her, as he begins to fuck her ruthlessly right then and there.
"Are you ready to experience what Daniela did, Cassandra? Are you ready to learn who your Master is?"
The brunette vampire trembles and shakes, both from physical exertion and emotion. With a snarl, she sneers at him.
"Daniela is w-weak! She always has been! I won't break so e-easily!"
She would, in fact, break even easier. Daniela had been a test case, of sorts. She'd been an experiment that had told Harry everything he needed to know. After his little deep-dive into Cassandra's head, he knew even more… and in all honesty, he wasn't playing around anymore.
As he fucks Cassandra, he uses his magic to stimulate her senses, pervading her body with his magical essence. The brunette vampire has no way of understanding what he's doing, but what she does know is how good it feels, despite the pain of a sword hilt buried in her tight, virgin asshole. As Harry fucks her, the pleasure and pain mix together for the sadist. And for the first time in her life, Cassandra finds herself getting off to her OWN pain, instead of someone else's.
A sadist turned into a masochistic fuck slut. Was there any more poetic a punishment for a monster like this bitch? Harry personally didn't think so, and he was all too happy to show Cassandra the light, one powerful thrust at a time.
And so, he fucks her like that, standing up, pressed back against the sword impaled in the stone, the hilt impaled in her ass. He fucks her hard and fast, and Cassandra's yelps and squeaks are quickly overtaken by moans and cries. She stares at him, wide-eyed as he ravishes her, and seems to realize he's doing something to her. Not just physically, but mentally as well.
"N-No… no!"
Harry doesn't let up, he just grins wickedly and moves one hand from her hips to her chest, grabbing at her tits one after the other and giving them both a good, hard squeeze as she howls in pain and whimpers in pleasure.
"You love it, Cassandra. You know it to be true. Give in. Submit."
"No! It's a lie! Y-You're ruining me! You won't get away with this! Mother! MOTHER!"
Harry just laughs, unconcerned with her cries for mommy. Not only are the obfuscation spells still keeping her elder sister at bay… the Countess still isn't back from her errands and is nowhere to be found in the entire Castle. In this moment, Cassandra is all alone, with her younger sister watching on while sucking on her reward for hunting her down, and the elder sister none the wiser to what's being done to her siblings as she fruitlessly searches for him.
The more Harry fucks Cassandra, the more her words fail her. Her voice never does though, as she wails and cries out, her body shaking and spasming through orgasm after orgasm upon his massive member. He spears deep inside of her cunt again and again and again… until finally, he decides she's ready to move on to Stage Two of her taming.
With a grunt, Harry releases his seed up inside of her, filling her womb with the hot, sticky substance. Cassandra wails, even as her body bucks in one last climax at the sensation. Still, her mind is only partially subverted. He's got more work ahead of him.
Her thighs have been cut by the sword a bit, and she's bleeding from a few spots where her flesh was rent by the rusted blade. Harry hadn't anticipated that, but it would enhance this next bit, he figured. So, he simply pulls her off of the sword hilt, heals her wounds since her body can't currently do it on its own, and forces her to her knees.
With her arms still bound behind her back by his magic, Cassandra glares up at him as his cock flops down onto her face. Still defiant… for the moment. Harry knows she's drawing upon her pain to maintain that defiance. Because as good as it all felt, it still hurt a LOT, and she's trying to maintain her mind by focusing on that fact and on the fact that she's supposed to be a sadist, not a masochist.
"Put that thing anywhere near my mouth, and I'll bite it off."
Chuckling, Harry just shakes his head.
"We'll see about that.
"You-nnngh!"
Just as Cassandra is trying to speak up, trying to back talk him some more, she finds herself suddenly unable to. Conjured in the middle of her jaw out of nowhere is an O-ring gag of massive proportions, one that might have dislocated her jaw entirely if she were a normal human woman. In her weakened state, it definitely makes her jaw creak with protest, even as Harry wastes no time in shoving his rock hard cock through the opening in the O-ring gag.
Cassandra gurgles in discomfort… but also pleasure, her eyes widening as she realizes exactly what the O-ring gag is made of. Just as he'd given Daniela two ball gags made out of blood pop at this point… he's just conjured an O-ring gag made out of blood pop in Cassandra's mouth.
Once again, she finds herself helpless before him, as he begins to truly ravage her throat with his massive cock, forcing it down the back of her gullet and into her esophagus without an ounce of hesitation or mercy. As Harry starts to skull fuck the brunette, his hands come down on her hair and grip down TIGHTLY and harshly, pulling hard.
"Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!"
All the while, Cassandra is getting mixed messages in her poor, beleaguered mind yet again. Because yes, Harry is fucking her face, choking her on his cock quite violently, and blocking a need for oxygen that she didn't normally have, but currently was forced to contend with in her weakened state. And yet, even as she's asphyxiating on his cock… she's getting that delicious taste of sweet, candied blood from the O-ring gag in her mouth.
Her eyes flutter, both from lack of air and from the treat, and Harry continues to make progress on… rearranging her ordered mind to something more his liking. Turning Cassandra into a toy is both easier and harder than Daniela. Daniela's disjointed mind was difficult to contend with in some ways, but also easy to manipulate in others.
By comparison, Cassandra's mind is clear, and so Harry has to cloud and confuse it some on his own first, before he can make the changes he wants to make. Still, slowly but surely, the sadistic brunette is being bent to his will. Slowly but surely, she's coming around to HIS way of thinking.
Gurgling moans begin to fill the air, as Harry continues to force his cock down Cassandra's throat at a breakneck pace. She sucks and sucks at the O-ring blood pop gag stretching her jaw open, and slowly it starts to lose its integrity. It won't be long before she could, if she wanted to, make good on her threat to try and bite his dick clean off.
Of course, Harry is more than prepared for that eventuality. His cock is currently bolstered by his magic, so if Cassandra DOES try to take a bite out of him, she's more liable to chip a tooth then break skin, especially with her weakened state. Harry is convinced it won't come to that though. The powerful Wizard's plan is going perfectly, after all.
"GLUGHK! GLUGHK! GLUGHK!"
Beginning to grind her cunt against the floor, since her arms are still bound behind her back, the kneeling vampire starts to face fuck HERSELF upon his cock, as she mentally starts to associate the delicious taste of blood pop with a newfound oral fixation centered around his throbbing manhood. Bit by bit, Cassandra's resistance breaks down, until Harry is able to transmute it into overwhelming enthusiasm.
The O-ring gag doesn't last forever, but then, it's not actually meant to. Finally, it breaks down, the last bits ending up tucked away into Cassandra's cheeks for her to continue to suck on. Meanwhile, her lips finally suction down around Harry's real cock, and her teeth finally have the chance to carry out her earlier threat.
She doesn't. Not once does Cassandra try to bite down, as Harry fucks her face while she kneels in front of him. Not once does she even consider it. The blood pop is all but gone, and yet, she chokes down his cock like it's made of the substance. She worships his member like it is her God. She sucks his cock… as though he is her Master.
He doesn't bother giving her a warning, when he finally cums down her throat. She doesn't deserve one. Even still, Cassandra swallows dutifully, drinking down his seed as if it's more of the sticky, sweet candied blood that she'd just gotten a whole lot of. And when she's done, and Harry finally pulls back off of his cock, she looks at him with a sort of resigned acceptance in her eyes, and a hungering need for more of what only HE can seemingly offer her.
And yet, when she opens her mouth, it's not to beg as one might think.
"You really won't get away with this… if Bela doesn't stop you, Mother will."
Cassandra no longer sounds quite so certain of her own words… nor does she sound all that excited for them. In fact, she sounds somewhat stricken by the inevitable… showcasing just how close she is to breaking and truly worshipping him and his cock.
Chuckling, Harry shakes his head in amusement.
"You let me worry about that, pet."
Before she can answer, he uses his magic to spin her around and push her face first into the stone floor of the Castle Armory. Cassandra lets out a yelp, and then a pouting whimper as her ass is in turn forced high into the air. The wiggle she gives of her hips however, that's all her.
Taking the invitation give to him, Harry steps forward, crouches down, and proceeds to feed his cock right into Cassandra's virgin-tight asshole. The brunette vampire positively HOWLS as he stuffs her back door full of his dick. Even the large pommel and thick hilt of the sword he'd impaled her upon wasn't big enough to properly prepare her for his meaty shaft.
And yet, at the same time that she's howling in agony, her anal muscles are clenching on his cock, and her pussy is squirting a combination of her own fluids and his cum as she climaxes right there on the spot. Smirking, Harry begins to butt fuck her, even moving one foot forward to press into the back of her head as he does so.
Cassandra doesn't try to resist. The fight has all but gone out of her, at this point. Through his toes, Harry is able to work a bit more of his magic, applying the last bits of alteration to her mind. As he does so, Cassandra lets out a gurgling moan of enjoyment, before suddenly breaking out into begging.
"Yes! Fuck me harder! Don't stop! Punish my ass! Use your little pain slut!"
The sudden one-eighty would have been jarring if Harry hadn't been in the brunette sadist's mind for as long as he'd been inside of her body. He's been moving towards this point since he started fucking her. While he was fucking her orifices, he was also fucking her mind itself, and by now, Cassandra can't stave off his alterations any longer. They're settling into place and becoming solidified in her mind as her new foundations for being… just like with Daniela.
"Please! Please hurt me more! I need it!"
Amused by the sudden whiplash, Harry gives her a little bit of what she wants. He brings one hand down on her ass cheek, and then the other down on the opposite side, spanking her derriere like a pair of rented drums.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
Still in her weakened state, Cassandra Dimitrescu squeals happily as she cums again for him, the pain an immense turn on for her now. From sadist to masochist in just one sitting, she's completely lost track of who she previously used to be. Now, all that matters is feeling good by being bad and getting punished for it. Of course, that alone won't be enough. Not for Harry's purposes.
He eventually stops spanking her silly, and even stops drilling down into her ass with a violent speed and intensity. Instead, he holds himself inside of her and waits for Cassandra to realize he's paused.
"W-What… why did you s-stop?!"
"Because you're not asking properly, pet. You know what I want to hear. You know what you need to say."
There's a pause, not because Cassandra needs to figure out what he's talking about, but because she does indeed already know. It wasn't by happenstance that she'd avoided addressing him in any particular way so far, despite her begging. He can feel through his foot atop her head that the last remnants of her are warring against his order, fighting it with all her might.
And so, Harry reaches into her mind one final time with his magic, and like an assassin in the dark slipping a blade between an enemy commander's ribs, he snips that defiance off from the rest of Cassandra, leaving her completely and utterly… his.
"Pleeeeease, Master! Please hurt your fuck toy! Please sir, use your slave! Fuck me! Abuse me! Brand me as your property!"
Harry grins as he begins fucking her ass again, though that last suggestion gives him pause. In fact, he quite likes the idea. Eyes drifting around the armory for a moment, Harry eventually comes to the rusted sword still sticking out of the stone. With his magic, he pulls the sword over to him. With his magic, he begins to reshape it into something more… proper.
All the while, he continues to fuck Cassandra in the ass, his foot keeping her head pinned to the stone floor. She can't see what he's doing, and so she has no idea what's coming. Soon enough, the sword has been reshaped into a proper brand, and at the end of said brand are his stylized initial. H.P. but with lightning bolts coming off of the bottom of the H and P, of course.
Putting the finishing touches on the magically made brand, Harry admires his handiwork for just a moment before using magic to heat it up as well. Soon, it's a bright hot red, the heat quite literally wafting off of it as he studies it for a moment longer.
Then, without warning and without hesitation, Harry brings the brand down on Cassandra's ass, the sizzling of flesh filling the air as the brunette vampire shrieks in ecstasy and agony alike, the most exquisite, pleasurable pain of her entire life rocking her body. She kicks her feet into the air and claws at the stone beneath her, even as Harry holds the brand fast to her ass cheek, making sure to really get it in there.
When he pulls away, his initials mar her flesh, and with one final bit of magic, he makes it permanent. Even if she disperses into a swarm, even if she heals herself fully of every other injury or malady… the brand will ALWAYS remain. He makes it part of her own self-image, the most ham-fisted use of mind magic on her he's done yet. She will never forget it… and thus never forget who she belongs to.
As he makes her see and feel this with every fiber of her being, Cassandra Dimitrescu gurgles and moans and cums one final time from the sheer arousal the thought gives her. He cums as well, filling her bowels with his seed and then pulling out to coat her ass and her back in the rest of his load. She just lays there in turn, the former sadist face down, ass up, and completely insensate as Harry admires his second conquest.
One sister to go… and then the Countess herself.
Chapter 49: Bela Dimitrescu
Chapter Text
Irritation was not nearly strong enough to describe what Bela Dimitrescu was feeling at the moment. As the eldest daughter of Countess Dimitrescu, Bela was always careful to keep a level head. She wasn't unstable like Daniela, nor overtly sadistic like Cassandra. Oh, she enjoyed the taste of human blood as much as the others, but she was above simply living by her baser impulses. Indeed, Bela had a strong head on her shoulders, and it was usually her that their mother looked to, to keep the other two in line.
Which is why it was damn near infuriating that she couldn't locate either of her sisters. Something was rotten in Castle Dimitrescu. Either her sisters were being VERY naughty indeed by this point… or their guest was the one who was being naughty. The Wizard Lord, as their mother had called him, hadn't seemed like much. Oh sure, his blood smelled heavenly, and even now part of Bella smarted at not being allowed just one nibble.
But at the same time, she didn't really understand the danger. Her mother had seemed certain that if they made the wrong move, then he was likely to turn his 'wand' or something upon them and kill them. But that couldn't be true, right? Surely the Countess was merely… overexaggerating, yes? More likely, she simply wished for the Wizard Lord to stay intact until he'd finished his work for her, and so she'd made him seem like this larger than life threat.
Bela had been able to read between the lines. Their mother's warning was clearly designed to keep Daniela and Cassandra at bay. Unfortunately, it seemed like that had failed. Daniela had been the first to disobey by staying behind while Bela and Cassandra had gone down to the village. Perhaps Bela had erred in letting that occur. Perhaps she should never have left her younger sister to her own devices. Especially not with a nubile man with heavenly smelling blood in the Castle.
But she'd been feeling a little mulish over her mother's decree, and ultimately… well, she was supposed to be her sister's keeper, she knew that. Just as she also knew that in this instance, she had willfully chosen to fail. Bela had fully recognized that there would likely be a punishment for her and Cassandra, based on Daniela's actions.
Now though, now she worried that things were far worse than she ever could have imagined.
"Daniela?! Cassandra! The two of you will come out, right this INSTANT!"
As she roams the Castle with a more and more frantic energy, Bela is forced to admit… she has no clue where her sisters have gone, nor where her mother's guest could be. They are, all three of them, seemingly in the wind. This was bad, because not only would her mother arrive home eventually, but she would also have only Bela to blame, only Bela to take her anger out on.
… Bela loved her mother with all her heart. Truly she did. And she knew her mother loved her in turn. But that did not mean Countess Dimitrescu was not capable of great wrath, and Bela did not expect to enjoy the punishment she would be in for if she did not locate her sisters or the Wizard Lord before her mother's return.
Time was running out, and yet, no matter how many circles she ran through the Castle, Bela could catch no whiff of their scents. She could see no trace of their coming or going. Even Cassandra had seemingly disappeared off the face of the Earth.
… It was possible that they'd left the Castle altogether, and Bela, who had initially been loathe to do so, was now growing increasingly tempted to leave as well and begin searching the surrounding area. If nothing else, she would not be home when her mother got home, she supposed. But then, that could be both better and worse for her, if she still ended up having to return to the Castle empty handed later on.
Still, it was probably her best option, and she-
Bela twitches, as noises that are not her own and that do not come from the natural age of a castle as old as Castle Dimitrescu, reach her ears. Her enhanced hearing picks up the sounds of shoes against the stone of a nearby hallway, as well as… crawling? At the same time, her nostrils flare as she picks up all THREE of the wayward scents after so long.
It's maddening, because they definitely weren't there before. One moment, she was the only being in the entire Castle. The next, she can smell and hear both the Wizard Lord AND her two wayward sisters just a hundred or so feet away. Whipping around, the blonde Dimitrescu vampire all but sprints down the hall, making her way towards the noises as fast as she possibly can.
She can only hope her sisters have not done too much damage to the Wizard Lord. So long as he's alive, she's SURE that they can explain all of this to mother. And hey, maybe she can sneak a little nibble, and swear her younger sisters to secrecy as price for her support with mother. Yes, that sounded quite lovely indeed.
With a broad smile on her face, the sort that only an older sister would have when she KNEW her younger siblings had gotten up to no good, Bela rounds the corner. She has it all planned out, the words on her lips to admonish and tease her sisters for their actions all primed and ready to go.
… Needless to say, they never arrive once she lays eyes on the sight of the Wizard Lord, Daniela, and Cassandra. Bela finds herself shocked into silence, as three sets of eyes all look to her. The Wizard Lord's emerald green eyes seem to dance with amusement. Daniela's gaze is as mad as ever. And Cassandra… Cassandra looks broken, her eye contact lasting only a second before she averts her gaze.
And that's to say nothing to the STATE of her sisters, either. Bela had thought, briefly, that it would be the Wizard Lord on his hands and knees, crawling about. Certainly, that sort of humiliation was something they'd put their food through more than once. Cassandra more than anything, loved to play with her meals till the very end. Bela didn't indulge in such sadism usually, but she could hardly deny her sister her fun.
But no. The Wizard Lord stands tall and unharmed, clad in the same garb that he'd wore while meeting their mother. It's Daniela and Cassandra who are on their hands and knees, stripped naked and… and each humiliated in their own way. For Daniela, she's wearing a collar around her neck, a leash connected to it held in one of the Wizard Lord's hands. On top of that, she has a massive ball-gag stretching her jaw, her teeth sunk into it as she drools all over the place.
For Cassandra, it's even worse. She too has a collar and leash that the Wizard Lord is holding in his other hand, but rather than a ball gag, the sadistic middle child of the Dimitrescu Sisters has a pair of nose hooks pulling up her nostrils like a pig, which are in turn connected by an iron rod stretching down her back with a large hook on the end of it that's lodged in her ass.
The nose hooks, rod, and anal hook all force her to trot and squeal like a hog with every step that the Wizard Lord takes.
Of course, all three of them come to a stop when Bela appears before them, taking this all in and growing more incensed by the second. She's usually the quiet one, though that does not mean she's not a strong-headed individual. But right now… right now, Bela is enraged at what she sees of her sisters. At the same time however, her mother's warning echoes through her head.
Straightening up to her full height, Bela does NOT immediately attack. That's probably what the Wizard Lord wants, after all. Instead, she narrows her eyes at him, clasping her hands in front of her.
"And what is the meaning of this? Is this any way for a guest to act in the home of his host? My mother will NOT be pleased with you when she returns."
The Wizard Lord raises an eyebrow and smiles but doesn't reply. Bela bristles at that, growling low.
"Well?! Explain yourself!"
Tilting his head to the side, those emerald eyes of his almost seeming to be glowing, the Wizard Lord hums.
"I was merely defending myself. Your sisters broke guest right first when they came after me. Now, they are my pets. I claim them by Rite of Conquest."
Bela's eyes widen as a strange sensation passes through the air. He… he CLAIMED them? How dare he?! How DARE he!
"You overstep your bounds! My sisters are not for YOU to claim!"
At this point, Bela sees no other option. Her mother's warning is fresh in her head… but she can't let this continue on. Daniela and Cassandra will not spend another moment in this human's care. Bela will not allow it. With a hissing snarl, the eldest Dimitrescu daughter lunges forward, fully intending to take Harry Potter down, once and for all, and succeed where her sisters had clearly failed.
-x-X-x-
As Bela Dimitrescu lunges forward, swooping in for the attack, Harry… does nothing to stop her. He doesn't drop the leashes in either of his hands, he doesn't go for his wand, and he doesn't engage any wandless or silent magic to smack her down. Rather, he doesn't have to… because he already did.
Arriving directly in front of him, mouth open and fangs bared, Bela Dimitrescu looks very, VERY frightening for a moment… before ultimately, the blonde vampire drops down to her knees in front of him and begins working open his pants. With her enhanced physicality, she makes short work of his garments, easily extracting his cock from its confines. Her hands work up and down his shaft rather roughly, but it's nothing someone like Harry can't handle.
Curious, Harry waits until she looks up at him with a smirk on her face and triumph dancing in her eyes.
"What are you doing?"
He's briefly ready for his question to cause her to stop and reassess the situation, but it doesn't. Rather, Bela Dimitrescu's smirk only grows, and she rolls her eyes at him as she scoffs pointedly.
"I do so hate stupid men. What does it look like I'm doing, you stupid manthing? I am going to conquer you in the same way you conquered my sisters. When I am done with you, YOU will be MY pet."
Harry hums, nodding as if this makes perfect sense. And to be fair, to Bela Dimitrescu, it DOES make perfect sense. As she slowly but surely jerks his cock to full hardness, his massive bitch breaker soon staring her right in the face, Harry can't help but grin a little triumphant grin of his own.
He had considered for some small amount of time exactly how he would go about handling Bela Dimitrescu. Just confronting her head on, as she THOUGHT he had, would have been much too boring. As it was, Harry had her at his complete mercy. Thanks to his magic, she didn't even know where he and her sisters were. She quite literally couldn't perceive them.
… It made for the perfect set-up, in the end. Harry had gone ahead and approached Bela Dimitrescu while she frantically hunted for him and her sisters all throughout the castle. He had used Legilimency to invade her mind and had… done some minor alterations. She was an interesting creature. They all were. There was something very… engineered about the three vampire sisters. It made it all too easy for him to delve into their minds, truth be told. Almost as though they were made to be… manipulated and changed on a whim.
Either way, turning Bela into this was easy enough. He could have honestly made her fall madly in love with him without her ever even knowing he was there, but where was the fun in that? No, rather, making her think that the only way she could attack him was via sexual acts like this… that was FAR more amusing.
Of course, Bela's actions are beginning to slow down, as she finds herself staring, cross-eyed, down the barrel of his incredibly large member. Harry's grin widens as the blonde vampire looks at his cock like it's the most challenging thing she's ever faced. Her lips part, her tongue tracing out along them, and she does a little nervous swallow that he finds absolutely adorable. Here she is, an Apex Predator, a vampire… and she's afraid of a little man-meat.
"Is there a problem, Bela Dimitrescu?"
Her full name jerks her out of her moment of reverie, and her eyes dart up to meet his again as she scowls at him and narrows them angrily.
"Hmph. Annoying, aren't you? Don't be absurd. There's no problem. I'll soon have you squealing like a pig, you impertinent man."
Harry can't help himself. Jerking on Cassandra's leash, he draws a very real squeal from the sadistic vampire turned pig slut, the hooks in her nose making her snort and whine like a swine, drawing Bela's eye.
"I'm afraid the only pig here is your sister, my lady."
Bela stares at Cassandra for a moment nonplussed, before shaking herself out of it and glaring at him once more.
"You will find that I am nothing like my sister. Still, if you are not yet ready to give up… then no matter. A healthy man's semen… mm, I will enjoy extracting it from you directly."
Yes, that was the other thing Harry had done. Changing Bela's fascination with blood for cum, at least where he was concerned. The eldest Dimitrescu daughter quite literally could not fathom trying to drink his blood. Not because she feared him, nor because she loved him… at least not yet. No, simply because the only bodily fluid she THOUGHT she craved from him, was his seed.
Harry grins all the more wickedly, as Bela follows her last statement up by finally opening wide and putting his cock in her mouth. Inch after inch of his bitch breaker disappears into her toothy maw. Normally, this would be cause for concern. She WAS a vampire after all. But she won't bite. She's too convinced that her road to success involves turning him into putty in her hands, making him cum and breaking him mentally with amazing sex… and nothing else.
"Gluuuuughk! Hulghk! Gagkh!"
As she descends down his cock, Bela Dimitrescu has to take multiple breaks, and even pull back at certain points before diving back down. His length stretches her jaw further and further, her lips suctioned down along his shaft. Her neck soon bulges as his cock pushes down the back of her throat, forcing her to tilt her head back. Her nostrils flare and she gurgles as she stares up at him, triumph filling her eyes like it's some big victory over him, for her to be able to take him all the way to the base.
As her lips touch the base of his cock, Harry finally reaches out, brushing her hood back off of her head, revealing her blonde locks in their entirety. Grinning as she gurgles up at him angrily, he just shrugs.
"If I'm supposed to be impressed… know that I'm not."
Bela's eyes flash with challenge, and a moment later she's going as hard as she possibly can.
"GAGKH! GAGKH! GAGKH!"
Spit, saliva, and drool fly all over the place as the enthusiastic vampire tries desperately to deep throat him into submission. A hilarious proposition when SHE'S the one on her knees, and she can't even fathom actually harming him thanks to his time in her mind. Still, he's greatly enjoying himself… even as he's also enjoying acting like he's not enjoying himself.
"Surely you can do better than that."
"GLUGHK! GLUGHK! GLUGHK!"
"I was expecting more from the eldest, but I suppose you're not much better than your sisters, are you?"
"HULGHK! HULGHK! HULGHK!"
"Hmph, you're never going to make me cum like that."
The more he taunts her, the more frantic Bela gets. Her eyes are half-rolling up in her head, and there's long strands of saliva now connecting her lips and chin to different parts of his cock. She positively RAMS herself down his dick again and again, bouncing her head back and forth for him. Truth be told, Harry himself couldn't do any better… but he's not going to tell HER that.
Grinning wickedly, the wizard finally drops the leashes in his hands… and palms Bela Dimitrescu's skull, his fingers splaying out and spreading through her blonde locks as she goes still at the sudden contact. Neither Daniela nor Cassandra try to break away or even move an inch, of course. The two previously broken vampires remain where they are, watching their older sister as she in turn gets broken upon his cock… even if she doesn't know it yet.
"Let me help you."
Bela's eyes only have a chance to widen for a moment before Harry is none-too-gently skull fucking the last of the Dimitrescu sisters. He grunts as she gags and chokes and gurgles on his dick, more and more saliva and slobber and drool flowing down to coat her chest, to cover the bosom of her black dress. Her breasts bounce and shake within the confines of said dress as he slams her into his crotch again and again.
He truly isn't doing any worse to her than she was already doing to herself, but the thing is… Harry is in complete control. Of this encounter, and of his own body. HE chooses when he cums… and only now, as he's taken control and is holding her by her hair, does Harry allow himself to blow his load right down the back of Bela Dimitrescu's throat. His seed flows down the blonde vampire's esophagus and into her gullet, filling her stomach directly until eventually it rebels against her and his cum explodes out of her nostrils and the sides of her mouth.
Harry leaves her quite the mess by the time he's done with her, coating not just the inside of her throat, but also her face in his jizz. When he at long last pulls out, Bela is in a daze… though the fight hasn't gone out of her QUITE yet.
"G-Give… give… give up y-yet?"
She sways back and forth, cum-drunk on his seed as her eyes refuse to focus for a few moments. Harry watches her, amused, letting her have a chance to recover. It takes a few heartbeats, but slowly she comes back to herself. Her vision clears and she stops her swaying with a visibly concentrated force of will, gasping and panting as she goes still the moment she looks to his crotch… where his still-hard cock is staring her directly in the eye, almost mockingly.
"You…"
"Give up? I hope you're not already flagging, Bela. Because I assure you… I can do this all day."
Bristling, the blonde vampire snarls up at him.
"Quit your games! I shall conquer you right here, and right now!"
In a moment, she's on top of him, utilizing her vampiric speed to push him to the ground. Harry would be in a lot of trouble, if she were capable of actually hurting him. Rather, he would be quite the fool to let a vampire get that close to him without any sort of precautions, or even his wand in hand. As it is though, he's taken plenty of precautions.
Bela makes no move to tear out his throat. No, instead she reaches down… and tears off her own dress. Ripping it away from herself, she revealed her nubile young body in all of its naked glory, leaving only her macabre necklace to adorn her pale flesh as the blonde crouches over him. With her other hand, she reaches down between her legs and grabs his cock, holding his throbbing slab of man-meat ready as she gives him a grin.
"Aren't you tired? Let me help you rest, manthing."
Harry just looks back at her in amusement as she projects her own fears onto him. That, of course, only makes her more incensed. It's funny, because from what he understood, Bela is supposed to be the level-headed once. Instead, she's letting her emotions get the better of her. That's all her, too. He just did some minor tweaks here and there. Any emotional reaction, any over the top and reckless behavior… well, that's all her.
His cockhead comes into contact with the elder Dimitrescu's pussy lips, and she gasps as she begins to pierce herself with his member. Impaling herself upon his cock is no easy task, however. If anything, Bela Dimitrescu is the tightest of the three sisters, to Harry's minor surprise and major amusement. Despite being the eldest… is it possible that Bela is the one to least indulge in carnal pleasures when having her meals?
She wiggles this way and that, her messy face scrunching up in consternation as she tries to work herself down his member. She's not having a good time of it however, her pussy wet but also incredibly tight and all but closed to him. And yet, she cannot allow herself to stop, because she fully believes that the ONLY way for her to 'win' and 'conquer' him as he conquered her sisters, is by fucking him into submission.
"Having trouble, Bela?"
Her eyes flash to his amused face and she hisses as she glares daggers at him.
"D-Don't… don't be ridiculous! I feel no pain! I cannot be beaten, certainly not in an arena such as t-this!"
Raising a brow, Harry hums and reaches up, grabbing Bela by her waist and digging his digits into her flesh.
"You sure about that?"
Freezing, the eldest Dimitrescu snarls.
"Move your hands you-!"
But Harry doesn't listen, of course. Nor does he wait to let her finish what she's saying. With a bit of magically enhanced strength, he pulls with all his might… and yanks Bela Dimitrescu right down onto his cock, splitting her open upon his dick and forcing her incredibly tight cunt to spread around his massive bitch breaking member. The vampire's eyes go wide, and she chokes on her own spit, cut off mid-sentence as his cock bulges out of her pale, slim abdomen visibly.
"Sorry. Thought you could use some help."
Gasping, panting, barely able to move let alone speak, Bela nevertheless forces the words out through gritted teeth.
"You… you bastard manthing. I'll kill you for this. As soon as I've conquered you, as soon as I've made you my pet and can do whatever I want with you, I'll slice your throat and stuff it with worms!"
A disturbing threat, to say the least. It would probably mean something more if Bela was capable of realizing that she could already do that right this moment. She was the one on top of him, after all. She could, in a heartbeat, rip out his throat. She could feast upon his flesh and blood any time. That she didn't… well, it only went to show just how badly the deck was stacked against her. She couldn't win here. She just didn't realize it yet.
"Well then… conquer me, Bela Dimitrescu."
Howling in anger at his taunting, mocking tone and the full use of her name yet again, Bela tries her best. Truly, she does. She's in no way ready to move just yet, but she does so anyways. She probably could have used another minute or two to adjust to his size, but instead his provocation pushes her right over the edge and she begins doing her level best to ride him.
Its slow going, at first. Her incredibly tight cunt clenches down around his cock and clings to his massive member even as she tries to pull herself up it just to ram herself back down. He maintains his hold on her hips despite her protests, but for now allows her to do the lion's share of the work. However, the more she fucks him… the more it fucks with her.
Her eyes flicker, and a reluctant moan of pleasure leaves her lips before she catches herself and colors in embarrassment. Still, she keeps going. Her pussy gushes along his length and grips down harshly around his member in what might be a million micro-orgasms. Still, she keeps going. Her hands don't really seem to know what to do, but they eventually settle for shredding his clothing off of him, while pointedly never managing to actually scratch his skin. Still, she keeps going.
Harry watches in amusement as Bela fucks herself faster and harder by the moment upon his member. He watches as she gasps and shudders and moans, until eventually, she bucks and her entire body spasms its way through a visible orgasm. That there is the start of the end for the eldest Dimitrescu sister. Her moans grow less reluctant and more wanton by the moment, and her eyes… her eyes fill with a cloudy, pleasured has as she looks down at him.
Looking back up at her, Harry grins in amusement, and begins to finally participate. His cock spears up into her from below with an upward thrust, startling her out of a misplaced sense of complacency. She gasps again, but it's not nearly as angry this time around. No, her gasp sounds pleasured, and is followed by a throaty, wanton moan as she quivers atop him.
Leaning forward, Bela licks her lips, staring down into his eyes as she bounces upon his cock, now pistoning up into her from below. As Harry gives as good as he gets, the blonde vampire moans before beginning to speak.
"Nngh… s-such a handsome face. Would… would be a shame to kill you. I've, mm, c-changed my mind. I will keep you as my p-pet after all. And if you're a g-good boy and submit to m-me and me alone… I'll even let you keep my sisters as y-your pets as well."
Amusing to say the least. Just a few orgasms on his cock, and she was already falling in love. But then, that was how he'd reprogrammed her, so Harry isn't all that surprised. Suddenly pushing up off the ground, the wizard comes up into a seated position, surprising Bela for a moment before she eagerly wraps her legs around his waist. As she bounces and rides him in the lotus position, Harry runs his hands up and down her naked back and chuckles.
"I'm not sure you can handle me, Bela. You certainly haven't proven you can just yet. In fact… I'd go so far as to say you've proven quite the opposite."
Bela's eyes widen, and a flicker of rage returns to them despite the feelings she's suddenly developed for him.
"You-!"
But Harry doesn't let her finish her sentence. Rather, he pushes off the ground even further, and suddenly takes Bela to her back. As he gets to his feet, he holds the blonde vampire by her ankles and lifts her legs into the air. As she scrambles ineffectually at him, on account of quite literally being unable to fathom harming him, Harry is able to manhandle her as he pleases, in spite of her inhuman strength and speed.
She would have been able to break free in a little bit, given the chance… but Harry doesn't give her that chance. Rather, he lifts her legs into the air, forcing all of her weight onto her neck and shoulders, spreads her limbs apart into a wide V… and slams his cock down into Bela's ass without any warning or a single ounce of mercy.
The only true silver lining for dear Bela Dimitrescu is that one, she's a vampire and thus has a lot more durability than your average human woman. And two, his cock is well-lubricated, both from her skull fucking and from her sopping wet cunny.
Still, even with those two silver linings, Bela squeals like a stuck pig as Harry's cock spits her open, his dick forcing its way into her ass.
"W-What?1 N-No! This can't be!"
Chuckling, emerald eyes dancing with mirth and amusement, Harry shakes his head.
"That's right, Bela! It's one thing if you make me cum with your cunt… but what does it mean to take a load of seed up your ass, you slutty vampire harlot?!"
"Nooo! It means you'll own me if you cum in my ass! Noooo!"
Harry laughs at Bela's ridiculous words, planted in her head by none other than himself. He laughs and continues to piledrive Bela into the stone floor beneath her, holding her in place and fucking her ass with all his might to keep her off-balance. Of course, even with that, she's rather strong… and with a lifetime of servitude staring her in the face, even if she WAS starting to fall for him, Bela begins to fight much harder.
Luckily, Harry is prepared for that. A sharp whistle sends Cassandra crawling over. Despite the nose hooks, the iron bar, and the anal hook buried in her ass, the brunette vampire manages to crawl around and lean over Bela's face.
"Wha- Cassandra! What are you-mmph!"
Their tongues meet, as Cassandra snorts and groans through the hooks yanking back her nostrils, beginning to distract Bela properly by making out with her older sister and licking the mess from the skull fucking earlier right off Bela's face. Harry just grins at the sight, nodding his approval as he continues to drive down into Bela's tight asshole from above.
Well, it WAS tight. Not any longer. No, rather, Bela Dimitrescu's asshole is becoming more and more stretched out and agape upon his massive cock by the second. He drives down into her as she squeals around her sister's mouth and tongue, trying not to fall prey to the same humiliating defeat that Cassandra did. Oh how she's fighting, oh how she's struggling… all of it in vain.
After all, Harry had won ages ago. He'd won back before Bela even knew there was a competition to be had. Stacking the deck in his favor, Harry had made Bela Dimitrescu into the perfect cum dump for his cock without her even realizing it. Now? Now it was much too late for her to turn things around, and as soon as he came in her ass, her 'defeat' at his hands would be complete. Indeed, as soon as he creampied her bowels, Bela Dimitrescu would break, just as her sisters before her.
Ah, but there was something missing. The humiliation wasn't as complete in its totality as he would have preferred. Heh, luckily, Harry knew just how to handle that. With a wicked grin, he reaches down and grabs Cassandra by her brunette locks, yanking her upwards. She squeals like the pig he's turned her into as the sudden movement jerks the nose hooks in her nostrils and the large hook lodged in her ass.
But in the end, he's able to position her as he wants her. Namely, he shoves her face first into Bela's unoccupied, gushing wet cunt, while at the same time dropping Cassandra's own pussy, still filled with one of his loads from earlier, right atop Bela's face. A gurgling muffled moan can be heard from under the brunette vampire's pussy mound, but that's all the noise Bela can muster as a panting, mewling Cassandra wiggles into place, happily sitting on her older sister's face and leaning in to really begin eating her out.
There it is. Bela's ass tightens up even further as Cassandra's tongue goes to town on her cunt, and Harry's cock feels the squeeze as he groans in pleasure. He continues to drive his entire length down into Bela's back door, pounding her into the floor even now, but ultimately… this is the final humiliation. This is what complete and utter degradation and objectification looks like.
After a few more minutes, Harry slams home into Bela's ass one last time and begins to cum. He feels how it effects the blonde vampire. Until now, she's still been struggling, albeit ineffectually. Not only could she not hurt him, she also wasn't strong enough to fight off Cassandra. As such, once the other vampire was sitting on Bela's face, she was well and truly trapped in place.
But she'd still been trying to get away, all the same. Just not very effectively. Now though, as he cums in her ass, Bela goes still… and then begins to spasm and seize, experiencing the most explosive orgasm she's probably ever experienced as she breaks right then and there. The trigger in her mind will ensure that from this point on, she is his devoted slave, obsessed with his cock, believing herself completely and utterly conquered by his massive bitch breaker.
She's fallen just like her sisters now, and as Harry pulls out of her ass and dips his cock into Cassandra's mouth to begin cleaning it off using her lips and tongue, he grins wickedly. Three lovely vampire daughters down… and one pale, voluptuous Countess to go.
-x-X-x-
The first sign that Alcina Dimitrescu gets that something is wrong, are the moans truth be told. Immediately after returning to her Castle, the Countess picks up moaning with her enhanced hearing, before even stepping in through the front doors.
When she actually DOES step into the Castle Foyer, its to quite the startling… and enraging sight. Her daughters, all three of them… are alive. That's the best she can say for them, because it's quite obvious that the trio ran afoul of the visiting Lord Potter, who Alcina had very specifically told them all to stay very far away from.
Moaning wantonly and sluttily, Daniela, Cassandra, and even Bela, are all in a triangle formation in the center of the Castle's front hall, laid out on the floor eating each other's cunts of what looks to be (and very much smells like) copious amounts of human seed. Not just human seed… wizard seed. Alcina can practically taste the magic in the air, even as her nose wrinkles.
Not only are they filled with the stuff, but they're also all covered with it as well. Snarling, the Countess Dimitrescu stalks forward.
"Girls. Girls! Get ahold of yourselves, daughters!"
But Daniela, Cassandra, and Bela do not react to her. This has never happened before. They have never, not once, ignored their mother. Alcina is incensed, and she quickly stomps over, grabbing Bela by the hair and yanking her head up off the ground. However, before the Countess can repeat herself, Bela refocuses, giggles drunkenly… and reaches out to HONK Alcina's tits. Alcina quickly releases her daughter, taking a faltering step back, her eyes wide.
"BELA! What is the matter with you?!"
But Bela pays her no mind as she's dropped right back down into the cunt right in front of her and returns to her task of eating out Daniela's pussy as if she never even registered her mother's presence in the first place. Alcina gawks for a long moment at the display, all of her daughters reduced to… to mindless, depraved animals in such a short amount of time.
"… LORD POTTER! I WOULD HAVE WORDS WITH YOU!"
Her voice echoes through the Castle, but as Alcina stretches her senses outward, she detects no trace of the Wizard Lord. Unlike her daughters however, the Countess immediately knows what this means. It's not that he's gone, or at least that's not the most likely answer. No, rather… he's obfuscating his presence from her using magic.
Stiffening up, feeling just a tidbit of fear racing down her spine, the Countess presses her lips tightly together… and with one last look at her daughters, curses under her breath and stalks out of the entrance hallway, deeper into the Castle.
-x-X-x-
Harry follows her, of course. He's been watching on all along, soaking in the Countess Dimitrescu's reaction from the shadows as she first came upon her daughters. Now, he trails after her, even as she moves those wide hips and that fat ass of hers through her castle with purpose echoing in her every step. Eventually, she comes upon a sitting room, and with a raised brow, Harry slips inside to see exactly what she's doing.
Of all the things Alcina Dimitrescu could do, she goes up to an old-fashioned telephone of all things. Well, old-fashioned by muggle standards. Downright ancient, in fact. By wizard standards, it's about par for the course.
Quickly picking it up, Alcina dials a number and then waits a moment before she speaks, whoever she's called answering on the other end.
"Mother Miranda, we may have a problem."
Whoever this Mother Miranda is, Harry can't hear her speak. The receiver is old-fashioned and right up against Alcina's ear, so only the Countess hears whatever she's saying.
"That guest I told you about… he's out of control! He's gotten into my daughters' heads! He's making them act in ways they never would under normal circumstances."
There's another pause, and then Harry watches as Alcina's pretty face scrunches up in irritation.
"Mother Miranda, I assure you, they are not 'just being girls'. This is more than that and-!"
The individual on the other end must cut her off, because the Countess falls silent for a long moment, before her shoulders slump.
"… I understand. Yes, I can handle this myself. No, you're right. It is beneath you. One wizard will not stop me. I swear to you, he will not interfere with our plans."
With that, Alcina hangs up. Harry, meanwhile, is left with more questions than answers. He'd come to Castle Dimitrescu for his own reasons, and now he found himself in the midst of some sort of vampire conspiracy, it would seem? Just who was 'Mother Miranda' anyways? And Alcina Dimitrescu was going to handle him, was she?
Well, they would certainly see about that…
Chapter 50: Alcina Dimitrescu
Chapter Text
Very rarely had the Countess been so incensed. She didn't CARE that he was a Wizard Lord. Alcina Dimitrescu had not lived as long as she had by accepting such humiliation from strangers. And this… this was more than just simple humiliation, more than some minor embarrassment. She could not forgive this. Treating her daughters in such a crass, lewd manner… it was unforgiveable!
After finishing up her conversation with Mother Miranda, the Lady of the Castle had gone on the prowl. The Wizard Lord might be obfuscating his presence using his magic, but she would hunt him down all the same! All she needed to consider is exactly where he would be… but then, it was obvious, wasn't it? One might assume he would be in the library… but the Countess knew better!
A lecherous, thieving, backstabbing lout such as him… he would be in her chambers, no doubt rifling through her underthings like the perverted fool he was! With long, purposeful strides, the giantess of a Countess makes her way through her Castle, all the way to the wing in which her quarters can be found. Her daughters' rooms are all nearby, of course… this wing of the Castle is the 'inhabited' one.
Despite being vampiric in nature, they still had the ability to sleep. They didn't need nearly as much of it as your average human, but it was nevertheless quite pleasurable, to rest and turn one's mind off for several hours. And so yes, despite being inhuman monsters, they all had their rooms, they all had beds. And of course, they all had wardrobes…
"Ah-ha! Lord Potter!"
That's where she finds him. Skulking about outside of her bedchamber, invisible to her eyes… but she can see the rugs beneath his feet shifting with his steps. With a victorious howl, the Countess surges forward and backhands the air itself… but it's not the air, for she feels a distinct impact. Not as meaty as she would have preferred… no, the Wizard Lord is unfortunately smarter than that.
On top of making himself invisible to most of her senses, he had also put up a magical shield. As such, when Alcina hits him, while it does send him flying, it doesn't do nearly the amount of damage she wants it to. Lord Potter is thrown through the doors into her actual bedroom proper, tumbling and going head over heels… his wand torn from his grip and sent scattering under a nearby piece of furniture.
Sensing weakness, Alcina's nostrils flare, her eyes widen in anticipation and delight, and her lips pull back into a tooth-baring rictus of a grin as she stalks forward. She flexes one of her hands and brings out her claws, massive things as long as sword, glinting in the dim light of her bedchamber. She had told Mother Miranda she would handle it herself, hadn't she? And here she was… about to handle Lord Potter in a most permanent fashion.
He's still recovering as she moves upon him, rearing back her hand and preparing to rake it down through his pathetic skull and body, intent on rending him into multiple cutlets with the incredibly sharp claws upon her fingers. She's cut through bone before, and she'll do it again here in just a moment-!
"No, Mother! You mustn't!"
Alcina's eyes widen further, this time in surprise rather than anticipation, as her arm is suddenly grabbed, kept from coming down. As her momentum is arrested and she finds herself temporarily restrained, the Countess Dimitrescu looks back to find, to her shock, Bela Dimitrescu holding onto her and shaking her head vehemently.
Her most calm and level-headed daughter is acting insane! This is beyond what Alcina believed the Wizard Lord had done to them!
"She's right! You can't harm our Master! You just can't!"
Cassandra grabs onto her next, yanking her other arm back, holding it tightly in a bear hug. What in the hell was happening here?!
"Girls! Release me this instant! What do you think you're doing?!"
With an unintelligible shriek, Daniela also enters the fray. The most unstable and altogether reckless of her daughters lands on Alcina's back, clinging to her like a spider monkey, holding Alcina's head and even trying to lock down her neck in an armbar. The girl is out of control! They all are!
Now, to be fair, the Countess was stronger than her daughters. She could have broken free in an instant… but not without harming any or all of them greatly. She could have shredded right through their bodies and regained her mobility, but for all that she is an inhuman vampiric monster… Countess Alcina Dimitrescu is a mother as well. She loves her daughters, and she is ill-inclined to treat shredding her way through them as her first option in regaining her freedom.
And so her struggles are somewhat muted as she tries to reason with them instead of just breaking free at their expense. In that time, the Wizard Lord gets to his feet almost casually, as though he was never in danger in the first place.
"Accio wand."
As his wand snaps to his waiting hand, out from the dresser it'd rolled under, the Countess' eyes widen even further. HAD he ever been in danger? Or had she walked right into his trap?
"Good job, girls. Prepare your Mother for me, if you please."
"You- GAH!"
The Lady of the Castle stares down in shock, seeing that Bela has… has sunk a hook into her wrist, piercing all the way through and out the other side. Before she can fully register the pain, Cassandra repeats the maneuver on the other side. The hooks are attached to chains that dangle from the ceiling… a set of torture devices that Alcina used at times when she was, mm, playing with her food. Her daughters knew about them of course, there were multiple sets throughout the Castle, and sometimes she let her daughters join her in the fun.
But this? Using her own hooks on her?! This was beyond unconscionable! She would-!
"Petrificus Totalus."
All of the sudden, Alcina's body is locked up, unable to move as her arms are yanked up over her head, her daughters tugging the chains through their loops on the ceiling until she's… not quite suspended in the air, because her size makes it impossible, but she IS decidedly stretched out, her arms high above her head and even her heels leaving the ground as the giantess of a vampire scowls mightily. Unfortunately, that's all she can do. She can't even talk anymore, reduced instead to muffled angry noises through frozen lips.
"MMMPH! MMMMMMPH!"
Harry Potter just smiles at her, shaking his head with a sigh as he steps forward. Rolling his wand in his palm, he looks at her in amusement, his emerald eyes glittering and damn near glowing in the bedroom's dim light.
"You know, I had every intention of being a perfectly reasonable, perfectly honorable guest. But then your daughters came to me one by one and revealed their true colors. And now you've done the same, Countess. I was not the one to first betray guest right here. But then… I suppose I should expect nothing less from monsters such as yourselves, should I?"
Alcina snarls through her clamped shut lips. The Wizard Lord's petrification charm is all encompassing. She can't do anything but twitch and tremble, she can't even squirm in her current imprisoned state. All she can do is dangle there, standing on her own two feet at least, but not in an enviable position by any stretch of the imagination.
With her utterly immobilized by magic, and properly… hooked by the chains that have her stretched from ceiling to the floor, her daughters pull away from her, moving over to Harry where they happily drop to their knees, hugging his legs and running their hands up and down his body. He smiles at her as she watches this angrily and keeps smiling even as Daniela in particular drops down facing his crotch and pulls out his cock.
Alcina can't quite see it, petrified as she is. She's unable to tilt her head down to be able to look past her youngest daughter's bobbing head. But she can certainly hear the noises as Daniela gurgles and face fucks herself upon Lord Potter's cock. Such shameful, horrendous behavior… she will not let this continue! She WILL break free!
Looking at her in amusement, Harry tilts his head to the side as he enjoys her daughters' altogether eager intentions.
"I'm sure you're wondering exactly what I did to your daughters to make them act this way."
She would scoff at that, if she could. Obviously, he'd used magic of some sort to ensorcel them. How that was possible when she was fairly certain they should all be tougher than some two-bit wizard, Alcina didn't know. But then, she'd given her daughters the warning to stay away from the Wizard Lord for a REASON. That they hadn't listened to her… well, that demanded punishment. But she could focus on teaching them all a lesson AFTER she broke free of Lord Potter's magic and forced him to submit!
"Let me show you."
Wait, what? Alcina twitches as much as the petrification charm allows as Harry leans forward, one hand pressing into the back of Daniela's head and forcing her all the way down his cock, while his other hand holds his wand aloft and brings it all the way up to Alcina's brow. Given the difference in their heights, Harry actually has to go up on his tip toes to make it happen, practically using her poor, ensorcelled daughter like a stepstool. In doing so, Alcina has several long, trepidatious moments as the wand gets closer and closer, but unfortunately no matter how hard she fights, she cannot break free of his magic.
Finally, the tip of his wand makes contact with her forehead, and the Wizard Lord intones a single word.
"Legilimens."
Immediately, the Countess feels it. The pull of magic upon her mind. But just because she's physically frozen in place, does NOT mean that she's entirely helpless. The instant she feels the attack on her mind, Alcina shuts things down. She slams her Willpower upon the mental probe that Lord Potter is sending at her, and growls through tightly shut lips as she fights his attempt at ensorcelling HER with every fiber of her being.
She knows it's working as he grimaces, his emerald eyes filling with pain. He winces, and it's obvious she's getting to him, so she redoubles her efforts! She'll turn his own magic against him! She'll trap his mind in hers and torture him until he breaks, until he can hold onto this petrification no further! She'll free her daughters from his grasp too, and-!
Before any of that can happen, Harry pulls his wand back, breaking the connection. His hand comes off of Daniela's head to massage his brow, and it's obvious she'd given him a headache… but alas, nothing more than that unfortunately. There's not even any blood from his nose, to signify some sort of victory. Alcina is still trapped… but at least her mind remains her own.
"Heh. Stubborn bitch, aren't you? Guess we'll have to do this the old fashioned way then."
Alcina's smug superiority lasts until the Wizard Lord lifts his wand again, and almost contemptuously slashes it through the air, across the space between him and her body. Stifled grunts leave the vampiric Countess' lips as she feels the magic slashing into her flesh. It doesn't have much effect on her body, to be fair. Minimal at best, given just how fast she heals. But then, that's not the point. He's not trying to hurt her… he's once again working to humiliate her.
Her clothes bear the true brunt of the damage, having none of the regeneration that her actual body does. As he slashes back and forth, her dress falls away from her body, exposing more and more of the pale giantess' naked flesh. The undergarments she wears beneath said white dress, from her bra to her panties to her garter belt and stockings… they don't last long either, once they're exposed.
In the span of minutes, all while enjoying her devoted daughter's fervent worship of his cock, Harry Potter strips her naked, reducing Alcina Dimitrescu to her base form. Her clothing is reduced to strips of cloth in a circle around her frozen figure, tattered remnants all that remain, some of it splattered by her blood from the depth of some of the cuts.
Of course, any such deeper slashes are healed up by the time Harry is done, pulling his wand back and watching her pale flesh become blemish free once more as the Countess regenerates from the minor injuries. Such things weren't nearly enough to permanently damage her…
"There, that's a good start. You look so much better, once you're not putting on airs."
Alcina's eyes widen in disbelief at that. Her?! Putting on airs?! SHE WAS THE LADY OF CASTLE DIMITRESCU! If anyone was putting on airs here, it was HIM! But of course, she can't actually say any of that at the moment. Instead, all she can do is make angry muffled noises through her still frozen lips.
"MMMPH! NNNNGH!"
Eyes twinkling, the Wizard Lord just chuckles.
"Oh? Don't like that? Well, maybe if you weren't such a bitch… maybe if you were more pliable, like your darling daughters here."
He punctuates his statement by placing his hand back on the back of Daniela's head and forcing her into his crotch as he clearly begins to cum. Daniela lets out a muffled moan and swallows his entire load, not hesitating to worship her new Master's cock. Alcina feels a moment of despair at the sight… and also a strange pang, as though she wouldn't mind being in Daniela's place.
That is NOT true, however! She would never debase herself by getting on her hands and knees and worshipping a man's cock! Especially not a lesser man, which of course, was ALL men to one such as her!
And Daniela doesn't even pull away once Harry lets go of her head, either. She keeps sucking, keeps slurping, acting the part of the perfect cum guzzler and cock sleeve… until her older sisters decide she's being far too greedy. The exchange happens too fast for Alcina to follow, frozen as she is in place. She still doesn't get a good look at the Wizard Lord's phallus, as they transition from Daniela sucking his cock, to now Bela being the one bobbing up and down his member.
As Harry enjoys her daughters' submissive and worshipful efforts, he hums in consideration, just staring at her for a moment before shrugging and raising his wand again.
"Let's see if we can't… loosen you up now that you're laid bare for us."
A long, nasty-looking whip unfurls from the end of the Wizard Lord's wand, and just as Alcina is registering it, he flicks his wrist, bringing it down upon her body with the distinct sound of a whip cracking through air. And it's very much real too, as she cries out involuntarily in pain from the lash it leaves upon her naked front.
"MMMPH!"
On his next, she's able to control herself better… but he doesn't stop there. No, he keeps going, all too content to use her daughter's mouth, even as he toys with her body, even as he tortures her to his heart's content. Depraved, debauched, and degrading… that's what this entire experience is. It's utterly shameful, and the Countess hates every moment of it.
… So then, why is she becoming aroused? It shouldn't be possible, given her level of self-control. She is beyond such petty biological needs, even more so than her daughters, who clearly fell under the perverted Wizard Lord's sway. She'd even resisted his mind probe! She was trapped, but in complete control of herself… and yet, the more he whips her, the more her nipples harden and stand on end. The more her slit slickens down between her thighs.
Her petrified body only moves with the impact of the whip, her breasts only bouncing when struck, her hips shaking and her thighs jiggling. The whip cracks out again and again, causing certain portions of her giant feminine form to move like water all over the place. Meanwhile, her core remains frozen, stretched out with her arms over her head, hooks still through her wrists, chains still pulling her up towards the ceiling.
There's nothing arousing or pleasurable about any of this… so then why is she reluctantly feeling more and more of each? It shouldn't be possible for her own body to betray her like this.
And all the while, her daughters take turns sucking his cock. When Bela eventually extracts her own load, it becomes Cassandra's turn. But once again, the transition is too fast and Alcina's body too frozen for her to see anything before the last of her three daughters has buried her face in Harry's crotch and begin deep throating his cock with wild and reckless abandon.
Her daughters have been turned into such bad… bad girls by this evil, vile Wizard Lord. She'll have to, nngh, p-punish them all most severely, once she gets free of this. But, a-ah, not nearly as much as she plans to punish Lord Potter himself. She won't kill him, she's decided. No, she'll let him live… as a f-footstool! He will serve under her, and pay her back for every, nngh, i-indignity he's forced upon her so far!
As her thoughts grow more feverish and more aroused, she doesn't even notice it building. Until finally, Harry brings his conjured whip up in an underhand swing… and the tip lands RIGHT upon her slit, slicing up through her pussy lips. The damage it does is agonizing but over quickly, her cunt regenerating and healing rapidly from the minor flaying the whip performs on it. But the pleasure… the pleasure is what sends Alcina Dimitrescu right over the edge.
"NNNNNNNNNGH!"
She cums on the spot, orgasming explosively and twitching and shaking minutely the most she has since he petrified her. She still IS petrified, frozen in place by his magic, but her squirting cunt exposes her humiliation all the same. She's cumming! She's cumming so fucking hard she's seeing stars!
For a long moment, Alcina loses… not quite consciousness, but she does lose any idea of what's happening around her. Time passes and she's focused entirely on herself and what she's experiencing. How long? H-how long has it been since she came this hard? How long has it been since she orgasmed that explosively? How? How could a simple wizard manage to make her climax like never before?!
When she finally returns to reality and begins to focus on her surroundings again, it's to find Harry has finished up, depositing his third load not into Cassandra's throat like with Daniela and Bela… but rather, all over her daughter's faces and chests, cumming all over them and leaving them plastered in white, hot jizz. Seeing this, Alcina feels an uncharacteristic pang of jealousy at the sight, once again wishing she could be in her daughters' place before getting ahold of herself.
Just as she's reining in her strangely aggressive libido however, the Countess' eyes fall upon Harry's cock. Still rock hard, still ready for action, she's finally able to gaze upon it, even though she's still frozen in place and dangling from the ceiling chains.
The Wizard Lord himself is diminutive compared to Alcina Dimitrescu. All human men are, really. He's maybe half her height and half her width. But… his cock… his cock is another story. As she stares at his member, at the powerful, incredibly large bitch breaker he was hiding between his legs all this time, Alcina doesn't know what to think. Mind blank, head empty, she just stares… and drools, a little bit.
"Mm. You're ready now, Countess."
-x-X-x-
"B-Bastard! You won't get away with this! You think your m-magnificent… m-majestic… m-member can break me?! Don't make me l-laugh!"
Too easy. Harry can't help but be rather amused, as he takes his time disrobing, exposing the rest of his body. Not that Countess Dimitrescu pays much attention to any of that. Her eyes, despite her words, are fixed upon his 'magnificent majestic member' even now. She's staring at his cock, frozen in place not by his petrification charm, but by her own mind at this point.
Well, she's also properly restrained, to be fair. But she might have been able to break free, if she truly tried. The Lady of the Castle has been moved from the center of the bedroom over to her own massive bed. Built to hold a woman of her giant size as well as withstand someone of her level of strength, the bed is big enough not just for Countess Dimitrescu, but also for her three daughters besides.
Naked and laid out on the bed, each of Alcina Dimitrescu's long, pale, legs are pulled apart and pushes back into the air, hugged around her thicc, meaty thighs by her two daughters, Cassandra and Bela. Meanwhile, her arms are pulled high above her head as well, wrapped up in much thicker and more numerous chains now, bolted to the wall and watched over by her final daughter, Daniela. The youngest of the Dimitrescu daughters has her mother's head in her lap and is beaming happily as she watches along with Cassandra and Bela as their Master gets undressed and ready to utterly annihilate their mother in her own bed.
… It was all about finesse, in the end. From the start, Harry recognized Alcina Dimitrescu for what she truly was. A haughty, arrogant bitch who refused to believe anyone could possibly get one over on her. She was, in her mind, untouchable and infallible. Sure, he might have gotten the drop on her, but she was so very certain that her mental self was an unassailable fortress.
He'd given her exactly what she wanted. Willpower keeping back a trained Legilimens? Hah, don't make Harry laugh. The only defense against Legilimency was Occlumency, full stop. If you weren't properly trained in Occlumency, it didn't matter how strong your willpower was, or how clear and compartmentalized your mind was.
In fact, the more orderly and organized a mind, the EASIER it was for a Legilimens like himself to rummage through it… and maybe change a bit of organization, here or there. But by letting the Countess THINK she had fought off his 'attempt' at mind controlling her, Harry had Alcina convinced that everything she was thinking and feeling was completely of her own volition. By acting as though she'd damn near fried his brain with her defiance, Harry made it unfathomably to the giantess of a vampire that he might have actually made any changes.
Now naked, Harry moves forward onto the bed. Their difference in size is noticeable, but his cock… well, his cock is just right for a woman of Alcina's size. Likely the biggest she's ever had at that. As he climbs up onto the bed, he kneels between her spread legs, her daughters holding them apart and in the air for him, acting as a pair of living restraints for their mother.
Alcina quivers and trembles, as Harry slaps his mighty bitch breaker down upon her pussy lips, the smacking, squelching, incredibly wet noise audible as it rings out through the room.
"… D-Do your worse, Wizard. I shall p-prevail… I shan't break. I am s-stronger than that! Stronger than YOU!"
Sliding his cock up and down her slit for a few moments, Harry hums in amusement as he considers her naked, shivering, jiggling form. Then, he pulls back so that the tip of his bulbous, throbbing cock is resting against her fat pussy lips.
"Sure you are."
He thrusts forward, rather than giving her a chance to respond. As though he's punched the air right out of her lungs, Harry's first thrust cuts Alcina's off, making her choke on her own spit as her eyes go wide and her pupils shrink to pinpricks. A moment later, she's bucking upon his cock, orgasming on the spot… just from one thrust, seemingly. That, of course, was a trigger that Harry had implanted in the Countess' mind. But she doesn't know that. As far as Alcina is aware, she just had a humiliating climax from him just sticking it in.
"Weren't you going to prevail, Countess? Shameful. Absolutely shameful."
His teasing gets him a growl in response, but it already sounds weak to Harry's ears. Grinning savagely, he starts to really fuck Alcina, pounding her into her own bed while her daughters hold her down. Daniela, Cassandra, and Bela aren't idle, either. Even as they all hold onto their mother, restraining her along with the chains wrapped around her arms, they're finding ways to pleasure themselves, moaning and groaning and grinding their bodies against their mother's.
Cassandra and Bela are grinding their pussies directly into the underside of Alcina's porcelain thighs in fact, while Daniela has one hand atop her mother's head, stroking through the Countess' hair, while the other is buried betwixt her own thighs, fingering herself all while watching. They're all watching, to be fair. Watching their Master utterly destroy their mother's façade. Watching him fuck Alcina silly upon his cock.
The size difference is certainly something else, but Harry is more than making it work. Reaching up, he plants his palms atop Alcina's huge breasts. Even with his fingers splayed out as far as they'll go, he can't possibly grip down on the entirety of her… mm, massive milk jugs. That doesn't stop him from trying, however. He gropes and squeezes and kneads Alcina's tits like there's no tomorrow, mauling them as she shrieks and squeals more and more while he thrusts into her with his cock.
Driving his hips forward again and again, Harry doesn't hold anything back. With a woman like Countess Dimitrescu, he can't afford to hold anything back. Sure, he's in her mind… but he will need to conquer her body before he can lay proper claim on her. And oh, he definitely wants to own her. He wants to own every last bit of the Lady of the Castle.
He might have come here for something else, but once again he's found himself sucked into putting a bunch of sexy, haughty bitches in their place. Was he doomed to end up in this situation wherever he went? Was he cursed to never know rest, for there would always be new women to turn into his cum dumps?
It was their fault. He'd said as much to the Countess. THEY had broken guest right. THEY had forced his hand. All of this, everything he was doing even now… was because they brought this upon themselves. Righteousness fuels his actions, as he pounds orgasm after orgasm out of the Lady of the Castle. Watching her face contort in reluctant pleasure and ecstasy is even better, as her bright red lips part and her eyes roll back in her head, her tongue lolling out of her mouth.
She's got a juicy, wet, and surprisingly tight cunt for her size. He would have expected her to be a lot… not loose, but roomier, compared to her daughters. She was, after all, twice their size. Twice HIS size even. But to his mild surprise, Harry finds Alcina's cunt to be even tighter than her daughters' pussies. Her quim clearly doesn't see much use, probably because she's never had a man like him before… a man big enough to stretch her out and really make her FEEL it.
Her rock hard nipples roll under his palms as he continues to squeeze her tits. Her body shakes and jiggles with the sheer violent force of his thrusts. The room is filled with moans and squeals and cries, not just from Alcina herself, but also her daughters who are having the time of their life helping their Master break in their mother.
With a hoarse groan, Harry slams home into Alcina's cunt one last time… and unloads inside of her hungering, clenching, milking twat. Her pussy walls flex and squeeze down rhythmically around his dick as he spills his essence inside of her. She milks him for all she's worth, until his balls are emptied and he's finished cumming.
As Harry pulls out, the Lady of the Castle is left a panting, mewling mess. Her lidded eyes nevertheless focus on him, her gaze somewhat sharp, for all that it's also largely glazed over as she pants noisily.
"S-See? Told you… t-told you I wouldn't… b-break…"
Harry snorts in amusement at that, before glancing to his left and right.
"Girls… your mother thinks we're done. Do YOU think we're done?"
"No, Master~"
"Not even close, Master~"
Even though he didn't look to her, Daniela pipes up from above her restrained mother's head.
"Oh, Mother. So silly… Master Harry is just getting started!"
Alcina's eyes flicker back and forth between all three of her daughters, before she glares with as much spite and hate as she can muster.
"D-Do your worst…"
THAT gets a big, wide grin from Harry as he runs his hands over Alcina's thicc pale thighs, his seed already disgorging from her quim and leaking down her taint.
"Oh… I intend to. Girls."
He doesn't have to say anything else. Cassandra and Bela know what he's going to do next, and they respond to his short order admirably. Alcina yelps, as her two daughters yank her legs higher up into the air, still hugging them tightly as they fold their mother's powerful, long, pale legs back onto her giant body. The result is immediate. Her fat ass is revealed more and more… as is her asshole, nestled between her sizable, pale cheeks.
More of his cum squirts out of her pussy and slides down across her taint and into her ass crack. Admiring the sight for a moment, Harry strokes his cock, making sure he's properly hard… before ultimately deciding that this is more than enough. The Countess seems so confident… she doesn't need any lubrication beyond this.
"What… what're you doin'?"
Alcina's words are slightly slurred, as she looks down the length of her folded, restrained body to where he's contemplatively stroking his dick. Harry gives her an amused glance… and then reaches down and pulls one of her ass cheeks aside, slamming his cock right up her anus in one, smooth motion. If the giantess' pussy was surprisingly tight around his massive bitch breaker, her asshole might as well be virginal.
It's unbelievable, just how tight she is. If not for the minor lubrication provided by their previous coupling, Harry isn't sure he would have even been able to get inside. As it is, he has to grab his wand and zap her ass just to force her muscles to loosen up so he can pull back out.
As the Countess Dimitrescu lets out a very unladylike squeal at THAT, Harry grabs her by her cheeks, right along the place where the underside of her thighs meets her pillowy behind… and begins to thrust. Alcina's eyes widen, and a gurgling noise leaves her lips before she begins hollering.
"N-No! Not there! Nnngh, d-damn you Wizard! DAMN YOOOOU!"
Harry just smiles, knowing full well why she's freaking out. It's because of the other change he made in her mind. The trigger to cum when he finally penetrated her cunt was one thing… this was a bit more involved. Specifically, he'd manufactured an anal weakness in the Lady of the Castle. As far as Countess Dimitrescu was concerned, her ass was her weak spot, rather than simply not a hole she's ever used for sexual activity before.
She was convinced that this right here was her true weakness… and to be fair, by making her think that, he had also made it a reality. As he begins to butt fuck Countess Dimitrescu, as he gives Alcina her first experience with painal… the pain and agony mix together with the reluctant pleasure and ecstasy she's convinced herself she's feeling.
The more he pounds her ass silly, the more Alcina can't control herself anymore. This time, her eyes roll back in her head and her tongue lolls out of her mouth… and they both stay there, as Harry continues to relentlessly and unquestioningly plow her to his heart's content. His massive bitch breaker makes a mockery of her poor tight asshole, stretching it to the point of gaping, while at the same time her pussy continues to disgorge his cum, the power of his thrusts actually making that happen quicker as he pounds into her womb THROUGH the walls of her bowels, not letting up for even a second in the process.
Squealing like the bitch she is, Alcina Dimitrescu breaks. She breaks… and begins to beg.
"M-Mooooore! MOOOOOORE! PLEASE! PLEASE FUCK MY ASS HARDER! I LOOOOVE IT! I'M A NEEDY ANAL FREAK WHO WANTS TO BE FUCKED IN THE ASS!"
She's not, not naturally… but Harry is more than happy to cheat in this instance. Grinning ferally now that she's finally beginning crack, Harry picks up the pace, giving her exactly what she wants. At the same time, he reaches out and delivers a harsh, sticking slap across her tits, sending them clapping together and drawing a squeal from the Countess lips as all of the pain translates into more and more pleasure for her.
So he does it again and again, spanking her tits back and forth, while thrusting his hips for all he's worth into her ass. He doesn't stop, not for nothing… and to be fair, Alcina doesn't WANT him to stop. Not anymore.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
"Yessssssss!"
Her daughters, meanwhile, are ecstatic with happiness for their mother.
"Yes! Mother, you're finally beginning to see the light!"
"Now you understand! You know why he is our Master, and why this is good!"
"Beg for him properly, Mother! Beg your MASTER to fuck your slutty little ass harder!"
Harry watches on in amusement, still jackhammering in and out of Alcina's ass. For a second, it looks as though the pale giantess might just regain herself. Her daughters' fervent, worshipful words just might prove to pull her back from the edge. But… no. While there is a moment in which Alcina's eyes flash… that moment is shattered by Harry's next powerful thrust into her ass. Any semblance of control or intelligence disappears once more in a second as her eyes go crossed and her ruby red lips form into a puckered o.
"Ooooooh~ Yes! Yes, p-please Master! Please fuck your slave's ass! Please fuck my ass harder, MASTEEEEER!"
And there it is. The Countess is well and truly broken. The Lady of the Castle has fallen under his sway. Amused, Harry does exactly that, making use of her bowels for the next several minutes, fucking her back door to his heart's content as her daughters move in and begin slobbering all over her. Bela and Cassandra latch onto Alcina's tits, while Daniela goes for her lips, kissing her mother heatedly.
Harry doesn't doubt that the three younger vampires wouldn't have dared to be so forward with their mother under normal circumstances. But they're emboldened and invigorated by his breaking of the Countess. They're propelled forward by an opportunity none of them are willing to let them pass by.
Amused, Harry finally hits the edge, and with a grunt, pulls out at the last second so he can spray his load ALL over all four Dimitrescu Vampires. He coats Alcina and her daughters in his jizz, watching them all moan wantonly and writhe on the large bed before him.
Now that he's tamed the Castle's residents, perhaps he can get back to what he actually came here for.
… Ah, who is he kidding? Harry knows what comes next. He's not an idiot. Still… he should have some time. Time he would use to do some research before the next woman darkened his doorstep and demanded his attention.
-x-X-x-
Mother Miranda was not used to being ignored. As such, when her last few phone calls to the Countess had all gone unanswered, she began to grow… hm, concerned. Especially when her last communication with Alcina was about a Wizard Lord who was making a fool of himself. From the way Alcina had spoken, it didn't SOUND overly serious. He'd somehow gotten into her daughters' heads and made a mess of things.
But Alcina herself was a cut above the rest, wasn't she? She should have had the situation well in hand within a few hours. So then why had Castle Dimitrescu fallen silent for two days now?
No, Mother Miranda did not like to be ignored. She also did not like being forced to attend to her subordinates herself. In the end though, that was precisely what she was doing. While she could have sent someone else to check up on the Countess and her daughters, something had told Miranda that she needed to come herself. That she couldn't leave this situation to fester any further.
Arriving at Castle Dimitrescu, she senses the Lady of the Castle and her daughters, as well as one living, breathing human man. The Wizard, no doubt. Still, all seems… strangely quiet? The man seems perfectly calm, despite the fact that he's currently in the library with Alcina herself. Alcina's daughters are scattered throughout the Castle, and appear to be in good health, if exhausted. Each and every one of them is resting at the moment… and in the oddest spots as well.
One is unconscious on the table in the dining hall, another is sleeping in the bath. And the third? The third is face down in the gardens of all places. But… they're alive. And so Miranda bypasses them all, not even bothering to lay her actual eyes on them after she ascertains their locations and states of health. Better not to tarry at this point.
If nothing is wrong… if this situation has been resolved to Alcina's satisfaction and the Countess has simply been unresponsive for two days for no reason, then Miranda will be VERY cross indeed. Her ire is already beginning to rise, as she finally reaches the Castle Library and pushes through the large double doors at its entrance, storming inside.
"Countess Dimitrescu, I-!"
She stops dead in her tracks, shocked into silence for perhaps the first time in centuries as she stares at the… incredibly lewd sight before her. Alcina Dimitrescu and her wizard guest are indeed in the library together… but not in a state Miranda ever expected to find them in.
The Countess is on her hands and knees between the Wizard Lord's legs. More than that, she's wearing something Miranda has never seen her in before. The full lace bodysuit she has on is somehow MORE perverted than if she were simply naked. While it technically covers up all of her private parts, it leaves absolutely NOTHING concerning her curves to the imagination.
Alcina's full ass is raised high in the air and swaying back and forth like a dog in its happy place wagging its tail. Meanwhile, her massive breasts dangle down beneath her. Her head… her head is buried between Lord Potter's thighs, and from the bulge in her throat that Miranda can see traveling all the way down her neck, she's got his entire cock lodged down her gullet.
From an incredibly perverse and debauched point of view, it makes sense. Seeing how Alcina didn't need to breathe to survive, she would in fact make for a perfect cock warmer. But that completely ignored the woman's personality, and that… that should have been a much more relevant part of the equation!
The Wizard Lord, meanwhile, is as nonchalant as can be. His feet are up on Alcina's back and buttocks, using her swaying ass cheeks as a footstool as he reads a book that from the title, would appear to be about Blood Curses and how to cure them.
As Miranda makes her entrance however, he looks up from the book and raises a single brow, his emerald eyes conveying a complete lack of concern at her presence. Whether that's based purely on confidence in his own abilities, or from lack of knowledge about her power, she doesn't know. Given Alcina's current state, Miranda has to assume he knows everything there is to know about her. And yet… he still doesn't seem to care.
Putting a bookmark in his current tome, the Wizard Lord closes it and sets it aside. He then crosses one leg over the other, resting his ankle on his knee as he traps Alcina's head even further between his thighs, truly keeping her from escaping his grasp. Not that he should have been strong enough to hold a woman of Alcina's power and physicality… but then, she wasn't even fighting it. No, despite having likely heard Miranda's voice, she had remained where she was, and continued shaking her lace-clad buttocks back and forth like a bitch in heat.
"Mother Miranda, I presume. A pleasure to meet your acquaintance."
A smile spreads across Lord Potter's face, but it doesn't reach his glowing emerald eyes. Tilting his head to the side, he seems to consider her for a moment before letting out a dramatic sigh.
"Countess Dimitrescu and her daughters were… less than stellar hosts, I'm afraid. I'm given to understand they report to you… but I'm not so unreasonable to hold the actions of one's subordinates against them."
Shrugging his shoulders, the Wizard Lord leans back in his chair, continuing to use Alcina as his footstool.
"I hope you and I can get off on the right foot, setting aside all of this… unfortunate foolishness."
… Dangerous. He was dangerous, more so than most wizards Miranda had come across in her time. But then, it had been quite a while since a wizard or witch had darkened her doorstep, showing up in this part of the world.
The question was… what did this particular wizard want, truly? And how could she make use of him to get what SHE wanted as well?
Chapter 51: Mother Miranda
Chapter Text
As Countess Dimitrescu chokes on his cock and Harry gives her mistress, this 'Mother Miranda' a somewhat blasé stare, inwardly his mind is racing. He'd done his research ahead of time into this woman before him. But that mostly meant plumbing the depths of Alcina and her daughters' minds for what they knew about Miranda. However, what they didn't know about Miranda, they couldn't very well tell him, now could they?
Like for instance, none of the vampires had known that Mother Miranda was a witch. To be fair, Harry wasn't sure she knew she was a witch either. Oh, she likely knew she was far more than human, but it was immediately obvious that she hadn't been trained in any sort of magical institution of learning. No, rather, anything she HAD picked up was self-taught. Like her impressively strong Occlumency Shields.
This wasn't like with Alcina, where Harry had tricked the giantess into believing his attempt to enter her mind hadn't worked. He'd let the Countess Dimitrescu believe she had managed to fight him off with a strong enough will, when that couldn't have been farther from the case. Such a strategy wouldn't work with Mother Miranda. She had natural Occlumency Shields, one of the reasons Harry knew automatically that she was a witch. Only beings of magic could practice Occlumency.
Whatever she'd gone through had caused something akin to massive callouses to develop in her mind. Harry could have shattered them with enough time and power, but the problem was getting the time to do so. He knew from Alcina and her daughters' memories that Miranda was a cut above them. Even with all four working together, they would not be able to hold her down while he did his work.
Especially since he could not rely upon affection to stay her hand like he had with Alcina and her daughters. Mother Miranda would almost certainly kill all four of them almost instantly for their treachery. Love and adoration would not hold her back for even a moment.
This was all to say, Harry found himself thinking fast. He'd only learned of Mother Miranda's Occlumency and Witchly status when the woman stepped foot into Castle Dimitrescu and entered his range. He probably shouldn't have exhausted Alcina's daughters before her arrival, in hindsight. He could have used the backup, even if they amounted to little more than cannon fodder to be thrown in the meat grinder.
Now, all he had was Alcina herself to back him up… which forced Harry to go a more diplomatic route and change his original plans on the fly.
Luckily, the sight of her creation between his legs gives Miranda pause. She watches as Countess Alcina Dimitrescu, clad in a full lace bodysuit that he'd conjured for her, gurgles happily on his dick. With one leg wrapped around the back of her head and the tome he'd been reading set aside, Harry waits. He's already said his piece to the woman in front of him. Now it's her time to speak.
Finally, she seems to come to a conclusion. In an instant, she pulls forth a chair for herself and sits down on it. Looking at him, Mother Miranda tilts her head to the side as well.
"You must be the Wizard Lord then. I must confess… I truly believed the Countess and her daughters would be more than enough to handle you on their own terms. If I had known your power, I would have met you on mine before they got mixed up with you."
Here, Miranda surprises Harry by dipping her head down.
"My apologies for their trespasses."
He's shocked that she would even be willing to apologize, truth be told. But he quickly shakes off his bemusement and shakes his head, waving a hand magnanimously.
"Think nothing of it. I'm sure you think of the Countess as your child, and her daughters as your grandchildren… but in the end, are they not all women grown? Their choices are their own."
Harry suspects that Miranda sees them as a lot less than that. Alcina's maternal love for her daughters was real. Her love for Miranda was also real. However, from Alcina and the three younger vampire's memories, Harry had developed an understanding of Mother Miranda that they themselves actually lacked. Put bluntly, she didn't love them. Not truly. They were tools to her. Not her children, but merely failed experiments… as well as means to an end.
Of course, when he throws out that line about children and grandchildren, the last thing Harry expects is for Miranda to admit the truth.
"I would not go that far. Lady Dimitrescu and her daughters are useful implements, but only that. In the end, they represent my failures. That I let them continue to exist is grace enough on my part."
Wow. Her honesty is certainly… something. Harry nods as he soaks this in, before deciding to change tactics. He's nothing if not adaptable, even as his cock remains thrust into Alcina's gullet, bulging the giantess vampire's pale neck while he rests one foot on her backside and crosses the other over his knee.
"Then we have something in common, I suppose."
Mother Miranda's eyes flash with curiosity at that. Harry, seeing the value in being bluntly honest, reaches out and caresses the tome he was just reading.
"I came here seeking the answers to a Blood Curse that was put on the family line of some of my allies long ago. I was quite hopeful that Countess Dimitrescu would prove able to help me with her work. Alas, so far she has proven to be a failure in that regard as well. Not only did her daughters break guest rite, forcing me to defend myself against them, but then dear Alcina did the same, flying into a fury over what I'd done to her precious girls."
Harry scoffs at this, his emerald eyes flashing.
"As though they did not come at me first. As though I am not entitled to defend myself with my magic. Some Wizard Lord I would be if I could not defeat a few measly vampires, hm?"
Telling the truth was as much about building himself up as anything else, even if it meant tearing Alcina down. Of course, thanks to her broken, fractured mind and his alterations to her personality, being forced to listen to her two superiors denigrating her as a failure in both of their projects isn't that bad. In fact, from the way her hips have begun to hump and down, she's even getting off on it.
Mother Miranda, meanwhile, frowns slightly.
"I do wonder what made Alcina take leave of her senses. I sensed her daughters as I came in. You did not kill them, as would have been your right."
Harry raises an eyebrow at that, before realizing what Miranda is saying. She sensed them, but she did not lay eyes on them herself. She did not see the… debauched condition he'd left them in and had yet to connect the dots between what he was doing to Alcina right in front of her, and what he must have done to the Countess' three daughters. Chuckling softly, Harry just shakes his head, amusement playing across his lips.
"Your guess is as good as mine. It would seem she has failed the both of us more than can be allowed, hasn't she?"
A moment of truth. Not THE moment of truth, but one of them. Here and now, if Mother Miranda decides to take umbrage with what he's done to her creation, she might very well attack. Harry makes sure to appear as relaxed as possible, but he's ready to defend himself, even with his cock buried in Alcina's gullet. If Miranda IS going to attack him, doing so in a perceived moment of weakness over a perceived slight would be it.
And yet, while she stiffens momentarily, her eyes eventually descend down to Alcina's waving fat ass and her sluttily clad body. They flash for a moment before Mother Miranda slowly nods.
"… Yes. She has proven herself to be an utterly worthless waste of space. If you wish for me to dispose of her before we continue our conversation, I can."
Oh? That spoke to more control over Alcina than Harry would have guessed. It sounded like Mother Miranda had some way of disabling or incapacitating Countess Dimitrescu, perhaps even permanently. He doesn't let his surprise at this show of course, merely filing it away as he chuckles and shakes his head instead.
"Oh, I don't think that will truly be necessary. After all, she makes for an excellent oversized sex toy, don't you think? In this regard, her usefulness finally shines through."
He's pushing it, Harry can tell as much. But though Mother Miranda's eyes narrow as she gazes down at Alcina's bent over form speculatively, she finally nods again anyways.
"… I suppose you are right."
And there it is. Both Harry and Miranda, the two authority figures in Alcina Dimitrescu's life, have declared her only worthwhile existence to be that of a sex toy. Reinforcing her sense of worthlessness when it comes to doing anything else, and the fact that she was an utter failure in every way possible. Harry can only smile as Alcina's acceptance of her new role is also reinforced, something he knows to be true when she elongates her tongue out from her stuffed mouth.
Slithering under Harry, massaging and tasting his sweaty balls and his taint, Alcina's lengthened tongue goes to work as her throat does the same. She's diving into her new role, hungry for praise.
This does not escape Mother Miranda's notice, as Harry unfolds his legs and reaches down, grabbing Alcina by her head. He's definitely testing his limits with Miranda now, but he can't quite help himself… this is just the sort of man he is.
"One moment, please."
Without waiting for her permission, Harry proceeds to slam Alcina down his cock again and again, harder and faster than before, skull fucking her for a few moments more before he clogs her upper orifice with cum. He fills and fills her mouth and gullet with his seed, to the point that some of it explodes out of her nostrils and the sides of her pale lips.
Even after he's done cumming, he's not done with her. Leveraging his magically enhanced strength, the powerful Wizard proceeds to flip Alcina around, and promptly impales her pussy on his massive cock. The giantess of a vampire ends up in a humiliating position, her hands planted on the floor as she smashes her hips down onto her new Master's dick. Happily bouncing along, her wet ass cheeks clap hypnotically for him, even as her pleasure-stricken face is revealed to her creator in all of its degenerate glory.
This is the true test. Showing Mother Miranda what he's really done to her creation is a calculated gamble. Showing her what HE is like is something Harry considers a necessity. Oh sure, he could have tried to play nice, attempted to maintain some amount of decorum… but after what he'd done to Alcina and her daughters, Harry knew that it would only result in things showing through the cracks. The façade simply would not last.
Which was why he wasn't bothering with a façade at all. Or at least, not much of one. He was still very wary of Mother Miranda and her natural powers. The aura of nonchalance he was trying to give off was very much a façade he wanted to maintain. But the façade of a gentleman, of being a 'proper' Wizard Lord? Harry was done hiding his perverse nature. He felt like he'd get better results by just being honest about who he truly was instead.
-x-X-x-
Miranda watches the Wizard Lord make use of her creation, fucking Alcina like the woman was little more than… hm, how did he put it? Ah yes, a sex toy. She can't help but be a little annoyed. But not at the Wizard Lord. Not at this… Harry Potter.
In the end, it was as he'd said. This was all Alcina's fault. And if the Countess Dimitrescu could not maintain her seat, then she did not deserve it. If a single man could defeat her so thoroughly, then Mother Miranda cared not about rising to her defense. Ultimately… she saw more value in working with Lord Potter than she did in working against him.
Not that Miranda didn't believe she couldn't kill the Wizard Lord if she needed to. He was confident, perhaps overly so. But she was who and what she was. Alcina and her daughters might have fallen to his magic, but Miranda was sure she could take him down. It was unnecessary though. And it would likely be costly too. Why not just play nice instead?
She could tell he was provoking her at the same time that he was acting so calm and collected. The very casualness of his actions was provocation made manifest. He was sexually abusing her creation right in front of her, after all. Even if Miranda had declared Alcina a failed experiment, it wasn't as though this Wizard Lord knew what sort of woman she was. What if she were a prude? Ah, but then that was the point, more than likely.
He was testing her. Even still, she wasn't going to kill him. She wasn't even going to attack him. No, as they'd spoken and she'd watched Lord Potter interact with the broken Countess Dimitrescu, Mother Miranda's mind had been whirling with ideas. She had a new plan forming in her mind's eye, in fact. A plan that featured a use for this Wizard in her experiments.
Luckily, he'd already let slip what he wanted, be it intentional or unintentional. As she watches Alcina's face contort in ecstasy, the Wizard Lord's cum dribbling down her pale features, Mother Miranda smirks and speaks up.
"It is no wonder that the Countess could not assist you in your efforts. You went to the creation for help with something that only the creator could advise you in."
Those glowing emerald eyes that the Wizard Lord is sporting brighten a bit at that, and he himself perks up ever so slightly.
"Oh?"
He wants to test her reactions to his lewd behavior? He wants to see if she's some prude who can't help but be offended by a little debauchery? Hah, she's been around for hundreds of years. She's done things she's sure would make him squeamish, would make him squirm. All in the name of her ultimate goal, but even still… she was no prude.
Making a show of crossing her legs, causing her dress to hike up and show some of her pale skin, Mother Miranda reaches out with a bared foot and proceeds to press it against her experiment's face. In response, Alcina moans, immediately beginning to lick at her mistress' foot, worshipping Miranda's toes in a slavishly devoted manner.
As Alcina slobbers all over her digits and continues to bounce up and down on HIS cock, Miranda makes eye contact with the Wizard Lord sitting across from her.
"Indeed. I can assist you with solving your little Blood Curse, Lord Potter. Though I will not do so for free."
At this, he grins wickedly.
"Nothing worth having in life is ever free, Mother Miranda. That said, some costs are more… palatable than others. What would you demand of me, exactly?"
He has been bluntly honest with her so far. Or at least, ever since she shot down his attempt to frame Alcina and her daughters as Miranda's child and grandchildren respectively. Tit for tat, so to speak. And so she's just as bluntly honest with him.
"Offspring, Lord Potter. I care not who you father them off of. Be it Alcina, her daughters… or myself. But I require a child from you. In exchange, I will do everything in my power to help you solve your problem."
She's expecting him to refuse out of principle. After all, children… REAL children are a precious gift. Not like the failed experiment currently cleaning between her toes. Not like the additional failures scattered around the Castle. Miranda's daughter… she'll give anything to get her back.
Just from the way Harry Potter hesitates, she can tell he understands. He's a father himself already, isn't he? How many children he has, she knows not. But she can tell these sorts of things. Still, she's ready for him to refuse her. She's ready for him to deny her his seed despite off-loading so damn much of it into Alcina already.
Instead, he tilts his head to the side, clearly considering it.
"You want me to father a child with you."
Miranda nods slowly, not taking her eyes off of him, even as the giantess remains spit-roasted between the two of them.
"Yes. Or the Countess. Or-!"
Before she can finish, he shakes his head sharply and cuts her off.
"No. I'm not sure they can even bear children, though with magic… but no. If we're to make this deal, the child will have to be yours in body as well as spirit. After all… I already own Alcina and her daughters wholly and utterly."
Mother Miranda's eyes widen ever so slightly at that, before narrowing. She shouldn't have been so surprised, but she was. Looking down into Alcina's glazed over eyes as the large vampire continues to lavish worshipful motions with her elongated tongue all over Miranda's bare foot, she frowns. Hm, was he correct? If he chose to, would Alcina and her daughters leave here with him? Could she afford to let them?
… In the end, it did not matter for the moment. She would cross that bridge when they reached it. For now, his stipulation that it be she who he fathered the child upon was not actually that terrible. Indeed, Miranda could see herself even enjoying herself.
"… Very well. Yes, I would demand that you breed me with your seed. It seems to be quite strong. I don't imagine it would take many attempts."
Smirking slightly, his emerald eyes flash again.
"No, it would not."
Ah. The Wizard Lord had some way of making conception take, did he? How intriguing. Thoroughly impressed and more than a little eager to give him a try at this point, Miranda pulls her toes from Alcina's desperately sucking lips and stands from her chair. At the same time, Harry Potter slides his cock out of Alcina's cunt and proceeds to push her to the floor, the Countess of Castle Dimitrescu reduced to little more than a quivering mound of womanly flesh before the two of them.
Neither of them are paying Alcina any mind at this point though. Having risen from her seat, Miranda reaches down and pulls open her robes. Her clothing falls away, exposing every last inch of her naked body… along with her black wings as they unfurl from her back, straightening out behind her. She has to admit, it feels quite nice to let them move freely, even as Lord Potter's eyes fall upon her pale, naked flesh.
Running her hands up and down her body, Miranda raises an eyebrow at the Wizard Lord.
"Well, Lord Potter? Do we have an accord?"
His rock hard cock, throbbing down between his legs and looking far too big for his body size, twitches and pulses, almost as though it wants to answer for him. Harry Potter himself, meanwhile, only hesitates for a moment longer before rising from his own seat.
"We do. I will get you with child, Mother Miranda. In exchange, you will help me solve the Blood Curse. So long as this deal is in effect, neither of us shall do harm to the other. So mote it be."
Smirking, Mother Miranda rolls her eyes ever so slightly. How quaint. Still, he's staring at her expectantly and she can tell what he wants. Hmph.
"So mote it be."
The moment she intones the words, Miranda's eyes widen as she feels something restrict in her chest. In that moment, she knows she's bound herself to her promise. The deal she's just made with the Wizard Lord… even if she'd intended to go back on her side of things, she could no longer do so. Oh… he was good. He was very good.
With a hiss, Miranda shoots forward and before he can react, takes him off of his feet.
-x-X-x-
When Mother Miranda tackles him to the ground, Harry very nearly goes for his wand. But no… in the end, he holds back. He still has plenty of tricks up his sleeve, and by no means is he down for the count just because she got the drop on him. But also, he doesn't really need to fight back… because she's not trying to hurt him. She quite literally cannot harm him.
Those nasty-looking black wings of hers even slam into the ground on all sides of his body as she grinds her crotch against the underside of his cock. If she wanted to, she could very well try to take his head off with how sharp and strong those feathers of her appear to be. Except she would fail. Because ultimately, she was just as bound by magic now as he was.
It was no Legilimency. He would much rather have complete control over the situation, like with Alcina and her daughters. Turning those four monsters into his pets had been quite an enjoyable experience for Harry, on top of making him Master of Castle Dimitrescu. Unfortunately, he could not do to Miranda what he'd done to them. Her natural Occlumency shields won't allow it.
So… he'd had to improvise. The very same thing that gave her a powerful defense against his Legilimency also made her vulnerable to other things… like magically binding oaths. Really, it was quite simple. If she'd been taught in a proper wizarding institution, she would have known better. But for all that Mother Miranda was clearly an old soul, she had not had the education Harry had. She didn't know the magic words… and he'd been able to use that against her.
Now they were both magically bound by the deal they'd made. His end of the bargain would be incredibly easy to satisfy. All he had to do was get her with child, something that would be the work of a few sessions. Meanwhile, until she helped him solve the Blood Curse that plagued the Greengrasses, she could not harm him nor move against him in any way. If she did, if she tried… it wouldn't kill her, but it would hurt her greatly.
This was no Unbreakable Vow. Unfortunately, those needed to be properly understood by both parties. Tricking someone into an Unbreakable Vow was impossible, it required consent. But tricking someone into a magically binding oath of lesser strength like he had was all too easy, especially when they didn't know what they were doing. All they needed was magic of their own to bind them properly.
All of this was to say, when Miranda took him to the floor and pinned him down, Harry wasn't ultimately worried. He knew she couldn't hurt him. And indeed, the beautiful, pale, winged woman does not make any attempt to harm him. She glares at him haughtily for a moment, and then grabs him by his massive cock, before slowly slotting it against her slit.
"I do hope there is no issue with taking care of your end of the bargain first, Lord Potter."
Grinning up at her, Harry settles his hands on Miranda's hips and chuckles.
"No problem at all, Mother Miranda. That was how the deal was worded, after all."
Miranda's eyes flash with comprehension at that, though her understanding of the situation is flawed. Technically, no he does not have to get her pregnant before she helps him with the Blood Curse. So long as the two of them both work towards their ends of the deal at a reasonable pace as decided by the magic of the oath, then they'll be fine.
This pace is more than reasonable, in Harry's humble opinion. And so, as Miranda gets ready to impale herself upon his cock, he decides to help her out and thrusts upward with all of his magically enhanced might. The winged witch's eyes widen at this, and she hisses as he punches up into her cunt and right through her cervix. As he enters her womb itself, a gasp spills forth from Miranda's lips.
She's not nearly as large or even as thicc as Countess Dimitrescu. The giantess and Harry's cock were perfectly sized for one another… which means his massive bitch breaker of a member is much too large for Miranda, not only stretching out her cunt, but bulging from her abdomen as she shudders atop him. Shuddering, she gives him another glare.
"You are much too large for your size."
Harry can't help grinning at that. He knows he's not hurting her, or else the 'do no harm' caveat of the magically binding oath he'd swore would have stopped him. So, cheeky grin etched on his face, he prepares to really start giving it to her from below, all while being as snarky as possible.
"Problem?"
However, before he can make good on his plans, Miranda proves she has other intentions. Her wings come into place, slapping his hands away from her hips and not just that, but pinning them down on either side of him. She makes sure not to harm him, a twitch of her body telling Harry that she had to be reminded not to do so by the oath.
Even still, where his strength is enhanced by his magic, hers seems to be entirely natural… or rather, more likely its just the way her untrained magic has manifested itself over the years, both in her mutated form and her incredibly powerful body. In an instant, Mother Miranda has pinned him down, restricting his movement.
Once she's done so, she half-snarls, half-smirks at him as she finally begins moving her hips on HER terms.
"Not anymore."
Harry can't help but laugh in amusement. It's not like he's completely down for the count to be fair. He can still thrust upward with his hips. Unfortunately, without his hands to grip her hips as well, he can't control the pace. But he gives as good as he gets, fucking up into Miranda, turning it into a bit of a bucking bronco kind of ride.
With her wings, Miranda is in no danger of falling off, but he still has her slightly flustered and panting from the pleasure in short order. As they fuck one another, Harry gets the impression that she's as much a dominant as he is. He's managed to put them on an even playing field with the magical oath, but he's not in control here. Still, neither is Mother Miranda and if she thinks she is, she's got another thing coming.
The wet noises of their crotches meeting one another fill the library, even as she bounces up and down on his massive bitch breaker of a cock. Groaning, she tightens up her cunt muscles, doing her level best to get him off sooner rather than later. Harry can tell that she's trying to avoid cumming, not wanting to be the first to show weakness. By comparison, Harry himself couldn't care less about such a thing. He'd already cum in front of her once before, making use of her own failed experiment to get himself off.
Now, he does so with her as well. With a savage upward thrust of his hips, a grunt from his lips, and the piercing of his mammoth sized member into her womb once more, Harry begins to cum. Miranda's eyes widen and she tenses up for a moment before shuddering as an involuntary gasp leaves her lips. Much to Harry's amusement, she proceeds to climax all over his cock as he spills his seed directly into her womb. Could it be? Yes… Mother Miranda had a breeding fetish, guaranteed.
As she cums alongside him, the strength of her pin weakens. Harry is able to flip the script so to speak, turning the tables on the gorgeous winged witch as he suddenly pins HER to the floor. Her wings catch her of course, but before she can respond, he's got her by the hips, lifting her lower body up into the air so her weight is on her wings, shoulders, and neck.
"W-What are you doing?!"
Harry just shakes his head in humor as he pulls out of her creampied cunt.
"You don't think one time is enough to knock you up, do you? I'm fulfilling my end of the bargain. I WILL breed you, Mother Miranda. I will give you a child of my seed, just as I promised."
Both of them feel the magically binding oath in their hearts sing at Harry's declaration, making it clear he's telling the truth. Miranda relaxes for all of a moment before he presses his cock against her back door instead of returning to her pussy.
"W-Wait! That's the wrong hole! You can't get me pregnant via that hole!"
Harry just grins.
"Well, no… but not to worry. All of my seed is going where it's needed."
With that assurance, he thrusts right into Miranda's ass, impaling the winged woman on his cock once more. This time around, he's in charge. This time around, he's on top. Miranda shudders beneath him, caught off-guard and off-balance. Her position makes it impossible for him to escape him, mostly because the only way to escape him would be to do him harm, which she's not allowed to do. Meanwhile, Harry IS fulfilling his side of the equation.
He has every intention of cumming inside of her womb again… so it doesn't matter which hole he fucks her in to reach the point of completion. In the end, all Miranda can do this time around is endure it.
Which to be fair, she does quite a good job at. Her body shakes and quivers, her wings shuddering as they prop her up, but ultimately she settles in and accepts his dominion… for now. Her glare doesn't die for a while, but eventually, he's clearly getting to her. Jackhammering his massive fucking cock in and out of her ass, plowing her bowels like he plowed the bowels of Alcina and her daughters, Harry can tell that Mother Miranda is unused to such strange sensations.
Perhaps if someone had dislodged the stick clearly buried up her back door earlier, things wouldn't have reached this point. As it is, it's obvious to Harry at least that the winged witch is in need of a good buggering, so that's exactly what he gives her.
She tries to restrain her voice at first, her lips pressed together tightly to avoid giving anything away. However, over time more and more whimpers and gasps manages to escape her mouth. Until eventually, she's just groaning up a storm as her body flexes and shudders beneath the barrage of his constant thrusts.
When she'd first disrobed before him and flung herself at him, Harry had been reminded of an Angel of Death. Now though? Mother Miranda is just a woman. A powerful witch no doubt, and long-lived from what he'd gained from Alcina and the others' memories, but still just a woman at the end of the day. Perhaps the strongest willed woman he's ever had though. Ultimately, Harry knows he's not going to conquer her… that's not the point of this. He's still going to give as good as he can though.
With a lustful growl, he feels himself reaching the point of no return. A twang in his chest from the oath he swore lets him know he's in danger of disappointing by leaving his load somewhere except for Miranda's womb. With an amused huff, the wizard pulls out of her back door and slams home into her cunt a moment later.
Mother Miranda, who isn't expecting it, positively HOWLS from the sudden swap. This time around, it's she who cums first. Her explosive orgasm tips him over the edge for this second round, and Harry groans as he fills and fills Miranda with his seed. He pumps a hot, thick load into her womb to take up residence next to the first, leaving her belly nice and swollen, as though she was already a few months pregnant.
In fact… Harry's eyes light up as he feels a certainty take root in his chest. In that moment, he knows that he's gone and done it. He's impregnated Mother Miranda, even if his seed hasn't fully taken root just yet. Magic knows, and the oath knows. He's fulfilled his end of the bargain.
He opens his mouth to let her know the good news, but before he can do so, Miranda has pulled his move and used his moment of distraction to slip out from under him. He falls quiet, curious to see what she'll do… only to his shock to watch her kneel before him. Her wings come up with her hands and she grasps his cock in ALL of her appendages. His massive member, which HAD been slowly beginning to droop, quickly goes back to being fully erect with the help of the rather strange wing job.
Harry realizes then that the oath they swore to each other must be itching at the back of Miranda's mind, but she doesn't understand why. She doesn't understand that he's fulfilled his end, and now it's time for her to fulfill hers. Instead, she thinks they're still going, doesn't she? Rather, she thinks she has to pleasure him in order to get a third load in her womb.
"You like this, do you not? This is your kind of thing, isn't it Wizard Lord? Having a powerful woman kneeling before you."
As she kneels there, glaring up at him, Harry can't help but be a little amused. On the one hand, he definitely wouldn't want to be in this position if not for the fact that she could do him no harm. The oath would make sure of that. Knowing how strong those wings of hers were, knowing how strong SHE was, he wouldn't want to be in a position where Miranda could just decide to tear off his dick.
Luckily, that wasn't going to happen no matter what. And so he could be a little… mean about it. Affecting an air of nonchalance, Harry just shrugs.
"I suppose if you used your mouth, maybe."
Miranda's eyes flash, and she looks a little insulted. But Harry overrides whatever her response might have been, giving her a grin.
"Or I could go back to fucking your pussy or ass I suppose. Honestly… your hands and wings are nice, but they're not really doing it for me. Not in the long run."
By bringing up the other options himself, Harry is offering Miranda a way out… and he knows she can't accept that. With a growl, the winged witch leans forward and takes him in her mouth. Her jaw stretches obscenely wide and so does her neck as she takes him all the way to the base. Alcina did the exact same, but Alcina was a giantess of a vampire. Miranda's neck bulges much more obscenely than her failed experiment's did, and she hasn't even reached the base of his cock yet.
Amused by the display, Harry reaches out… but Miranda is quick to bat his hand away with her wings. They form a protective circle around her and his cock, even as her hands slide around his torso and grasp at his buttocks. Harry grunts, realizing with some level of bemusement that he was not going to be in control here. This was another case where he would be… just along for the ride.
Still, she's nothing if not enthusiastic.
"GLUGHK! GLUGHK! GLUGHK!"
Forcing herself further down his cock, seeming to take his massive length as a challenge, Mother Miranda deep-throats his member. She aggressively face fucks herself on his dick, almost hostile in her actions. But never harmful. The oath doesn't allow it. Harry can't help but be grateful that he tricked her into said oath. Something tells him that without its protection, he would be a lot bloodier by this point.
Instead, while he IS a bit filthy, it's only with sweat and other fluids. Groaning his enjoyment, Harry throws his head back, deciding to clasp his hands through his hair as he enjoys Mother Miranda's not-so-tender affections to their fullest extent. Driven on by that nagging feeling in the back of her mind, the winged woman is going absolutely insane trying to get him off.
The only thing is, HE already knows he's knocked her up. As such, there's nothing forcing him to cum inside of her a third time. And Harry is… well, he's an asshole, at the end of the day.
When the moment finally comes, he can't help himself. Miranda pulls back off of his cock with a gasp and glares up at him.
"Are you getting clos-?"
And in that moment, Harry cums. A grunt is the only warning that the winged witch gets before he paints her so damn white that even her wings are left greyer than they were previously. He covers her in as thick a load of his seed as he's ever released, coating her from her hair to her lap as she kneels there, mouth agape in shock and surprise.
When he's finally done, she's positively vibrating with fury, but when she goes to attack him, the oath holds her back. She looks outraged, but Harry just grins and shakes his head in amusement, greatly enjoying how messy he's made her look.
"I held up my end of the bargain, Miranda. The seed will take. You will have your child. Now it's time for you to hold up your end of the bargain."
Mother Miranda's eyes widen as she feels the oath thrum in her chest, affirming his words. After a moment, she relaxes with a sigh.
"… Very well then."
-x-X-x-
About an hour later, they stand before a monstrous thing that Mother Miranda calls the Fungal Root. Harry stares at it wordlessly, his nose wrinkling in distaste. Alcina and her daughters hadn't known everything. In fact, he now knows more about Miranda and her goals than they do. She's explained it all to him and explained that she believes Eva's consciousness is still in the Black Mold. She believes that the Fungal Root can help him with his Blood Curse situation.
That's all well and good, and who knows, maybe it can. But there's just one problem. Having heard Miranda's story, he knows now what she intends to do with the child he's given her. She's hoping to replace it with Eva. And while it's not even begun gestating just yet, the very idea is abhorrent to Harry's senses. More than that, he fully believes this is a false hope.
"So now you see why I have done the things I've done. All of my experiments, even the failed ones like Alcina and her daughters, have led me to this point. I will not rest until I succeed."
Her conviction is strong, her belief steadfast. Unfortunately, it's very, very wrong. Shaking his head, Harry reaches for his hand and feels a ring that he's worn for most of his adult life. Finally, he sighs.
"Mother Miranda… I understand the loss of your child consumes you. But this is not the way."
Stiffening up, Miranda straightens her back and snarls.
"And who are you to say what is and is not the way? My path is clear!"
"No. This will not get you Eva back. Tell me, Miranda… do you want to see Eva again?"
At that, the winged, untrained witch goes still. Now that he knows her story, she's not nearly as threatening as she first seemed. Thanks to the oath, there's nothing to be afraid of either. She still has to fulfill her end of the bargain. Just showing him the Fungal Root isn't enough for that. That said…
"What… what do you mean?"
Humming, Harry takes hold of the Resurrection Stone set into his ring and turns it once, twice, thrice.
"I am a Wizard Lord, am I not? This much is simple…"
And with that, the spirit of Eva, Mother Miranda's long lost daughter, appears before them. She looks at him for a moment, but he just gestures to Miranda. When Eva sees her mother, she doesn't seem surprised or even particularly upset by Miranda's mutated appearance.
"Hello mama."
"E-Eva!"
Collapsing to her knees, Miranda reaches for her daughter, but to no avail. It is merely Eva's spirit, and thus intangible. Harry watches on as the beautiful winged woman doubles over, crying in grief and awe as she stares at her daughter's ghostly apparation. He can't help but feel sympathy for Mother Miranda at this moment, even with all that she's done in the name of bringing her daughter back.
Still, hopefully this would be enough to convince her that Eva wasn't still in the Black Mold. Her daughter had moved on a long time ago… perhaps it was time Miranda tried to do the same.
Chapter 52: The Doll-Maker and the Twins
Chapter Text
Truth be told, Harry can't say for sure whether or not his little gambit with the Resurrection Stone works or not. Whatever Mother Miranda took from her meeting with the soul of her dead daughter, she keeps close to her chest despite the gratitude she clearly feels towards him after the fact. It's entirely possible she might have changed her mind about her future plans, but it's also entirely possible she's not been swayed in the slightest.
Harry could have pried, but ultimately he'd decided it truly wasn't his place. Instead, he'd taken the opportunity for what it was. With how grateful she was to him, Miranda had become his stalwart protector and staunchest supporter for the rest of his time in the Castle. None of the other residents of the area had dared to interfere with him once he had her direct support and was under the aegis of her protection.
That said, Harry had gotten to work. He'd split his time and attention between continuing his research into the Countess' library, and taming the Countess and her daughters as his newest set of bitches. If Alcina Dimitrescu wasn't on her hands and knees with his cock buried down her throat, then it was usually one of her other daughters enjoying the position instead.
Harry had to admit though, he quite enjoyed having Alcina do it in particular, since it allowed him to put his feet up on her massive derriere, using her huge pillowy bottom as the footrest it was always meant to be while her throat warms his cock and he lounges back reading a tome. As such, for her daughters, he sets them to cleaning up the Castle most of the time.
Nothing quite like vampirism to turn you and your loved ones into a bunch of degenerate shut-ins, at least from what Harry had seen. Castle Dimitrescu, while not incredibly filthy, had certainly seen better days. And so, taking a page from his time at Chateau Delacour, Harry had magicked up some French maid uniforms for the Countess' daughters and set them to work actually cleaning up the place. And sure, if he was in the mood he might enjoy their slutty, lacy-clad bodies once in a while, but it wasn't like at the Chateau, where the point if it was the sex.
No, Harry had enough work to do as things stood, and that meant most of the time the three sisters were left to actually clean up after themselves for the first time in decades. Tough love was the name of the game, and Harry could be quite tough indeed when it came to showing his bitches some 'love'.
Regardless, as much as he enjoyed putting the Countess and her daughters through their paces and watching the latter three run around in maid uniforms just trying to garner even a scrap of his attention… he HAD come all the way out here for a reason.
A reason, unfortunately, that Harry was becoming increasingly sure would not be fulfilled. Not here anyways… at least, not entirely. There were some answers in Countess Dimitrescu's library. Like pieces of a puzzle that was steadily taking shape in Harry's mind. He was gaining more and more information about the Greengrass Blood Curse, and he would, once he'd discovered enough, finally be able to cure it. Of that, Harry was confident.
And yet… he would not find all of the pieces of the puzzle here in this derelict Castle. No matter the fact that it was growing increasingly spotless by the day, the Castle's secrets had been fully expended by this point and the Castle Library had given up everything it had for Harry. Even Alcina's personal journals, some of them so old that the Countess herself didn't actually remember writing them, had only given him a handful of clues.
But… that did not mean the trail had gone cold. Harry's research might be starting to stall out here in this dreary, ancient place… but there was a new lead. Several new leads, in fact. While turning over every possible stone that he could, Harry had discovered a path forward from an unexpected source. Namely, other wizarding families who had all had interactions with the Greengrasses in the past.
If he couldn't find his answers here, then he would perhaps find his answers with them. Some of them had had feuds with the Greengrasses. Others, more congenial interactions. But ultimately, the point was this; If Harry wanted to continue this adventure, if he wanted to get to the bottom of this and produce an actual honest-to-merlin cure for the Greengrass Blood Curse… then he would have to go to America. He would have to journey across the pond.
Letting out a sigh, Harry sits back in his chair as he considers this dilemma for a moment. One of his legs crosses over the other, further trapping Alcina Dimitrescu's head between his thighs as she gurgles happily on his cock. The Countess, if she could even be considered as such at this point, loved the rough treatment. More than that, she loved her place on her hands and knees before him. She loved her place at the feet of her Master.
So far… Harry's pursuit of a cure had yielded some spectacular results, admittedly. It had been dangerous at parts… fighting against a cadre of vampires will always be dangerous, no matter how Harry had mitigated the risks and ultimately protected himself. But ultimately, he'd gotten to have his way with not just Dimitrescu and her daughters, but also her 'mother'. For all that Harry hadn't broken Miranda like he had the Countess and her girls, he'd still had a lot of fun with the woman, that was undeniable.
That all said… did he REALLY want to go over to America and continue pursuing this line of inquiry? He definitely could. His position as Head Auror wasn't in any real danger. In all honesty, even if it was he didn't think he cared all that much. He could happily retire at this point and still have more influence over things back home then any other wizard in all of Great Britain. Maybe he would. Or maybe he would continue to force all of his lovely witches back Magical Britain to continue covering for him as he went cavorting across the world doing whatever he liked.
And yet… and yet… at times, he did miss them. All of the women back home. He missed having easy access to all of them. Technically, he COULD call them to his side at any time. But he didn't because they had their lives and he had his. To say nothing of just how many witches who he considered his property were also married…
It all came back to whether he really wanted to continue wasting time on this or not. He'd promised the Greengrass women that he would find a cure to their Blood Curse, or barring that, he would MAKE a cure. Right now… right now he was closer than anyone in their entire family history had ever been before to doing exactly that. And yet, he was still so far away.
Frowning, Harry reaches over and picks up a pad of paper from the table next to his chair, even as Alcina continues to gurgle helplessly on his cock, her head trapped between his crossed legs. On it, there are names written down. Names of families who had had interactions with House Greengrass in the past and might know more about the Blood Curse… and curing it.
Blackwood. Spellman. Addams. Tilting his head to the side, Harry hums in consideration. The sad truth is, they might not be able to help him at all. All three families had once been European, or at least British. But they'd moved to the Americas centuries ago. Would they even be under the same names? Would they even still exist?
… Well, there was really only one way to find out, wasn't there? Holding the notepad in one hand, Harry pulls out his wand. Specifically, he pulls out the Elder Wand. If he's going to do this, he's going to do it right. He's going to do it with some foreknowledge. He's not going to walk in half as blind as he did with Alcina and her girls.
Tapping the names on the notepad one by one, Harry silently focuses his will through the Elder Wand. The magical implement, said to be the strongest wand in existence by far, all but LEAPS to do his bidding. It reads his intent of course, and in the air before him, a series of shimmering, glistening images begin to form. Like floating holograms, if one wanted to get science fiction-y about it, Harry supposed.
But no, there's nothing technological about this moment. The scrying he's performing is more advanced magic than most could ever hope to perform, especially since he's doing it without a ritual, without a sacrifice, and halfway across the world… but it's still magic. His magic, performed by the Elder Wand.
The numerous moving images finish forming and Harry's breath catches as he takes a look at exactly what he's seeing. The Elder Wand had worked off of his intent and his innate desires for this spell. His intent was to bring up current members of the Blackwood, Spellman, and Addams families in order to see if they even still existed and if this was still worth his time.
However, his innate desires… well, they'd never changed, had they? Not from that very first time in the Head Auror's Office with Lady Astoria Malfoy oh so long ago. As such, perhaps Harry shouldn't be surprised that every single one of the scrying spells he's just spun up has focused itself on a FEMALE member of the three families in question. Beautiful female members at that. With a frown, he focuses a bit more on the Elder Wand… and under each of the moving pictures, their family name appears.
The Blackwood Witches are all dark-skinned women. Beautiful, each and every one. The Spellman Witches are, in comparison, lighter skinned and blondes, and Harry admires them as well. Finally, the Addams Witches are even paler skinned with raven-black hair, looking almost like they have one foot in the grave.
To Harry's mild surprise, the elder witches of each of the three families start to look around the longer he studies them. He's glad that he used the Elder Wand for this, as he quickly realizes… they sense his presence. They know someone is watching them, but because the magic came from a Deathly Hallow, they cannot pinpoint his location or lock him down in any way. Good… very good.
A small smile spreads across Harry's face, and he waves his hand, letting all of the scrying spells come to an end. He is a man who has certain… needs. He won't deny it. He won't try and hide it. His desire to cure the Greengrass Blood Curse was a whim more than anything, but it only came about in the first place because he'd sexually conquered every single living Greengrass Witch, hadn't it?
He isn't sure he'd care enough about finding their cure to go across the pond for them… if not for the new conquests he now had waiting for him over in America. All three of the families he would have to investigate had deliciously beautiful women just waiting for him to take them for himself. And Harry… Harry wasn't about to let an opportunity like that pass him up.
So yes, he would continue his current adventure. He would continue working on curing the Greengrass Blood Cure. And he would be adding some new beauties to his stable at the same time, it seemed. Quite pleased with himself, Harry finally uncrosses his leg from behind Alcina's head and grabs the Countess by her hair.
She comes to a stop in a heartbeat and looks up at him expectant and hopeful as Harry chuckles darkly.
"Prepare yourself, bitch."
Then, he leans forward, taking direct control as he rams his throbbing bitch breaker into her throat and down her gullet again and again, positively skull fucking the giantess of a vampire right there in her own library.
"Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!"
-x-X-x-
"Please… don't go… don't leave…"
The whispers had started the moment that Harry had made his decision to leave for the Americas and then started putting that decision into action. As he'd made his plans clear to Miranda and began packing up his things, the last several days had been filled with the whisper of a young girl in his ear, no matter where he went.
He'd ignored it at first, recognizing who was communicating with him quite easily. With Mother Miranda's good graces had come even more complete knowledge then he had managed to pry loose from the minds of Alcina and her daughters. With both sources of information combined, Harry not only knew that he was being stalked by Donna Beneviento, he even knew the poor dear's unfortunate life story.
Initially, Harry had intended to leave the doll maker alone and depart without actually playing her games. He hadn't told Miranda what Donna was up to either, not wanting the poor dear to be punished. But since everything was pretty much done and he was ready to go… he supposed he could indulge the darling young woman just this once.
And so Harry made his way down the hall, following the whispers at long last. As they get louder and more excited, he wanders through the Castle, amused by Donna's eager enthusiasm if nothing else. Until finally… he finds himself in Castle Dimitrescu's Ballroom, treated to quite the beautiful sight.
"You came…"
Harry stops on the outskirts of the ballroom, watching as two beautiful dolls dance their nonexistent hearts out, all for his amusement and pleasure. And it certainly is his pleasure. The two ballerinas might be faceless, but in every other way they are quite gorgeous creatures. The both of them are incredibly shapely, and for all that they're missing eyes, a nose, and a mouth… Harry feels himself getting aroused, his cock hardening in its confines as he watches the ballerinas dance across the ballroom floor.
Finally, they come to a stop and turn towards him with eerie perfection. Sketching out a pair of bows, voices seem to come from their nonexistent mouths, Donna's voice to be exact, mirrored on each of them. She truly is an amazing ventriloquist, to be able to make it seem as though faceless dolls are the ones doing the talking.
"Greetings, sir. I am Right."
"And I am Left."
"We are the Twins."
"We are here to serve you to the best of our abilities."
Harry's eyes twinkle and he takes another step forward, tilting his head to the side in amusement.
"I see. And will your creator be stepping out to join us any time soon?"
The Twins don't respond. Instead, Donna's voice, that same whispering giggle he's been hearing, reaches Harry's ears, seemingly coming from nowhere at all and everywhere at once.
"Do you like them, Lord Wizard? I made them just for you. I was a bit rushed, but they're still good, right? Please say you like them…"
Her hopeful tone tugs at even Harry's heart strings and he sighs as he makes a show of looking Right and Left up and down for a moment before nodding his approval.
"They're gorgeous, Donna. A parting gift from you to me, I presume?"
There's a pause before Donna's whispering voice reaches his ears.
"… Yes. I've been watching you. I didn't want you to leave without experiencing you for myself. Ah… please, let me have your big fat cock. Break me… break me through the Twins~"
In unison, the ballerina dolls drop to their hands and knees and crawl the length of the ballroom towards him. They're utterly seductive as they do so, and Harry has no problem discarding his robes while they approach. Internally, he's considering Donna's words, however. Was she right when she said he could break her THROUGH her dolls? Perhaps if she was magical just like Mother Miranda was and her magic had taken on a strange sort of connection… then she would be able to experience everything her dolls experienced.
Alternatively, the poor dear was as mad as Miranda thought her to be, and unstable enough to believe that the only way she could possibly have sex with him was via her creations. In the end… did it really matter which was true?
Right and Left arrive before him and immediately sit back on their heels, kneeling as their segmented doll-like fingers reach for his belt. They deftly work open his pants together, not competing nor fighting over the task of extracting his cock from its confines. They truly are twins, both in appearance and action as they take his member out of his boxers and quickly begin stroking his length and fondling his balls.
Given Harry's massive size when it comes to his genitals, the ballerina Twins do not have to worry about getting in each other's way. There's more than enough of him to go around. Their hands, while somewhat cold to the touch, are quite dexterous and enthusiastic, and Harry is soon groaning as his cock throbs at full mast in their grasp.
There's only one small issue. The pair don't have mouths. This doesn't stop Donna from having them 'speak' to him, however.
"Oooh, please milord. Please cum all over my sister and I's faces. Cover us in your seed~"
"Yessss. Coat us in your cum, so that we might rub it into our bodies and use it as a finish. We wish to smell of you. We are your property now; we belong to you."
Even knowing that the dolls are technically unintelligent and this is all Donna… Harry can't help but enjoy himself immensely. No, rather… isn't it more accurate to say that the uniqueness of the encounter is what makes it so hot? Somewhere nearby, there's a very sexy little tart of a ventriloquist throwing her voice over to her newest creations, using her ballerina dolls to live out her sexual fantasies involving him.
With a grunt and a groan, Harry proceeds to cum from just their hands, his massive bitch breaker releasing a hefty load as he explodes all over the two of them. The Twins' faceless features are covered in his seed in short order, their bosoms also similarly coated in his jizz. It's just as Left had said… they quickly begin to rub his seed into their bodies, sliding it all over themselves to use it as a finish for their doll-like features.
Of course, watching the two kneel back from him a bit and do this only causes Harry to grow even harder in response. Which, as soon as they 'see', turns their 'attention' back to him. Without missing a beat, Right grabs Left and spins her 'sister' doll around, pushing Left face first into the ballroom floor and hiking up her hips high into the air. Right then reaches down and pulls open a part of Left's crotch, revealing that while Donna hadn't had time to give them faces or mouths, she definitely gave them each a cunt for him to fuck.
"Please, milord. Please drill your big fat cock into my sister's cunt. I beg of you."
Well, who is he to deny her that? Stepping forward, Harry kneels down behind Left's trembling form. And he has to give Donna props for that, playing up the scene so much that she has the doll tremble and quiver like that really is something else. His cock is quickly grabbed by Right, who eagerly guides him into Left's pussy.
He's not sure what he's quite expecting from the doll's cunt. It's not like a normal human cunt, obviously. If it was, he thinks he might have been disturbed. But it's also not as cold as the Twins' hands had been. Instead, there's a heated element to the doll's flexing passage. It's clearly meant to expand, to stretch out along his size, but it's in a way that an inorganic creation would stretch out for something large, a tube that's made to grow rather than shatter.
Harry grunts as he stuffs himself deep inside of Left's 'slit', enjoying the unique experience for what it is. Especially when Donna begins to moan throatily, singing his praises while pretending to still be Left.
"Yessss! Milord, your cock is so big! It's stretching me out so good! Don't stop, p-please! I beg of thee, fuck me harder! Use me as your wench! Break me and my sister upon your cock!"
And even as Harry does exactly that, Donna also keeps up with Right as well, playing the other ballerina doll's roll just as exquisitely.
"Listen to her, milord. Already, you scramble her mind. She loves it. She loves your big fat cock. More, I beg of you! Give her more! And when you're done, if it pleases you… you may have me as well! I would like nothing more than to be made your bitch!"
Harry can hear it in Donna's voice… the thready desire for him to turn the real one inside out as well. He still can't tell where she's actually hiding in the ballroom, not without magic. And he refuses to ruin the game with something so… poor sportsmanlike. However, he is beginning to suspect that Donna truly might have some innate magic of her own that lets her not only control her dolls… but also feel through them.
As he fucks Left silly, as he pounds the ballerina doll into the ground, he's confident he hears Donna's arousal growing louder and louder, her pleasure reaching a peak. Sure, it's possible she's just playing the role of Left really, really well… but he doesn't think so. He suspects otherwise, especially with how her tone and the tenor of her words is changing.
"A-Ah! H-Harder… please! M-More! I can't… I'm cumming, milord! I'm cumming for you!"
Left's inorganic pussy DOES flex down hard around his cock at that, though there's nothing in the form of bodily fluids to coat his shaft as he continues to fuck her. Still, the attention to detail is amazing and it's not much longer before Harry lets out a groan and proceeds to fill Left's pussy to the brim with his seed.
As he coats the doll's insides with his jizz, he pulls out of her, only to run a finger down her ass crack. It's unfortunate that she doesn't come equipped with anything more than one hole, but as Donna had already admitted… she was doing a rush job to have these two ready before he left it seemed. And even if he can't fuck Left's ass yet… he can still fuck Right, can't he?
Pushing aside the first of the Twins, Harry reaches for the next. Right moans, happily dropping onto her back, spreading her legs, and grabbing her ankles to hold them high in the air as she does the splits for him and shows off her own revealed cunt.
"Milord… please, give me what you gave my sister. I beseech you, fuck me into a stupor from which I will take ages to recover!"
Harry grins at that and leans forward, planting his cockhead against her entrance and sliding in. She's just as tight as Left at first, but soon enough he has her inorganic insides stretched out on his cock as well.
However, just as he's taking ahold of Right's hips and beginning to fuck the second of the Twins, they're interrupted. The doors to the ballroom burst open, and Alcina Dimitrescu and her daughters all come storming in. Alcina is still dressed in her lingerie bodysuit, while her daughters are all clad in their maid uniforms. Their wild eyes and flaring nostrils make it clear what drew them here. They not only heard the sounds of fucking, they also smelt Harry's cum on the wind. Upon discovering he was not currently enjoying any of THEM, they'd apparently realized that some tomfoolery was going on.
"No! You four have had your turns! This is my time!"
Immediately, Donna's voice rings out through the ballroom with a whine. It's still impossible for Harry to discern where the doll maker is hiding without his magic… but not so much for the Countess and her daughters. He watches in amusement as their eyes all zero in on one particular part of the ballroom almost immediately, their nostrils flaring as they almost certainly sniff Donna's exact location out right then and there.
With a negligent flick of her fingers, Alcina sends her three daughters in the direction of Donna's hiding place. Then, the Countess of Castle Dimitrescu saunters her way over to Harry, swaying her massive hips as she does so before dropping to a knee and bowing her head in supplication.
"My Master… is my colleague bothering you? I can have her removed immediately, and sent directly to Mother Miranda for punishment. Just say the word."
Harry snorts derisively, still fucking into Right beneath him. The doll hasn't stopped moving in time with his thrusts, but it has stopped 'speaking'. Not that it was ever speaking, and now that Donna's hiding place is in danger of being discovered, that has been made even more apparent.
In all honesty, Harry wasn't ever considering giving Alcina what she wanted. He only briefly considered telling her and her daughters off for interrupting him. He almost sent them all away before they could ruin Donna's game by finding her hiding place… but no, in the end he decides not to. This is sort of their last hurrah in a way… so he might as well enjoy himself, right?
"No. Bring her here."
The way Alcina's face immediately falls at hearing his order makes it clear that's not what she wants to hear. But Harry doesn't care. Frankly, her attempts to manipulate him into getting rid of Donna so that her and her daughters can monopolize their Master's time as well as his big fat cock are as heavy-handed as they are unlikely to work.
Not that it matters how Alcina feels about it. The other vampires all hear Harry's words as well, and so when they unearth Donna from her hiding place, they don't hesitate to drag her out and over to him. The doll maker squeaks, trying to escape their grasp, even as she manages to multi-task all the while, her ballerina doll that he's fucking still undulating and gyrating her hips as he thrusts into Right hard and fast.
Alcina's daughters aren't exactly kind about it, but when they start ripping Donna's dark dress off of her, Harry can tell it truly begins to panic her. So… he throws the puppeteer a bone.
"Remove everything below the neck, but keep the veil and headdress intact."
That calms Donna down somewhat, even as the three vampires don't waste any time in removing the rest of her clothing. She's quite pale, her skin having clearly not seen skin in a long time. But other than that, she's very pretty, with a shapely figure that only seems small when next to a giantess like the Countess. Otherwise, Donna Beneviento's body is that of a full-grown young woman, even if her mentality has been irreparably damaged by her time in Mother Miranda's care.
Throughout her stripping, Harry has continued plowing Right. The ballerina doll is a top-notch creation after all, and just as 'deserving' of his loving as Left was. The Twins are honestly quite the beautiful gift… but as Harry watches the naked Donna stand there, shivering in the clutches of Alcina's daughters, he recognizes the truth. Donna's hips hump the air in tandem with his thrusts, and her pussy clenches and flexes… as though she's experiencing a phantom fucking right now.
Whatever happens to her dolls, she definitely feels at least a little bit of it. However… Harry suspects that it's nothing compared to what she would feel firsthand. With that in mind, he pulls out of Right, leaving the second Twin unseeded. Donna gasps at this, and quickly throws her voice back into Right's nonexistent mouth.
"P-Please milord… don't stop fucking me. Please, I beg of you!"
But Harry only has eyes for Donna in this moment, smirking as he beckons for the three vampires holding her in place to bring her forward.
"Sorry… but I'm a greedy man. I want the real thing."
Donna shivers at that, a full-body blush spreading down from under her veil across her naked chest. She squirms but doesn't truly try to fight Alcina's daughters as they carry her into place before him. Right moves out of the way, and both she and Left stand up off to the side. The ballerina Twins seem to stand at attention, even as Donna is put down in front of Harry.
Trembling, the veiled doll maker reaches down and spreads her pussy lips apart for him, inviting him in. Harry nods approvingly, his cock throbbing with need after he'd held off from finishing inside of Right. He's bound to cum soon, no matter which of Donna's holes he decides to take first. Might as well take the woman's virginity and give her that first creampie, he figures.
But first, he moves forward and slaps the entire length of his bitch breaker down onto both her splayed pussy lips, her mound, AND her chalk-white abdomen. She squeaks at the direct contact, and he can tell from the way she stiffens at it that his earlier belief was right. Donna COULD feel something through her dolls, likely from some sort of untrained innate magic she'd developed in the absence of a real magical education.
However, from how shocked she is, Harry can see that she's not able to feel the full range of sensations from her connection to her dolls. Which means this right here? This is going to be quite the rollercoaster for her. Grinning viciously, his emerald eyes twinkling with mischief, Harry slides his cock back… and then thrusts up into Donna right there on the spot, filling her with more than half of his bitch breaker.
Donna's entire body arches, her head rocketing back. At the same time, both of her dolls, the ballerina Twins, collapse like marionettes with their strings cut. For that's exactly what they are. In that moment, as Harry takes the young woman's virginity and makes her cum herself silly on his very first thrust, she's unable to focus on ANYTHING except for his big fat dick buried deep inside of her hungering, gushing, slutty twat.
Harry, for his part, doesn't show her any mercy or hesitation. He doesn't slow down to let her recover or anything as silly as that. Instead, he just reaches up with one hand and grabs hold of one of her tits, fondling and groping her pale breast and toying with the nipple as he begins to jackhammer in and out of her.
Donna's squeals and shrieks of surprised pleasure and ecstasy bounce all across the ballroom as he fucks her right there on the floor to an audience of four very jealous vampires. The veiled puppeteer, her face still covered while the rest of her has been exposed, can barely contain herself and really doesn't even try. She cums for him over and over again, while Alcina and her daughters watch on with looks of pure envy and mulish belligerence on their faces.
"Hmph. It's not like Donna is anything special…"
"She's just a little girl who still plays with dolls!"
"I don't see what Master sees in her, honestly…"
"He should throw her aside… and use us more! It would be more pleasurable then some virgin bitch who doesn't know a thing about sex…"
Their words are clearly more meant for Donna's ears than Harry's. Some classic bullying, and even if they're not trying to rile him up… they certainly succeed. Eyes narrowing, Harry frowns and opens his mouth. He's about to take the four cunts to task and teach them a lesson they won't soon forget… but before he can say a word, the most wondrous thing happens. He watches as Alcina, Bela, Daniela, and Cassandra's faces all go slack, their eyes all widening at the same time. And he watches as behind the four vampires, Right and Left have risen from their spots on the floor… and promptly stuck their fists up the needy, horny sluts' cunts.
The penetration is so unexpected that it takes a little while for the four to finally properly react. Just as their squeals are starting, Harry snaps his fingers and gags them all right there on the spot. Then, he brings his hand down… and they come slamming down to the ground as well. He doesn't want to bind them all up or anything like that, but he does want Donna to be able to fight them on an even playing field.
… So he makes it so that gravity for the four vampires is about five times what it normally is. For any human being, this would be incredibly painful and entirely debilitating both in the short and long-term. For these four, it just slows and weakens them all enough that the Twins are able to continue fisting their cunts as they all collapse to their hands and knees, moaning and panting and trying to get used to their new gravity.
Harry smirks at the view for a second before looking down at Donna, who is in turn looking back at him. She's blushing, he can tell, because despite her head covering, her blush still extends all the way down to her chest.
"… Thank you, milord. You truly are… a worthy Master…"
Harry tilts his head to the side in amusement.
"Is that your way of saying you want me to make you my woman and take you with me when I leave this place, Donna?"
The doll maker freezes at being so easily called out and averts her gaze, turning her head to the side as Harry continues fucking her. Of course, she can't just ignore him. His cock feels too good, and she's gasping and moaning and crying out in ecstasy even as she tries to avoid making eye contact with him. Grinning wickedly, Harry just shrugs.
"You know, I did have a thought while I was fucking your creations."
He glances over to Left and Right. The two still have all four of their fists buried in vampire cunts, but Alcina and her daughters have accepted their fate at this point and turned on one another. It's a full-blown orgy taking place in the ballroom now, with Harry and Donna at the center of it.
"W-What was that, milord?
"Well… while they're both well made for such short notice… I can think of a dozen ways to improve them."
Despite her face being covered, Harry can tell Donna is suddenly feeling morose alongside aroused as all hell.
"Ah… their faces…"
Harry shakes his head at that and grins.
"Oh, no. Actually, I kind of like their facelessness. However, they are missing other things. Back doors for one. Nipples for another. You know… simple things that I'm sure you could add if you were… along for the ride going forward."
Donna doesn't answer him, not as herself. Instead, she has Right and Left do so, the Twins seemingly piping up from off to the sides.
"Fuck her silly, milord! She's a stupid bitch who wants it but can't admit it!"
"Make her your woman! Break her on your massive cock!"
Harry chuckles, knowing full well that that's just Donna begging him for some more. More that he's perfectly willing to give her. Fucking her all the harder, watching as she squeaks and mewls and cries out, Harry pounds the doll maker's formerly virgin pussy into the shape of his cock. He cums inside of her rather swiftly actually, but then just keeps going, endlessly pounding away at her.
What follows can only be described as an all-night orgy, one that goes on for the next several hours. It's Harry's last hurrah in a way, and even Mother Miranda eventually shows up for it. The older woman takes one look at Donna and her ballerina dolls and lets out an exasperated sigh, chastising the puppeteer for her lack of social graces.
From there, it isn't too hard to convince Mother Miranda to part with Donna as well. After all, Harry knows exactly how to negotiate with the woman… namely, impaling her on his cock before they discuss anything of that nature.
By the end of the night, Harry HAS taken a peek under Donna's veil when she's insensate and not paying attention. The young woman is quite cute in fact, but he lets her keep her head covering all the same. There's something incredibly arousing about a beauty like her being covered up, and if it makes her more comfortable, who is he to judge?
All in all, Harry's last night in Castle Dimitrescu is quite the get-together. He doesn't go out with a whimper, but with a humungous bang. A gangbang, specifically~
-x-X-x-
The very next day, Harry finds himself sitting in a magical carriage pulled by Thestrals and manned by Right on the reins. As the ballerina doll handles the horses, her 'sister' is inside of the carriage with Harry… and their creator.
"Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!"
Donna is once again covered from head to toe in her black dress, with her veil draped over his cock as she happily deep throats his entire length. Meanwhile, Left has one hand stuffed in Donna's ass while the other hand is on the back of her creator's head. Seemingly, Left is forcing Donna to take all of Harry's dick again and again down the back of her throat. At the same time of course…
"That's it, bitch. Take your Master's dick. You love Lord Potter's cock. You love choking on his big fat schlong. Take it! Take every last inch!"
It's a testament to both Donna's ventriloquism and her puppeteering skills that she's not only still managing to give Left a voice while gagging on his cock, but she's also able to puppet Right in the act of manning the carriage for them. Though, it should be said… they aren't actually moving quite yet, so Harry supposed he would see for sure just how good Donna's multitasking really turns out to be when all is said and done.
For now though, he looks out the carriage window as Mother Miranda makes her way over to him, smiling slightly. Her eyes glance up to the top of the magical carriage, before sliding down to meet his emerald gaze.
"Well… I suppose this is goodbye for now, Mother Miranda."
Nodding her head, the woman hums for a moment.
"… Yes. Lord Potter, know that you have given me the greatest gift I have ever received in this life. You will always be welcome back in my lands. And I hope that in turn, the gifts I have given you will be greatly appreciated as well."
Harry snorts in amusement at that. Deep down, they both know that Miranda is off-loading some of her more troublesome subjects onto him with this move. There's simply no denying it. However, that doesn't mean they aren't still appreciated. Nor does it mean that Harry won't find a use for her 'gifts' all the same. Nodding his head at Miranda, he lets out a grunt as Donna has Left drive her even deeper down onto his cock, the doll maker quite literally skull fucking herself via her own doll on his massive dick. But then, she'd gotten what she wanted. He'd broken the fuck out of her, that was for sure.
"Your gifts are much appreciated, Miranda. And I hope to see you again, one day."
Miranda bows her head in acknowledgment and steps back, allowing Harry to pull the carriage window closed. A moment later and they begin making their way down the path. As the magical carriage drives away, the journey isn't too bad, proving what Harry suspected about Donna's singular ability to multitask thanks to her own innate magic. She truly is something special, even if Miranda considered her a failure and had been all too willing to part with her.
Of course, the older woman hadn't parted with just Donna either. Harry smiles as Right drives them through a handful of bumps and pot holes along the road, almost certainly on purpose. Every time they hit a bump or a hole, it causes Donna to choke even harder on his cock. It also elicits wanton moans from the four coffins strapped on top of the large carriage. One coffin, bigger than the other three, sits right in the middle with one of each of the others on its sides and the final one resting along the feet of the first.
Castle Dimitrescu now sat empty, as Countess Alcina Dimitrescu and her three daughters had come along for the ride. Not that Miranda could do anything else but 'gift' the foursome to Harry. He'd broken their minds just as effectively as he'd broken Donna's if not more so, and it was incredibly likely they would have come chasing after him anyways even if he had tried to leave them behind.
No, this was better for all parties involved. Miranda didn't have to deal with disobedient, disloyal servants and also now had a Castle she could use or give to whoever she liked going forward. Harry didn't have to worry about a cadre of vampires coming after him later on because they were addicted to his cock and wanted their Master, since he would be keeping them close at hand.
And finally, Alcina and her girls weren't going to have to learn to live without him for the moment, as they were still quite close by. Bound and gagged in their coffins, the four vampires could only writhe quite needily as the rough rode drove the vibrating magical sex toys Harry had stuffed in all of their orifices deeper up inside of each of them.
Leaning back in the comfortable cushions of his magical carriage, Harry can't help but grin as he enjoys the gagging, choking throat of one Donna Beneviento. At the same time, his attention goes to the future… and the lovely ladies of the three families he would soon be hunting down over in America.
Chapter 53: A Celebration Back Home
Chapter Text
Before he makes his way across the ocean to America, Harry stops back in Great Britain. Specifically, he stops off at the Greengrass Estate, arriving with his newfound servants in tow. Making himself right at home in Lady Greengrass' sitting room, he finds himself once again using a certain Alcina Dimitrescu as a footrest.
It's not like he goes out of her way to use her like this… rather, it's become the Countess' favorite position. On her hands and knees, that fat ass of hers lifted up for his feet and her mouth buried in his crotch to keep his massive bitch breaker of a cock buried in HER throat. As he enjoys her clenching throat, however, Harry is not idle. He's working quite diligently in fact when Lady Anastasia Greengrass and her two daughters finally attend him.
"L-Lord Potter, we were just informed of your arrival. Apologies for not being there to greet you at the door."
Looking at the vial of slightly glowing red liquid in his hand, Harry just hums noncommittally and nods. Anastasia, despite her embarrassment over the breach of decorum, can't help the way her eyes catch on the elephants in the room. First, she finds herself staring rather mesmerized by the fat ass of Countess Dimitrescu. Then, her eyes focus solely on the vial Harry is holding.
"Is that… what I think it is?
Smirking, unable to help himself, Harry glances down at Alcina and gestures to her without a care in the world.
"This? This worthless bitch is your ancestor, actually."
Obviously, Anastasia was talking about the vial. But hearing Alcina described as her ancestor throws her and her daughters for a loop, all three sets of their eyes falling upon the giantess. Harry, smirking, waits a moment and then corrects himself.
"Well, technically she's an off-shoot I suppose. Tell me Anastasia, do you know anything about a Clan Dimitrescu?"
Furrowing her brow, the Lady of House Greengrass slowly nods.
"Ah… yes, they were a branch family of House Greengrass that vanished into the mainland of Europe hundreds and hundreds of years ago."
With a smile, Harry gestures again to the giantess of a vampire greedily gorging herself on his cock. Meeting her descendants clearly matters little to Alcina at this point. The poor bitch is too mind broken to care all that much.
"You are looking at Countess Alcina Dimitrescu… the last Matriarch of the Dimitrescu Clan, considering her vampire status."
Anastasia's eyes widen at that and she looks upon her true ancestor's namesake with new eyes and barely concealed disgust.
"So that's how she escaped the Blood Curse? Vampirism?"
The Lady Greengrass wrinkles her nose at that, no longer looking at the vial of glowing red liquid in his hands with poorly disguised hope. In the end, she now thinks he intends to turn her and her daughters into vampires. Silly woman.
"She didn't escape it entirely, no. Oh and I haven't found a full answer to the Blood Curse just yet, I should warn you. The clues I discovered lead me elsewhere, to America. I'll be going there soon enough, but I felt like a vacation and a little celebration back home were in order first."
Anastasia's shoulders slump almost imperceptibly, the Lady Greengrass very disappointed but doing her best to hide it. Of course, that doesn't stop Daphne from speaking up. The eldest Greengrass Daughter might have broken upon his cock at long last, but she's kept her acerbic attitude, and clearly regained some of her defiance in his absence.
"What is there to celebrate if all you've done is fail since we last saw you?"
Anastasia whirls on her daughter's mulish words, eyes widening in disbelief that Daphne would be so belligerent.
"Young lady, how dare you speak to Lord Potter like that! He is our only HOPE!"
Crossing her arms over her chest, Daphne just sneers.
"What, so you actually want to let him turn us into vampires? Lose access to our magic and our humanity, to everything that makes us witches? No thanks, I'd rather just continue suffering the Blood Curse personally."
Anastasia tenses up, clearly ready to lay into her daughter further over her irreverence and disrespect. At the same time, Harry can tell that the Lady of House Greengrass agrees with what her eldest is saying. She's just not stupid enough to say it in his presence.
With a sigh, Harry snaps his fingers… and Alcina's three vampiric daughters all drop from the ceiling as one, landing atop the Greengrass Witches and taking them to the ground. Before they can do much more than cry out in surprise, Bela, Daniela, and Cassandra have already disarmed them of their wands, throwing them to him from across the room.
Setting the casting implements aside, Harry watches on, continuing to enjoy Alcina's throat as her daughters manhandle Anastasia, Daphne, and Astoria up to their feet, already ripping their robes off as the physically weaker witches squeak and struggle. But ultimately, without their wands they're all just so useless, unable to stop as the vampires strip them all naked and force them to their knees before him.
Still seated, his feet resting on Alcina's fat ass, Harry looks at the Greengrass women and chuckles.
"Daphne would be right… if I had returned to Britain with empty hands, there would be no cause for celebration. But I did not. And no, I do not intend to turn you all into vampires. That wouldn't solve the issue at hand, not truly, and I am a man of my word."
Relief spreads across Anastasia's face at that, while Daphne just scowls. Astoria, meanwhile, looks flustered… and aroused. Of course she does. The youngest Greengrass Witch loves being toyed with, and Bela is certainly doing that at the moment if the way the kneeling Astoria is humping the vampire's outstretched foot is any indication.
Leaving that bit of amusement to continue, Harry holds up his vial and finally addresses it.
"I may not have a complete cure to the Blood Curse, but this right here is the first step. I've developed it based off of all of the research I've done so far. The only way to combat blood magic is with more blood magic. While this won't eradicate the problem, it will weaken it. In a few hundred years, the Blood Curse might even dissipate entirely. Not that I'll accept waiting centuries to keep my word to you and your family, Lady Greengrass. No, I WILL solve the Blood Curse in its entirety. But for now…"
With Alcina's daughters holding them in place, Harry uncorks the vial and waves a hand over the liquid within. The glowing red fluid flows out into the air and slowly takes on a hexagonal shape, turning into a glowing, fit to burst magical seal. It then multiplies itself until there are three glowing, pulsing seals. Each one floats through the air under Harry's direction, until they're in front of each of the Greengrass Witches' faces.
With Bela, Daniela, and Cassandra holding their heads back, there's nothing Anastasia or her girls can do as Harry begins to chant. His eyes light up with a red glow of their own, and strands reach out from the magical seals, connecting to the three witches and their magic. Specifically, he connects to the Blood Curse resting inside of each of them, stretching back as it has across their entire family line.
Harry has already performed this ritual on Alcina, so he knows it works. It's easy enough to draw power from the Blood Curse. Honestly, it's pure serendipity that this method of weakening the Blood Curse only increases his own power. He's plenty strong enough as is, he didn't set out to try and make himself even stronger. But there it is.
Pulling on the Blood Curse saps not just the curse of strength, but its poor victims as well. Harry could have taken it all… but in doing so, he would have killed Anastasia and her daughters and what would be the point of that? Ending the Blood Curse in that way had always been incredibly easy… but at the same time, never an option.
He stops about halfway through their vitality, having shaved off a few percent of the Blood Curse's power. The ritual is a one time thing, unfortunately. If he tries it again with the same victims, the Blood Curse will respond and kill them all dead.
Regardless, as he ends the ritual, the seals floating in front of their faces splash down, the glowing red liquid making them up no longer glowing and having turned magically inert.
Anastasia, Daphne, and Astoria are all left gasping and shaking in the hold of their respective vampire. They all look pale and waxed, so Harry reaches out and puts some of his new found power to use in healing and revitalizing them. Slowly, color returns to the trio of witches, prompting moans of relief from all three of them. When the deed is done, Harry snaps his fingers and they're all released.
Falling forward onto her hands for only a moment, Lady Anastasia eventually pulls back and looks down at herself, blinking owlishly.
"I can… I can feel it. It's noticeable. The Blood Curse HAS been diminished…"
Daphne and Astoria are just as surprised by this, with Daphne gawking at her mother and then him.
"I've never… I've never felt stronger. D-Do it again! Please!"
Hearing Daphne Greengrass of all people say please is quite the treat, but Harry sighs and shakes his head.
"Unfortunately, I can only do it once for each of you. A second time would kill you all. However, like I said… I am committed to finding a real cure. Which is why you'll all be coming with me to America, to help me hunt it down."
There's not even a moment of hesitation before Anastasia bows her head, prostrating herself before him and planting her forehead against the floor.
"Of course, Lord Potter."
Her daughters follow quickly, all submitting to him quite eagerly. Harry just smiles in appreciation of the view, the three naked Greengrass Witches supplicating in his presence. Ah… it was good to be home. Though that said…
"Rise, Lady Greengrass. I have work for you to do. Like I said, before we go to America, I've decided I want to celebrate my success so far."
Lifting her head, Anastasia looks a lot more eager as well, nodding her head up and down.
"Of course, my Lord! What would you have me do? What form would you have this celebration take?"
The eyes that she and her daughters are giving him make it clear they wouldn't mind being his celebration in full. Heh, Alcina's daughters standing right behind them all are giving him those same bedroom eyes. And of course, Alcina is still throating the entire length of his massive cock like the good little bitch she is.
That said, Harry has other ideas in mind. As wonderful as these lovely ladies all are… he's got other women who he's been neglecting for quite some time now as he journeyed across Europe. No more.
"You're going to be sending out invitations for me. We're going to have a little competition of sorts. I'm thinking… four teams. Yes, and I know just who will be on each of them."
Anastasia doesn't bother hiding her disappointment this time, practically pulling out puppy dog eyes as she stares at him imploringly. Honestly, the Lady of House Greengrass acting in such a way is just so sad.
"… Very well, Master. I shall-!"
Rolling his eyes, Harry cuts her off with a waved hand.
"Fine, fine. It can wait. First… let's all get reacquainted, shall we?"
Squeals of happiness fill the air, and Alcina's daughters fall upon their distant cousins from behind once more. As Harry leans forward, beginning to use Alcina's throat more in earnest, the trio of vampires molest and play with the trio of Greengrass Witches, getting them ready for his attentions. But Harry has to admit, even as he cums down Alcina's throat and then tosses her away and begins moving towards the other six women… his mind is already elsewhere, on the competition ahead.
-x-X-x-
Within a day, every witch that Harry has Anastasia contact has shown up at the Greengrass Mansion. One by one, they've dropped all prior engagements, found ways to beg off work, and arrived at the Estate ready and eager for whatever he wants of them. Harry can't help but feel a little warmed by that. In some cases, they know they don't have much choice… but for most of them, the decision is wholly their own.
He's gone ahead and split things into four teams of three, each representing a Hogwarts House. With the Greengrasses occupied by their Dimitrescu cousins, Harry had decided to call in three other witches to represent 'Slytherin'. In this case, it was the two remaining Black sisters and the daughter of the dearly departed Bellatrix Lestrange. Narcissa Malfoy, Andromeda Tonks, and Delphini Riddle had all shown up and were currently wearing green sashes to represent their team.
Next to them is the Ravenclaw Team. Here, Harry had gone ahead and invited Luna Lovegood and told her to bring her pets along knowing full well that she would show up with some fun toys. In this case, today Luna had brought Cho Chang and Su Li, the beautiful Asian witches both collared and leashed and on all fours on either side of the blonde witch.
After the Ravenclaw team is Team Hufflepuff. Hannah Abbott, Susan Bones, and Nymphadora Tonks make up the Hufflepuff Squad, with Hannah and Susan as beautifully busty and bimboriffic as ever and Tonks making every effort to match their tit size while shooting competitive glances down the line at her mother who's pretending to ignore her.
And last but not last is Team Gryffindor. Harry silently promises himself that he won't overly favor the Gryffindor Witches too much, though he might not be able to keep that promise. After all, while the team does have Hermione Granger-Weasley on it, a witch who had been in the dog house with him for quite a long time after her betrayal, it also has Lavender Brown… and his very own daughter, Lily Luna Potter. The red head had inherited all of the best parts of him, and practically none of the worst parts of her mother.
Harry knew that in his absence, Lily had likely taken over as the temporary head of his harem, keeping bitches like Hermione and Ginny in line. He could also tell from the way his daughter was looking at him now that she had come to play and come to win. She had that competitive spirit to her, one of the few things worthwhile that she'd inherited from her mother.
Regardless, Harry stands there before the four teams entirely naked and completely at ease, grinning at the way their eyes dart to his cock more and more often as time goes on. Behind him, an orgy is already taking place, with Alcina and her daughters engaging Anastasia and her daughters in some fun lesbian background noise. With the tone already properly set, Harry brings his hands together in a loud clap.
"Alright ladies… let the games begin. Today's competition is going to be rather simple. As you've noticed, there are three of you. And each of you has three holes. Decide amongst yourselves which hole each of you will 'represent'. I will then be… partaking in your bodies one by one and judging each of you for how well you please me. At the end, one team will stand victorious over all the others, one way or another."
Tilting his head to the side, he enjoys the fact that not a single one of them questions the ridiculous nature of such a lewd and depraved competition. No, instead they all look determined, now glaring at each other and seeing one another as the competition they are for his time. Well, except for Cho and Su. The two collared witches keep their heads down, while Luna just smiles her mysterious smile, looking as enigmatic as ever.
Chuckling, Harry waves his hand.
"Go ahead and decide amongst yourselves which hole will belong to each team member. We'll be starting with mouths."
Then, he takes a step back… and uses his magic to mold Countess Alcina and Lady Anastasia into a comfortable chair. Well, comfortable for him anyways. Not so much for the two of them, but they can at least get each other off and is there anything else they really need? Settling into his makeshift chair, Harry watches as three of the four teams deliberate amongst themselves. Luna, of course, just continues to watch him, smiling the entire time.
Harry gives them about ten minutes and then snaps his fingers, the noise amplified by his magic and startling them from their discussion.
"One minute left to decide."
They scramble from there, until finally… the minute is over and they all have to make their decisions. Harry watches in interest to see just who the four teams will send forward to compete in the oral sex segment. For the Gryffindor Team, it turns out to be Hermione. For the Hufflepuff Squad, it's Tonks much to Harry's mild surprise. For Team Ravenclaw, Luna gives a sharp tug on Su Li's leash, forcing her to crawl forward. And finally, for the Slytherins, Narcissa and Andromeda send Delphini forward, with the younger witch clearly delegated to what they consider the least fun of the three holes.
After a moment however, the frustration on Delphini's face smooths out and she suddenly looks downright determined. Harry, amused, slides his eyes across all four women before nodding and standing from his chair. Then, he points at Hermione.
"You're up first, Hermione."
Blushing, the brunette bookworm and all around MILF nods and steps forward, fidgeting as she strips her top off, exposing her breasts and kneeling before him. She looks up at him, her curls everywhere as she takes his cock in her hands and then into her mouth. Harry doesn't say a word, he just smiles down at her as she begins to suck his dick.
Once, long ago, Hermione had been his best friend. However, that was a LONG time ago now, wasn't it? Decades at this point. And more recently… Hermione had tried to betray him. Though that had been a while ago too, to be fair. In the end, Harry forgave her but knew he would never be as close with her as he once was. It just wasn't in the cards.
Still, they didn't need to be best friends for her to suck his cock. And Harry had to admit, she was doing a fairly good job all things considered. Bobbing up and down his dick, slobbering all over his knob, the brunette witch and mother of two gurgles as she takes him down the back of her throat with barely any hesitation, her hand even fondling his balls.
"Glughk! Glughk! Glughk!"
Her naked tits bounce back and forth too, and she moans in between gagging on his dick. Harry groans in response, but deep down inside… he has to admit that he's only really enjoying her throating because it's Hermione being submissive and subservient to him. As far as skill, technique, and even talent are concerned? She's… middling at best when compared to many of the others he's had.
With a grunt, Harry reaches down and pulls Hermione off of his cock, proceeding to cover her face and tits in his cum. As she pants beneath him, those big brown eyes of hers look up hopefully, an expression that is intensified by Harry smiling down at her.
"A strong first attempt. Tonks, you're next."
Hermione departs and Nymphadora Tonks approaches. The metamorph looks particularly excited… and Harry isn't surprised that Team Hufflepuff chose her. After all, he knows exactly what she's capable of. Dropping to her knees, Tonks takes his cock in her mouth… and immediately climaxes as she does so. Harry groans as he feels her mouth and throat contract around his dick much like a cunt would. But then… right now, she's quite literally sporting a mouth-pussy.
This is her and Team Hufflepuff's big plan to win this first round. Tonks can literally make her mouth and throat feel like anything, and by making them both just as sensitive as her cunt, she's getting off on this experience as much as Harry is. It's certainly a unique experience. One that Harry knows none of the other contestants can hope to emulate.
A look at the other teams shows they're just now realizing what Tonks is doing… and they don't like it. Harry half-expects Narcissa or Andromeda to declare Tonks a cheater, but the Black Sisters don't speak up. Everyone else also just watches, faces flushed with arousal but maintaining their cool for now.
It's nice. Amazing, even. And yet… Tonks' efforts are missing something. Physically, it's the best experience he's ever had probably. But because she's so focused internally, Tonks makes no effort to use her shapeshifting abilities to enhance his experience in other ways. Finally, he cums down her throat and she swallows every last drop without fail. Harry gives her the same smile he gave Hermione, along with a simple nod.
"Next."
He points at Su Li and the smaller of Luna's pet witches hurriedly crawls over. When she reaches him, Su Li offers Harry her leash in open palms, with him chuckling as he takes it and wraps it around his fist. Then, she sits back on the balls of her feet, clasps her arms behind her back, and opens her mouth as wide as she possibly can while lolling out her tongue.
Some of the other witches' scoff at this display of inaction, but Harry is mildly impressed at how she's rolling out the red carpet. In the end, Luna's love slave knows that she can't compete with the others. So instead she's offering herself for him to have his way with. A unique approach that might just win it for her if Harry is being honest. Hermione hadn't wowed him, and Tonks hasn't impressed him after all…
Stepping up, Harry puts a hand on the back of Su Li's head and uses the grip on her leash to pull her collar tight around her throat. Then, he thrusts into her mouth, proceeding to skull fuck her quite brutally right there on the spot.
"GAGKH! GAGKH! GAGKH!"
She can take it of course, but the poor dear DOES begin asphyxiating immediately. Glancing up as he continues to drive his entire length down her tight little throat, stretching her jaw to it's absolute limits, Harry makes eye contact with Luna… and sees it in the blonde's gaze right then and there. The witch that so many had termed 'Looney Lovegood' back during their Hogwarts years has grown up into something of a sadistic woman… and if Harry wanted to fuck Su Li to death upon his cock right then and there, Luna would not care.
Crazy, but luckily for Su Li's sake, Harry is no murderer. At least, not in these particular circumstances. He's not about to snuff the poor girl just because her Mistress has silently given him the go ahead. That's not his style.
Eventually pulling back, he gives Su Li a second to breathe… and then goes right back in.
"GAGKH! GAGKH! GAGKH!"
To her credit, she takes his massive schlong as best as she's able and doesn't even pull her tongue back into her open mouth whenever he pulls out to give her a second to breathe. Over the next few minutes, Harry skull fucks Su Li into oblivion… eventually cumming down her throat and watching as she passes out entirely upon his cock.
He makes sure she's okay afterward of course, clearing her airways and even bringing her back to consciousness. Then, he watches as she unsteadily crawls back to Luna's side, her work done. So far… Su Li definitely has done the best.
Of course, before he can even call for her, Delphini walks forward. The daughter of Tom Riddle and Bellatrix Lestrange has stripped down completely while he was busy with the others and looks as determined as ever still. She struts up to him, drops to her knees… and takes his cock in her hands. She looks up into his eyes and suddenly, Harry doesn't see determination and resolve. He sees the vulnerable gaze of his archnemesis' only daughter. The young witch that he'd taken, broken upon his cock, and molded into his vulnerable, needy fuck toy.
It's an act of course. She's putting on a façade to enhance the experience. Slowly, hesitantly, Delphini begins to lick at his cock. Eventually, she even puts it in her mouth. But she's not just sucking his dick. She's telling a story. Harry watches on in no small amount of wonder as Voldemort's daughter puts on the most amazing performance he's ever seen.
She plays the role of defeated and broken quite well, acting out the entire experience from start to finish. He can imagine it in his mind's eye. At first she's hesitant, as though he just killed her father and now she HAS to satisfy him, or he'll kill her too. Then, she becomes more enthusiastic… it turns out the innocent little bitch was a true slut all along, and she loves sucking his cock. More and more she goes, expressing a love for being dominated. She's GLAD he killed her father now, happy that he's taken her as spoils of war.
"Glughk! Glughk! Glughk!"
The young witch doesn't say a word… but then, she doesn't have to. As mentioned, her performance tells a story and by the time Harry puts a hand on the back of her head and forces her all the way to the base of his cock as he cums down her throat… he's actually a little moved. And he's immensely turned on.
As Delphini gurgles and gags on his seed, choking on his jizz but swallowing it down to the best of her ability all the same, Harry lifts his gaze and looks at all of the other witches watching on.
"Delphini and her team take this first round. You now have ten minutes to decide who will handle the second round… which will, of course, be anal sex."
Finally letting Delphini off of his cock, he smiles down at her as Tom's daughter smiles back at him, licking her lips salaciously like the hungry, horny little pervert she is. Chuckling, Harry sends her off and then sits back down on his 'chair' to wait for the time to lapse once more.
Soon enough however, ten minutes has come and gone and the next four witches step forward. Some are obvious choices, others not so much. From Gryffindor comes Lavender. The blonde is the obvious choice not because of her personally, but because Harry knew Lily would demand the chance to have a proper normal fuck with her beloved father and would never settle for anal.
From Hufflepuff on the other hand, comes Hannah Abbott. The choice between her and Susan wasn't quite so clear cut. Sure, Susan was the Minister of Magic, but at the same time, she wasn't the type to throw her weight around with her best friend like that. Indeed, Harry can tell that Hannah has chosen to take on this challenge.
Ravenclaw is an obvious one however, with Cho Chang crawling forward as Luna holds herself in reserve for the final round. Not at all surprising, seeing as the blonde loves to use her toys quite roughly from Harry's experience.
Slytherin though… it's clear to him that Andromeda and Narcissa have been arguing for a while now over who would get to go next. All while Delphini stood smugly next to them, all too proud of her win in the first segment. In the end, they quite literally have to flip a coin… with Andromeda ultimately losing out to her younger sister. The youngest Black girl gets her way yet again, Harry can't help thinking in amusement.
Humming, he considers Lavender, Hannah, Cho, and Andromeda for a long moment, wondering which of them will manage to truly impress him this time. In the end, there was only one way to find out. Rather than go down the line again, Harry decides to change things up and points at the other end instead.
"Andromeda, you're up first."
Huffing a bit, the older witch vanishes her own clothing, exposing her still-beautiful body as she stalks forward. Finally, just a couple feet away from him, she pins around, bends over, and reaches back to spread her cheeks and expose her puckered little anus. Harry can't help but be amused by her devil-may-care attitude. It isn't likely to win her the round, but she seems not to care all that much. Shame, if she'd gone into this with more gumption, she could have secured the victory for her team right here and right now.
Shrugging, Harry steps forward, grabs Andromeda by the hips, and shoves his cock right into her ass then and there on the spot. Andromeda squeals as he penetrates her bowels, her hands falling to her ankles as she stands there bent over, taking his dick up the ass. The GILF feels good wrapped around his shaft, and Harry wastes no time in reminding the petulant bitch that she's very much HIS woman.
Sure enough, in no time at all Andromeda is moaning up a storm, becoming increasingly into it in spite of her initial attitude. Not that it means anything. Harry is doing all the work, and Andromeda has done nothing to make this encounter special. He's already decided that there's no way she's won this round… the other three would have to literally flee the scene entirely to do worse than she has.
When he finally unloads inside of her bowels, Harry almost contemptuously lets go of the GILF's hips, watching her collapse forward in a twitching, fucked silly mess. Then, he gestures to Cho. The Asian Ravenclaw crawls over and just like with Su Li, she offers up her leash to him in open palms. Harry takes in in amusement, watching as she then mimics Andromeda a little bit.
Unlike Andromeda however, when Cho turns around and reaches back to spread her cheeks and reveal her puckered anus she does so on her knees, with her face pressed into the floor and her ass willingly lifted up into the air. She also doesn't do so wordlessly.
"P-Please Master… please fuck this worthless slutty slave's asshole. Please ruin my anus and leave me a gaping mess that can think of nothing but your big fat cock drilling my insides and rearranging my organs!"
Harry has to admit… he's impressed. He didn't know Cho could still string coherent sentences together like that, especially not after everything Luna had done to her. Humming, he gives her leash a tug, causing her to gasp and choke a little bit. At the same time, he steps forward and plants his foot on the back of Cho's head, keeping her pinned to the ground.
Crouching over her, Harry places his cock between her spread ass cheeks against her back door… and takes his time sliding into her. Cho moans like a bitch in heat despite it being the wrong hole for breeding, and quivers beneath him. Her toes curl and her feet kick a little bit, even as he stretches her more and more.
Her anus comes pre-lubed, something that Luna must have done ahead of time. Harry gives the blonde witch an appreciative nod, and then begins to pick up the pace. Cho's moans and wanton cries fill up the space. Her squeals and shrieks of glee as she's butt fucked resound through the air. Harry grunts, thrusting more and more of his humungous meaty pole into her ass as time goes on, but Cho takes it all.
Then again, he's seen what else she's had to take. One might have worried that Luna's special brand of Devil's Snare had ruined Cho's holes, but no… the Asian Witch is remarkably resilient and her holes have tightened back up nicely, probably thanks to Luna's efforts. Indeed, her anus tightens and flexes around Harry's cock all the way to the end, when he unloads inside of her ass.
Humming, Harry pulls out of Cho and leaves her to rest on her face right alongside the still-twitching form of Andromeda. Then, he beckons Hannah forward, curious to see if she'll be able to top Cho's showing.
To her credit, the blonde Hufflepuff does her best. She even tries to stand out from the crowd by coming forward and laying down rather than turning around. Folding herself up, she frames her bimbo body perfectly with her legs, crossing her ankles back behind her head in a startling display of flexibility as she lifts her hips into the air, showing off both her gushing cunt AND her asshole.
Kneeling down before her, Harry wastes no time in penetrating Hannah's ass. He fucks her hard and fast, making her moan up a storm. She even squirts a couple times from the butt fucking, spraying her pussy juices across his abdomen and her own body as well for good measure. By the time he finishes inside of her bowels, she's got a fucked silly expression on her face that Harry does admittedly like… and yet, it's not enough to overcome Cho's opening spiel and all around disposition.
Neither is Lavender. Harry doesn't want to say he barely gives the blonde werewolf the time of day, but in the end… she gets on her hands and knees and has him take her doggystyle. Her ass is tight and all, but it's obvious Lavender didn't have any big plan or last second gambit, nor had she come up with one in the last little while as she waited her turn.
When Harry finally empties himself in her asshole, the blonde collapses forward, completing the line of four witches who are all completely butt-fucked silly. But ultimately, in the end… there can be only one winner. And there's a reason that face down, ass up is such a classic.
"Cho takes this round. Which means it's time for the final round. Seeing as Slytherin and Ravenclaw each have one point; their last members will go first with Hufflepuff and Gryffindor after them. Flip a coin between the two sets of you to decide the order."
Harry waits patiently, and smiles as he's approached by Narcissa Malfoy. She licks her lips, having stripped naked already and runs her hands up and down her GILF body.
"How would you have me, Master? There's no desk for you to bend me over unfortunately~"
Harry raises an eyebrow at that.
"Is there not?"
It takes Narcissa a moment to realize what he's getting at, but finally the Lady Malfoy blushes and grabs her wand, conjuring an exact replica of his Head Auror's desk in the center of the large room. Harry chuckles as she bends over it for him, wiggling her hips in his direction in excitement. Stepping forward, he grabs Narcissa by those very same hips and punches into her sopping wet cunt from behind.
It's a blast from the past to be sure. Back when all of this was just getting under way. Back when he had yet to realize who he truly was… and who he wanted to be. Playing house with Ginny in an unhappy marriage, being Head Auror for all those years… Harry Potter had been stuck in a rut. It wasn't unfair to say that Draco's arrest and Astoria and Narcissa's attempts to get him free had set Harry on the path he was on today.
Narcissa moans as he groans, fucking her soundly from behind. They have an audience this time, but with the conjured desk jolting and shaking just right alongside her body, he just has to close his eyes and he's taken right back to that moment. Honestly, as upset as Andromeda might have been to have to go second, it might just wind up being the right call. Narcissa might win here and now if the others can't top this.
Finally, Harry lets loose, filling Narcissa's drooling quim from behind, leaving her nice and stuffed full of his seed. Then, he leaves her to recover, bent over the conjured desk as she is.
He turns around just in time to find Luna Lovegood in his face. She plants a hand on his chest and pushes him backwards… onto a bed that's conjured a moment before he can hit the floor. Harry chuckles as Luna crawls up on to of him. Her eyes glitter, even as she licks her lips and shimmies into place. The position she decides to take has her feet planted firmly on his chest, her knees up to her own chest as she takes his cock up into her.
Harry's hands go to her hips, but Luna slaps them away. Instead, she controls the pace, slowly sliding up and down his member as she gives him a smile.
"You're not going to pick me, Harry. So I might as well enjoy myself~"
Harry blinks at that, before tilting his head to the side as he's forced to admit she's right. He was never going to pick Luna here. It's not that he doesn't like her… he actually does. He likes Luna a lot. He doesn't think he loves her, however. She's an acquired taste, but she's also a taste to only have in small doses. Basically… they're two very domineering people who don't mix well but can still enjoy each other's company and even enjoy a couple of bitches together.
Harry just doesn't have it in him to be submissive to Luna in the way she wants, nor does she have it in her. Still, for this moment at least, he can let her have this. At least she's smart enough not to try and put those feet of hers in his mouth. If she'd gone for that, well… he would have surged up off of the bed, grabbed hold of her ankles, and fucked her in a mating press before she could even blink.
That doesn't happen, and their little fuck ends with Luna moaning up a storm as she bounces on his cock until at long last he fills her with his seed. Then, just as quickly as she's come, she's pulled away and left him alone once more.
The bed remains however, and as Harry sits up, Susan Bones stands there at the foot of it, naked and showing off her beautiful, busty bod. The Minister of Magic was the first girl in their year to sprout breasts back in the day. And even now, she's as Bimbotastic as can be. Grinning, Harry climbs off the bed and reaches for Susan, the red head not doing anything to stop him.
He throws her down and she moans, spreading her legs willingly for him. The Minister of Magic, arguably the most powerful politician in the British Isles… is his fuck toy. His sex slave. His cum dump. They both know that this is the kind of relationship they have. Harry can do whatever he wants to her and Susan will do nothing to stop him. She won't protest, she won't try and push him away, and she certainly won't reject an opportunity to get fucked on his cock.
Still a little riled up by Luna, Harry does to Susan what he'd fantasized about doing to Luna. It's not quite the same because Susan is much more voluptuous than Luna, but he's still able to grab hold of the red head by her ankles and lift her legs up into the air. Fucking the Minister of Magic in a mating press on the conjured bed is quite the pleasurable treat, his massive cock pistoning in and out of her gushing quim as she cries out and climaxes again and again underneath him.
By this point in time, the smell of cum is heavy in the air. The smell of sex was already prevalent, but it was all feminine fluids and arousal. Now… now most of them are leaking his cum and its starting to grow somewhat obvious.
Finally, Harry cums inside of Susan, leaving her in an insensate, fucked silly state. He pulls out of the red head and gives her a fond smile but shakes his head… ultimately, she hadn't managed to surpass Narcissa, not really. That said… the Lady Malfoy was up against some seriously stiff competition in the end.
Climbing off the bed, Harry turns and makes eye contact with his daughter. At long last, Lily Luna Potter steps forward. His beautiful, gorgeous, red-haired girl is wearing a bright smile and nothing else as she approaches him. Hands behind her back, she hums a little bit, getting closer and closer until she can bring them forward and run them down his chest.
"Hi daddy."
Chuckling, Harry brings his own hands to Lily's waist, smiling at his beautiful daughter all grown up. She's so very beautiful, so very vivacious and gorgeous. She's also a complete switch, domineering with others but submissive with him. She shimmies in his grasp, wiggling her way closer until her breasts are pressed against his chest. Getting up on her tip toes, Lily captures his cock between her thighs, rubbing her pussy lips against his length.
Their lips are mere inches apart as she lets out a shuddering breath.
"Do you want me, daddy? Do you want to spit your daughter upon your big fat cock?"
Harry growls at that and in the end that's all the confirmation Lily needs. She hops up and his hands immediately move to her ass, catching her as she wraps her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck. At the same time, she manages to impale herself on his cock, sinking down his length as a truly wanton moan leaves her lips.
His daughter hands from him like a spider-monkey, and Harry holds onto her, not about to let her go. He chuckles at her reckless behavior, which is immediately followed up by her ducking her head and giving him a shy smile.
"You've got me right where you want me now, daddy… so I guess there's nothing I can do but take it, is there?"
She knows just how to push his buttons. Narcissa had done well by bringing him back to that first time they had together in their office. But Lily… Lily isn't playing fair. She's taking full advantage of their connection, and it is indeed true what they say… blood IS thicker than water.
With another growl, Harry begins to bounce his daughter upon his cock. In response, Lily cries out and tosses her head back, moaning up a storm as she clings to him for dear life. Lowering his mouth, he captures one of her tits in between his lips as she arches her spine for him beautifully, bouncing up and down on his cock all the while.
It's not physically any better than the other fucks he's enjoyed, but then… that's not what Lily is relying upon here. And in the end, Harry has to admit she's managed to play him beautifully. The dynamic of submissive daughter happily letting her domineering father fuck her silly is much more powerful than even Narcissa's ploy had been.
When he finally cums, it's his best orgasm of the day, seed flowing up into Lily's womb as she moans upon his cock, climaxing right alongside him. Harry grunts into her breast and then pulls back, only to have her kiss him again, her eyes fluttering as her tongue and his tongue swap spit. Finally, they pull apart and Lily seals the deal with one last grin.
"I missed you, daddy~"
Chuckling, Harry pulls her off of his cock and carefully sets her back down on the ground.
"I missed you to, sweetie."
Then, looking at everyone else, he nods as he comes to a decision.
"Well, I think it's safe to say that my daughter and Team Gryffindor took that final round."
There's some pouting at that, but no one tries to argue with him. They're smarter than that. However, there is a moment of confusion, as the women all look at each other and then him. It's Lily beside him who asks the obvious.
"But papa… that means there's a three way tie. So… who actually wins?"
Grinning wickedly, Harry shakes his head.
"You all do~ Well… except for Team Hufflepuff. They're going to have to take a penalty~"
Before Tonks, Hannah, and Susan can even react to that, their eyes widen as they suddenly find themselves taken to the ground by Left and Right. The two puppets, under the control of their mistress, pin the Hufflepuffs in place and begin to go to town on them. Meanwhile, Alcina's daughters all move away from the Greengrass witches, having had their fill of them.
The competition ends… and things descend into a proper, true orgy right then and there as Harry chuckles and pulls his daughter into a one-armed hug, holding her close to his side. The rest of the day will be very busy as he fucks each and every one of them, even Team Hufflepuff, silly. Yes, it was going to be very busy indeed.
And frankly, Harry wouldn't have it any other way.
Chapter 54: Nevermore Academy
Chapter Text
"Welcome! Welcome to our lovely home! It is so good to have guests… especially magically inclined ones!"
The Addams Family Patriarch is certainly a… lively individual, to be sure. And yet, Harry is already questioning coming here. He keeps said questioning off of his face however, instead smiling and nodding to Gomez Addams as he and Lady Alcina Greengrass both take their seats on the pitch-black couch they're directed to.
"Mm, yes. To think, visitors for the first time in months and they come from so… far away. Luckily, Gomez's grandmother just baked some cookies."
The cookies, which look… edible, are placed on the coffee table between them as Morticia Adams, the Addams Family Matriarch, sits down at her husband's side, curling her arms around Gomez's and giving Harry a singular look that reminds him somewhat of a shark. Before either Harry or Alcina can respond, the two Addams each reach forward and grab a cookie, chowing down without a care in the world.
He's not sure if the witch in the black dress is planning on eating him whole or warning him away, truth be told. Either way, the offering of food has been made and it would be rude not to partake. Though, as he and Lady Greengrass both reach for a cookie, Harry pauses for a moment… and then casts a minor spell that he knows Morticia notices and Gomez doesn't.
The Addams Family Matriarch watches as he and Alcina both take up a cookie and take a bite. An explosion of… flavor, if it could be called that, alights upon Harry's tongue. Beside him, Alcina shudders but manages to chew and swallow her bite before carefully putting the rest of the cookie back down on the plate.
"That was… an interesting taste. I'm not sure I could possibly place it."
When Gomez's eyes light up, Harry considers ruining the other man's fun… but in the end stays quiet, continuing to eat his own cookie. Once he got past the extra ingredient, it really wasn't that bad, to be quite honest.
Regardless, the Addams Patriarch beams as he leans forward, his mustache wiggling.
"Aha! That would be the cyanide, my Lady! My mother's secret ingredient!"
As Alcina turns as pale as Morticia, the latter whacks her husband in the shoulder with an indulgent smile.
"It's not much of a secret if you tell it to every guest whoever partakes, my darling."
To his credit, Gomez Addams actually looks disappointed in himself for a moment… before brightening up all over again when he notices that Harry has finished his entire cookie.
"Ah! Lord Potter, you enjoyed the cookie as well then?"
Eyes twinkling with mischief as he shoots Alcina a look, Harry nods.
"I did, Lord Addams. Very much so."
It's not… entirely a lie, though the look in Morticia's eyes tells him that the Addams Matriarch senses his falsehood. Regardless, Harry had noted the poison in the cookies the instant he'd focused on them. A small charm on his glasses that allowed him to tell when food or drink was poisoned. However, seeing as Morticia and Gomez had both consumed cyanide-laced cookies themselves with no ill-effects, he'd quickly recognized that it wasn't actually an assassination attempt.
No… these people were just that morbidly weird.
Luckily for his companion, Harry had gone ahead and cast a minor protection on the both of them, neutralizing the cyanide before it could get at either of them. He watches as Alcina realizes this, the Greengrass Matriarch slowly calming down now that she understands she's not about to die a quick and painful death.
"Oh now! Don't call me that! Lord Addams was my father! Call me Gomez, please."
Chuckling, Harry inclines his head.
"Very well, Gomez. Only so long as you call me Harry."
Then, he shoots a look at the man's wife. But before he can speak, Morticia sniffs, tilting her head up rather haughtily so she can look down her nose at him.
"That will be Lady Addams to you, Lord Potter."
As Gomez whines to his wife about friendliness, Harry simply inclines his head again, acknowledging the woman's standoffishness. More and more, he's getting the impression that Gomez and Morticia are the definition of Rock Solid. And that Morticia Addams knows exactly what sort of man he is, even if her husband doesn't. She's sniffed him out and is telling him to back off without saying it out loud. Heh, very well… on to business then.
Though Harry does find himself wondering if they'll be able to make any progress on the Greengrass Blood Curse in this place. The Addams Family were the easiest family of the three to locate when Harry had done his research before coming to America. This was because Gomez Addams, while barely a wizard, was a hugely successful businessman… and a complete failure of a lawyer.
Truth be told, the man's history didn't make one lick of sense. He'd started out life perpetually sickly… and only gained his health around the time that he met Morticia, apparently. From then on, he'd been the picture of vigor, and turned that towards all sorts of pursuits.
One of those pursuits was graduating from Law School. Harry had found a year book that named Gomez Addams as 'Most Likely to Never Pass the Bar' and yet… the man had gone on to have quite the storied law career, taking many cases on… and never winning a single one.
But for all that he was apparently a terrible lawyer, he was an incredibly lucky investor. Yes, lucky. Because what Harry had been able to uncover of Gomez's stock portfolio and overall business sense was… insane. Not only did all of his investments rely purely on the man's incredibly eccentric whims rather than any sort of business acumen, but he had fingers in a multitude of pies that made little to no sense at all.
The man owned controlling stakes in businesses all around the world, including but not limited to a crocodile farm, a buzzard farm, a salt mine, a tombstone factor, and a uranium mine. And that was just what Harry had been able to uncover!
And yet, despite the absurdity of his investments, Gomez Addams was one of the richest men in the world, with an estimated net worth of over eight billion dollars. He was also one of the more reclusive billionaires… but Harry was beginning to suspect that that wasn't really by choice on Gomez's part. No, just from this single interaction, he suspected that the world at large simply wanted to pretend that the Addams Family didn't actually exist as much as they possibly could. They were just that… strange.
By all rights, Gomez Addams should have been destitute or dead by this point. That he wasn't COULD have been chalked up to magic… but the man, while technically a wizard, didn't even carry a wand. Nor did he have any sort of footprint with normal American Magical Society. They seemed just as intent on ignoring him and his family as the muggle world did.
CLAP! CLAP!
Suddenly, Morticia claps her hands together, silencing her husband and bringing them all back on track. Pulled from his musings, Harry raises an eyebrow as the Addams Matriarch smiles a thin smile.
"Back to why our guests have come here. Lord Potter. Lady Greengrass. What business do you have with our family?"
It's obvious that Morticia is Gomez's rock. Where the Patriarch of the Addams Family is flighty and childish, with a miniscule attention span paired with unmatched exuberance, Morticia Addams… is much more collected.
Harry, meanwhile, looks to Alcina and gives her an encouraging nod, prompting the Greengrass Matriarch to startle and then begin to speak. She explains to the Addams why they're here, all about the Greengrass Blood Curse and how Harry has been helping her and her family in trying to solve it. Gomez gushes over Harry's gallantry and chivalry of course, and Morticia looks at him with slightly more approval than before… though it's still buried under a whole lot of iciness.
Either way, Alcina's explanation and exposition at long last comes to an end, prompting a moment of silence while Gomez and Morticia look at one another, communicating with just their eyes. Finally, Gomez turns to them both, seemingly a little distraught.
"Ahhh, if only you had both arrived just a month earlier… unfortunately, we just got done donating our entire Family Library to the Nevermore Academy. Our old stomping grounds, you see."
Harry blinks at that, while Alcina squawks.
"T-The entire library?! Truly?! But… why?"
The very idea of giving up that much knowledge clearly shocks the Greengrass Matriarch to her core. Harry is a little surprised as well, but not truly. These people are weird, even by magical standards. Doing insane things like this seems par for the course for someone like Gomez Addams' insane demeanor. However… it turns out they actually do have a relatively reasonable excuse for why they did what they did. Something Morticia begrudgingly explains to them.
"It's our daughter, Wednesday. She and Pugsley, our son, are both at school right now. However, Wednesday has been… struggling."
Gomez places the back of his hand on his forehead and feigns swooning.
"Oh my precious gum drop… she insists on clipping her own wings!"
Morticia hums, nodding at that.
"Yes… it was always our preference that Wednesday attend Nevermore, as we did so long ago. However, she insists on forging her own path… to her detriment. Fortunately, her own path will lead her right to Nevermore soon enough. See, Wednesday can't help herself. Eventually, sometime soon, she will perform actions that will see her driven from the world of normies… and straight into the world of outcasts."
Harry lifts an eyebrow at the strange language but chalks it up to just another way in which these people are weird. Smirking now, looking quite pleased with herself, Morticia Addams flicks a hand.
"The donation of the library was a small price to pay to… grease the wheels ahead of time, so to speak. When Wednesday finally has need of a place where she can get a proper education, Nevermore Academy will be open to her. We've made sure of it."
That was the most sensical thing he'd heard since sitting down. Good old-fashioned bribery and a healthy dose of nepotism. It made all the sense in the world, frankly. But still, it didn't quite help Harry and Alcina, now did it?
Before he can decide what to do next, however, Gomez speaks up again.
"Oh but darling, we can't leave our friends hanging! The Addams Family has a long and rich history as friends of House Greengrass… and I already like Harry so much! Please Morticia, there must be SOMETHING we can do!"
Harry blinks as he watches Gomez go straight to bat for them, looking at his wife with the biggest puppy dog eyes that Harry has ever seen. And… it works. Morticia looks like she wants nothing more than to deny her husband his request… but after a moment, she lets out a sigh, cradles Gomez's jowls in her hands, and plants the wettest, sloppiest kiss Harry has ever witnessed upon the shorter man. And Harry has witnessed a lot of wet, sloppy kisses. Mostly between his women in a bid to impress him, but that was neither here nor there.
"Oh, you know I can never say no when you get like this, honey bear… sigh. Very well."
Ignoring the way Morticia just SAID the word 'sigh' instead of actually sighing, Harry leans forward as the Addams turn to him and Alcina.
"While it may cost us some of our already bought leeway… we can probably pull a few strings and get you into Nevermore Academy, perhaps as a visiting professor of some sort? Do you have any experience teaching? It doesn't really matter if you do, but it might help."
Harry blinks… and then smiles, thinking of his Hogwarts Sabbatical.
"… Yes. Yes I do."
CLAP! CLAP!
Doing that distinct double-clap again, Morticia smiles another thin smile, still not giving him an inch.
"Wonderful. Then we shall begin making preparations at once."
-x-X-x-
As Enid Sinclair stands outside of the Principal's Office, having been summoned ahead of time by Principal Weems… she can't help but listen in. It's not her fault! Her sense of hearing is VERY refined.
"I hope you understand that this is not a school of witchcraft or wizardry, Mister Potter. This is a school of outcasts… from both the normal world and the magical one. While we have had witches and wizards among our populus before, the majority of our students have found they have no place in either world. Werewolves. Vampires. Sirens. Gorgons. These are the sorts that fill our halls. Normies are… not unwelcome, but also not the target demographic for our Academy."
There's a brief pause at the end of Principal Weems' explanation, during which Enid's eyes had gotten wider and wider. Witches? Wizards? Actual magic? That sounded… sooo cool!
"… Huh. So the outcast and normie thing wasn't just an Addams Family quirk. Good to know, I suppose. As for your concerns Principal Weems, I assure you… I'm not here to disrupt anyone. And I did do my research ahead of time, which is why I brought Lavender here along to serve as my assistant. She is, after all, a Werewolf herself."
Oh?! Enid thought she'd smelt a new werewolf on the wind. But it had been a little confusing, because the unfamiliar scent had been somewhat more… spicy than she was used to. And considering they were in a school full of teenagers, Enid was more than used to sniffing out a little arousal. However, this was… more than just a little.
In the office, Principal Weems sniffs haughtily.
"Hmph. There is a difference between a cursed Werewolf and the natural-born Werewolves that we cater to here at Nevermore Academy, Mister Potter. Still… so long as you don't step on any toes, we won't have a problem. Be respectful, polite, and do not rock the boat… or else."
Principal Weems is in rare form. Enid's not even in the room and she still feels a shiver go down her spine at the educator's tone. And yet… this 'Mister Potter' just chuckles in response, sounding downright AMUSED by the Principal's threats.
"Understood, understood. Your point is made, ma'am. But really, as much as you might not like this… I think my guest lectures will be good for your students. You might not cater to wizards or witches, but out there in the real world, your… outcasts will find themselves stuck between my kind and the 'normies' all the same. Best that they know how to handle either side, don't you think?"
"… Indeed. Which is the only reason I'm bothering to entertain this idea. Now… Enid! You should be out there by now! Come on in!"
Jolting at hearing her name called, Enid quickly pushes her way into the Principal's Office, the Nevermore Student doing her level best not to give off the fact that she'd been eavesdropping pretty heavily. But she also can't hide her curiosity, as she finally gets to put a face to the voice she's been hearing all along… as well as his apparent Werewolf companion.
Enid is struck by how… green 'Mister Potter's eyes are. They stand out even more with how black his hair is, even as he rises from his chair, proving to be rather tall and… built out quite well with broad shoulders and an equally broad chest. Meanwhile, his companion is a beautiful buxom blonde with scars across her face that don't really detract from her sex appeal at all, at least in Enid's humble opinion. She rises right along with Mister Potter, looking somewhat more nervous than he does.
Finally, there's Principal Weems. Towering over them all like she always does, the Nevermore Principal rises from her chair and sniffs.
"Miss Sinclair… these are Mister Harry Potter and his Assistant, Lavender Brown. Mister Potter will be staying with us for the next while to deliver a series of lectures to anyone who wants to hear them about what it's like to try and live in a magical society like the one he comes from. And how… outcasts such as ourselves can avoid the common pitfalls that might result in a wizard turning you into a toad, or a witch butchering you and using you for spare parts in whatever potion she's currently brewing in her cauldron."
Enid's eyes are wide by the end of that last sentence, and she audibly gulps. Meanwhile, Harry gives Principal Weems an amused look… but very noticeably DOESN'T contradict her. And finally, there's Lavender Brown. The other woman is definitely a werewolf, but she does smell off… something to do with that curse Principal Weems was talking about, Enid figured.
But then there's also the other thing. Lavender is… hopelessly aroused for Mister Harry Potter right now. Even though she's doing a shockingly good job of hiding it, Enid gets the impression that the blonde is ready and willing to go whenever Harry wants to… that she would even be willing to do so right here and now in this room, if he demanded it of her.
"Miss Sinclair, please give Mister Potter and Miss Brown a tour of the Academy, would you? Help them to settle in for me."
Enid blinks before smiling brightly and nodding enthusiastically.
"O-Of course, Principal Weems! It would be my pleasure!"
And she's not lying about that. Sure, Enid is a naturally bubbly person who loves making new friends… but she's also absolutely fascinated by these newcomers to the school. So fascinated, in fact, that she barely manages to wait till they're out of the Principal's Office before rounding on both Harry and Lavender with wide, bright eyes.
"Are you really a wizard? And are you really a cursed Werewolf?"
Harry and Lavender exchange amused looks at that, before both nodding. Harry follows it up with a broad smile that makes Enid feel a little strange, down in her loins. Though that might be Lavender's arousal messing with her.
"We are indeed. Technically, we're both magical. Lavender has been cursed to become a werewolf every Full Moon, but she's also still a witch and fully capable of casting magic."
A werewolf AND a witch?! Enid's eyes are wide as she looks at the older blonde in a new light, swallowing thickly for a moment.
"O-Oh… but you wouldn't… err, use me in a potion cauldron, w-would you?"
Lavender smiles and shakes her head at that.
"No, that was… well, sort of bigoted of the Principal to talk like that. While wizards and witches do make potions in cauldrons… and are capable of human-to-animal transfiguration, we aren't all going around doing such reprehensible things to people."
Oh. That was… good. Enid, realizing that she's sort of supposed to be giving them a tour and not interrogating them both, blushes and spins on her heel.
"W-Well! Come along! Let me show you around!"
Luckily, neither of them call her out on her lapse. They follow after her as she focuses on the task Principal Weems gave her, beginning the tour of Nevermore Academy's grounds. However, though she's able to MOSTLY keep on track… there's no denying that Lavender's aroused scent is HEAVY in the air. Obviously, she and the wizard Harry have THAT sort of relationship. Which… kind of makes Enid a little jealous of the older blonde.
Not just that, but to be a cursed Werewolf… well, it means that Lavender never has to worry about whether she can wolf out or not, does it? Enid… Enid still hasn't ever wolfed out. Even after all this time. Even after all her cousins and brothers have proven able to. It's a bit of a pain point for her, and she finds herself somewhat jealous that Lavender has never had to deal with such things.
She doesn't let that show though! Enid Sinclair does NOT let her insecurities, anxieties, or her doubts get her down! Not ever. No sir! She bottles them up inside and forces them way, way down, hiding from them until they go away like always!
Moving through Nevermore, Enid tries to make sure to put her best foot forward, both to give the two adults a great impression of her as well as the school itself. However, just as she's SURE she's wooing them both with her enthusiastic attitude and the way she's talking up the school… disaster strikes.
"Oh? And who exactly are these two, Sinclair?"
Enid freezes up. She should have expected this! Curses, she definitely should have warned Harry ahead of time! Spinning on her heel, the bubbly werewolf plasters a smile on her face. Clasping her hands behind her back, she rocks back and forth on her heels.
"Bianca! Hiiiii. This is… I mean, these are Mister Potter and his Assistant, Miss Brown. Mister Potter is going to be a guest lecturer at Nevermore Academy for the next several months, according to the Principal."
Bianca Barclay, along with the rest of Nevermore Academy's Siren Clique, crosses her arms over her chest as she blinks her beautiful blue-green eyes and looks Harry and Lavender up and down. Finally, she focuses on Harry in particular, her eyes narrowing slightly.
"You're a wizard, aren't you?"
Enid panics briefly, worrying that Harry will take offense to Bianca's standoffish tone… but he just smiles and nods.
"That I am. And you all are Sirens, yes?"
Instead, it's Bianca who seems to stiffen and look like she's one moment away from picking a fight.
"We are. What of it?"
But Harry seems to be all too happy to defuse the situation. Letting out a slight laugh, the wizard raises his hands in surrender.
"Nothing, my dear. Bianca, wasn't it? I'm Harry Potter and this is Lavender Brown. As young Enid here said, I'll be giving a series of lectures on how outcasts such as yourself might deal with magical society."
Her eyes narrowing even further, Bianca almost snarls.
"Yeah? And what about when magical society decides to 'deal' with us, huh? Sirens have been hunted by your kind for centuries. Taken as slaves. Turned into alchemical reagents. There might be laws against it now, but that doesn't mean it's not still happening, either. We've had to flee from wizards and witches and hide among the normies for generations."
Enid bites her lower lip, now wringing her hands. Bianca is bringing up some… heavy stuff. But she's also not wrong. That said, this is not the time nor the place, and at this rate Bianca is going to get into trouble with Principal Weems if she keeps provoking their newest teacher. Worse, she might get Enid in trouble! But before Enid can step in, Harry… surprises her.
"I'm sorry to hear that, Bianca. And I'm not going to try to downplay the actions of my kind. Not even for a moment. Wizards and witches, much like humankind in general, have long been at the top of the food chain. And we've not always been the nicest about our supremacy either. You have every right to hate wizards, my dear. But rest assured, I am not here to harm anyone. It is my hope that through understanding, peaceful coexistence can be reached."
It's obvious that Bianca is taken aback by Harry's complete willingness to… take the L, so to speak. She flounders for a moment, her mouth opening and closing… but before she can speak, a tittering bit of laughter sounds from another direction, and another familiar voice calls out.
"Hmph. Just like a wizard to think that he's at the top of the food chain. But in reality… you and all of the other humans are nothing but a food SOURCE."
Enid finally gives in to the urge to cover her face with her palms, groaning out her best friend's name under her breath.
"Yooookoooo…"
Coming down a nearby staircase, ascending on high and flipping her straight black hair over her shoulder with an air of superiority to her… is Yoko Tanaka. Along with her come what looks to be most of the vampires in Nevermore Academy. Which is… a little weird. Unlike Bianca and the Sirens, who have most definitely been a clique with closed ranks the entire time Enid has been at Nevermore, the vampires are a lot more decentralized.
In fact, Yoko definitely isn't there like… overall leader or anything like that, at least not in the way that Bianca has always seemed to be with the Sirens. And yet, here they are, suddenly presenting a united front of all things. It has Enid blinking rapidly, once she finally notices what's going on.
Harry, meanwhile, takes it all in good stride. The older man looks around at all of the teenagers coming to get his measure and lets out a soft chuckle as he gives Yoko a bow at the waist.
"Lady Vampire."
She's wearing her signature black glasses, but Enid can still tell that her eyes are narrowed as she scoffs a little bit.
"Lord Wizard."
It's only then, looking at her vampire friend, that Enid suddenly gets it. Bianca and Yoko… they feel threatened by Harry for some reason. No, not just because he's a wizard… that's not it at all. Something about him is setting off their fight or flight senses and this is their response, to come and… pick a fight with their new teacher.
Realizing that things are dangerously close to exploding even with Harry's generally calm demeanor, Enid finally finds her voice again, stepping in between the wizard and the two groups.
"Okay! Great that you all got to meet, but I'm supposed to be giving Mister Potter a tour! And you guys… honestly, would Principal Weems let him into the Academy if he was dangerous?"
She's expecting it when Bianca scoffs, but Enid is at least hoping Yoko will soften up a bit. Unfortunately, the vampire just grimaces. Whatever is pinging her senses… ALL of their senses, it's strong enough to make her even ignore Enid's appeal to reason.
The bubbly werewolf tries not to take it too personally. And in the end… it works out, she supposes. With Harry deigning not to make a single aggressive move and Enid getting in their way, Bianca and her Sirens are the first to turn and leave in a huff. And finally, Yoko and the other vampires do the same after a few more moments of staring Harry down.
Only when they're gone does Enid get her racing heartbeat back under control, puffing out her cheeks in an explosive exhale as she looks to Harry and Lavender with wide eyes.
"Wow, I wonder what that was all about!"
Harry's emerald gaze dances with knowing amusement as he sighs and shakes his head.
"The perils of a misspent youth, I'm afraid. Vampires tend to… feel threatened by me. As for the Sirens, well, they have their reasons, as Miss Barclay laid out perfectly well. I'll just have to kill them all with kindness, heh."
Enid beams. Kill them with kindness! Yes, that's basically her modus operandi! She smiles brightly at Harry, her eyes… lingering on his face for a moment before she realizes that Lavender's scent of arousal has positively TRIPLED after that encounter and it's REALLY messing with Enid something fierce. She can scarcely believe it, but… urgh, the only thing to do is soldier on, right?
"Alright, let's get on with the rest of the tour! Right this way~"
Luckily, there's not much left of Nevermore to even show after the incident. And when Harry says he and Lavender are ready to turn in for the day, Enid is all too happy to drop them off at their quarters as the sun sets and everyone starts heading to bed.
However, even when she goes back to her own dorm room, Enid can't quite get the smells of the two newcomers out of her nostrils. Lavender's arousal was one thing… but Harry Potter's scent was something else entirely.
Squirming, she finds herself stripping down and crawling into her bed as her hands start to wander. It's embarrassing, but… she can't… she needs to…
And then, making Enid freeze in her bed… the howling begins.
-x-X-x-
"Yes! Harder, Master! Please sir! Fuck your hound! Nnngh, I love your big fat COCK! I… I… AWOOOOOOOOOOO!"
S-SMACK!
"Eep!"
Harry just laughs, even as he drills into Lavender from behind, pounding into the blonde with all of his considerable might. His cock throbs inside of her, even as her pussy walls clench down around his bitch breaker. She can neither hold him in place nor push him out, however. In the end, she's fully at the mercy of her Master and his big fat cock, as she put it.
As he fucks and spanks Lavender silly, plowing the blonde upon one of the beds they'd been given, Harry hums consideringly, reflecting over everything that's happened so far today.
He doesn't make much effort to quiet Lavender down… rather, he almost wants that bitch Weems to come looking for a fight.
Larissa Weems was a woman who was wallowing in her own inadequacy and simply didn't know it. He had been able to tell right off the bat what she really was. A metamorphmagus, but without the magus part. So, a metamorph. Larissa was a shapeshifter, but she clearly hadn't had the most wonderful of childhoods or formative years, because it was incredibly obvious, at least to Harry, that she had an inferiority complex the size of this entire fucking Academy.
Playing nice with her in her office had been an exercise of his self-control… and one that Harry had passed by the skin of his teeth. If he hadn't sensed that young werewolf student listening in while waiting outside the entire time, he might have gone ahead and bent Larissa over her desk right then and there to put the bitch of a Principal through her paces with Lavender's help.
… But no, Harry had decided he would play nice and see if it got him what he wanted any quicker. But then there'd been the near altercation between him and those groups of students during Enid Sinclair's tour. The Sirens and Vampires had both sniffed him out, coming directly to him. Albeit… for very different reasons.
Bianca Barclay, even if she didn't understand it, was drawn in by Harry's domineering aura. Sirens were a lot like Veela in that way. Harry, with the size of his harem and the sheer amount of women he'd conquered and made his own, was like a beacon slowly pulling them in. Bianca probably didn't comprehend just yet how badly she wanted him. But she would soon enough.
Yoko on the other hand, along with the other vampires… well, that would be a situation that Harry would have to assess later on. See, they weren't after him because of his domineering aura. No, they were antagonistic and hostile towards him because of his status as Master of Death.
It wasn't something Harry spent much time thinking on, usually. And it hadn't come up with Countess Dimitrescu or her daughters in this way because they weren't real vampires. For a long time, the title had laid dormant even, with Harry not using the artifacts too much and thus their hold on him diminishing and becoming invisible over time.
But essentially, his recent use of the Deathly Hallows, first the Resurrection Stone for Miranda and then the Elder Wand to find the Blackwood, Spellman, and Addams Families, had brought it all back. He was the Master of Death, the one who had united the Deathly Hallows… and natural vampires like Yoko and her ilk were diametrically opposed to that.
Delivering another harsh smack to Lavender's bouncing ass, continuing to pound into her from behind as her howls FILL the Academy, Harry just smiles wickedly. He's not going to be able to play as nice as he wanted here. He should have taken Principal Weems and bent the shapeshifting bitch over her desk while he had the chance. Because sooner or later, one way or another, things WILL explode. Harry figures he might as well be the one to light the match.
And that's why he's fucking Lavender and not doing anything to silence her voice. That's why he's pounding the blonde beauty into the bed from behind, slamming home into her again and again without respite and without mercy. To see what he draws in. To see WHO he draws in. He's half-expecting Principal Weems to come rushing to his and Lavender's assigned quarters, perhaps to read them the riot act, perhaps to even try to throw them out.
He could tell, despite Morticia Addams pulling the strings to get him here, that Larissa HATED the Addams Matriarch. She despised her, positively loathed her even. It made sense to him then, that the Principal would be just waiting for an excuse to throw him out on his ass.
Of course, if she came to his quarters now, she'd be walking right into a trap. He was all too ready for her. Ready to tie her up. Ready to lock down the room and silence the walls the moment she was inside so that no one would hear her screams.
… But maybe she knows it's a trap. Because even as Harry fucks Lavender and her howls of pleasure fill the night air, Principal Weems doesn't come by. She stays in her office, and though Harry can sense her arousal when he expands his mind and reaches for her, she doesn't do anything but sit there frozen. The poor woman seems to be frozen stiff in indecision. She doesn't even touch herself.
… The same cannot be said for all of Nevermore's residents. Plenty of women, both teachers and students, can't help themselves once they realize what they're hearing, Lavender's cries of ecstasy reaching their ears through the school's old walls. However… only two in particular actually come to investigate.
Grinning as he feels their presence, Harry makes sure to give them both a show. Reaching out, he grabs Lavender by her hair and YANKS her head back, letting her breasts bounce and jiggle with the force of his thrusts. A few moments later and he cums DEEP inside of her. Lavender squeals, thanking him breathlessly for the action… but Harry isn't done from her. And she squeals even louder when he pulls out and thrusts his mammoth-sized member into her ass a moment later, really putting the 'ass' in Assistant as he dominates the blonde bitch well into the night.
Yes, he makes sure that their peeping audience gets quite the eyeful. After all… if all goes to plan, it won't be long before they're both where Lavender is now. Under him. Right where they belong.
-x-X-x-
She'd had… every intention of knocking on the door and giving the new teacher a piece of her mind. Really. She had. Just like when she'd originally walked up to him and Sinclair in the hallway, Bianca's original intention had merely been to introduce herself and maybe get in good with the handsome gentleman.
She wasn't an idiot, after all. Word through the grapevine had already reached her ears long before she'd confronted Mister Potter in the hall. He was to be a new teacher. Specifically a guest lecturer. Which was… fine. Bianca didn't mind that, despite her previous words. She didn't think all witches and wizards were evil slavers, just as she knew that not all Sirens were as nasty and manipulative as her mother.
It was the reason she was wearing the necklace this year. To prove to Xavier that she wasn't her mother. That she wasn't just some nasty, manipulative bitch like he thought she was.
Only… as soon as she found herself in the presence of the older man, Bianca's entire brain had gone on the fritz. Harry Potter was a wizard. That much, Bianca had also already known. But knowing and experiencing are two very different things. Being in the presence of a wizard as powerful as their new teacher… it had caused her mind to shudder. And her hackles had been raised almost instantly as she realized that trying to seduce him would only result in HER ending up at HIS feet instead of the other way around.
… And yet, here she was now. Despite knowing it was a bad idea, Bianca was spying through the peephole of Harry and Lavender's quarters, kneeling there in the hall where anyone could have seen her, where anyone might walk by at any moment really. She knows she shouldn't be doing this. She knows she definitely shouldn't have a hand up under her skirt and down the front of her panties. Even with her other hand covering her mouth to hold in her moans, the risk of discovery is just too damn high.
But… Bianca can't rightly explain it. One moment she was going to make a good impression on the new teacher. The next, she was reading him the riot act. Then, one moment she was going to knock on the door and give Harry a piece of her mind about keeping his carnal activities quiet. The next, she was on her knees, fingering herself while watching him dick down his blonde bitch.
"Yeeeeeessss~ Harder Master! Harder!"
As he fucks her in the ass now, the blonde squeals for more, even as she calls Harry 'Master'. It reminds Bianca of the accusation she'd levied the wizard's way earlier. Of how his kind liked to enslave hers, when they weren't rendering them down for parts. Seeing how he's apparently got a werewolf slave as his 'assistant', it doesn't seem like it's too far of a stretch to imagine he might go after Bianca herself. To try and make the Siren his slave.
… But then, why did that turn her on so much? She should have been horrified. She should have been terrified. No, she should have been angry. Hell, she should get up off her knees and go to Principal Weems right this moment. A man as dangerous as Harry Potter had NO place in Nevermore Academy. He was going to be the ruin of them a-all!
… But Bianca doesn't do that. She doesn't do any of that. She continues to watch Harry rail Lavender's ass like there's no tomorrow, matching his tempo with her own fingers as she gets wetter and wetter. The young Siren moans wantonly, imagining herself in the blonde's place. Imagining being treated like nothing but a fuck toy by Harry Potter. She can't explain it… but she wants him. Fuck, she wants him s-so badly.
No one catches her, even though by all rights she should get caught. But in the end, despite the sheer VOLUME of Harry's bitch… no one else comes looking. No one else has the guts…
Or so Bianca thinks.
-x-X-x-
It's not Enid's fault, d-damn it! Principal Weems is the one who gave Harry and Lavender the room DIRECTLY under Enid's. And with Nevermore's walls and floors being as thin as they are… she can't help but hear everything, from Lavender's howling to her begging. All of it in crystal clear definition… and with her hands already on her naked body at that.
Enid shivers, having left her bed and crawled out through the large window that dominates one wall of her dorm. Naked as the day she was born, the quivering blonde werewolf has climbed her way down to the balcony right below her own. And there… there, she's watched through the glass as Harry fucked Lavender silly.
Kneeling there, one hand on a tit and one hand between her legs, the entirely naked young woman can only gasp and moan and whimper in need. Seeing Lavender get dicked down like that, first in her cunt and then her ass? Enid can hardly believe it. Specifically, she can hardly believe she didn't beg Harry to fuck her earlier when she had the chance, back during the tour.
The scent of arousal, but also Harry's musk, is overwhelming by this point. Nevermore, being the old school that it is, is in NO way airtight. As such, the smell of sex is seeping through the single pane windows and the cracks in the walls and reaching Enid's incredibly powerful nose. Humping the air as she whines pitifully, Enid's eyes go crossed as she experiences an explosive orgasm all over her fingers.
Harry… Harry is just so ALPHA. He might not be a werewolf, but he's an Alpha Wolf all the same, through and through. He's everything Enid never knew she wanted or needed. She's had a couple of crushes here and there, sure… but she's never even had a kiss before now. Masturbating, meanwhile, has been an activity that she's engaged in when necessary, but not overly often.
All of the sudden, Enid needs it. She needs HIM. Watching Harry's utterly massive dick plow in and out of Lavender's holes from her hiding place, the young blonde can only imagine a world where it's HER that Harry is fucking instead. She doesn't care if he's twice her age. She wants him. She wants him desperately.
Back in the room, it becomes abundantly clear that Harry and Lavender are going to be going for hours. And Enid, for all that she has a wolf's constitution, can't stay outside all night long without freezing to death. Her choices are to either present herself to Harry right then and there and join in on the fun… or go back to her room.
Option One is VERY tempting… but Enid is still Enid, and her insecurity and anxiety get the better of her in the end. What if he rejects her for invading their privacy? She can't risk it.
And so, ultimately, the naked werewolf crawls back up to her dorm and slips back in through her window. Once she's in bed however, still able to hear everything going on down below, she can't help but go right back to masturbating herself straight into exhaustion.
Harry and Lavender are STILL going by the time she's ready to pass out from half a dozen orgasms. Enid's last coherent thought before she finally falls asleep to the melody of a man dominating his woman filling her ears… is simple.
Fuck, I need to get me some of that.
Chapter 55: Nevermore Academy Pt. 2
Chapter Text
"And that, students, is why you must be careful if you ever travel to Europe. Here in the Americas, rules are laxer and treatment of those of your species is much more liberal. But while Veela Rights in particular have made great strides on Europe's mainland, the rights of Vampires and Werewolves are a little less well-defined. Magical memories are long, and too many wizards and witches still recall the likes of both Dracula and Vlad the Impaler, as well as their actions in the distant past."
Coming to the end of his lecture, Harry tilts his head as he sweeps his emerald gaze back and forth across the collection of eclectic students he finds himself speaking to.
"That concludes today's lecture. Any questions?"
In the front row of the class, he's unsurprised to see Enid's hand shoot up quite rapidly. The bubbly little werewolf has proven to be quite the teacher's pet so far during this first lecture of his… pun intended. Chuckling, Harry gives Enid a nod, even as he leans back against the front of his desk.
"Yes, Ms. Sinclair?"
Perking up like the part-dog she is at the attention, Enid's eyes are positively twinkling as she begins to ask her question.
"I always thought Dracula and Vlad the Impaler were the same person, sir! Are you saying they're not?!"
Before Harry can answer, there's a derisive scoff heard from the other side of the room.
"Ugh, does it even matter? And really, are we seriously going to believe anything from a wizard of all people? He could tell us whatever nonsense he wanted."
"Yeah! I can't believe we're expected to sit here and listen to this drivel!"
Enid's head whips around, even as everyone else's eyes travel over to the Siren Clique as well. Harry himself raises an eyebrow as Bianca Barclay and her little friend Divina both make nuisances of themselves… again. This is probably the sixth time that they've tried to disrupt his lecture, and while Harry simply didn't bother reacting to their previous attempts… well, it was over now. So there was no point in ignoring them anymore, was there?
Bianca just smirks at him challengingly, all but daring him to say something. As though he didn't know she'd spent half the night outside his door, masturbating as she watched him rail Lavender through the overly large keyhole. The brat was just asking for it at this point, and Harry was more than happy to give it to her.
"Bianca. Divina. Detention after class. Everyone else, class dismissed. Ah… except for you Enid. You can be my Detention Assistant, if you're so inclined."
Eyes widen at Harry's suddenly clipped domineering tone. The vast majority of the class immediately gathers up their things and takes the opportunity he's given them to escape as quickly as they possibly can. No doubt they sense the storm brewing. Enid, meanwhile, looks surprised but happy to be singled out in a positive way. She remains seated, though definitely perked up and looking forward to what comes next.
Bianca and Divina on the other hand look shocked, and quickly get up, surrounded by their little Siren Clique as they rapidly approach him in front of his desk. Harry just raises an eyebrow as a half dozen pairs of inhuman Siren Eyes stare him down in what's probably supposed to be an intimidating manner. Bianca herself crosses her arms over her chest and sneers at him.
"You can't do that, 'Professor'. You're just a guest lecturer. The Principal would never let you get away with giving us detention."
Harry tilts his head to the side, hearing the waver in Bianca's not-so-confident voice. Smelling weakness, he happily pounces. Though he would have done so anyways.
"Oh? Is that so, Ms. Barclay? Well now… instead of detention, we can take this directly to Principal Weems' office if you prefer. Ask her right out what my authority in this school really is. Is that what you want? To involve the Principal?"
Those words are at least partially bluster and bravado. Harry hasn't actually broken Larissa in yet, though he still has every intention of doing so. In fact, he would absolutely love to drag these two young Siren cunts over to her office and then fuck her over her own desk in front of their tied up, bound and gagged forms with his big fat fucking bitch breaker.
All he needs is an excuse. All he needs is for them to give him a reason.
Bianca's friend Divina scoffs at his words and looks like she expects Bianca to take him up on his offer. The entire Siren Clique looks like they expect her to do so. Which is why they all look objectively surprised when Bianca… backs down.
"No. That… that won't be necessary."
Harry isn't surprised though. Not really. The dark-skinned Siren is a bratty little thing, but he has her measure by this point. After what he'd caught her doing outside of his rooms, he knew what she was really like. This whole… act of hers was just that, an act. And in the end, all Bianca was really waiting for was him to show the proper level of authority and domineering presence so she could fold like a house of cards.
Sweeping his gaze away from her to the rest of the clique, Harry scoffs.
"I believe I said the rest of you were dismissed."
His icy tone leaves no room for argument, and with Bianca seemingly capitulating to him so easily, the other Sirens who are trying to back her and Divina up quickly skedaddle. All of the sudden, it's just him, the two naughty Sirens, and Enid Sinclair. Divina is looking at Bianca betrayed, Bianca is staring at the ground and averting her gaze, and Enid is positively vibrating in her chair, waiting to be called upon.
Amused, Harry nods to the bubbly werewolf.
"Enid, come over here please. As I said, you'll be my Detention Assistant today. After all, you were a very good girl in class."
Enid jolts at that, before blushing profusely as she hurries over to them. On the other hand, Divina looks disgusted, her nose wrinkling as the paler of the two Sirens scowls at him.
"Seriously? Calling her a good girl? That's not only racist, but it's also demeaning. You-!"
"I don't mind!"
Divina shoots Enid an aghast look as the werewolf cuts off her attempt at defending her. Though to be fair to Enid, Divina was actually attempting to USE her to attack him more than anything. Still, Harry just chuckles at the byplay. Of the three young women, it would seem Divina was the least… enamored with him at this point. Which was fair, all things considered. SHE hadn't spent hours watching him fuck like the other two had.
For a moment, he considers how he wants to start this. Does he start with Divina to make Bianca jealous? Or give her a show by starting with Bianca? In the end… he decides to go with the latter option.
"Bianca. Up on the desk."
The dark-skinned Siren's head whips up at that, her inhuman eyes filled with confusion and incredulity as she stares at him, baffled. Harry just smiles and pats the teacher's desk behind him meaningfully. It's completely bare of course, as Bianca said, he was a guest lecturer and this was his first class. He didn't really NEED desk space all things considered; he was a wizard after all. But in this case, the teacher's desk was going to serve a much more FUN purpose, all in all.
"W-What?! What does… what sort of detention is this?!"
Harry hums, wondering if she really thinks that she's successfully managing to hide the light note of hope and excitement behind the indignant front she's putting on right now. Given the way Divina is nodding along with her friend's words, she's at least managing to hide it from the other Siren. But for Harry… it's as clear as day.
"Since you and your friend have such an issue with my lecture, I figured I'd give you both a more… hands-on lesson. I'm sure that here in the Americas, they handle detention quite a bit differently. But over in Europe, corporal punishment is still all the rage. So please… get up on the desk on your hands and knees, Bianca. Or I fear I WILL have to involve the Principal after all."
Bianca's mouth opens… and then snaps shut. As she takes a step forward, Divina grabs her by the arm, eyes wide at her friend's capitulation.
"B-Bianca?!"
But the darker of the two Sirens doesn't respond, yanking herself free of Divina's grasp and making her way over to the large mahogany desk rather woodenly. Hesitantly, but with a restrained note of eagerness to her actions, Bianca climbs up onto his desk, doing as she was told and getting on her hands and knees for him.
Harry takes a moment to enjoy the view, loving how the gorgeous Siren instinctively poses, even if she would probably categorically deny it if he called her out. Still, there are plenty of ways for someone to be on their hands and knees. Not all of them are even that sexy. But Bianca… Bianca naturally goes for a light back arch. She naturally presses her knees together and kicks out her feet. She naturally lifts her hips a subtle couple of inches into the air.
Looking back at him, she manages a half-hearted glare at best. Her defiance at this point is more perfunctory than anything else, Harry notes with amusement. Especially after what he does next.
Stepping forward, he grabs Bianca's skirt and before she can react, flips it up. The dark-skinned Siren positively SQUEALS in response, trying to reach back and push it back down belatedly… but it's too late. And with a quick charm, Harry affixes the bottom of her skirt to the top, making it impossible for her to pull it back down and hide the fact that she's not wearing panties today whatsoever.
Both Divina and Enid gasp at this, even as Harry whistles in appreciation.
"Sorry, did I forget to mention? In Europe, the skirt goes up before corporal punishment can begin. Though I must admit Ms. Barclay… I was not expecting you to be sans panties today. How very naughty of you."
Bianca sputters in response, caught up in disbelief at her own humiliation. It's all happening so fast, and he can tell that his control of the situation is a major turn on for her, even as she tries not to expose herself for the horny little slut that she truly is.
"B-Bastard…"
Harry just smirks, watching on until eventually Bianca gives up on trying to pull down her magically affixed skirt. Her naked, chocolate-toned bubble butt is on full display to her fellow classmates, and there's absolutely nothing that the beautiful young Siren can do about it. Nor can she particularly hide the pair of glistening, wet, and altogether puffy pussy lips nestled between her thicc thighs. Of course, when she realizes both Divina AND Enid are still staring, a new level of humiliation and embarrassment washes over the helpless Siren.
"D-Don't LOOK you two! Honestly!"
There's no authority in Bianca's weak voice… but the other two avert their eyes in embarrassment all the same at being called out. That is, until Harry chuckles and speaks up.
"Belay that order. Divina, I want you to watch. Else it's not a proper detention. And Enid… I said you were my assistant, didn't I? Come here and assist."
There's a brief pause, as though the two girls are giving Bianca a chance to protest further and argue the point with him. But true to form, the bratty little Siren bitch doesn't say a word. She just shamefully averts her gaze again, leaving Divina and Enid with no choice but to follow his orders. Enid in particular comes over to the desk, much more embarrassed now, but also just as eager to please as before.
"What… what should I do, sir?"
With a smirk, Harry twists his hand in a flourish and conjures a nice, long ruler out of nowhere. Enid's eyes widen at the measuring stick… and old-fashioned disciplinary implement.
"I want you to spread Bianca's cheeks for me, Enid. Since she was naughty enough not to wear panties, we're going to have to escalate her punishment a fair bit~"
Enid's eyes widen at that… but in the end, he doesn't have to repeat himself. She hurriedly leans forward and grabs hold of Bianca's chocolate-toned ass cheeks, spreading her bubble butt apart to show off her puckered anus and puffy, dripping wet pussy lips. Harry nods in approval, even as he watches Bianca's asshole breathe for a moment. Then, he slides the ruler along her crotch, making the Siren tense up in anticipation.
"Twenty strikes, Bianca. You will count them out for me, or we will start over. Am I understood?"
"… Y-Yes…"
Raising an eyebrow, Harry turns the ruler on its side and pushes it up between Bianca's pussy lips, making the poor girl squeal as her hips are forcibly raised into the air a few more inches from the action.
"Excuse me?"
"Y-Yes sir!"
Smiling at the correction, Harry nods and pulls the ruler back. He considers Bianca's ass for a moment… and then brings the ruler down across both cheeks for the first strike, careful to spare Enid's pulling fingers as he does so.
"F-FUCK! O-One, sir!"
Hm, the 'sir' at the end of the count is a nice touch, so Harry doesn't call her out on the cursing. Instead, he pulls the ruler back and wordlessly brings it down again, this time more directly on her sensitive anus.
"A-AH! Two, sir!"
Twenty strikes is what he'd said. But he hadn't described how those strikes would be delivered. Certainly, Harry sees no reason to make the blows uniform in any way. He wouldn't want Bianca to get bored after all. Nor did he want her to get used to it. No, he loved hearing the bratty little Siren bitch squeal for him. He loved making her cry out as she literally dripped her arousal all over the desk.
Strike after strike comes down on Bianca's ass. But not just her ass. He alternates and changes it up every single time. One moment he might spank one of her chocolate cheeks, the next he might go directly for her anus. Then, after that he goes down for an underhanded swing against her puffy pussy lips. He even goes for her thighs, enjoying the way they jiggle and she shrieks and squeals particularly loudly the first time he strikes each of them.
To her credit, Bianca never loses track of the count. They rapidly reach ten, at which point Harry escalates in both speed and power. But even then, she dutifully counts out the blows one after the other, always with a cute little 'sir' tacked on at the end of each number. As though her submissiveness now would get her out of this punishment. As though he was really going to just let her get away with how much of a shitty little brat she'd been so far.
Finally though…
S-SMACK!
"Mmph! Nineteen, s-sir!"
And with distinct relish, Harry brings his ruler up in another underhanded blow for the last strike. This entire time, he's managed to hit almost every part of Bianca's crotch with the ruler. From her ass cheeks to her anus to her puffy pussy and her thighs. But there's one spot he's 'missed' each and every time. One spot that one might think he just wasn't quite managing to hit.
But that wasn't true. Harry had avoided it on purpose. Until now.
S-SMACK!
"Twent-EEEEEEEEEEEEEP!"
As the flat of the ruler lands HARD on Bianca Barclay's engorged little clitty after initially only making contact with her pussy lips again, the dark-skinned Siren damn near jumps out of her skin, her inhuman eyes going as wide as saucers from the blow. She wasn't expecting it, that's for sure. And that makes it too much for her to handle. The poor young woman squeals and shrieks and ultimately ends up squirting all over the table in a mind-blowing, explosive orgasm. Perhaps the best climax of her young life, Harry figured.
Amused, he pulls his very wet ruler back and watches as Bianca collapses forward onto the desk, damn near catatonic. Technically, she didn't finish the count… but Harry figured it was close enough. He could always enjoy making her squirm over her failure later if he wanted to.
For now, he looks to Enid, smiling somewhat affectionately at the way the bubbly young werewolf is squirming, still holding Bianca's ass cheeks apart. It's obvious from the incredibly red coloring of Enid's pale face that she's gotten quite lust-drunk just smelling the arousal literally dripping out of the Siren.
"Enid."
His gentle use of her name doesn't get her attention at first, but when she finally realizes he's looking at her, she startles and comes back to herself, straightening up.
"A-Ah… y-yes sir?"
Harry just smiles at the use of 'sir', even as he nods over to a nearby desk.
"Move Bianca for me, please. Then come back over so you can assist me with Divina's punishment as well."
"Y-Yes sir!"
As Enid hurries to obey, as eager and enthusiastic as ever, Harry turns to Divina. The other Siren found herself caught in whatever was going on between him and Bianca, and looking into those beautiful Siren eyes of hers, Harry could tell that Divina understood that now. She finally understood just why her friend was being such a brat… and just how much of a slutty little whorish BITCH that Bianca truly was.
Hm, it would be a true test of their friendship, whether news of Bianca's true nature traveled around Nevermore or not by the end of the day. Especially given what Divina was about to have to go through because she'd followed along with Bianca's brattiness without even realizing what her friend's true aim was.
"Divina. Get up on the desk."
Flushing, Divina looks like she wants to argue… but ultimately just averts her gaze and wordlessly moves over to the desk. Her nose wrinkles at the amount of… juices that Bianca's own time on top of the teacher's desk has resulted in, and she tries her best to avoid them as she climbs on top of the desk on her hands and knees. Doesn't stop her from almost slipping off and cracking her skull thanks to the fluids all the same.
Still, she manages to catch herself before Harry has to step in, and ultimately sets herself up in the proper position. Of course, in trying to avoid Bianca's left behind mess, she's positioned herself facing the opposite direction of the other young woman… leaving her hovering right above the squirted juices with her hands spread far apart along either side of them.
Amused, Harry moves into position behind Divina and flips up the back of the paler Siren's skirt. Unlike Bianca, Divina was much less of a slut. She actually had panties on, striped purple and black underwear that Harry appreciates quite a lot. He also appreciates the wet spot on her crotch, revealing that in spite of her silence, Divina WAS getting off on all of this. She was just as much of a horny slut for teacher as Bianca and Enid both were, at the end of the day.
Of course, since she was wearing panties, he wasn't going to have Enid hold apart her ass cheeks like he had with Bianca. But the bubbly werewolf still needed SOMETHING to do… it takes Harry a moment, but he quickly comes up with something.
"Divina. Your friend has left quite the mess behind; wouldn't you agree?"
There's a brief pause before Divina finally answers with a sigh.
"Yes… sir."
It's said almost begrudgingly, and Harry can't help but be amused that addressing him respectfully has just become something they all feel peer pressured to do. Not that Enid seems to mind it one bit, but Divina is clearly reluctant to give him his due. That makes him feel far less bad about what he's about to make her do in turn.
"I'm glad we're on the same page. Go ahead and clean it up. Unfortunately, I don't have any cleaning supplies for you… so you'll have to use your tongue."
"W-What?! I'm not-!"
"Enid… help our disobedient little Siren out for me, will you? And Divina, please don't make this more difficult then it has to be. I would hate to have to double your punishment from twenty to forty strikes."
Divina immediately falls silent at that, her eyes flicking over to where Bianca is recovering face down on another table. And that was just after twenty strikes. The paler of the two Sirens doesn't say another word, even as Enid leaps into action, grabbing Divina by her brunette locks and shoving her face down into Bianca's left-behind fluids.
As the Siren reluctantly begins to lick up the mess her friend made for her, Harry nods approvingly and catches Enid's eye as he grins wickedly.
"Good girl, Enid. Now, with Divina busy with that… you'll have to handle her count. Think you can manage it?"
Enid's eyes widen, but she hurriedly nods her head, all eager to please like usual. Harry just smiles and lifts up his ruler… and then brings it down.
SMACK!
"Nngh!"
"One, sir!"
SMACK!
"Mmph!"
"Two, sir!"
And so on it goes. With Divina's ass clad in panties, Harry isn't too inclined to be overly abusive like he was with Bianca. He does still make his mark on the second young Siren's mind though, watching as his blows cause her to ruin her panties, more and more juices leaking out of her.
Meanwhile, Enid's count gets a little… well, sloppy. It's confusing at first, because she's not the one getting spanked with a ruler here, so why the hell is HER voice getting so rough and uneven? It takes Harry a second to realize it's because the bubbly blonde's new position in pushing Divina's face into Bianca's mess has resulted in Enid being able to grind her cunt up against the corner of the teacher's desk under her skirt.
The poor dear is trying desperately to hide it from view, and for a second Harry considers calling her out on it and naming her a 'bad girl'… but no, two punishments is enough for the day. And besides, he actually LIKES Enid and her 'can do' attitude. He just doesn't have it in him to be so cruel to her as all that.
SMACK!
"N-Nineteen, s-sir!"
SMACK!
"Mmm, t-twenty, sir!"
And with that, it's done. Harry hums as he pulls the ruler back from Divina's panty-clad ass. The poor girl is whimpering as she continues to lap up Bianca's mess, shuddering on her knees on the desk, her face pressed firmly into the wood surface by Enid's hand in her hair. Dismissing the conjured ruler, Harry places a hand on Divina's ass instead, giving it a casual soothing grope as she stiffens in response.
"Would you like some relief now, Divina?"
There's a long pause at that, before Divina finally quietly answers him.
"… Y-Yes sir…"
Smirking, Harry hooks his thumbs into the waistband of Divina's panties and yanks them down, revealing her reddened buttocks as she gasps in response. Then… he conjures up a little tub of cooling lotion and scoops a handful out, before liberally beginning to apply it to Divina's abused buttocks, her puckered asshole, and her quivering slit.
"Eeeep!"
Divina's surprised squeal is music to his ears as he works the lotion into her ass. He can tell she's surprised. He can tell that she thought his question was about sexual relief, not pain relief. And he can tell she knows he knew too. In that moment, she thought he'd asked if she wanted him to fuck her… and Divina's answer had been a quiet 'yes sir'.
But of course, bad little girls like Divina and Bianca didn't get to bounce up and down on his cock this early. Not without earning it first. Instead, Harry finishes applying the lotion, giving Divina much needed pain relief but never quite letting the Siren get any sort of actual sexual release from his teasing touches. Finally, he pulls his hands back and caps the half-used jar of cooling lotion as he steps away to let Divina get down off of the desk.
The poor Siren can barely walk as she pulls up her panties and lets her skirt drop down. But she CAN walk… and by now, Bianca has recovered enough as well that they're able to both stand if they lean on one another for support. The two Sirens end up in front of him, looking completely out of it and like they aren't sure whether they want to beg him for more or flee as fast as their jelly-like legs will take them.
Amused as all hell, Harry holds out the rest of the lotion to the two, his emerald eyes twinkling.
"For you both to distribute amongst yourselves. I leave it in your capable hands, Divina."
Another test of friendship, he figured. Was Divina really Bianca's Ride-or-Die or was this the straw that broke the camel's back. For the time being at least, they continue to support one another as they both walk past him and exit the classroom. Harry turns to watch them go… and his eyes alight upon Bianca's poor abused ass, still on full display. The charm he'd used to affix the bottom of her skirt to the top and keep her from hiding her naked buttocks from him is still in effect even now.
For a moment, Harry considers dispelling it as they both step out into the hall… but in the end, he leaves it in place. He'll let Fate itself decide if Bianca Barclay's humiliation is compounded by her being seen in her current state before she and Divina can get back to their dorm room. And besides, if he let her skirt fall down upon her poor posterior now before the lotion was applied, the Siren would probably scream in agony from the cloth-to-skin contact. So really, he was actually being quite magnanimous in the end.
With Bianca and Divina gone, Harry turns and looks to Enid, who freezes up the moment his gaze falls upon her. Biting her lower lip, clasping her hands together behind her back, Enid shifts back and forth, not quite willing to meet his eye.
"D-Did I do good today, s-sir? Was I… was I a good girl?"
Harry chuckles at that.
"You weren't a good girl, Enid… you were the BEST girl."
She looks crestfallen for all of a moment because of the first half of that sentence, but then he finishes it and her eyes go wide as she shudders and quivers in place, cumming on the spot right then and there. Harry watches this happen in amusement, being quite generous by not calling her out on it. Much like Bianca and Divina, he knows he could have Enid riding on his cock in a heartbeat if he truly wanted to.
… But no. Not yet. He wants her to beg for it. He wants them all to break down and beg for it. Still, after everything that happened, Harry was rock hard, his throbbing member straining in the confines of his pants. There was no way he was going to blue ball himself just because he was playing hard to get.
"If you continue to be so well-behaved, I'm confident that I'll be making use of you a lot as my Disciplinary Assistant, Enid. But for now at least, you're dismissed."
Then, he turns to his office door, just off of the classroom he'd been assigned to teach from.
"Lavender! Get out here you lazy bitch!"
Uncaring if Enid knows he's about to fuck the other blonde werewolf in his life into a stupor, Harry watches as Lavender steps out of his office, licking her lips in eager anticipation to serve her Master. Meanwhile, behind him… the lock on the door to his classroom clicks shut without ever actually opening and closing. Eyes narrowing, Harry turns to see Enid Sinclair has NOT departed like he expected, but is instead leaning back against the locked door, staring at him with big, soulful eyes.
Hm, had he underestimated her? Was she about to beg for a turn anyways?
"W-Would it… would it be okay if I watched, sir? I've been… hoping to learn more about sex between werewolves and… and w-wizards."
Harry blinks at that, and then lets out a bark of laughter. So, not quite begging for her own turn… but certainly escalating from hiding the fact that she was peeping, to outright asking if she could watch. Honestly? Harry could respect it. In the end, feeling very magnanimous indeed, Harry waves a hand through the air.
"By all means, darling. Go ahead."
Enid's blush intensifies, but Harry is already turning back to Lavender. With a wave of his wand, he frees himself of every last stitch of clothing, letting his massive bitch breaker flop free into open air even as the rest of his body is also exposed at the same time. Then… he reaches for his bitch, fully intending to break her.
-x-X-x-
"Y-YES! HARDER MASTER! F-FUCK! SO GOOD! SOOOOO GOOOOD!"
Enid can hardly believe she asked. It had sort of just… come out of her. And yet, here she was all the same. The blonde werewolf was leaning back against the locked classroom door, basically acting as its very horny, very slutty guard dog. Heh, no one was getting in or out of this classroom, not on her watch! Not that anyone was even trying. Enid doubted Bianca or Divina would be coming back any time soon now that they'd managed to escape. Though privately, she was starting to suspect that neither of them understood just how badly they had it for Professor Potter.
She, at least, wasn't lying to herself. Fuck, she had it BAD for teacher. She wanted Professor Potter to fuck her. She wanted him to OWN her. Being his good girl, being his BEST girl… Enid couldn't get enough of it.
In the center of the room, the older wizard is currently showing off that he's not just magically powerful, he's clearly got some enhanced physical strength as well. Because otherwise, Enid doesn't know how else he would be able to take a woman like Lavender, lift her up into the air, fold her into a full nelson, and fuck her up and down on his cock in a standing fuck.
Indeed, Harry had effectively set himself like a tree, rooted himself in place, and was even now ramming Lavender down upon his entire massive length, fucking her constantly on it with no end in sight. And Enid… Enid got to watch! She could hardly believe her luck, but honestly, she'd earned this hadn't she? She'd listened to everything Professor Potter had to say, soaking up his knowledge like a sponge.
Now, Enid wasn't sure if she had ever had any plans to go to Europe before to be honest. Werewolves were natural homebodies, and while they could be somewhat nomadic at times, traveling across oceans wasn't something your average werewolf did. Especially not the natural born ones with packs like her.
Though, now she was beginning to reconsider. After all… Professor Potter was from across the ocean, wasn't he? Or rather, 'across the pond' as British People liked to say. And… and eventually, he would be going home, wouldn't he? Enid finds herself letting out a pathetic little whine at the thought, even as she continues to watch Harry rail Lavender upon his thick fat cock.
The idea of never seeing him again, despite only knowing him for a couple of days now… it made her feel all weird inside. She hated it. She hated the thought that he might just leave… especially without fucking her silly.
Enid's fingers are currently inside of her cunt. She can't say when they got there, she doesn't know the exact moment she gave into her impulses. But they're there. Pistoning away at her cunt, trying and failing to match the tempo that Harry is currently managing with his big fat cock and Lavender's gushing, sopping wet cunt.
She just can't keep up with him, and truth be told… Enid wishes it wasn't her fingers. She wished that SHE was the one folded up into a full nelson and impaled on the Professor's dick right now. She was his good girl, wasn't she? She was the BEST girl; he'd said it himself!
If Enid had had a tail, it would one hundred percent be wagging and smacking against the door behind her right now. But then, that was just it, wasn't it? Enid had never felt more in tune with her inner wolf than when she was watching Harry rail the other blonde werewolf silly. She'd never felt closer to being able to properly wolf out.
It was silly… but she was getting to the age where if she didn't manage to transform soon, she would probably be a pariah in her Pack. Even her parents would likely turn their back on her if she couldn't properly wolf out. They wouldn't be happy about it, she knew they loved her… but if you reached a certain age without being able to transform into your wolf form properly, then you weren't a real werewolf. And at that point, it just wasn't SAFE for you to be around a werewolf pack anymore… they would be able to tell you weren't one of their own.
For a time, Enid had been terrified that that's what she would end up becoming. Trapped between both worlds, not really a normie… but also not a proper wolf either. That she would wind up banished and disowned, that she would be shunned by the Pack until she left to find her fortune elsewhere.
Now? Now she's convinced that the longer she spends around Professor Potter, the closer she'll get to properly wolfing out. He just brings it out of her. Watching Lavender howl with pleasure, it makes Enid want to howl as well. She doesn't, only because she doesn't want to draw too much attention to herself. Instead, she pulls open her blouse and uses her other hand on her tits, pinching and tugging on her nipples as her fingers continue to work away at her cunt as fast as she can possibly manage.
The funny thing is… being around Harry will bring the wolf out of her. She knows it will. Hell, if he fucks her… she'll bet that she'll transform soon afterwards. Maybe not on the spot, but definitely on the very next full moon.
However, once that happens, once she's finally secured her place with her family and her Pack… Enid doesn't know if she'll need it anymore. Because if Harry fucks her, she knows beyond a shadow of a doubt that she'll belong to him just like Lavender does. The older blonde werewolf might as well be a snapshot of Enid's future as far as she's concerned. If she gets a taste of that massive fucking dick currently stretching Lavender's cunt like there's no tomorrow… Enid won't be able to go back. She won't ever be able to go home again. Because she'll be too busy serving Harry James Potter as his loyal, submissive fuck pet to want to.
Strange that she's going to get what she most desires and finally wolf out… but still wind up losing contact with her family. Equally strange that she didn't really mind as much as she used to. Because so long as Professor Potter accepted her… she would be happy.
Moaning up a storm, continuing to play with herself as Harry fucks Lavender right in front of her, Enid freezes as Lavender lets out a particularly explosive shriek and climaxes orgasmically all over Harry's cock. That shrieking howl is probably heard all across the campus, and as Enid's pussy walls clench around her fingers from the sound, she can only imagine Nevermore Academy's entire female population all simultaneously creaming themselves along with her.
Lavender, meanwhile, slumps in her Master's hold immediately afterwards, quite literally passing out from the pleasure as he fills her womb with his seed. Enid can even see the slight distended belly that the beautiful blonde werewolf is soon sporting, even as Harry slowly drags Lavender up off of his cock. As the massive pecker flops free, Enid almost gives in to the urge to drop down on her hands and knees, crawl over, and suck it clean right then and there.
But no… no, she doesn't dare. She doesn't want to lose her good girl status by being naughty and trying to do something without permission. Surely if Harry wanted to fuck her at this point, he would just do it. Asking to watch was one thing, but Enid wasn't nearly brave enough to ask him to let her suck his cock or take her own turn on his dick. He would… he would fuck her eventually. So long as she continued to impress him. He'd all but said that was what needed to happen.
That said, as Harry pulls out his wand and casts a floating charm on Lavender to make her unconscious form hover in the air alongside him, Enid jolts, recognizing the look on his face as he gazes around the messy classroom. Just as he's beginning to point his wand at the floor, she hops forward.
"There's no need for that, s-sir! I can… I can clean up the mess for you, Professor!"
Pausing, Harry looks at her with knowing emerald eyes. Enid almost backs down, she almost takes it back with a blush and a quick 'never mind'… but in the end, she stands her ground and is rewarded for it by another smile gracing the Professor's face. Chuckling softly, he tucks his wand away and shrugs.
"Have at it, Enid. Though I expect this classroom to be spotless before the next lecture in a few days. Otherwise I will be VERY disappointed in my best girl. Am I understood?"
Back ramrod straight, eyes wide, Enid nods enthusiastically.
"Y-Yes sir! You can count on me, s-sir!"
"Very good. I'll see you next class then."
And with that, he leaves, Lavender floating alongside him. Enid stares at the messy classroom for a moment, licking her lips as she considers just how much of a chore she's volunteered herself for. But… it doesn't matter. She WILL make sure this room is spotless before the next lecture. She's got all the time in the world, even if Professor Potter's magic could have probably done all of the work in just a few seconds. But then, if she'd let him do that… she wouldn't be able to do THIS.
Reaching down, the bubbly blonde werewolf all but tears her own clothes off of her body, shedding her school uniform in moments. As soon as she's naked, Enid leaps forward, jumping onto the soiled teacher's desk first and eagerly rubbing her aroused body into the puddle of pussy juices there. Moaning as she finger fucks herself with reckless abandon, her eyes roll around in her head, her tongue lolling out of her mouth to swipe back and forth across the table beneath her.
Eventually, she moves her efforts to the floor… because that's where all of Harry's actual cum is. Reveling in Bianca and Divina's pussy juices and letting herself remember their humiliation and degradation at Professor Potter's hands was one thing… but actually getting to lap up his seed from the classroom floor was a whole other.
Scooping it on her fingers, Enid's eyes roll back in her head all over again as she licks her digits clean. Eventually, she's just humping her hand, face down on the floor with her ass up in the air. As she scoops up some more cum, she even goes so far as to test her virgin asshole with a single finger. Much to her surprise, this causes her to cum near-instantly, leading to her continuing to stretch out her ass with her digits, even as she finger fucks her cunt to orgasm after orgasm.
She's got a few days to clean the place up… and no roommate in her dorm room at the moment to wonder where she went. With that in mind, Enid sees no problem with spending the rest of the night in the classroom, masturbating and reveling in the events that Professor Potter let her bear witness to here today.
No problem at all…
Chapter 56: Nevermore Academy Pt. 3
Chapter Text
"Gluuuuuuuughk~"
In a minor case of déjà vu, Harry finds himself reading a book while a familiar face chokes on his massive fucking bitch breaker of a cock. There's a couple of key differences though, of course. While he does have his legs wrapped around her head and his feet resting on her buttocks, they aren't in a library and Alcina Dimitrescu is not on her hands and knees.
Instead, they're in his bedroom in Nevermore Academy, with the giantess of a vampire laid out prone on a magically extended bed. Meanwhile, Harry sits back against some pillows and reads a book from the Nevermore Academy Library while the Countess-turned-slave fucks her face upon his cock most enthusiastically.
Off to the side, Lavender Brown lays sprawled on the floor, completely out of it and fucked silly already. Meanwhile… a pair of uninvited guests are once more 'observing' the scene, watching as Harry reads and Alcina debases and degrades herself for his pleasure. Bianca and Enid might think that Harry still doesn't know about their presence, but the two couldn't be more wrong in the end. He'd always been aware of them both… all the way from the very start.
Truth be told, his mind wasn't even on the book he was currently 'reading'. He'd already read enough to know that this particular tome, just like every other book in the Nevermore Academy's official library, wouldn't be of any use to him. Not a single one had the information he sought.
Had the Addams Matriarch and Patriarch lied to him? Somehow, Harry didn't think so. Morticia and Gomez were freaks to be sure, but they didn't strike him as liars. At least not in this particular case. No, they HAD donated their entire library… Harry was sure of that. The only question became, where the fuck had all of those books from the Addams Family Library gone?
Oh sure, he'd managed to locate a handful here and there that were clearly from them, but they were tame and boring one and all. None that could assist him on his true purpose here in America… that being the Greengrass Blood Curse. Though as far as 'true purposes' went, Harry was more than willing to let himself get… distracted. And get distracted he had.
Truth was, he could have probably torn through this place and found the answers he was looking for by now. Or at the very least, found out once and for all that the answers he was looking for weren't here. He could have broken Principal Weems upon his cock and made her his toady by this point, but instead he'd let the shapeshifter cower in her office as he had his way with the young women in her school. Weems had yet to do anything to… stop him from his activities, be they night-time or daytime.
Meanwhile, Harry had allowed himself to indulge more than he probably should have. He had continued to hold his lectures and seminars for the students of Nevermore. Part of him enjoyed doling out his knowledge to the boys and girls, but a much larger part of him enjoyed the game he was currently playing with the feisty young women that made Nevermore Academy their home.
Bianca Barclay, for instance, had discovered that deep down inside, she was little more than a horny, needy pain slut. She LIKED being abused. She liked being dominated. She liked being punished like the bad, bad girl she was.
She did everything she could to push Harry's buttons in his lectures. She'd even gone ahead and shortened her skirt more and more, spreading her legs apart while he was trying to teach the class and showing him the glistening pool of pussy juices slowly spreading across her seat. She hadn't worn panties in all that time either, making her constant skirt-shortening more and more of a dangerous endeavor.
All it would take was the wrong little gust of wind and Bianca would find herself exposed to her classmates. She was dangerously close to flashing each and every one of them with every step she took. Though as far as Harry knew, she'd only flashed him so far. Most of the others didn't have any inkling of just what sort of girl Bianca was becoming.
It surprised him that Divina had stayed loyal, especially after Bianca dragged her into this mess and turned out to be such a worthless bitch of a friend. But while Divina was less adventurous then her best friend, she WAS still turning out to be a horny little slut herself. She kept her panties on, but that wasn't saying much when they'd become smaller and smaller, until ultimately she'd given up on wearing conventional panties altogether and these days wore these small see-through slips that could barely even be called thongs.
As for the rest of their Siren Clique… the girls had followed suit. All of Bianca's humiliation and degradation was still taking place behind closed doors, with Harry only disciplining the little bitch when she was in detention with him. So without Divina talking about what the British Professor was doing to the pair of them in detention, none of their little clique knew just how far they both were falling.
Because of this, as far as the sirens were concerned, Bianca was still Queen Bee. This meant that her new fashion sense had been copied and largely picked up by her cohorts, with the whole lot of the female Sirens wearing shorter and shorter skirts to his classes. Not because they were necessarily trying to seduce him, Harry didn't think, but simply because it was what they thought they HAD to do.
Meanwhile, the male Sirens were baffled. Probably because Bianca and Divina were giving such STRONG 'fuck me' signals… but every advance that the boys of the Siren Clique made, every attempt at flirtation or seduction that they tried… was soundly rebuffed. Neither Bianca nor Divina would stray or so much as cozy up to another man while he was around. Rather amusing to be honest, it wasn't as though Harry had laid claim to them officially. And yet… they already belonged to him in their minds, didn't they?
Of course, Bianca didn't know that not only was she slowly transforming into his own personal painslut, but Harry was also keeping an eye out for her. The dark-skinned Siren had insisted on sneaking down to peek through the keyhole of his door every single night since the first… and while she'd been lucky enough not to be discovered that first night, the same couldn't be said for the rests of these nightly peeping sessions of hers.
She was lucky Harry was feeling magnanimous… and maybe just a little possessive despite not officially claiming her as his bitch. He'd used his magic to keep her hidden, even as she knelt out there in the open hallway where anyone COULD have walked past and seen her desperately fingering herself while watching him play with his actual toys.
He'd extended the same courtesy to Enid Sinclair as a matter of course, though unlike Bianca, Enid wasn't nearly as foolish about it. The tasty blonde werewolf was tucked in on the outside of the building, having climbed down from her room's balcony above so she could spy on them through the window. Unless Enid started howling, the risk of HER being discovered is much lower than the risk of Bianca being discovered.
Though admittedly, that caveat is a very real possibility given Enid's… lineage. Still, as far as Harry is concerned, Enid Sinclair is an angel when compared to Bianca and Divina. The blonde werewolf has become more and more of a Professor's Pet as time goes on, doing everything she can to make him happy. In turn, Harry has rewarded her at every junction, further tying her to him. At this point, the poor girl might as well be wearing a collar with his name on it, because even in class, it was incredibly obvious to everyone that she was a teacher's pet… with an emphasis on the word 'pet'.
Perhaps that was why things had escalated recently. Perhaps that was why Harry was here now, fucking the face of his giantess vampire fuck toy while Enid and Bianca both spied on them. As Alcina chokes on his cock, Harry lets out a sigh and finally puts down the book he's reading, reflecting on the events of the last few days that had resulted in him calling the former Countess in for her assistance in the first place.
Put simply… Yoko Tanaka had started acting up more and more recently. Unlike Bianca, Yoko wasn't the leader of the vampire clique. As far as Harry could tell, they didn't have a leader. They were much more segmented, and at times could barely be called a clique, he supposed. They were only really unified by their existence as vampires and their dislike of him.
However, it was HOW that dislike manifested itself that had forced Harry's hand. Most of the vampires in the school were content to just keep their distance and maintain a quiet disdain for Harry and anything that had to do with him. They were threatened by his very presence, so they stayed as far away from him as possible outside of lectures, and during lectures they sat in the back of the class and didn't say a word, even if he addressed one of them directly.
… But something had changed for Yoko Tanaka. Something had turned her distaste and dislike of him into a full-blown hatred. It was no longer a mere natural aversion, but rather something more personal than that.
-x-X-x-
"What the fuck are you doing cozying up with that wizard, Enid? Don't you know what his kind do to werewolves like you? Before you know it, you'll be his fucking pet complete with collar and leash."
"… Would that be so bad?"
"What?!"
"Look, Yoko… I love you. You're my best friend. But Professor Potter is… he's different. Special."
"You're damn right he's different! He's a fucking wizard! And… there's something more about him too. Something wrong. Enid, you need to stay away from him! You don't know what he's capable of!"
"I don't care what he's capable of, Yoko! I care about what I might be capable of if I stay the course! I really think that keeping Professor Potter happy is helping me get closer and closer to wolfing out!"
"Y-You what? Enid… that… that's no reason to give up your freedom. You can't possibly be willing to let him collar you like… like a dog just so you can wolf out for your family."
"You're my friend, Yoko. But I'll do whatever it takes. So stay out of my way."
-x-X-x-
… Yeah, something about Yoko's attitude towards him in recent days had become very personal indeed. She was angry at him for something, and all Harry could think of was that it probably had something to do with Enid and his treatment of her. Though that was rather amusing all things considered. Harry had been downright NICE to Enid all the way through, and yet here they were, with Yoko getting all up in arms.
The vampire girl had started acting out more and more, and while Harry hadn't pulled her into detention quite yet… that was only because he was still trying to decide what to do with her. But he'd made his decision. Yoko Tanaka wanted to be a bad girl? She wanted to be naughty? Then he'd discipline her. That said… Yoko was a lynchpin in a lot of ways. She was Enid's best friend as far as Harry knew, so disciplining her in front of the blonde werewolf might just wind up snapping Enid out of whatever sycophancy she'd fallen into with him.
He didn't want to risk ruining his work with Enid, which was why he had yet to take action against Yoko. But with Alcina's arrival, Harry had brought in the big guns as far as vampirism is concerned… literally. Both Enid and Bianca were getting a sneak peek of the plan he was going to implement tomorrow in the form of Alcina. If you wanted to domesticate a vampire, there was no better way to do so then to fight vampire with vampire. Had he not proven that when he'd broken Alcina using her three daughters?
That said… this was also a test for both Enid and Bianca. It didn't really matter if Yoko was warned ahead of time, because the only way for her to escape her fate would be for her to run for the hills. So letting her friends know and seeing if they would 'betray' their adoration for him… well now, that sounded like a very interesting experiment to Harry.
Running his hand through Alcina's hair as she continues to gurgle on his cock while his heels grind into her fat buttocks, Harry smiles. Well aware of their audience, he looks down into his vampire pet's eyes and chuckles darkly.
"I've been having a little… vampire problem of late, pet. The vampires in this school aren't quite like you, but they don't seem to like me very much. However, one in particular has gotten on my last nerve. She'll be joining the other girls in detention tomorrow… and you shall come as well. Your role, of course, will be to teach her a lesson that she'll never forget. Tell me, do you think you can do that?"
Alcina gurgles and nods her head as best she can, causing Harry's smile to widen even further, to Cheshire-esque proportions.
"Good. Very good."
He doesn't say Yoko's name, but he doesn't have to. Enid and Bianca have both gone still at hearing his voice, the two of them not even breathing as they hang off his every word. Pulling his thick, long cock out of Alcina's throat, he moves over the prone giantess of a vampire and proceeds to slam into her ass from above, making her squeal through pillowy lips as he begins to fuck her bowels hard and fast.
At the same time, Harry is surreptitiously 'watching' Bianca and Enid's reactions. They both know exactly who he's talking about. While all of the school's vampires don't like him, only one has actually started actively trying to piss him off over the past few days. And that's Yoko Tanaka.
… Which means both Bianca and Enid now have a choice to make. Do they tell Yoko what's about to happen to her? Do they warn their vampire friend that Harry has literally brought in a bigger, badder vampire to put Yoko in her place? One would think, given the dynamic, that Bianca would be the one most likely to spill the beans. After all, she was the naughty painslut and glutton for punishment who just kept pushing his buttons and coming back for more. But at the same time…
Harry finds it telling that as he begins prone boning Alcina into the bed, Bianca only hesitates for a moment before going right back to helplessly frigging her clit and fingering her cunt. Enid on the other hand… when she stops being frozen, she carefully disengages from the window and makes her way back up to her room and her bed.
It's clear that the blonde is feeling seriously conflicted already. Harry can't help but be amused, wondering what tomorrow will hold. Yes, he was here about the Blood Curse. Yes, he probably could have been more efficient in finding the information that he was after. Harry had already guessed that there was likely some sort of hidden library in Nevermore that had absconded with all of the decent books from the Addams Family Library after it was donated to the Academy. But he hadn't bothered searching it out just yet.
He was having too much fun for that. And he expected tomorrow to be just as fun, all things considered. He was going to find out once and for all whether Enid was a good girl or not, he supposed.
-x-X-x-
"So then, what exactly do these detentions entail? Not that it matters. You can give me detention all you want, but if you try to have me write lines or anything like that, I'll just ignore you. Because I don't respect you."
Well, if anything Yoko is honest. Harry imagines that the vampire bitch's caustic words are MEANT to make him angry or something, but in reality… he just chuckles, shaking his head in wry amusement at her standoffish attitude. He can't help but be amused… after all, while her words are clearly intended to be upsetting, in reality they expose something that Yoko doesn't even realize. Her ignorance.
Harry's emerald eyes flicker over to both Bianca and Enid to see the two girls averting their gazes. Not because they know that he knows they know… but because they're ashamed of what they found out last night and the plain and simple truth that NEITHER of them tried to warn her. Enid looks the most torn of the two women, but even Bianca can't bear to look in Yoko's direction, especially knowing what's coming for her.
Smiling wickedly, Harry looks Yoko right in her sunglass-covered eyes.
"Oh, I know you don't respect me, Yoko. Likewise… it would seem that these detentions are getting more and more crowded, so I've decided to bring in someone… new to help out a little bit."
Yoko stiffens at that, her lips curling up into a sneer. Before she can speak, however, another voice pipes up, plaintive and whiny.
"I don't even know why I'm here, Professor! I didn't do anything wrong today… d-did I?"
Glancing over at Divina, Harry chuckles in amusement at the Siren's mighty pout. Shaking his head at her, he gives her a grin.
"You didn't actually. You're here for the same reason Enid is here… to help out with these two troublemakers. Specifically, you'll be helping me with Bianca's punishment for today."
Both Divina and Bianca stiffen at that, their eyes widening as they both look at each other. However… after a long moment of staring into one another's eyes, they both relax and look away. Finally, Divina just nods.
"O-Okay…"
Yoko watches this byplay with no small amount of disgust on her face, her nose wrinkling and her lips still curled into that sneer from before.
"Ugh. What is wrong with you lot? Submitting to a wizard of all things? Have you no shame? He doesn't have any power over you. He certainly doesn't have any power over ME. I'm a fucking vampire. Earth's apex predator. I hope you don't think you're going to get me to beg for forgiveness or anything like that Professor Potter, because if you do, you've got another thing coming."
Harry can't help but be amused by Yoko's grandstanding, while all the other girls in the room avert their gaze. Divina because she knows full well what sort of power Harry has over her and Bianca… and Bianca and Enid because THEY know what's in store for Yoko. And yet neither of them told her. Hilarious.
He could have debunked and destroyed Yoko's claims that Vampires were Earth's apex predators with relative ease if he wanted to. If vampires WERE Earth's apex predator, they would rule the fucking world. But humans were in charge for the same reason wizards didn't rule over the muggles. Numbers. There were so many more humans than vampires, just as there were more muggles than wizards.
But Harry doesn't have to debunk Yoko's words. Not when he can turn them against her instead. Chuckling darkly, he raises his hand, watching as the vampire tenses up at the movement. Then… he snaps his fingers.
Yoko looks like she expects something else… but in the end, she can never expect what actually happens. The door to his office opens up and stooping down to step on through, Alcina Dimitrescu enters the room. The giantess of a vampire strides forward as all of the girls look at her, Divina actually surprised while Bianca and Enid both have to feign it.
Though, the latter two don't have to feign it too hard. Sure, they'd seen Alcina the night before, but only laid out on the bed, first with her head trapped between Harry's eyes and then with his cock buried in her fat ass. They'd never seen her like this before, composed and graceful, clad in her signature white dress… and towering over all of them at her full height. The giantess of a vampire is even taller than Principal Weems, which Harry can tell they all notice as they stare at her with wide eyes.
Finally, there's Yoko's reaction. The young vampire girl goes stock-still at Alcina's entrance, her entire body freezing in the presence of an older, more powerful vampire. Yoko outright forgets to breathe for a time, though even for her breed of vampires, that's not too much of a problem. Still, once Alcina finally stands beside Harry, her hands clasped demurely in front of her and her eyes roaming over all of them before settling on Yoko in particular… the vampire girl lets out a shuddering breath and speaks.
"Who… who the fuck are you?"
Alcina looks to him for permission, something Harry gives with a nod and a wave of his hand and something that is NOT lost on any of the girls watching the scene play out. Only once he's given his permission does she turn back to all of them and introduce herself.
"I am Alcina Dimitrescu, formerly Countess of Castle Dimitrescu. Now… now I am but one of Lord Potter's vampire pets."
A jolt goes through each of the young non-humans standing in front of them as Alcina just… says it so casually. Yoko has the most pronounced reaction of course, squawking indignantly as she stomps forward with her hands curled into fists at her sides.
"Y-You are not a vampire! You are-!"
In the span of a moment, faster than any of them can blink, Alcina's hand flashes out and snatches the sunglasses right off of Yoko's face. The giantess out-speeds the younger vampire by a wide margin, with Yoko's reaction coming far too late to stop her eyes from being revealed as Alcina smirks… and crushes the sunglasses in her hand.
"I must admit, in all my hundreds of years of life, I have never encountered racism as a vampire. But then, before my Master came and claimed me, I was something of a homebody. I suppose now that I am seeing the world a bit more thanks to his grace, I should expect new experiences. Still… wearing darkened spectacles indoors? How gauche. And I'm supposed to be the one who's not a real vampire?"
Yoko trembles in response to that, but before she can reply, Alcina lays a hand on the younger woman's shoulder… specifically a clawed hand. Her claws, each as long as a small sword, lay out upon Yoko's shoulder and wrap all the way around her neck as the younger vampire freezes in place. Leaning forward, Alcina whispers in her ear, though everyone in the room hears her.
"Be very careful of your next words, childe of darkness. My Master has given me great… leeway in how I am to discipline you."
"… n-no…"
"Oh yes. This isn't something you get to say no to, girl."
At those words, Harry steps back in for a moment, grinning like the cat who caught the canary now as he claps his hands together loud enough to startle the Nevermore Students and draw their eyes.
"As I said… Alcina here will be disciplining Yoko with Enid's help while I discipline Bianca with Divina's help. Delegation, darlings, is key when dealing with so many naughty little bitches. As such… let's get to it, shall we?"
Of course, before they can split apart properly and get started, Enid squeaks and speaks up.
"P-Professor. I…"
She trails off as he turns a warm but also piercing gaze in her direction. For a long moment, she hesitates, looking between Yoko and him. The young vampire is trying to find someone in her corner, looking between Enid, Divina, and Bianca for help. But the two Sirens won't meet her gaze and Enid… Enid is in too deep at this point it would seem. She'd had a chance to tell Yoko ahead of time. Harry would have labeled her a bad girl if she did and punished her as well, but he also would have respected her decision at the end of the day.
However, instead of warning Yoko what was coming for her, Enid had said nothing. At this point… she wasn't allowed to back out.
"… W-Would it be possible for me to assist you with Bianca instead, Professor?"
Chuckling softly, Harry shakes his head and gives Enid a faux apologetic shrug.
"I'm afraid not, my dear. That said, you've been nothing but a good girl for me. Not like Divina here, who's just starting to earn her way into my good graces… nor like Bianca and Yoko, who have been nothing but naughty. If you wish to leave at any time Enid, you can. You have never actually been assigned detention, nor do you have to attend if you don't want to."
For a long moment, Enid hesitates. Looking between Yoko and Alcina… Bianca and Divina… and between his face and his crotch. It's obvious what the tasty little blonde werewolf wants. The same thing she's always wanted. His big fat cock. But she's not going to get it by leaving right now. She's not going to get what she wants… unless she stays and betrays her friend.
"I-I'll stay…"
Harry just smiles and waves Enid over to where Alcina has Yoko in her clutches. He then leaves the pair of young women in Alcina's very capable claws, having already outlined to the giantess of a vampire their plans for the day. Instead, Harry turns to Bianca and Divina with a wide grin on his face as the two sirens fidget and twitch in anticipation of what he's going to do to them… and what he's likely going to make them do to one another.
-x-X-x-
"E-Enid! Enid, snap out of it and help me against this damn bitch! Enid!"
Enid flinches, biting her lower lip as she looks anywhere BUT Yoko's eyes. Her best friend has brought this on herself… or at least, that's what Enid keeps telling herself in order to make this all alright. Ever since their conversation a few days ago, Yoko has really had it in for Professor Potter. And Enid… just doesn't understand why.
It shouldn't even matter to Yoko, right? Their friendship and Enid's… relationship with the Professor are two completely separate things. Or at least, they should have been. Yoko had seemed to take it personally the closer Enid got to Professor Potter. As though Enid cozying up to Harry was somehow meant to slight Yoko specifically. It wasn't. Obviously.
But Yoko didn't seem to get that. Not only was their friendship strained, but the other girl was also just… so damn naughty. She was constantly acting up in class, and until last night, Enid had actually started to wonder why Harry had yet to assign Yoko detention. But last night she'd found out. Last night she'd watched from her little window as Harry fucked the woman she now knew to be Alcina Dimitrescu. A woman even taller and larger in every way than the extremely tall Principal Weems. A woman who was, despite Yoko's claims, very much a vampire.
Enid bites her lower lip as she watches Alcina use those massive claws of hers to shred through Yoko's schoolgirl uniform, stripping the younger vampire naked in mere moments. Yoko squawks and squeals at this, trying to fight it, trying to escape… but to no avail. She can't break free of the older vampire's clutches. Alcina is more powerful than her in every way. Stronger and faster too. Yoko doesn't even get a chance to make a break for the door.
Which is just as well because currently Enid is standing between Yoko and the door as Alcina strips her best friend naked with those nasty-looking claws. And if Yoko actually managed to make a break for it… Enid would be expected to stop her. She doesn't want to have to do that. She doesn't want to have to hurt Yoko at all.
B-But Yoko HAS been naughty. She's been a bad, bad girl. Urgh… Enid wished that Harry would punish Yoko personally. If the Professor were the one doing it, then maybe Enid would have an easier time helping him out. But no, he was busy with Bianca and Divina. Bianca's cries fill the other side of the classroom, but Enid isn't even remotely tempted to look over. She only has eyes for Yoko right now, unable to look away as Yoko is stripped out of even her bra and panties, showing off the Asian vampire's entire naked body.
At which point, Alcina discards her own clothing as well, revealing every last inch of her insanely voluptuous, curvaceous, pale form to them. Enid's eyes widen at the giantess' naked body, while Yoko squawks some more, protesting and shaking her head.
"Ugh, I don't want to see that! Get away from me!"
"Heh. Me thinks the girl protests too much. Come, pet. Give me a hug."
Alcina Dimitrescu… one of many of Harry's vampire pets as she'd introduced herself, draws Yoko in further. Yoko still can't stop her and subsequently winds up pinned against Alcina's much larger body, her face buried between those massive tits as Alcina forces her to motorboat her chest.
"MMMPH! MMMMMMPH!"
Yoko's muffled squeals are made incoherent by the giantess' huge breasts, while Enid just stares at the scene, completely frozen in place… until over the top of Yoko's head, Alcina makes eye contact with her.
"… Come here, Ms. Sinclair."
Shivering, Enid slowly does as she's told. She wonders if Alcina will ask her to strip naked next, but the older vampire doesn't do that. Instead, she tilts her head to the side and smiles at her. It's a surprisingly nice smile, Enid reflects faintly as she watches Yoko get smothered.
"My Master has told me a lot about you, Enid. About how much of a good girl you are. Tell me… was he wrong?"
Enid had begun to swell with pride at that second sentence, only to go wide-eyed at the question Alcina had at the end.
"W-What?! No! No, I'm a g-good girl!"
She blushes the moment she says it, feeling some small amount of embarrassment over the words that have just passed from her lips. But she means them all the same. She means every word. Alcina chortles, though before she can speak again, Yoko manages to tear her head out from the older vampire's bosom for a moment, looking at Enid betrayed and incredulously.
"L-Listen to yourself, Enid! This isn't you! The wizard has gotten in your head! We… we have to fight this! We have to go to Principal Weems together and put a stop to this!"
Belatedly Enid realizes that Yoko didn't break free of her own volition, but because Alcina LET her break free. This is incredibly obvious given that she doesn't cut the younger vampire off at any point. She lets Yoko have her chance to try and convince Enid to help her. Perhaps because she knows… she knows Enid won't.
A shiver runs down the blonde's spine and she whimpers again. Yoko and Alcina are like the angel and devil on her shoulders. Except they're both vampires and one is literally twice the size of the other, allowing Alcina to manhandle and wrestle Yoko into submission without much difficulty. Still, Enid feels her friendship with Yoko weighing down on one side of the scale while her relationship with Professor Potter weighs down on the other side.
One has existed much longer than the other, so you'd think it would be an easy win. And yet…
"You should know, Enid. My Master has many pets. He collects them. He collected me and my daughters from our Castle, earning our service through Rite of Conquest. We were not good girls like you in the beginning, however. We were very naughty. You have an opportunity to impress Lord Potter in a way we never could have… by being the Best Girl of all."
Enid twitches. If she'd had a tail at that moment, it would be wagging. If she'd had ears, they would be perked up. As it is, Enid's whole damn body perks up at Alcina's words… something that Yoko doesn't fail to notice.
"E-Enid?"
Slowly looking over at her friend, Enid just shakes her head.
"You don't understand, Yoko… if Principal Weems could stop the Professor, she already would have done it by now. She can't… because she's weak and Professor Potter is strong. She's scared of him… because deep down, I think Principal Weems is a bad girl too…"
Yoko gapes at that, even as Enid steps forward, looking up over her friend's head into Alcina's eyes expectantly. She was going to be Best Girl. No matter what. Smiling back at her, Alcina flexes her claws as she buries Yoko's face back between her pale tits.
"I COULD handle Yoko's punishment myself… but I think it'd be better coming from you, Enid. She would understand just how much she erred if her friend taught her a lesson she'll never forget."
Enid bites her lower lip at that, looking between Alcina's much larger and longer claws… and then her own hands. With just a quick flex of her fingers, her nails elongate. The one visible sign that she's very much a werewolf. Though… if she didn't know any better, she'd say her nails were even longer than they were before. Longer… ever since she met Harry and felt like she was getting closer and closer to wolfing out.
Reaching up, Enid places her nail-claws at the top of Yoko's back, where the struggling and squirming vampire's blemish-free skin begins. Then, with one last encouraging and approving nod from Alcina, she RAKES her claws down Yoko's back, rending her best friend's flesh.
"MMMMMMMPH!"
Yoko screams in agony, but it's muffled by Alcina's breasts. This time around, the older vampire isn't letting Yoko pull away. She forces the young woman to motorboat her tits just to survive, even as Enid drags her claws down Yoko's back all the way to her bare-naked buttocks. Her fingers catch in Yoko's ass cheeks for a moment before she pulls them out of her friend's body.
Of course… what would have been a debilitating injury requiring weeks upon weeks of recovery for anyone else… was nothing but a scratch for Yoko. By the time Enid reaches her friend's perky posterior, the rented flesh at the top of her back has already healed up. The vampire barely has a chance to even bleed before her healing factor kicks in.
Enid watches, a little fascinated as Yoko's flesh knits itself back together, not even leaving behind scars while the younger vampire trembles and quivers, trapped in Alcina's embrace. The giantess of a vampire chuckles at Enid's expression, even as she continues to smother Yoko in her chest.
"Go on, Enid. Do it again. Show this little troublemaker what-for. If she's going to learn her place… pain is as good a teacher as any."
Blushing, Enid nods and reaches up to do it again. She rakes her claws down Yoko's back over and over, watching her heal, listening to her squeal. The other girl is clearly feeling it, she's clearly not enjoying it… but then, what's a little pain between friends, right? No pain, no gain. Yoko had brought this on herself by being a naughty, naughty girl. And as a good girl… no, as Harry's Best Girl, it was up to Enid to teach Yoko a lesson she wouldn't soon forget.
One claw at a time.
Chapter 57: Nevermore Academy Pt. 4
Chapter Text
WHIP-CRACK!
"A-Ah! Fifte-EEEEE-en!"
Normally, Harry would be directly participating in breaking in a new girl, which is what Yoko was of course. However, he had full faith in Alcina's abilities to put the lesser vampire in her place. More than that though, Harry wasn't exactly feeling generous where Yoko was concerned. It was obvious to him that the young vampire was more getting on his case because of her instinctive hatred for the Master of Death combined with her love for Enid above anything else.
If she couldn't move past the first to recognize that he was only giving Enid what she wanted, then Harry honestly didn't have much time for the bitch. Oh, that didn't mean he would leave her dislike and distaste for him to fester until it became a problem… but then, that was why he'd brought in Countess Dimitrescu, to show the younger vampire that not only had he tackled much bigger fish than her, but also to show her how ready and willing Enid was to betray her.
While Harry couldn't spare enough focus to keep an eye on the trio over on the other side of the room, he COULD spare an ear. Listening to the muffled cries of Yoko while Enid rakes her sharpened claw-like nails down the helpless vampire's back and Alcina coos at them both, egging her helper on and telling Yoko she brought this on herself… it's like music to Harry's ears.
At the same time, there's a very good reason while he can only spare a single ear to listen to the background melody that the threesome is currently creating for him. The vast majority of his focus is currently on Divina and Bianca, and further driving something of a wedge between the two Sirens. Divide and conquer, that's Harry's modus operandi. Of course, one might argue that the two girls are already conquered given what he's capable of convincing them to do at this point… but there's a difference between breaking their spirit and dominating their souls. Harry has never been one to half-ass things, that's for sure.
That's why he's graduated Bianca from ass spankings to clit spankings. And also why Divina, despite having done nothing wrong for once, is here all the same. One might argue that Harry is forcing her to dole out Bianca's punishment… but he didn't have to try very hard to get Divina to do what he wanted. Indeed, the current position, while perhaps a little unenviable for both girls, was certainly one that favored Divina SIGNIFICANTLY over Bianca.
Standing there, Harry practically has Divina on top of his cock. Not impaled on it, to be clear. But rather… literally straddling his massive bitch breaker. The young and nubile Siren is a bit shorter than him, which means that she's actually having to stand on the very tips of her toes as his huge, throbbing erection rests up between her thighs and against her sex. Not directly though because Divina isn't QUITE the horny, naughty slut that Bianca is.
Which means that, despite both of them stripping completely out of their school uniforms at this point, Divina still has one piece of clothing on… the purple thong she'd taken to wearing to class these days. By comparison, Bianca is completely naked of course, having given up on panties altogether like the horny slut she is.
The result is that Divina's legs are clamped down around Harry's massive cock, which saws back and forth across the young Siren's see-through purple thong. Harry holds Divina with one arm across her upper chest and grasping a bicep, while the other casually alternates between playing with one of her breasts and her clit, much to her panting delight.
Meanwhile, Bianca is squatting down before them both, her legs bent at the knees and then thrust outward to either side, giving full access to the front of her body. But thanks to the disciplinary instrument Divina is wielding, she doesn't need access to the front. Indeed, the switch she has in her hand comes back down over the back of Bianca's head and right between the beautiful dark-skinned schoolgirl's bodacious, bountiful butt cheeks.
It's a credit to Divina's technique that the flexible switch comes around to the front and up and slices across Bianca's slit and clit again with a hefty displacement of air along with it.
WHIP-CRACK!
"EEEK! SixteEEEEN!"
Bianca shudders from the pain, showing just how much of a masochistic fuckpig she's turned out to be. But on top of that… the beautiful bald Siren's eyes are focused straight ahead as she barely manages to keep the count going for her punishment. Probably because thanks to her squatting position and how Harry and Divina are arranged, the huge bulbous cockhead of Harry's throbbing mast keeps pushing out from betwixt Divina's thighs aimed directly at Bianca's face.
The Siren's inhuman eyes constantly go crossed just staring at his dick as he saws back and forth across her best friend's sex. Her face contorts in a constant struggle to keep track of the count even as her tongue subconsciously reaches out to try and get a taste of the tip of his dick as it strokes in and out of Divina's thigh gap.
But they've got an excellent rhythm going because each time Bianca gets JUST close enough to Harry's pulsating member to potentially touch it with her tongue, Divina would bring the switch back down and around again, causing it to strike her bruising slit and puffy pussy lips once more.
WHIP-CRACK!
"AHHHH! SEVENTEEEEEEEN!"
Leaning in close, his lips right next to Divina's ear, Harry chuckles as he holds her back against his chest with the one arm and uses his free hand to play with one of her nipples oh so casually.
"Good girl, Divina. Give your naughty little friend what she deserves."
Shivering, Divina shudders her way through another orgasm atop his cock, before bringing the switch down again. Bianca squeals like the fuckpig she's becoming but still manages to maintain the count as well. She's doing quite well in fact, holding on even through nineteen and twenty on top of that.
But nothing lasts forever and as much as Harry is enjoying himself… he doesn't want to be here for eternity. Nibbling at Divina's ear in a way that makes the nubile young Siren shiver and quiver in delight, he chuckles again and whispers to her.
"I'm getting close, darling~"
As he nears climax, he begins to fuck Divina's thighs much harder, increasing the tempo. In response to this sudden increase of friction against her thong-clad sex, Divina's eyes half-roll back in her head. One might think she would fuck up here and forget to continue punishing Bianca in the meantime… but in fact it's the exact opposite case as suddenly Divina is matching Harry's increased tempo with the switch upon poor Bianca's abused clit and slit.
WHIP-CRACK! WHIP-CRACK! WHIP-CRACK!
"T-Twenty-ONE! Twenty-TWO! Twenty-Gaaaaaaaaaghk!"
To her credit, Bianca doesn't voluntarily lose track of the count. The count comes to an end not because of her… but because of him. With a low groan, Harry proceeds to explode all over the squealing and screaming Siren's face… more accurately, he proceeds to explode right into her unprepared mouth, causing Bianca to choke and gag on it.
Of course, it doesn't stop there. The first couple of ropes stream into her mouth and down her throat, making her sputter and shudder. But the rest winds up all over her face and tits as she rears back and finally manages to close her lips. Harry cums and cums as Divina stands on her tiptoes and straddles his cock, effectively 'riding' out his orgasm as she watches his meat-cannon coat her best friend in a positive DELUGE of his cum.
By the time Harry is done covering Bianca's entire upper half in sticky, hot, white seed… Divina is squirming in his grasp, wriggling atop his member and all but pushing against the arm he has over her upper chest.
Smirking knowingly, Harry finally lets her go… and the moment she's released, the Siren doesn't even need to be told what to do. Divina drops to her knees right then and there and quickly begins licking at the puddle of pussy juices she'd made while she was punishing Bianca.
As for Bianca herself, the dark-skinned Siren collapses backwards, her eyes rolled up in her head and her legs no longer able to keep her balanced in the crouch. Her pussy humps the air madly despite the abuse leveled at it and her clit, and her pussy juices squirt out onto the floor between her spread legs from the explosive orgasm she clearly experienced from the culmination of her punishment and almost being drowned in her Professor's seed.
Harry watches in amusement for a few moments as Divina rapidly works her way through slurping up the juices all over the floor, drinking down her own puddle, and then Bianca's… and then moving over to her friend's chest and face and noisily working her way through that as well. The Siren is like one of those hunting hounds, though instead of just her nose to the ground, it's more her tongue than anything else. Sucking away like a fucking ant-eater with a freshly discovered ant hill.
Speaking of hunting hounds… Harry raises a brow, noting that the background 'music' he'd been listening to before had finally come to an end. Or rather… it wasn't over but the melody had certainly changed. No longer was there the tearing of flesh with claws and the muffled screams of pain. Instead, things had gotten significantly… quieter.
A glance over at Enid, Yoko, and Alcina shows that his pet vampire has done her job perfectly and Enid has played her role to the hilt. Both Yoko and Enid are huffing from exertion, with Yoko in particular shuddering and spasming in Alcina's hold. However, those shudders and spasms are visibly involuntary, with the young vampire mostly unresponsive as she diligently and willingly suckles at one of Lady D's grey tits, absolutely going to town on one of her nipples despite the complete lack of lactation.
On seeing him looking over, Alcina coos as she runs a hand through Yoko's frazzled, messy black locks.
"I think if I'm given enough time, I could make this one a good girl for you, Master. I think she could even be a fourth daughter with the proper training~"
Harry snorts at that, amused by the thought of Alcina 'adopting' Yoko into her sick and twisted family. Especially since he knew that Yoko had a family of her own still. The vampire girl was not an orphan as far as Harry was aware. But while he could have stopped Alcina's plans in their tracks… he wasn't going to. Why would he? It sounded hilarious. Hell, maybe Yoko would have a mother just as hot and naughty as she was…
Regardless, what Harry is truly focused on right now is Enid Sinclair. The bubbly young werewolf is a lot more subdued than usual… but then, being a good girl and torturing her own friend for her Professor would do that to anyone Harry figured. Not that that was stopping Enid from enjoying the reward for her hard work.
Long done with raking her sharpened nails down Yoko's back as the lesser vampire healed over and over again, it looks like Enid has been given a proper reward from Alcina in the form of being told she could get down on her knees and lick up the Countess and Yoko's spread slits. Enid is certainly enthusiastic about it too, lapping away like the bitch in heat that she's become under his tutelage and care.
Harry enjoys the scene for what it is for a few moments just like he did with Divina and Bianca, but eventually he brings his fingers to his lips and lets out a sharp whistle.
"Enid!"
As expected, the blonde werewolf perks up immediately at the whistle, and rapidly twists around to look in his direction even before he calls her name. Of course, on seeing him smiling at her and hearing her name from his lips, Enid doesn't hesitate to scamper over to him, oh so eager to please. In fact, she scampers so quickly that she doesn't even get to her feet, staying on her hands and knees like a dog as she rushes to his feet.
"Yes Mas- err, yes Professor?"
Smiling down at her, Harry waves his heavy mast back and forth in front of her face, drawing her eyes to it even as he speaks.
"It would seem that you impressed my servant. If Alcina thought you worthy of a reward, then it stands to reason that you deserve a reward from me as well. You've been a good girl, haven't you Enid?"
It's all about positive reinforcement at the end of the day. Enid stares at his cock and then up at him, any last remnants of recalcitrance and shame over what she'd done to her best friend rapidly vanishing from her face. The bubbly girl from before comes right back with a bright smile on her face as she nods enthusiastically.
"Y-Yes sir! I've been very, VERY good!"
Smirking, Harry takes a step forward and plants her thick, musky, throbbing reward down on the middle of her face, enjoying how her eyes cross just trying to keep track of it.
"Then go ahead, Enid."
She doesn't need to be told twice. Without hesitation, Enid reaches up and grabs Harry's thick mast with both hands, cooing as she pulls back enough to plant her lips on the bulbous head of his cock. Her eyes look up at him as she eagerly kisses and makes out with his dick tip for a few moments before slowly stretching her lips around his member, her jaw extending further and further as the cute young blonde carefully but assuredly takes him into her waiting maw.
Harry groans in appreciation of Enid's efforts even as she does her best to struggle to give him a blowjob like she's watched his other pets do night after night. She wants to take him all the way to the base but she's still relatively inexperienced at this and ultimately it's just not possible. That doesn't stop Enid from trying, however.
"Gaaaaaaaaaagkh! Gluuuuuuughk! Huuuuuuuuuuulghk!"
Again and again she attempts to dive down his cock. Again and again she's stymied by her own choking as her eyes flutter and she gags on his mammoth-sized member. Harry just stands there and lets her do it, not even placing a hand atop her head as he watches her. She gets over halfway down at one point but can't go any deeper… nor can she readily repeat the effort.
It's still a gloriously sloppy and enthusiastic blowjob of course, but Enid's inexperience is decidedly doing her in. Harry is enjoying himself all the same, however before he can take pity on her and let her bring him over the edge…
"Do I get a turn, sir?"
Slightly surprised, Harry turns to see a certain Siren kneeling at his side, still licking her lips like a cat who just got done with some cream. And oh boy had she had a serious amount of cream to lap up. Even still, a glance over at Bianca's insensate form shows that Divina has managed to completely clean up after both herself and her naughty friend. She's even cleaned up after him, polishing Bianca's dark skin and slurping every last bit of his sticky white cum off of her fellow Siren.
Now she kneels at his side looking between him and his cock expectantly, all while Enid lets out a muffled gurgle that sounds a lot like 'no!'. Well, that just won't do will it? Enid doesn't get to decide things like that.
Harry finally puts his hand down atop Enid's head, his fingers carding through the enthusiastic werewolf's hair before gripping down and pushing her off. Enid goes with some reluctance, not quite fighting him but still visibly upset as she lets out a muffled whine that becomes much more audible once his cock pops free of her lips.
With his other hand, Harry reaches down and cards his fingers through Divina's hair as well. The brunette Siren smiles at this and pushes her head up into his palm, nuzzling his touch as he tightens his grip and gently but firmly pulls her over. In just a few moments, the two are kneeling side by side with one another, their bodies pressed together in such a way that they're both leaned back at an ankle so that their breasts are pressing into each other from the sides rather than their shoulders.
"P-Professor?"
Enid sounds hurt… but Harry just smiles down at her. Her puppy dog eyes aren't going to work on him. He's demolished cuter, more adorable girls than her before… though admittedly, Enid is up there in terms of adorableness, he won't lie.
That said, Divina gives Enid a run for her money in some ways. Not in who's more adorable, but she certainly has a sexiness to her that Enid can't quite manage to compete with. And seeing how Divina has graduated from naughty girl to good girl… well, Harry has ALWAYS been a huge proponent of competition.
"Enid… Divina. You two have proven to me that you can both be good girls. For that, you both deserve this reward. I don't want to see any fighting… I want to see you work together on this."
He lies as easily as he breathes, even as he pushes his massive mast between their faces and relaxes his grip on their heads enough so that they can both lean in and begin licking and kissing at either side of his cock. At the same time though, Harry doesn't stop talking, forcing them both to look up at him and give him their attention as he slides his cock back and forth between them.
"That said… there can only be one Best Girl at the end of the day."
Enid perks up at that, the blonde's bubbly attitude rapidly returning. If she had a tail in that moment, Harry knows it would be wagging… especially because her tailbone and thus her perky posterior IS wiggling back and forth with some energy.
"I-I'm your Best Girl, r-right Professor? You said the other day…"
Harry smiles down at Enid and shakes his head, making her trail off and look up at him with wide, betrayed eyes.
"You were the Best Girl for that day, Enid. I won't deny it. You were the Best Girl I'd ever seen. However… things can change. And Divina here deserves a chance to be in the running, don't you think?"
It's funny watching Enid war internally with herself. Because all the blonde WANTS to say is 'no'… but then, a good girl would never say 'no' to her Master. And the Best Girl CERTAINLY wouldn't. So in the end, in a cutely begrudging way, Enid sighs and lowers her gaze.
"I… I guess."
Then, belatedly, she realizes she's stopped properly taking care of his erection. All the while, Divina has continued going to town on Harry's cock. Jolting back forward, Enid returns her tongue and lips to her side of his member, looking stricken at her lapse in judgment. Divina on the other hand, looks unbearably smug.
"While Divina had a bit of a rocky start with me… everyone deserves a shot at redemption, Enid. And I'd say at this point that Divina has proven that she's a good girl just like you are. She might have started as a naughty girl like her fellow Siren, but in the end she managed to rise above that and show she could be better."
Divina radiates even more smugness at his words, while Enid would have a small black raincloud over her head if this were a cartoon. As it stands, the blonde werewolf just redoubles her efforts to please him with her mouth, all but grinding her cunt into the ground in distress as she tries desperately to prove herself to him.
"… That said, can Divina really be said to be Best Girl material?"
Harry's musing tone cuts through both Divina's smugness and Enid's encroaching despair. Both girls freeze up for a moment… before once again redoubling their efforts in pleasuring him with their mouths and tongues.
"Can a naughty girl who becomes a good girl then go on to become the Best Girl? That's the question we need to answer. And of course, an answer should come with a suitable prize at the end, shouldn't it? That said… only the Best Girl will have her virginity claimed by me first. All other good girls will… have to wait their turn."
Harry pauses for a moment after dropping that bombshell and then lets out a slightly self-deprecating laugh.
"Ah, but perhaps I'm too full of myself, hm? Maybe that right there will decide for one or both of you that you don't actually WANT to be Best Girl. After all, I'm your Professor. Perhaps there's someone closer to your own age that you're trying to save yourselves for?"
Harry's emerald eyes twinkle at that, waiting for their reaction. It is… expected though no less amusing. Both Enid and Divina want him to fuck them. They want him to claim their virginities. Divina probably can't even rightly explain WHY it's suddenly so important to her, but she wants it all the same. Meanwhile, Enid is desperate to submit to him in every way in the hopes that it will finally allow her to wolf out.
Regardless, in the face of their enthusiasm what is he supposed to do, really? With a groan, Harry pulls them both back along his cock until their cheeks are pressed together and they're facing down the barrel of his massive meat cannon. It takes them a moment to realize what's about to happen, at which point they both stick out their tongues in unison right as he cums all over their faces and tits.
He covers them from forehead to their belly buttons in his jizz, causing the two to moan wantonly and shudders in ecstasy as he coats them in his seed. Once he's done, Harry then twists them both around and smashes their lips together.
"Now kiss. And keep kissing, darlings. I want to see some jolly cooperation between the two of you, even if you ARE competitors. This is a friendly competition, am I understood? So you're going to make it clear to each other that at the end of the day, you'll still be friends~"
Of course, before Harry came along, he was pretty sure Enid and Divina weren't more than acquaintances. On top of that, 'friends' didn't tend to press their naked, cum-soaked bodies against one another while heatedly making out with plenty of tongue and wanton moaning between the two of them. But at Harry's instruction, that's precisely what Divina and Enid both begin to do, holding each other tightly as they kiss deeply.
Harry smiles at this, even as he reaches out with a foot and taps their inner thighs.
"Asses back, darlings. Keep holding onto one another but arch those backs and get those asses as high into the air as you possibly can."
They do exactly that, moaning all the while as Harry absently nods, circling around the two of them and studying their 'form'.
"Only the Best Girl gets her virginity taken first. But good girls can have it in the ass. Tell me… does that appeal to you both? If it does, make me feel your desire."
Enid and Divina both freeze for a moment… but Enid is the first to respond by doing some more wiggling of her tail bone and perky posterior, this time on purpose. Divina is soon right behind her, moaning into Enid's mouth as she humps the air with her ass in an open invitation. At seeing this, Harry smirks… and moves behind Enid. She was faster after all.
"Enid will get to go first. But is that a good or a bad thing? Hmm, only time will tell~"
As he kneels down behind Enid and grabs her by her hips, Harry spares a moment to glance over and see what Alcina has been up to. The former Countess has not been idle, having grabbed Yoko and Bianca both and brought out the rope. The two naughty girls have been properly trussed up and strung up and are now dangling from the ceiling in complex rope bondage with their legs bound at the knees and spread wide open. This allows the incredibly tall Alcina to stand right behind them, her large hands sliding over their bodies from behind and down betwixt their splayed thighs.
Her fingers play with their slits and their clits expertly, clearly keeping the two naughty girls on the edge of orgasm the entire time as they moan through the rope gags in between their teeth. They watch Harry with Enid and Divina, unable to do anything as they're toyed with by Alcina to her heart's content.
Amused by this, Harry finally lines up his cock with Enid's ass and begins to slowly penetrate her back door with his well-lubricated shaft. Still, even with his dick being absolutely covered in saliva and drool from both Enid and Divina… the process is slow going as the blonde werewolf whines and pants into Divina's mouth, shuddering and quivering all throughout the experience.
"Hmm… very tight. A little too tight, to be honest."
Harry fakes a 'hidden' tone of disappointment, even as he pulls out of Enid's ass, making her whine into Divina's lips and questing tongue.
"Not to worry, Enid. I'll be back for you eventually. I've just decided to test both of you at the same time."
Moving to kneel behind Divina, Harry puts his cock at her asshole next and starts to push in. With the benefit of a lot more warning as well as knowing where Enid 'went wrong', Divina is able to purposefully relax her asshole in a much more meaningful way. Harry groans as he slides into her backdoor, still encountering no small amount of resistance but also managing to get much further into her bowels. He hums again for a moment before nodding and slowly pulling back.
"Not too bad. Not too bad at all."
Once again Divina radiates smugness while Enid radiates despair. Right up until he moves back to Enid of course, giving the blonde werewolf another chance to impress him. The poor dear is just so anxious though, it's causing her to tighten up her anal muscles like nothing else. Harry COULD force his way through, but that would ruin the point. That's not to say there's a bad thing about an insanely tight anus though, now is there?
Just to keep things even, Harry waits until he's switched back to Divina again, sinking his cock even further into her anus. Then, he grunts.
"Bit too loose, actually."
That sends the brunette Siren spiraling while Enid exults in response. Harry just grins, continuing to swap between them back and forth, fucking neither of their asses for long enough for them to truly get used to it. As a result, they're always a little tense, always a little uncertain, always a little uncomfortable. It's the perfect way to test his two 'good girls', Harry figures.
If anything is going to make them snap and reveal their 'naughty' colors, then it'll be this cycle of torture and torment. Keeping them both on their toes, forcing them to continue making out with one another, Harry doesn't let up for anything. One moment he's grabbing Enid's pale, perky ass and spreading her cheeks apart with his cock and the next he's doing the same with Divina's slightly larger badonkadonk, fucking into her back door with more and more of his member.
Regardless of who's tighter and who's looser, he slowly but surely reshapes their assholes to his massive meat stick all the same. Indeed, there's no denying the desires of his bitch breaking member and inch by inch, more and more of his mast disappears inside of their backsides. Until finally, he's hitting Enid's pert behind with his hips and doing the same to Divina as he continues to test them both and explore their assholes with his dick.
To their credit, the two girls never once complain. Nor do they break apart to even say a word. They wear their emotions on their sleeves after a certain point of course. Enid does so from the very beginning, acting like an overexcited puppy one moment and a chagrined and disappointed one the next. Divina takes a little while longer but eventually even she falls into his pace. The Siren might have started out naughty, but now she likes being one of the good girls. And she wants more than anything to earn Harry's cock in her virgin cunt, to have him claim her pussy for himself before anyone else outside of his pets.
But then, so does Enid… and regardless of his words, Harry has to admit that Enid has a near-insurmountable lead on the other girl. As far as who really is his Best Girl and who really deserves to have their virginity claimed by him first… Enid Sinclair is most definitely above Divina right now. But… Harry said Divina would have a chance to overcome her rival. He said that they would both have the opportunity to take the lead and become his Best Girl.
With that said, Harry just smiles as he settles in and really begins fucking Enid's ass. After barely doing a couple thrusts before pulling out and switching, the abrupt change in pace has the bubbly blonde squealing as he fucks her hard and fast. Now that every inch of his cock can be buried in her back door at once, Harry doesn't show any mercy. He fucks her tight bowels with his entire member, enjoying how she tries to push him out unconsciously, her insides rebelling… and ultimately failing against his intrusion.
After about ten minutes of nonstop butt-fucking for his favorite new bitch while she squeals and shakes against her current rival for his attention, Harry finally grunts and proceeds to cum inside of Enid's bowels, creampieing her ass with a huge load of his seed.
Then, he pulls out of her and apparates on the spot, grabbing Divina by HER hips and jamming his cock back into her ass before the brunette Siren can even really react. Even as Enid is starting to slump out of Divina's grasp, the strength leaving her jelly-like legs, Divina squeals into Enid's mouth and grabs onto the tired blonde all the harder, holding her up and propping her in place as Harry begins fucking Divina hard and fast from behind. Just as hard and fast as he did Enid, of course.
Despite just cumming… well, what sort of wizard would Harry be if he didn't have absolute control over himself at this point? How could he possibly Master so many women both back home and in this new land… if he couldn't master himself? Fucking Divina to completion is the work of fifteen or so minutes, during which time the sexy nubile Siren experiences several anal orgasms right in front of the watching eyes of her fellow Siren and a certain trussed up vampire.
Indeed, both Yoko and Bianca are moaning even more desperately through their rope gags at this point as it becomes more and more apparent to the two of them that Alcina isn't going to let either of them cum. She's been edging the bound and gagged girls for the entirety of Harry's testing of his good girls, making the way he'd been tormenting Enid and Divina look like a walk in the park in comparison.
Which is how it should be. Naughty girls should be tormented and tortured much more than good girls, at the end of the day.
With that in mind, Harry doesn't hold back with Divina. He cums and cums in her ass just as he did Enid. Then, he pulls out of her back door, leaving his seed seeping out of her as its seeping out of the blonde werewolf. Both girls are left in near-catatonic states as a result of this. Their eyes are drooping and they're teetering just like Bianca did back during and at the end of her punishment.
The difference was, Bianca had nobody and nothing to keep her from falling on her back after her punishment was over. Enid and Divina have each other. Still lip locked from his earlier commands, they mewl and moan for a moment, eyes drifted shut and bodies the only thing holding one another up as they kneel their hugging each other.
Harry just watches them wordlessly, smirking slightly as he considers them both. This is another test… but he's not about to tell them that or give them any sort of sign that it's a test. After all, that would defeat the purpose of the test in the first place. THIS was a test to see how fast they would both recover… and more importantly, who would be the first to realize that even now, even after all of that… Harry was still rock hard and twitching with need.
As his bitch breaker twitches and throbs out of the corner of their eyes, Harry tilts his head to the side and watches as Enid's eyes are the first to flutter back open… and notice from the periphery of her vision exactly what's happening. Her eyes snap wide open and she realizes that his cock is being left unattended. Without hesitation, the bubbly blonde pulls away from Divina and latches back onto his dick again.
Her hands grab at his cock near the base and her lips spread along his cockhead as she stretches her jaw to what he assumed was her breaking point… and then beyond.
Harry's eyes widen ever so slightly in surprise when Enid truly impresses him by going all the way down his cock. Past the halfway point. Past where she managed to get before. Past her hands even, which fall away to make room for her lips and her constantly swallowing throat. Enid well and truly takes him ALL the way to the base of his dick, gurgling as she does so and managing to swallow his entire shaft down the back of her throat. Her neck bulges in an obscene manner and her eyes water like no one's business… but she still does it.
"Gaaaaaaaaaaaaagkh!"
He's impressed. He'll just go ahead and admit it to himself. He's impressed by Enid's improvement, clearly driven by her overwhelming need to please him. In that moment Harry knows for a fact that Enid has earned her title of Best Girl and that she will be the first to have her virginity claimed by him soon enough.
However, it's getting rather late in the day… and while Enid was first, Divina WAS right behind her. Having fallen forward on her hands and knees the instant that Enid left her behind, Divina's wakeup call was rough. Even still, once she looks up and sees what Enid is doing… she quickly moves in as well and does the only thing she can do. With Enid literally monopolizing every last inch of Harry's cock, Divina is forced to settle for his balls, wrapping her arms around one of his legs and diving in under Enid's chin to suckle both of his balls into her mouth at the same time.
Seeing this, Enid squawks around his cock and wraps HER arms around his waist… but it's too late to completely box Divina out. Maybe if Enid had larger breasts she could have hidden Harry's nuts in them, but as it is she just isn't well-endowed enough for that.
Glaring down at Divina, Enid nevertheless continues to dutifully choke herself on his cock while Divina slobbers and drools all over his ball sack. Harry just chuckles and brings his hands back down on both of their heads, carding his fingers through their blonde and brunette hair once more as he smiles.
"Good girls. Such enthusiasm… should always be rewarded~"
He's already decided Enid is Best Girl. Divina got Second Place. But there's no need for either of them to know that yet. Besides, it's been a long enough day as it is and Harry is ready for a good night's sleep. With that in mind, he looks up over at Alcina, making eye contact with his pet vampire.
"Put Bianca and Yoko to bed for me, will you Alcina?"
"Of course, Master~"
Judging by the wicked grin on Alcina's face, neither Bianca nor Yoko were going to sleep tonight in a manner that allowed them to touch themselves. They would be dropped off in their respective beds hog-tied and unable to so much as touch their sexes, despite being on the edge of an orgasm for nearly an hour by this point.
As Alcina hooks her fingers into the rope suspending the two girls from the ceiling and pulls them both away, Harry just smiles… and then apparates again. This time he takes Enid and Divina with them, surprising the two as he lands on his back in his bed with Enid still deep throating his cock and Divina still gobbling down his balls.
Looking at the both of them, he grins as he gets comfortable for a moment before turning his grip on their hair into much more relaxed head pats and casual petting.
"Good night, girls. We'll decide precisely who the Best Girl is going to be tomorrow, alright? So don't stop now… because you're neck and neck~"
That's a lie of course. Enid is still winning by a country mile. But neither of them need to know that. Enid doesn't need to be slacking off… and who knows. Maybe Divina thinking she still has a chance will cause her to surprise him with some innovation that Harry isn't expecting.
Indeed, at hearing his words, the two groan and gurgle and moan around his genitals before proceeding to work their way along his cock and balls all the harder.
It's too bad Harry falls asleep soon after that, his eyes drifting shut and a smile on his face. Because while Enid and Divina both stay up a lot longer, managing to suck one more load from the dozing wizard… neither of them is able to see the ghost that glides up beside the bed and stares at the three of them blankly. Harry would have seen it given his status as a wizard, but the werewolf and siren both miss her entirely.
As such, Goody Addams goes completely unnoticed for the time being, even as she watches with wide eyes set on an expressionless pale face as Enid and Divina go to town in trying to earn their sleeping Professor's favor…
Chapter 58: The Principal's Lament
Chapter Text
“That… That is Q-QUITE ENOUGH OF THAT!”
He had, of course, been aware of her approach. Not only were his quarters warded to hell and back, but Harry had actually been vaguely awake for a good half hour by the time Principal Weems finally worked up the courage to come barging into his room and make her stand. She’s lucky, because if he hadn’t been, the wards would have dealt with her most… aggressively.
Regardless, as far as SHE is aware, the Principal has rudely woken him up to express her IMMENSE dissatisfaction over his inappropriate behavior. Inappropriate behavior that it must be said, Harry can’t even deny. Mostly because… well, he’s engaging in it right this moment. Or rather, Enid and Divina are the ones engaging in the inappropriate behavior and he isn’t stopping them.
See, the reason Harry has been vaguely aware for at least thirty minutes is that that’s when the two young women woke up and began fighting over his morning load. Laid out between his legs, their bodies squished together as they vie for space, the bright blonde werewolf and the brunette siren are both going to town on his cock and balls… or at least, they WERE.
They each stop dead in their tracks at Larissa Weems’ entrance, frozen like deer caught in headlights. Chuckling throatily, Harry reaches down and pets a hand through each of their respective hair, relaxing them and infuriating the Principal of Nevermore Academy all the more in the process. Still, he just gives Larissa a wicked grin as he tilts his head to the side, clearly unbothered.
“Enough of what, exactly? Enough of all of us having some good, honest fun… or enough of you not getting to join in on it?”
That gets the shapeshifter’s goat something fierce. Weems’ eyes damn near bulge out of her head at his accusation, and Harry can tell it hits way too close to home. The truth is… he’s been here, doing this all, for days now. And there’s no doubt in his mind that the Principal knew what he’d been doing with her students all this time. Hell, he was pretty sure most of the Academy knew. Certainly, everyone on THIS side of the Academy had been hearing his nightly activities.
What had changed things, Harry wondered? Was it the inclusion of Alcina Dimitrescu? Had Weems caught a glimpse of the other inordinately tall woman and taken umbrage with her presence? Perhaps the Principal had been fantasizing about filling some imaginary ‘big woman’ gasp in Harry’s life. Or perhaps she’d simply been too cowardly at first and it had taken all this time for her to work up the courage to finally confront him on the depravities he was enacting within her school.
… Either way, he remained unimpressed by the ire of the seemingly imposing blonde. She simply wasn’t a threat to him. That said, he wouldn’t pass up the chance to add another shapeshifter to his stable. After all, he’d had oh so much fun with Tonks…
“M-My office! NOW!”
Harry snorts derisively, spending just a moment considering whether he wanted to do this here or there. But ultimately… Weems’ office is as good a place as any. Better, actually. Ruining her in her own place of power would surely make the lesson stick much more effectively. If he just dominated her and put her in her place here, she could go crawling back to her office and recharge so to speak, potentially coming back later with a vengeance.
… No, better to take away any safe space she might have had and make it clear to her who was really in charge now, all in one fell swoop.
And so, without much of a fuss, Harry lets the Principal drag them all to her office. He even facilitates the speed of such matters by using his magic to cloth himself, Enid, and Divina with a flick of his wrist. Needless to say, Weems jolts at this display of power, but doesn’t say anything, simply biting her tongue as she marches them all through the Academy.
Reaching the Principal’s office, Harry pauses and glances to Enid and Divina with a wicked glint in his emerald eyes.
“You both wait out here while the Principal and I have a little chat, girls.”
Stopping short, the two young women blink and glance at each other before nodding. Of course, this makes Principal Weems sputter all the more in irritation and disbelief.
“E-Excuse you! You do not tell them what to do! I tell them w-what to do!”
There’s a pause… and then she scowls angrily at the two female students.
“Wait out here! Don’t go anywhere!”
As the Principal spins around and marches into her office having ‘laid down the law’, Harry just grins at the girls and gives them both a wink before entering behind her and closing the doors with a wave of his hand and an audible SLAM.
Within the office itself, Principal Weems jumps out of her skin at the loud sound, spinning around to glare daggers at him as she crosses her arms over her chest and leans back against the front of her desk.
“You, Mister Potter, have gone back on everything you told me the first day you were here. I told you that this was not a School of Witchcraft or Wizardry. I told you not to step on any toes. And you told me that you were not here to disrupt anyone. You TOLD me that you would keep your head down!”
Harry hums as he walks further into the office, stopping at about the center point of the room and standing a few feet away from her with his hands clasped behind his back. Then, he nods, grinning rather carefreely as he does so.
“You’re not wrong, Principal Weems. But to be fair… I made those promises before I found out how many troublemakers you had in your halls. I wouldn’t have had to act if you had merely kept your girls on shorter leashes… but alas, everywhere I turn, there seems to be another young woman wanting to try my patience.”
Larissa Weems’ nostrils flare at that, her eyes widening at his… description of events. Her teeth audibly grind as the shapeshifter clutches at her arms, crossing them in a way that makes it clear it’s more of a defense mechanism than anything. Before she can muster up a response to his admittedly ridiculous assertions, Harry continues on, his grin growing in size.
“Besides. Has anyone ACTUALLY complained about me, Ms. Weems? Has anyone really had a problem with my teaching… or my disciplinary methods?”
If she were smarter, Larissa would have lied and said yes. She would have either told him that such complaints are confidential, or she would have made up some story to help defend her side. But while the Principal wasn’t stupid… she also wasn’t the slyest, most cunning tool in the toolshed. Ultimately, Harry knew that there had been no complaints. He would have heard about it already… mostly because he’d magically bugged Principal Larissa Weems’ person his first day here in her office.
Which was how he knew that despite the shapeshifter’s outrage, despite her attempts at taking him to task… she’d actually spent a fair amount of the past few days masturbating, be it behind her desk or in her bed. Now, he couldn’t say for sure that she was masturbating to fantasies of what he might do to her if he got his hands on her. It was entirely possible that the Principal just had a… healthier libido than most women, on account of her shapeshifting abilities.
But all the same, knowing what he knew about her and seeing how long it took for her to finally confront him on this… Harry can’t really take any of this seriously. And he knows Larissa can tell as much.
“That’s… that’s neither here nor there. I-I am not so poor an educator or administrator that I NEED complaints to keep an eye on what’s going on in MY school, Mister Potter! You are jeopardizing the ability of this Academy to peacefully coexist with the Normies! If word gets out about your depravity here in Nevermore, the authorities in Jericho might decide they need to investigate themselves and hold us accountable to THEIR laws!”
Really? That’s the line she’s going with. Harry rolls his eyes but has to admit… she sounds serious. In fact, she sounds downright determined to make him see reason. Finally, they begin to get to the heart of the matter. In fact, he almost appreciates her honesty.
Larissa doesn’t care that he’s fucking her students. She doesn’t care that he’s giving them detention and then punishing them with corporal punishment as well as sexual torture. In fact, it looks like she really HAS been getting off on her fantasies of what he’s been doing with her female students. However, she’s pushing past that to focus on the responsibility she has to Nevermore.
… The Principal really does care about this school, Harry realizes. She’s so passionate and devoted to Nevermore Academy that she’s putting aside her own wants and desires in order to try and make sure they survive in an ever modernizing world. Harry can easily see where her concerns are coming from. Nevermore has survived a long time, but with the town of Jericho growing larger and larger over the decades, the school of ‘outcasts’ is easily outnumbered by the ‘normies’ with every passing year.
And while that might seem more like an inevitability than anything else, it still could become a problem, especially if the denizens of Jericho decide that they’re not content with having the weirdoes of Nevermore in their backyard anymore.
Weems’ resolve is almost admirable… if one ignores the glaring elephant in the room. Taking a step forward, Harry sighs and shakes his head.
“I appreciate your desire to protect this school, Ms. Weems. Really, I do. But you’re operating under a common misconception. Take it from someone who spent my entire childhood in the grasp of ‘normies’ who knew exactly how much of a freak I am. Nothing you do will convince them to peacefully coexist with you forever.”
Larissa frowns at that, letting her guard down even as he gets closer and closer to her.
“That’s-!”
But Harry cuts her off with a sharp hand gesture.
“Oh sure, they might leave you alone for a time. They might allow you to think you’ve convinced them of your long-term usefulness. But you’ve said it yourself. Nevermore Academy is an academy made up of outcasts. Freaks. Outsiders. You and all of your students will never be anything BUT ‘other’ to the denizens of Jericho, Ms. Weems. And when push comes to shove, when the going gets tough… the tribe turns on the ‘other’ first.”
“Y-You can’t possibly…”
“I’ve seen it happen more times than I can count, my dear. So yes, I can possibly know what I’m talking about. It doesn’t matter who you are or what you do. So long as you are special or different in some way… you’ll be the scapegoat for all their problems. You might have a tentative peace right now, but that will only last until the next tragedy, disaster, or crisis pops up. And then… then they’ll need someone to blame. They’ll need someone to point the finger at.”
He's right in front of her now and even though Larissa Weems is physically much taller than him, Harry looms over her with his presence if not his actual physical nature.
“Do you really think they’ll point the finger inward? Do you really think they’ll pick one of their own to blame? No, of course not. They’ll blame you. They’ll blame your students. They’ll tear Nevermore to the ground and say it was only ever your own fault for being… different.”
He can tell his words have struck home, because Weems is positively trembling before him, her arms uncrossed and her hands clutching at the edge of the desk behind her as she shivers and shakes. Finally, her lower lip quivering, she speaks.
“B-But then… what do we do?”
Harry grins, knowing full well that his next words will incite violence. But that’s okay, because that’s precisely what he’s going for.
“What else? You embrace your freakishness, of course. Especially you, Ms. Weems. Oh sure, you might think your abilities allow you to blend in with the ‘normies’ better… but face facts. You’ll always be a freak. You’ll never be anything BUT a freak.”
As expected, her features twist in anger. Being called a freak directly to her face makes the Principal lash out, her hand coming up to try and slap him. But of course, Harry stops her with his magic, not even having to reach up with one of his own hands. Instead, he grabs hold of her with unseen force, causing her eyes to widen as he easily manhandles her.
“L-Let go of me!”
Harry laughs, his empty hands coming up for him to show to her as his eyes glitter with glee.
“But I’m not even touching you yet, Larissa.”
Then, he reaches out and yanks open her top, causing buttons to fly everywhere as he ruins her blouse before latching onto her breasts through her bra, giving them a good, hard squeeze that makes her squeal in response.
“NOW I’m touching you.”
The Principal shudders, trying her best to escape his mental hold… but between his magic and his hands, she’s not going anywhere. The shapeshifter grimaces as he fondles her tits, her reluctant arousal evident and growing. She wants this very, very badly… but she’s a rare breed. She wants Nevermore safe more than she wants to cater to her own desires. Harry honestly finds that a little respectable. That despite her sexual excitement at the thought of him having his way with her, she’s willing to set it aside to try and protect her school.
Alas, there’s nothing she can do to stop him. Nothing at all. As he molests her, mauling her tits through her bra, Harry tilts his head to the side and continues their conversation.
“Like I said, you’ll always be a freak, Larissa. But that’s not the insult you think it is. After all, I’m a freak as well… I’ve embraced that aspect of myself. I’ve embraced my freakishness. You should as well. Hell, even if it were simply to continue protecting Nevermore and catering to the normies, you should embrace your freakishness. Imagine how many ‘normie’ fantasies your freakish abilities could fulfill.”
Larissa’s eyes widen at that and her nose wrinkles in disgust. The Principal tries harder to fight him off of her, even as she growls.
“T-That’s… that’s d-disgusting! I would never… I’m not someone’s d-dress up doll!”
Harry just laughs. Her attempts to break free of him are laughable at best, after all. With a grunt, he pulls his hands away from her chest… and takes her bra with him. It comes tearing off her body, causing the magically bound shapeshifter to squeal some more as her breasts come flopping out, bouncing all over the place.
They’re a good, sizable pair… though obviously Harry has no clue if they’re her natural size or not. It doesn’t really matter though, in the end. Stepping back from her, the wizard turns to regard Larissa Weems’ office for a moment, considering how best to make use of the space in what comes next. Finally, he looks down at the floor and shrugs, coming to a decision.
With his magic, he forcibly walks the struggling Principal over to the center of the office and pushes her down to her hands and knees. She gasps as she’s made to kneel and then plant her hands palm down on the carpet in a rather humiliating position, especially given her topless state. Of course, things can always get more humiliating… something that Harry proves when he strips her of her skirt and panties a moment later as well, leaving her entirely naked.
“S-Stop this! What… what do you think you’re doing?! What purpose does this have?! You w-won’t get away with this!”
Her outrage mixes with her arousal. She’s turned on of course, but still doing her best to play the role assigned to her. She IS still the Principal of Nevermore Academy, which means she can’t just give in to Harry or her own innermost desires. Unfortunately for her… this isn’t Harry’s first rodeo.
“You know, you’re not the first shapeshifter I’ve owned, Larissa.”
The Principal sputters at that, but before she can deny the claim of ownership, Harry shoves two fingers up inside of her, pistoning the digits in and out of her cunt. He also coats them with magic, smiling as her pussy walls involuntary clench down HARD around his fingers. In a few short moments, Larissa Weems cries out in an ugly manner as she reaches a reluctant, forced orgasm on his fingers, squirting all over his hand.
While she’s panting and recovering, Harry withdraws his digits and runs his hands all over her shaking body, molesting her naked form to his heart’s content as he continues on in a conversational tone.
“Her name is Nymphadora Tonks. She’s a rare breed of with called a Metamorphmagus. Very fun, to say the least. I’ve done it all with her, I have to admit.”
Harry smiles fondly as he thinks back to it all, even while his hands continue to play with Larissa’s body. Trapped as she is in his magical grasp, the shapeshifter can’t do anything to escape him. Except, that’s not entirely true now is it? Technically, she COULD shift herself into something else, even a man, and ruin the experience for him. Obviously he would have to punish her severely for that… and it wouldn’t work either, because even now his magic is beginning to pervade through her very being.
But Larissa doesn’t know that. The fact that she’s not shapeshifting away her large breasts or her pussy despite her whining protests over his molestation of both gives away just how much she secretly wants this. As far as she’s aware, she could easily end this by becoming something undesirable to him. She has no clue that he’s about to take direct control of her shapeshifting.
“Yes, Tonks played all of the roles I asked of her, and she did so gladly. From celebrities in both the magical and muggle worlds, to sports stars, to stereotypes like the naughty librarian, or the police officer, or the sexy nurse. She was eager to please and I happily made use of her to the fullest extent. Ah, she even transformed into my own daughter at one point. Now that was fun.”
Weems gurgles at that, and despite the fact that he’s bringing her to orgasm after orgasm from both his physical touch and his magical touch, Harry detects a note of disapproval in her voice at that last bit. He just laughs and shakes his head.
“Oh, you shouldn’t be so concerned with my daughter’s bodily autonomy, my dear Principal. I know you’re inclined to look down on me for it because of the duty you feel you have to your students… but my daughter is a full grown woman now. Besides all that… she was involved in the whole thing. Lily Luna Potter is just as much as a perverse freak as I am… it was no wonder that she roped Tonks into giving me a special ‘twin’ surprise.”
As Weems whimpers from the explanation Harry gives her, he snickers fondly in remembrance. Indeed, it had been his daughter Lily’s idea to have Tonks transform into her. And together, the two of them had been ‘twins’ for the night, satisfying their Master all night long. That particular burst of brilliance from Lily had then led into Harry enjoying Tonks with several of his other women. There was something utterly delectable about having twin sex on command with anyone you could possibly want.
Actually… that gave Harry an idea. A very fun, very wicked idea that… well, he just couldn’t help implementing right away.
“In fact, let’s recreate that fun, shall we? Come now, Larissa… it’s time to stop fighting it. It’s time to submit.”
Reaching out to the magic that hasn’t just been holding the Principal in place, but also slowly seeping into her every pore over the course of this molestation, Harry… assumes direct control. He smiles as he feels her shapeshifting abilities fall under HIS dominion. It’s not quite the same as with Nymphadora, who he also has some experience in taking over in this way.
But… it’s a little bit like riding a broomstick. Sure, the model might be different, but the basics are all the same. With a twist of his new control, Harry forces Larissa Weems to transform right there in front of him. She lets out a startled shout in response, shuddering and quivering as her body undulates and shifts right before his eyes, but the end result is precisely what he was going for. In an instant, Enid Sinclair is glued to the floor on her hands and knees before him.
“What… what have you done?”
Harry grins as Enid’s voice comes out of Larissa Weems’ transformed lips. Rising to his feet, he dispels his own clothes and strokes his cock to fully erect as he looks down at the forcibly changed shapeshifter.
“I told you before, Larissa. You belong to me now. It’s already done. So… you don’t have to fight it anymore. The war you’re struggling with, between your duty to this school and its students… and your desire to surrender to me. You can give in. Let me take over and I promise you, you won’t have to fret about a thing any longer.”
Looking back at him with a horrified expression on Enid’s face, Larissa shakes her head.
“N-No… I c-can’t… you… you’re a bad, b-bad man. I can’t p-possibly give in. I can’t-!”
Rolling his eyes, Harry snaps his fingers and the large double doors to the Principal’s office swing open. The only two people on the other side are Enid and Divina, of course, and they quickly hurry inside at his beckoning. As the doors close behind them, Enid lays eyes on her self, naked and pinned to the floor on all fours… and she cums at the sight, shuddering her way through a wanton orgasm.
But then that’s not at all surprising, given she’d been listening in on the entire conversation this whole time through the door. Divina is definitely the more shocked of the two girls, but Harry just gives the siren a knowing smile and nods his head over to a nearby couch.
The brunette hurries to obey, laying on the couch and touching herself to the sight before her. The real Enid, meanwhile, stays where she is and waits for Harry’s orders.
Rather than telling her what to do, Harry looks down at Larissa and chuckles.
“Do you know how many men would kill to have such a nubile young bitch serve them… let alone two? Mm, I truly am lucky, I know.”
Then, he crouches down over Larissa’s transformed body, grasping the blonde by her shoulder length hair and yanking her head back, forcing her spine to arch. His cock, meanwhile, fits at the entrance of her cunt, making Larissa whimper through Enid’s lips as Harry leans in close. He makes eye contact with the real Enid even as he whispers in Larissa’s ear, knowing that BOTH would hear it thanks to Enid’s enhanced senses.
“Surrender yourself to me, Larissa, and I promise to take very good care of both you and your students. Just give in… accept your place as my pet.”
To her credit, Larissa doesn’t break then and there. She whimpers some more, whining deep in the back of her throat, but she also presses her lips firmly together, obviously not trusting herself to speak. And yet, even though she doesn’t surrender verbally… her pussy lips are clinging to his cockhead, trying desperately to suck him in. Ultimately, the shapeshifter, currently wearing the form of one of her students, is DESPERATE for his dick. She’s desperate for this domination.
Pulling back from her ear, Harry gives the real Enid a proper wide grin as he grabs the fake Enid by her hips.
“Let’s find out how much of a slut you’d be for my cock, Enid~”
And then he thrusts into Weems’ transformed cunt. He fills Larissa from behind, causing her lips to fall open as a whorish moan leaves her lips completely involuntarily. She’s absurdly tight, of course. Because Enid is tight. Now, Larissa doesn’t have any clue what Enid’s insides are like, but Harry does. And he hasn’t fucked Enid yet. Meaning she’s a virgin. As he thrusts deep into the Principal, taking HER currently transformed virginity, Larissa shrieks, howling as he begins to fuck her with hard and fast thrusts right then and there.
There’s no adjustment period. There’s no hesitation and no mercy. His massive, fat, bitch-breaker of a cock goes barreling into Larissa’s transformed insides. The Principal, forced to take on the form of one of her own students, can’t even loosen up her cunt either to make it easier on herself. Harry still has complete control of her body and her shapeshifting. He feels her fighting against him, of course. He feels her struggling to break free.
… But to no avail. In the end, Larissa Weems is trapped by his magic and by his grasp. As he fucks her as Enid Sinclair, she can do nothing but squeal, scream, and moan in a wanton manner, her body shaking and spasming beneath him as she cums again and again and again. After all… Enid herself would definitely be on a hair trigger right now, finally getting to have her first time with her Master. So it only makes sense to put Larissa on a hair trigger as well.
Of course, fucking one copy of Enid while watching the real one react in real time is… exceptionally arousing. It really does take Harry back to all those times that he had Tonks turn his other women into one half of a pair of twins. Right now, Enid and Larissa are twins. And he’s fucking one of them in front of the other while the other, a huge slut and desperate for his approval, waits her turn.
… But it’s more than that. Because with control over Larissa’s shapeshifting, Harry can utilize her as more than just Enid’s ‘twin’. He can give Enid a peek into her own future as his pet werewolf.
With that in mind, Harry begins utilizing Weems’ shapeshifting to his own ends once more. As he fucks her hard and fast from behind, pounding her doggystyle on the floor in the middle of her own office, he also forces her to transform her Enid body into more and more of a whorish, horny slut. It starts with the obvious things, of course. Aging Enid up a little bit, giving her bigger tits, wider hips, a fatter ass. Then, going a step further and making her lips plump and pillowy, perfect for cock sucking.
He even goes a step further than all of that, snapping his fingers and magicking up some slutty make-up and hooker stockings onto Weems’ increasingly whorish body. Then, he gives her a tramp stamp of his initials, complete with the lightning bolts coming down off of the H and the P. And for good measure, a couple more lightning bolt tattoos emblazoned on each of her ass cheeks.
All the while, he keeps fucking Larissa. All the while, he forces her through orgasm after unwanted orgasm. His bitch breaker does what it does best, slowly breaking her down and making her accept her fate as his plaything. He’d been considering how he would eventually turn Larissa Weems into his toy. He’d known that it would eventually come to this… hell, he’d known that HE would force it to come to this, even if Larissa never confronted him, even if she stayed holed up in this office for the rest of his stay at Nevermore.
Because let’s be honest… Harry wasn’t going to pass up the opportunity to add another shapeshifter to his stable. Larissa’s base form… it didn’t matter to him all that much. Her tall and imposing stature was meaningless to someone as powerful as Harry. But her ability to become anyone and anything… now THAT was attractive. So attractive that really, this was always where they were going to wind up. With her under him, transformed into whatever the fuck he wanted her to be transformed into, getting railed on the floor of her own office.
That said… breaking Larissa Weems upon his cock was one thing. An inevitability, one might say. On the other hand… there was the template for her current form to consider. Harry looks up as Enid slowly approaches, watching in amusement as she stares with fascination at her own face transformed and slightly aged up to look like such a whore. And he waits to see what her ultimate reaction to what he’s done will be.
-x-X-x-
Enid Sinclair, the real one of course, watches enraptured as Professor Potter fucks… her. It’s not really her, but it might as well BE her. She hadn’t known that Principal Weems was a shapeshifter, truth be told. As far as Enid was aware, no one knew. They all were aware that the Principal was an alumnus of Nevermore Academy, and so she had to be an outcast just like them, but her shapeshifting abilities… those, Weems had kept under wrap.
And yet, Professor Potter had known. Of course he had. Professor Potter knew everything and once again he’d proven that he was large and in charge. Even Principal Weems couldn’t stand against him. He hadn’t even had to say anything to make her turn into a sluttier and sluttier version of Enid. A whorish version of Enid… a future version of Enid.
Slowly, the young blonde werewolf finds herself creeping closer. It might have started out as just Weems being her twin and getting the dicking from the Professor that Enid herself desperately wants… but it’s transformed into something beyond that now. She’s literally watching her future play out right before her eyes.
As Weems’ face, transformed to look like a slightly older Enid and dolled up in whorish makeup, contorts in ecstasy and pleasure, Enid can’t help but crouch down before her, getting nice and close as Harry continues to relentlessly fuck the shapeshifter from behind. She reaches out after a moment and takes Weems’ transformed face in her hands, trying to memorize every detail of the other woman’s features.
This, of course, causes the Principal’s eyes to roll forward again, snapping to Enid. She hadn’t realized how close Enid had gotten until she touched her. Moaning up a storm like the wanton whore she is, Principal Weems nevertheless tries to beg Enid for help, both with her eyes and with her words.
“M-Ms. Sinclair… p-please-mmph!”
But Enid cuts her off, slamming her lips into Weems’ lips and forcing her tongue into the Principal’s mouth. It’s not something Enid would normally ever be willing to do under most normal circumstances. Kissing the Principal against her will?! She’d be expelled! Besides, Enid was supposed to be a Good Girl. But in these circumstances… well, it only seemed right. How could Principal Weems ever complain, really? Not only was Professor Potter completely taking charge of the encounter… but also, Weems had taken Enid’s form. And then transformed into a total WHORE. Frankly, if Weems wanted to be upset at Enid for taking part in this debauchery… well, she could just go ahead and shove it, because obviously she didn’t have a leg to stand on.
Kissing her ‘future self’ deeply, tongues entangling with one another as they swap spit, Enid slides underneath Weems and wraps her legs around the other woman’s waist. She moans as she makes out with the frozen shapeshifter, her Principal largely unable to stop Enid from having her way with her… just as she’s unable to stop Harry from having HIS way with her either.
On that note, Enid eventually pulls apart from her ‘future self’ for air and looks past Weems’ shoulder to make eye contact with Harry. Licking her lips, Enid ponders how to address him for just a moment… before deciding it was finally time.
“Master… please… please fuck ‘me’ silly. Please breed ‘me’. I want to see what I’ll look like impregnated once I’m fully yours. Once I’m just a bitch in heat for you to knock up! Please… please show me more of what my future as your pet will look like!”
Harry pauses for a moment… and then lets out a boisterous laugh, his emerald eyes twinkling with amusement and affection. Enid, meanwhile, luxuriates in the feeling of ‘rightness’ that comes with finally addressing the Professor as her ‘Master’. Because that’s what he is. That’s what he’s supposed to be. And his pet… his ‘best girl’ is all Enid Sinclair wants to be in turn.
With a wide and wicked grin, her Master proceeds to oblige her, smacking her ‘future self’ on the ass a few times and fucking her even harder, even faster.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
In response, the transformed Principal squeals all the louder, her eyes rolling up in her head once more right in front of Enid’s face. Who knew Weems was such a slutty, whorish cunt? Who knew that beneath that imposing, authoritarian personality, she was really just a bitch in heat like Enid was? It was so fucking hot, watching her Master dominate the Principal like this.
And then, with a grunt and little other warning, Harry proceeds to cum inside of Weems. He pumps a hot, thick load right into the womb of Enid’s ‘future self’. Enid can only watch, eyes growing progressively wider as this prompts another transformation for Weems. From identical, to slightly older and far more whorish… and suddenly, incredibly pregnant. Enid feels as Weems’ body shifts, her tits becoming much fuller and suddenly squirting milk against her own teen body, while her stomach grows and grows until Enid is pressed flat to the floor of Weems’ office.
The faux pregnancy is rapid in its deployment, and so insanely hot to witness from an outsider’s point of view. Knowing that she’s going to one day look like this sets Enid off in the best way possible. However… what really seals the deal for the blonde werewolf is the final piece. Something that isn’t part of Weems’ shapeshifting abilities but conjured up by her Master’s magic.
A collar appears around the neck of her ‘future self’. A large, thick dog collar. And on it… the words ‘BEST GIRL’ are emblazoned.
Enid’s breath hitches at the sight, and then she shrieks in ecstasy as she comes explosively. Squirting uncontrollably as her dream came true right before her eyes, the werewolf loses all semblance of thought for a brief second. But at the same time, her resolve crystallizes inside of her. Her determination hardens and calcifies into something impossible to set aside.
… It was time. No matter what, it was time. As she squirms out from under Weens’ insensate form, Enid just hopes her Master agrees.
-x-X-x-
Harry watches in amusement as Enid goes from seemingly losing her mind… to becoming more determined than ever before. It’s like a switch has been flipped from the young werewolf, as she crawls out from under her Principal’s catatonic body. Weems is in no state to stop Enid from reaching down and quickly unbuckling and then ripping the dog collar he’s conjured off of her neck. She’s in no state to do anything at all in fact, besides kneel there on her hands and knees, still frozen in place by Harry’s power.
Sensing what Enid intends to do, Harry reaches out and twists his control over Weems’ magic again, transforming the educator back into her usual much larger self. While he does so, Enid takes the collar she’s stolen from Weems and wraps it around her own neck, shivering in delight as she wears the BEST GIRL collar and preens happily.
Harry doesn’t call her out for it. To be fair… the collar WAS for her, so it wasn’t even really theft. She’d definitely won the title of ‘Best Girl’ fair and square, just like he’d privately always known she would. Poor Divina hadn’t even had a chance, but he might make it up to her later. For now, the siren didn’t seem too bothered by all of it. She was still over on the couch, watching and touching herself as he, Enid, and Enid’s ‘future self’ all had a moment together.
But said moment wasn’t over. In fact, things were just beginning to ramp up. With her collar in place and Harry not censuring her in any way, Enid’s self-confidence grows. She IS Best Girl now… and they both know what that means. Climbing onto Weems’ much larger back, Enid positions herself atop the older woman’s fat ass, straddling it with her long pale legs spread in each direction.
Then, biting her lower lip, the nubile young woman reaches down and splays open her virgin flower, showing it to him and letting her pussy juices all drip down between Weems’ ass crack.
“Please, Master. Please make that future come true. Please make my dreams come true. I’ll do ANYTHING you ask of me… I’ll prove I’m your Best Girl as many times as you like. I’ll turn myself into your whore, your slut, your pet bitch. I promise, I’ll always be good and I’ll ALWAYS do as you say… so… please show me what it really means to be your woman. Please take me!”
Well, with a heartfelt plea like that, how could Harry say no? Chuckling softly, he steps forward and brings the tip of his throbbing, hot meat rod up against her slit, pressing it into her clit for a moment before dipping it down further. He places one hand on her inner thigh to anchor her in place and wraps the other back behind her hand, his fingers sliding through her blonde locks.
Pulling her up while also leaning forward, Harry brings his lips to her ear and whispers two words to her.
“Good girl.”
Then… he thrusts in and makes Enid Sinclair see stars.
Chapter 59: The Principal's Lament Pt. 2
Chapter Text
A/N: If you've enjoyed reading this story and want to hop on board my next story right at the moment of its conception, please check out The Soul Engine for me! It just started and I'm really excited for it~
-x-X-x-
Enid HOWLS as Harry penetrates her with more than half of his bitch breaker of a cock on that very first thrust. The older wizard looks on in amusement as the young blonde werewolf’s eyes roll back in her head almost instantaneously, her mouth open wide as the exclamation of ecstasy and excitement emits from her throat.
This moment had certainly been a long time coming, but Harry suspects Enid is getting a lot more out of him claiming her virginity than even he is. Out of all the women he’s fucked in recent months, Enid has to be the most eager for it, the most excited. To be fair, he doesn’t usually play with his food for quite this long. Drawing things out, refraining from taking Enid’s virginity all this time… he really had drawn out the dear girl to wit’s end, hadn’t he?
But now the moment was finally here. As Enid sits on her Principal’s frozen fat ass, her legs spread to straddle either since of Larissa’s massive hips, Harry penetrates her cunt, claiming her virginity and thus her for himself. And she’s positively there for it, absolutely beyond overjoyed about it.
“Yes! More! Nnngh, Master, you’re so big! I knew you were huge; I knew it would feel good… but I still wasn’t ready!”
Harry grins wickedly at that as he thrusts in and out of Enid, tilting his head to the side and humming.
“Oh? Should I stop? Should I slow down, perhaps?”
Her eyes snap forward and widen with fright as she hurries to shake her head, not realizing he’s joking.
“N-No! Please Master! Harder! Don’t let my failure stop you from using me! Oh GOD I needed this! I need it sooooo bad! I want you to treat me like your bitch, Master! I want you to-gughk!”
Reaching forward, Harry shoves three fingers into Enid’s mouth, tickling the back of her throat with the tips as he cuts her off. She immediately starts to suck and lick at them as he continues to fuck her, his other hand reaching up to grope one of her adorably small tits as her entire body jolts and shakes atop Weems’ frozen kneeling form.
“You’re my Best Girl, Enid… but darling, if you want to be my bitch, you’re going to have to learn to shut your mouth sometimes. No one likes THAT much barking.”
Enid flushes and whimpers around his digits, nodding her head to make it clear she understands. Harry grins, keeping his fingers in her mouth as he fucks her. He quite likes watching her vigorously sucking at his fingers as she gurgles and whimpers around them. Her eyes are almost as loud as her mouth was, but in a much more… appreciable fashion. He can see the longing, the desire, and the adoration in her gaze.
Even as her eyes threaten to roll up in her head again, Enid is clearly doing her best to keep them forward by sheer force of will, wanting to look at him as he takes her for the first time. The young blonde werewolf gurgles happily as more and more of his cock disappears into her cunt. His massive schlong spreads her pussy lips wider and wider as he goes past the halfway point. She’s a sloppy sort of wet, positively gushing with arousal and desire, so it’s not like it’s hard for him to fuck her nice and deep.
At the same time though, she’s very clearly virginal, her pussy having never had a man before him. It meant that no matter how wet she was, she was also absurdly tight… until, of course, she wasn’t. After all, Harry was an unstoppable force and Enid was far from the immovable object she would need to be. She was as submissive as any of his women, if not more so, and so damn ready for this moment that it wasn’t even funny.
Staring into those beautiful eyes of hers, Harry fucks his new werewolf pet hard and fast atop her Principal’s backside. In turn, Weems can do nothing but be party to such depraved debauchery. The woman might have had something to say about Harry defiling one of her students… if he hadn’t just got done defiling her first, and then locked her in place in the middle of her own office on all fours.
Meanwhile, Divina the Siren is also watching from nearby. The brunette had been Enid’s only ‘serious’ competition for ‘Best Girl’ but even then she hadn’t been truly in the running. Oh sure, she’d done her best and played her part in keeping Enid motivated and driving the blonde werewolf’s competitive spirit forward, but ultimately the siren simply didn’t have it in her to truly beat Enid.
Looking over at Divina as she lounges on one of the Principal’s couches and touches herself to the sight of Harry finally deflowering her rival, they make eye contact for a moment and Harry sees that Divina fully understands her place. She knew she was never going to be above Enid, and he can also see that she’s made peace with that.
She gives him a lustful, lazy grin as her eyes grow more and more lidded from her masturbation, and Harry returns it with a wicked grin of his own as well as a wink to make it clear that he WOULD be getting to her in due time.
Then, he turns his attention back to Enid, having been plowing her silly for a good long while now. Long enough, in fact, that his entire cock is disappearing into her impossibly tight cunt with every thrust at this point. Her belly bulging, her body shaking atop Weems’ kneeling form, Enid has finally lost the battle to keep her eyes rolled forward. They’ve rolled back in her head again and this time they don’t seem to be returning, her gurgling moans around the fingers in her mouth going well with the nubile young blonde’s shaking and spasming.
She’s cumming practically nonstop upon his cock now, squealing around his digits and orgasming explosively over and over again. As she does so, Harry knows he could prolong this… but he sees no reason to hold back his first release. Not when there’s so much more fun to be had still. With a loud groan, Harry proceeds to fill Enid with his seed. He pumps a hot, thick load into her womb right there on the spot.
Watching her belly bulge as her womb fills with his cum is a treat and a half to be sure. By the time Harry is done, Enid looks like she’s already got a baby bump starting. Given the general fertility of werewolves, Harry imagines she probably will be pregnant off of his seed soon enough. Natural born werewolves especially are said to be incredibly fertile and quick to get knocked up.
If Enid cares that she might be a young mother, she certainly doesn’t show it in any meaningful way. She’s too busy cumming her brains out, gurgling some more around his fingers until he finally removes them, leaving her tongue to loll out of her mouth in a failed attempt to follow his digits, the moans coming from deep in her throat as she clenches and tightens up around his cock even then.
Until, of course, Harry withdraws his cock from Enid’s cunt on top of that, leaving the blonde werewolf paradoxically stuffed with his cum but also feeling oh so very empty. Enid’s eyes finally roll forward in her skull again, and the collared bitch looks up at him, panting noisily.
“Master… how… how do you want this bitch to serve you next?”
She’s a little more subdued, a little less excitable, but still as eager to please as ever. Chuckling, Harry considers the question for a moment… before nodding and reaching out, seemingly to her. However, before she can lean forward towards him Enid’s eyes widen when she feels a tug on her neck as a leash forms out of thin air between them, one end going to his hand while the other goes to her collar and attaches itself.
With leash in hand, Harry pulls Enid off of the frozen Principal’s back and down to her knees before him, letting his fat, messy cock slap down onto her face as she gasps and pants needily, her eyes going crossed just staring up at it.
“Clean.”
“Yes Master!”
If she had a tail, it would undeniably be wagging right now. Enid is all giddiness as she eagerly follows his orders, dragging her flaring nostrils and tongue along the underside of his cock until she’s finally able to take him into her mouth and begin sucking him off with all possibly vigor.
“Glughk! Glughk! Glughk!”
As she rapidly begins face fucking herself on his dick, showing just how good she is at deep throating his huge fat prick at this point, Harry smiles down at her, enjoying how her eyes remain fixed on his face throughout the endeavor. Of course, while Enid would never dream of looking away from her Master while she throats his humungous cock, Harry doesn’t have any such qualms.
His gaze sweeps away from Enid, first to Divina for a second, then over to Larissa Weems’ kneeling form. The shapeshifter is still on all fours in the center of the office. With a hum and a flex of his will, Harry releases her from her frozen position. Immediately, Larissa flips over onto her ass, panting heavily as her limbs are finally allowed to rest and are no longer locked into position.
Of course, the moment she does so, he freezes her in place again, a wide and wicked grin on his face as he looks her in the eye while one of her students happily gorges herself on his messy member. Larissa trembles as much as she can in his magical grip, even as Harry smirks at her.
“Getting back to what we were discussing before, Larissa. If nothing is done, your outreach program is doomed to failure. The normies will turn on you and Nevermore eventually, no matter how much you toady up to them.”
Larissa opens her mouth to speak, only to look surprised that she even can. After a moment of working her poor jaw, she finally speaks up, her voice fragile and weak and damn near broken already.
“N-No… that’s not… n-not true…”
Harry gives her an almost pitying look, even as Enid continues to be such a dutiful girl on her knees before him. He has the werewolf’s leash wrapped around his fist a few times so that the length of it that remains is pulled taut, tightening her collar around her neck a little bit. But everything else is all her. The way she’s choking herself on his cock, the way she’s taking him all the way down her gullet in order to clean every last inch of his member… that’s ALL her.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
Harry raises an eyebrow as the Principal tries to ignore just how much her student is debasing herself right in front of her. But then, whatever sort of relationship Weems and Enid had before he showed up is undoubtedly dead in the water. After all, Harry just got done forcing the shapeshifter to mimic a ‘future’ version of Enid, using the werewolf’s ‘older self’ right in front of her. And then, to top that, he’d taken Enid’s virginity right on top of Larissa Weems’ base form, plowing Enid silly atop Larissa’s ass.
There was simply no coming back from that. For either of them. Not that Enid WANTED to go back, but Larissa is still having a hard time accepting the new status quo. The poor woman has been in charge for too long. She doesn’t understand that Harry is an expert in these matters… and more importantly, that she doesn’t have a choice.
“It is true, I’m afraid. But not to worry… I have a plan.”
That statement visibly frightens Larissa more than anything else he’s said before. Perhaps because she recognizes now that she can’t truly fight him. Perhaps because she’s starting to finally comprehend the power he has over her and thus Nevermore.
“What… what is it?”
Harry’s grin widens.
“Simple, really. You want your school to be treated as an institution by Jericho? Then you have to make it one. You want the Normies to be unable to live without you and your fellow freaks? Then you have to hit them where it hurts. Their sexual appetites.”
The Principal of Nevermore Academy isn’t an idiot. He’d mentioned it before, so Weems puts it together quite quickly.
“No…”
Her voice is laden with horror, even as Enid continues to throat Harry’s entire cock. The cute blonde werewolf is far past the point of ‘cleaning’ him off at this point and is really just sucking his dick because he was still pulling her with his leash and she was happy to obey even unspoken orders. Larissa, meanwhile, knows where Harry is going with this. Letting out a laugh, he nods to show she’s right on the money.
“Oh yes. Just imagine it, Larissa. You and your fellow freaks of Nevermore, providing a… service to the people of Jericho. Here’s the thing about ‘Normies’, Larissa. Muggles, as my kind likes to call them. They like to claim they’re normal. They like to say that they’re all average people, living by society’s standards. After all, if they weren’t, they’d just be like all of you, now wouldn’t they?”
Harry shakes his head with a sigh.
“But they’re lying. Some even lie to themselves. The truth is, when it comes to the bedroom, your average muggle is as much of a freak in the sheets as any of us are out of them. There’s no such thing as ‘normal’, in fact. Merely varying degrees of freakishness and how obvious it is from an outside perspective.”
Amusingly, something in his words resonates with Weems, because her face scrunches up in thought. It’s clear she can’t completely deny the truth inherent in what he’s saying.
“That’s… I…”
Waving a hand airily, Harry just shrugs.
“Which is why you lot are going to have Jericho under your thumbs by the end of the month. Your students will learn to make use of their uniqueness in all sorts of debauched ways to entice and seduce the people of Jericho who hold the reins of power. And once they’ve been taken in… well, with evidence of their own freakish acts, they’ll be easy enough to keep in line. After all, if they move against Nevermore at that point, exposing them will simply be fair play, won’t it?”
Larissa grits her teeth, even as Enid rolls her tongue along the underside of his cock, writhing and wriggling it while bobbing up and down his length. Harry is getting close now off of the back of the blonde werewolf’s enthusiastic efforts, despite the self-imposed distraction. Enid really is an eager one~
“You want… you want to blackmail the Mayor? And all of the o-other town officials? You’ll ruin e-everything… all of my hard work… I’ve put so much t-time and effort into making strong, friendly r-relationships with Jericho… and you’re going to d-destroy all of it!”
Harry laughs and shakes his head.
“Of course not. I’m going to strengthen the bonds between you and Jericho, my dear Principal. You’ll see.”
Her face screwing up in consternation, Weems makes to speak again, but Harry is already done with her. He snaps his fingers, making her tense up… but funnily enough, it wasn’t to silence her. At least, not in the same way. Rather, Harry snaps his fingers at Divina, making the siren jolt off of her couch.
“Divina. Please be a dear and shut the Principal up for me, won’t you? Have her prepare you for me as well. That’s a good girl.”
“Yes sir~”
“D-Divina? No, you mustn’t. Fight him. Don’t give in! Don’t-mmph!”
Stalking over, Divina grabs Larissa by her head and proceeds to promptly sit on her face, taking the shapeshifter all the way down to the floor from her seated, leaned back position. Now laid out before her, her body naked and covered in Harry’s cum and her own sweat and juices, Larissa Weems is helpless before Divina’s ‘affections’ as she forces the older woman to eat her out lest she drown in the siren’s pussy juices.
At the same time, Divina leans forward and begins licking and lapping Larissa clean, throwing occasional glances his way to see if he’s watching and to check to make sure she’s doing a good job still. Harry gives her an approving nod and smile, before turning his attention back to Enid.
He wasn’t lying to Larissa to make her afraid either. He was actually going to do what he said he would. He would help Nevermore Academy secure itself for a generation by assisting them in procuring blackmail from Jericho’s most prominent citizens. And if Harry himself had to fuck a couple of Normie women into submission along the way to help out… well then, that was a sacrifice he was willing to make.
Wearing a savage grin, Harry proceeds to pull out of Enid’s convulsing throat and warm wet mouth at the last second. As his cock tip leaves her questing tongue, there’s only a brief second’s pause before he proceeds to cum all over Enid Sinclair’s face, tits, and body. It’s a singularly impressive cum load, one that Harry is all too happy to drop upon the blonde werewolf’s features. He positively covers her in his seed, and in response his new pet werewolf moans appreciatively.
Thoroughly enjoying the cum bath, Enid runs her hands up and down her nubile young body, her fingers massaging his jizz into her pale flesh. All the while, even with his seed dripping down her face, her eyes stay fixed on him… on her Master.
Harry hums for a moment before nodding his head.
“You’re ready, my dear. You’ve already imprinted on me, haven’t you? My personal werewolf bitch. And you’re wearing your collar too. My very Best Girl. But… it’s time for something more permanent, my darling Enid. Assume the position.”
Without a word, Enid turns around and assumes the position. Face down, ass up. Her pussy still slowly leaking his cum, the leash connected to her collar slowly unrolling from his hand in order to give her the room to move into this new position, Enid lifts her hips high like the bitch in heat that she is, reaching back to spread her thighs with both hands as she rests her face on the floor.
Harry admires the view for a moment before pulling out his wand. He might not use one much, but for certain things it was better to use a tool than to do it himself. Pressing the tip of his wand into Enid’s pale buttocks, Harry slowly draws a sizzling brand into Enid’s ass cheek. To her credit, while Enid whimpers and shakes, she doesn’t howl or try to pull away from him. He still has to freeze her crotch in place to make sure he doesn’t fuck it up though.
When he’s done, the stylized H.P. with the lightning bolts coming off the ends of the letters stares back at him, still sizzling and glowing slightly in Enid’s flesh. Pulling his wand away, he releases his hold on his pet werewolf’s crotch, watching her shudders and shake and pant her way through the pain and discomfort.
But she doesn’t once cry out. She doesn’t beg him to do something about the pain. She doesn’t say a word besides her quiet whimpers. Harry grins as he moves into position and taps a finger against the brand, speeding up the healing process and taking away the pain as a low moan of relief leaves Enid’s lips.
“You really are my Best Girl, pet.”
As his crouches down over her and brings the tip of his cock back to her cunt entrance, Enid mewls and looks back at him, her face still pressed against the floor of the Principal’s Office.
“Thank you, Master~”
Then, he’s inside of her again. This time, Harry fucks her from above. One hand on her hips to hold her in place, the other on her leash, tugging on it just enough to let her feel the tightness of her collar around her pretty little throat, but not hard enough to pull her out of her position. Face down, ass up. That’s how Harry fucks Enid Sinclair. That’s how he claims her after branding her as his property, degrading her and defiling her and making her his willing, eager little BITCH.
Grunting, he pounds into Enid’s once-creampied pussy with all his might, even as she moans and groans. Eventually though, she can’t hold back her voice anymore, leaving her squealing and even howling at the top of her lungs. She almost seems to tense up as that happens, like she thinks he’s going to get upset with her for too much ‘barking’ like he did before.
But Harry doesn’t mind Enid’s animalistic enjoyment of the rough pounding he’s giving her. In fact, he’s all too happy to encourage it. Slowly but surely, the cute blonde werewolf devolves from a bubbly, slutty schoolgirl into a literal bitch in heat that’s not even able to string two words together. She goes from begging for more to crying out and climaxing along his cock as she turns more and more feral.
Of course, at the same time she’s also tamed. Owned. She’s his bitch now, his very good girl… his Best Girl. And they both know it. They both know this is what Enid wanted. They both know this is all that Enid longed for. Harry might not fully understand why the blonde was so eager to submit to him and become his pet, but he wasn’t one to look a gift horse in the mouth.
Enid was happy. Happier than most of his conquests tended to start out as. Indeed, more often than not, Harry found himself fucking women into submission. They didn’t usually come to him as submissive as Enid had started out. And she’d only become more submissive over the short amount of time he’d been at Nevermore as well. To say Harry was amused by how easily she fell under her sway would be an understatement.
Pounding her pussy into the shape of his bitch breaker, fucking her into the floor of the Principal’s Office, Harry exults in claiming his new pet for a time, enjoying the way Enid rapidly orgasms around his dick over and over again. Until finally… with one last grunt, he proceeds to unload into her womb a second time.
This time around, there’s no mere baby bump that he leaves behind. He fills Enid’s womb twice as full and the result is that the blonde werewolf already looks months pregnant, her taut abdomen distended and bloated to the extreme.
As she groans there on her knees, face still against the floor, Harry pulls out of her and gives the ass cheek he DIDN’T brand an affectionate pat.
“Good girl, Enid. Now you rest while I take care of the others.”
Enid just moans, not even able to form coherent words at the moment as she wiggles and stays where she is. Harry, meanwhile, rises from his position looming over her, letting go of her leash as he steps away from her. His wand out, he approaches the other two women in the room with a grin on his face. Divina watches him, still sitting on Weems’ face, forcing the Principal to eat out her cunt. The siren’s beautiful inhuman eyes stare at the wand and she licks her lips in anticipation, having seen what he did to Enid.
Reaching down, Divina grabs Weems by the hips and holds her in place for him and Harry nods approvingly as he brings the tip of the wand down on Larissa’s abdomen, right above her pussy mound, right atop where her womb would be located.
“MMMMMMPH!”
The Principal isn’t expecting it, of course. She bucks immediately the moment he begins to brand her with his symbol. But Divina holds her in place and with a little help from Harry’s magic, she manages to keep the shapeshifter pinned down for him. Slowly, Harry gives Larissa Weems a womb brand, marking her as his property just as he did Enid. The stylized H.P. are soon in place, the little lightning bolts pointing down to Larissa’s womb.
There was no hiding who owned her now. There was no denying her place at his feet. Once he’s done with her, Divina bites her lower lip and leans back, playing with her clit as she continues to keep Larissa’s mouth on her cunt.
“Are you going to fuck me now, Master? Going to break me and turn me into your little siren pet?”
Harry smiles fondly at Divina’s tone. It’s a mixture of provocative but also hopeful. Chuckling, he twirls his wand in his fingers.
“Hm… you HAVE earned it. You’ve been a good girl, Divina. Not the best girl, but then… you were up against some stiff competition, I’m afraid.”
Divina bites her lower lip at that, glancing over at Enid with a hint of envy.
“… Yes sir.”
Harry tilts his head to the side and lets his smile widen into a smirk.
“You’ve been so good that I’ll give you the choice. Do you WANT a collar? Do you want my brand? There’s no going back once you accept, I’m afraid. But if you want to keep things casual between us… I’d be willing to accept that.”
He’s half-lying. Harry Potter isn’t the kind of man who DOES casual. But at the same time, the offer is genuine. However… he wouldn’t have given the offer if he knew there was even a chance Divina would have rejected it. He would have just done it like he did with Weems. By giving Divina the illusion of choice however, he reinforces her loyalty to him. He makes it HER decision.
Eyes lidded, lower lip bitten; Divina the Siren mewls.
“Please Master… don’t discard me now. I want it. I want to be your pet.”
Heh, very well then. With a flick of his wand, he conjures a collar around Divina’s neck. She gasps as it appears, feeling it up. It doesn’t have ‘BEST GIRL’ emblazoned on it, but it’s also not a dog’s collar in general. Instead, it’s a more stylized choker that Harry feels fits Divina better. A collar for a siren bitch, rather than a werewolf bitch. Inlaid with pearls and shimmering gold, it’s made to remind someone of the sea where Divina’s kind come from.
As she feels it up, feeling the pearls, Divina’s eyes dance with delight at the gift and she luxuriates in it even as she continues to ride Larissa’s face. Of course, there’s still the matter of the brand. Harry finds himself contemplating where to put it when Divina surprises him by sliding her hands up her body to her tits… and then thrusting them out as she presents them to him, cupping their undersides.
“Here, Master. I want it right on my breast.”
Well now, that WAS an inspired spot. Of course, it did mean Divina would have to cover up a bit more, making sure she didn’t show too much cleavage… unless she wanted people to KNOW she was his. To know that she wore his brand. Chuckling, Harry steps forward and gives Divina what she wants. Of course, he has to freeze her in place to keep her from involuntarily jerking back from the pain. But with a few moments, it’s done.
Right above the nipple on the left breast, he’s branded her with his stylized initials, same as he did Enid and Larissa. She shudders as he releases her from his magical hold, her head craning down to look at the sizzling flesh. Unlike Larissa, who he’s left to heal the normal way, Harry reaches out and speeds up Divina’s healing the same way he did Enid, relieving her of the pain as she gasps in relief. After a moment of admiring Divina’s tattoo, Harry chuckles.
“My very own siren bitch. You know this doesn’t mean things get easier for you, Divina.”
Blinking, the brunette siren looks up at him, her inhuman eyes a little wide.
“… What more could my Master want from me besides my eternal loyalty?”
Chuckling, Harry reaches down and slides a hand through Divina’s brunette locks, before firmly gripping her by the back of her head. He leans in and gives the siren a long, deep, tongue-filled kiss as she continues to hump her Principal’s face. She moans as she submits to his tongue, letting him dominate her mouth for several long moments before they pull apart for air. Face red, lips parted, and tongue slightly pushed out of her mouth, Divina gasps as she stares up at him, her breasts heaving up and down with her inhales and exhales.
“Eternal loyalty is a nice start, my dear… but only the start. You’re going to help me with your friend, Bianca. You’re going to serve her up on a silver platter to me and assist me in finally breaking her for real. And then, after that, you’re going to use your body and your abilities to do whatever the fuck I want.”
That last part isn’t really a deal breaker, Harry well knows. But Divina’s bond to Bianca might make the first half harder for the siren to stomach. Or maybe not. Divina seems all too happy with that arrangement, her eyes lidded as she giggles up at him.
“Of course, Master. Bianca is a bad girl and bad girls get punished. But if you want me to help you turn her into a good girl… I can do that too. I’d be happy to help… rehabilitate her for you, Master.”
Well now. Divina was certainly quick to ‘change sides’ so to speak. Then again, she’d quickly grown tired of Bianca’s actions in class when they constantly got her in trouble as well. Hm, perhaps the two weren’t as close as they’d once been thanks to Harry’s presence. Divina looked positively eager to help put Bianca in her place properly.
“But Master… please don’t make me beg for it. You’ve kept me waiting all this time… please take my virginity already. My pussy is ready for you. Principal Weems has made sure of it~”
A whimper comes from the Principal at that, but it’s not like she has any choice but to continue orally servicing Bianca if she doesn’t want to drown on the younger woman’s pussy fluids. Harry, meanwhile, nods his head amicably.
“Of course. You’ve earned as much. In fact… you’ve earned a single request from me, my siren bitch. How do you want to do this?”
He hadn’t given Enid such control, technically. ‘Assume the position’ might have SEEMED like it gave her a lot of interpretive leeway, but the truth was, there was only one ‘position’ that a werewolf bitch in heat would think of. Getting plowed from behind with her face against the ground like the good little doggy she was truly was the only way it could happen for Enid.
But admittedly, Harry still felt a little bad for pitting Divina against Enid in the ‘Best Girl’ competition when it was obvious from the very start who would win. No matter how hard Divina tried, she simply couldn’t surpass Enid’s head start. Not when the blonde was so EAGER to grow her lead beyond where it already was.
That said, Divina was still proving to be quite the loyal bitch for him. She wasn’t Best Girl, but she was a good girl… a good pet who would soon be helping him conquer Bianca in the same way he’d conquered Larissa. On top of all of that, Harry actually didn’t have any ideas how to go about taking a siren’s first time. There wasn’t any pool of water around so it wasn’t nearly as cut and dry as fucking Enid had been.
With that in mind, giving Divina permission to decide how he took her virginity seemed fair. And so Harry puts the ball in the siren’s court, watching her consider his words for a moment before letting out a shuddering breath.
“I want you to pick me up, impale me upon your cock, and then fuck me while I cling to you for dear life because I have no control and no leverage to do anything but try and survive your big fat dick stretching out my insides.”
Well now… he could certainly make that happen. Sliding his fingers into the front of Divina’s collar, Harry gives it a tug, drawing the blushing Siren up to her feet. Her inhuman eyes affix themselves onto his face, staring into his own eyes as he pulls her away from Larissa’s mouth, leaving the Nevermore Academy’s Principal to gasp and pant on the floor beneath them both.
Alas, Larissa can’t scramble away from them because she’s still stuck in place, the poor woman. Which means she remains where she is, even as Harry lifts Divina up off her feet, grabbing her by the hips and then cupping her ass as he pulls her higher and higher into the air. True to her word, his new siren bitch is quick to wrap her arms and legs around his body, clinging to him for dear life as she pants noisily in anticipation.
Her pussy is dripping with her own arousal and Larissa’s saliva even before Harry’s cockhead comes into contact with it. The moment his dick tip touches her cunt however, Divina’s entire body tenses up and she cums explosively, a wanton moan leaving her parted lips. It’s clear she’d been edging herself on Weems’ mouth, using the Principal to keep herself right before an orgasm while she waited for him.
Harry chuckles as Divina’s pussy juices splatter all over Larissa’s face, making the frozen Principal whimper some more. Then, he exasperates the problem by thrusting up into Divina’s cunt properly, finally taking her virginity and stretching her gushing quim nice and wide upon his shaft.
Tossing her head back, her eyes finally leaving his face, the siren SHRIEKS in abject pleasure. There’s a melodic tone to her cries, her beautiful musical voice impossible to suppress as she cums a second time in just as many moments, her entire body shaking and spasming upon his dick. More of her juices explode out of her cunt as well, flowing down his member but also splattering all over the disgraced, humiliated Principal’s naked body.
But Larissa isn’t the focus of Harry’s attention right now. Divina is. As he impales her halfway down his cock, Harry grins at the pleasurable faces that the beautiful young siren is making. The brunette might have lost to Enid, but she’s got a lot going on in her own right. As he begins to fuck Divina up and down on his cock, she gurgles and shudders.
“Sho gooood… d-don’t stop, Master. P-Please don’t stop…”
Harry chuckles at that.
“Oh, you don’t have to worry about that, Divina. I have no intentions of stopping. You’re mine now. Now and forever.”
The siren’s cunt clenches around his cock all the harder at that declaration, before relaxing again and letting her drop an inch further down his cock. With his hands on her ass, Harry bounces Divina up and down his length, and every single time, she goes another inch further. Until eventually, she’s managing to take the entirety of his length inside of her, good girl that she is.
Needless to say, taking a bitch breaker of a cock like Harry’s for her first time drives Divina absolutely wild. The siren’s melodic voice continues to fill the office, her squeals, shrieks, and screams beautiful to Harry’s ears. Any other woman might have been a little too shrill, but Divina’s siren heritage means that every noise out of her mouth is musical in quality and absolutely gorgeous. He makes her SING as he fucks her in that standing position.
She really is helpless like this. She’s completely reliant on Harry and Harry alone for support. If he stops holding her up, if he drops her off his cock, she’s in for a nasty fall. But of course, Harry isn’t going to do that. Divina is his now, as much as Enid is, as much as Larissa reluctantly is. His three bitches, his to do with as he pleases.
With that in mind, Harry pulls Divina into a savage kiss, keeping just one hand on her ass as the other grabs the back of her head again. His tongue delves deep, muffling but not completely silencing the siren’s exquisite cries. He dominates his bitch’s mouth with his own once more for a time, before releasing her to go back to singing his praises in her own spectacularly unique way.
After that, his mouth goes down to her breasts, specifically to her nipples. With his own brand staring him right in the eye, he feasts upon the siren’s gorgeous tits, playing with her teats between his lips and teeth as he teases and gnaws at them. Divina responds in spectacular fashion to this, her moans and cries filling the Principal’s Office as her nipples grow rock hard and elongated under his attention.
The siren can’t help but continuously cum upon his cock after a certain point. Climaxing her brains out all over his member, she loses the ability to string a coherent sentence together just like Enid did. Her body surrenders to Harry totally and utterly, her sweat-covered form his to do with as he pleased. Until finally, with one last earth-shattering cry and explosive orgasm upon his cock, Harry lets her milk him of his load.
He fills Divina with his jizz, painting her womb white with his cum. He inflates her with seed, stuffing her just as full as Enid was after her first creampie. Of course, Harry has no idea if sirens can get pregnant quite as easily as werewolves. For all he knows, Enid is going to wind up having triplets off of his cum thanks to her werewolf genes. In comparison, were sirens particularly fertile? Well, they would certainly find out soon enough, wouldn’t they?
Either way, Harry pulls Divina in for one last kiss as he cums inside of her, and then once he’s done, he pulls back and slowly drags her off of his cock. He helps her find her feet, but that doesn’t stop the brunette from immediately dropping to her knees. Not from exhaustion, though her legs were certainly quite wobbly under her, but because she wanted his cock in her mouth.
Smiling down at her as Divina dedicated herself to cleaning his dick, Harry hums for a moment before nodding and snapping his fingers. In an instant, Enid is by Divina’s side, eagerly racing over to take part in the oral finale. Larissa, on the other hand, is a bit more reluctant… but with a few pointed nudges of his magic, Harry gets the Principal up onto her knees, having her shuffle into place between Enid and Divina.
His pet bitches aren’t too happy about this… until their eyes widen when they see Principal Weems transform right before their eyes. Not of her own volition of course… no, Harry is controlling this transformation. With a bit of creative mismatching, he turns Larissa into a perfect mixture of Enid and Divina. With strawberry blonde locks bordering on light brown, mismatched eyes, and a perfect blend of their cute features, Larissa suddenly looks like ‘one of the girls’.
Seeing this, neither Enid nor Divina can resist. They grab the shapeshifter by her golden brown hair and push her down his cock, forcing Larissa to choke on his member and clean it up with her mouth, throat, and tongue in equal measure.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
Harry groans his enjoyment, which only prompts his two willing pets to continue to debase and degrade his unwilling pet, their hands coming up to fondle Larissa’s body from either side, playing with her current figure, which is just them, if they were to be fused into one girl. They mess with her tits, they stroke her belly, they take turns fingering her cunt and pinching her clit.
All the while, Larissa can do nothing but take it. Her eyes are watery as she chokes on Harry’s cock, but at the same time her arousal is obvious as reluctant moans bubble up from her stuffed throat and reverberate along the length of his dick. Harry grunts and groans in appreciation of his bitches’ efforts, until finally…
“Here it comes, ladies.”
Immediately, Enid and Divina yank Larissa back off of his dick and frame themselves perfectly before him. The two girls press their faces up against either side of the melded version of them, their mouths opening wide and their tongues lolling out. Larissa whimpers for a moment… but then follows suit, giving in to the peer pressure despite being twice their age as she opens her own mouth wide and lolls out her tongue.
The sight of three nubile young women all kneeling before him, two wearing his collars and all three wearing his brand… Harry lets out a loud groan and proceeds to cum all over their faces and tits, covering them in his jizz. They all moan, though Enid and Divina moan more in enjoyment while Larissa moans in despair. Then, the transformed Principal squawks as her students fall upon her like a pair of ravenous beasts, their animalistic desires provoking them into dragging their tongues over every inch of her shapeshifted, cum-covered flesh.
Harry just grins as he watches his new pets ‘play’ with one another. With this, Nevermore Academy was under his control, completely and utterly. There were just a few people who didn’t know it yet. But they would soon enough.
Chapter 60: Wednesday Addams Arrives
Chapter Text
To say Wednesday Addams was… displeased by her current situation would be an understatement. After all, she often preferred being displeased to pleased. In fact, Wednesday preferred unhappiness over happiness. Happiness, after all, was a drug plain and simple. At least while she was unhappy she could be sure she was in complete control of her mental faculties.
However, there was the state of unhappiness that Wednesday preferred… and then there was this. Having been expelled from yet another school after releasing a particularly dangerous type of piranhas into the institution’s swimming pool, Wednesday’s parents had yet again shot down her idea of just doing away with the education system altogether. And no, she didn’t just mean for herself.
Alas, despite the amount of free time that it would give her to work on her novel, her parents had not been willing to entertain the idea of completely dismantling America’s education system so that something more interesting could take its place. Unfortunately, her mother and father were too damn smart not to see right through her thinly veiled excuses.
They knew that the only real reason she wanted to destroy America’s schooling system entirely and rebuild it from the ground up was because she knew just how long that would take. Decades, probably. In which time Wednesday would grow up and cease to be shackled by the irritating limitations of chronological age that forced her to go to school in the first place.
At the same time, Wednesday had been equally unwilling to even entertain the idea of going to one of America’s magical schools instead, such as the Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry located over in Massachusetts.
Yes, Wednesday was a witch, born of a witch and a wizard for parents. Yes, she knew some magic. No, she did not have a wand. She had no desire to get involved in all of that nonsense. True magic should not be funneled through the limitations and restrictions of a stupid stick of wood, regardless of whether its core was made from the feather of a phoenix, the heartstring of a dragon, or even the hair of a veela.
In this, she and her parents were ultimately in agreement at least. Both Morticia and Gomez Addams had wands… but they didn’t use them very often, much preferring to allow their magic to flow through them and out into the world unconfined instead. The only reason that her parents had wands was to make the Magical Government in America happy. Wednesday might have to do the same when she finally turned eighteen, and pass whatever piddling test the MACUSA put in place to try and impede her, but ultimately she didn’t care either way.
… Unfortunately, with her having been expelled from every normal school in the area, and magical schools being right out, her parents had managed to back Wednesday into a corner. Hence her current state of unhappiness and displeasure, which had everything to do with their arrival at the one place Wednesday had sworn she would never set foot in.
Nevermore Academy.
She hated this place, though to be fair she hated a lot of things. The particular strain of hatred Wednesday felt for Nevermore Academy stemmed not from anything it or anyone at it had done to her… but entirely from not wanting to live in her parents’ shadow. Nevermore was her mother and father’s alma mater and when the issue of her latter years of school had initially been brought up, they’d just assumed it was the natural choice.
Wednesday had refused, of course. She’d refused most stringently, until eventually they’d let her have her way. Alas… she should have known it would come to this. In the end, her mother’s scheming was without limits and morals. It would almost have made her proud… if it weren’t directed at her.
And so Wednesday found herself standing in the middle of the Principal’s Office within the heart of Nevermore Academy. Seated on either side of her are her parents, while across the large mahogany desk that dominates one side of the room sits Larissa Weems. The Principal of Nevermore Academy has a strained smile on her overly red lips as she converses with Wednesday’s parents about Wednesday’s attendance at Nevermore. Meanwhile, those bright red lips of hers are already starting to give Wednesday hives.
The whole conversation is inane, pointless drivel… until much to Wednesday’s surprise, something interesting happens.
“Ah, and how has Lord Potter been settling in, my dear Larissa?”
Her mother had mentioned a visit from a Wizard Lord some time back, but Wednesday hadn’t cared to pry. People visited her parents all the time. Her father was one of the richest men in the world after all, and her mother was the most beautiful and vivacious woman alive. It was expected that they would draw attention to them, like moths to open flame… or flies to a bug zapper. Shame that it usually ended the same way for whoever they made the acquaintance of, of course. No, wait… not shame. The opposite of that.
Still, what’s interesting about her mother bringing up Lord Potter again is the way the Principal reacts. For a split second, Larissa’s practiced, strained, and entirely fake smile falls like a meteor strike, her face showing an open expression of fear and despair so delicious that Wednesday almost leans in instinctively, despite the other woman’s offensive amount of… color.
Of course, it’s gone a mere moment later. Shame that, Wednesday thinks that Principal Weems might very well have burst into tears if she were a little bit weaker of a woman. And that would have been… particularly exquisite.
Meanwhile, on Wednesday’s right, her father perks up immediately and whether he’s even noticed Weems’ slip or not is entirely up for debate.
“Oh yes! Harry! Such a sterling chap, that man! How IS he doing, Principal Weems?”
The looks that Weems gives Wednesday’s father has so much poorly concealed incredulity in it that it almost makes Wednesday laugh. Almost. And by almost, not really close at all. Still, it’s quite amusing watching the Principal marshal herself and try to regain that fake smile of hers.
“Ah. Yes. Lord… Potter. He’s doing… well. Indeed, he’s settled in here at Nevermore quite… nicely.”
The strain in her voice and face have doubled now. Which is interesting because the earlier strain that Larissa Weems had been under had clearly been a direct result of being face to face with three members of the Addams Family. Perfectly understandable for a woman like her to be struggling not to buckle under pressure in a situation like that.
… But for this Lord Harry Potter to apparently produce so much more strain than her and her parents’ presence caused was… intriguing. Very intriguing. Not that Wednesday was going to let that lessen her displeasure and unhappiness one bit. This whole situation was still downright deplorable and unconscionable.
“Though I do have to wonder… if you two have really thought through sending your daughter here while Lord Potter is in residence.”
Wait, what? Wednesday is legitimately shocked now, staring at the Nevermore Principal in surprise. Was that… concern on the other woman’s face? Indeed, Larissa Weems is looking between all three of them with some sort of meaningful gaze, and whenever her eyes slid over Wednesday in particular, she looked almost afraid for her. Honestly. It would be kind of cute, if it wasn’t so insanely offensive to Wednesday’s sensibilities.
Fortunately, her parents both agree, each in their own way.
“Whatever could you mean? Of course I’m happy to send my beloved little girl to Nevermore while Harry is in residence! I know she’ll only be safer under his watchful eye… and in good hands besides!”
Gomez’s exuberance defense of this Wizard Lord is matched in turn by Morticia’s lazy drawl.
“Besides… I have full faith in my Wednesday. She can handle anything that the world throws at her… be it the magical world or the mundane.”
Oh? From her mother’s tone, it almost sounds like she agrees with the Principal, at least a little bit. So this Lord Harry Potter had become fast friends with her father, but somehow rubbed her mother the wrong way. While also frightening Larissa Weems half to death from the look of things. Interesting… very interesting.
Looking even more incredulous than before, the Principal purses her offensively red lips together for a moment in silence before letting out a huff and shaking her head.
“… Fine. On your heads be it. Perhaps… perhaps now is a good time to show you all where Wednesday will be staying.”
Something about Larissa’s tone makes Wednesday feel like she should be feeling a pit of dread in her stomach. Safe to say that nothing the Principal has said so far has produced that effect though. After all, Wednesday already HAS a pit of dread in her stomach over this whole situation. If she doesn’t act fast, she’ll be stuck reliving her parents’ wonder years at this godforsaken place and that’s simply unacceptable.
No… Wednesday Addams is going to be getting out of here as fast as humanly possible. Running away to join the circus was a trite overdone, but she’d do whatever necessary to set herself apart from her parents.
Still, she couldn’t very well get out of here while her parents were still here. Meaning Wednesday had no choice but to follow the Principal along with her mother and father all the way up to her new dorm room.
“Here we are. You’ll be rooming with Enid Sinclair. She-!”
In the middle of her sentence, Weems cuts herself off, having opened the door and stepped inside while she was talking. It would seem the tall woman has been struck speechless, forcing Wednesday and her parents to sidle into the room behind her as she stands there frozen in flagrant disbelief.
Once they see what stopped the Principal dead in her tracks, the Addams Family all stop as well. Wednesday in particular stares with wide eyes at one of the most impressive but also most horrifying sights she’s ever had the misfortune of laying her eyes on.
“Oh! Are you my new roomie?!”
Now, Wednesday is an expert on dungeons. ALL dungeons. That includes sex dungeons, even if her parents had tried to forbid her research and she’d had to go behind their backs to complete it. As a result, she immediately recognizes all of the toys, tools, and machines that are arrayed across the room. There’s everything from sex swings to wooden horses to crossbeams filling the space… and they don’t look like they’ve gone unused either.
But then to be fair, Wednesday doesn’t have to look at all of the toys and devices to recognize that they see regular use. Instead, she only has to look to her new roommate… Enid Sinclair. The bubbly blonde is wearing little more than a micro skirt and a see-through white shirt, exposing all of her bits quite crassly. She also has a dog collar wrapped proudly around her neck, making it clear JUST what sort of woman she is.
… None of this is the problem, however. Not the sex dungeon, not the slutty blonde girl. No, Wednesday would not mind living in a sex dungeon. But what she does mind…
“Well. I suppose you start to see Lord Potter’s influence on Nevermore now, don’t you?”
Larissa Weems sounds inexplicitly tired and weary as she finally speaks up. She’s staring at Wednesday and her parents with a sort of vindication on her face, like they’ve finally proven her right.
“Ah… yes, this might be a problem.”
That look of vindication grows when Morticia speaks, Wednesday’s mother looking like she’s sucking on a lemon. That is, until Gomez continues on from next to her, also looking incredibly disturbed by what they’re staring at.
“Yes… unfortunately, our little buttercup is allergic to color. So this… this won’t do. This won’t do at all!”
They’re right, of course. The problem isn’t the sex dungeon. Or the slutty, collared roommate. No, the problem is that it’s all so fucking COLORFUL. The sex swing is PINK! The crossbeam is baby blue! The wooden horse is ORANGE! Wednesday had felt an allergic reaction coming on when she’d spent too long staring at Weems’ too-red lips. Now though? Now she might be going into anaphylactic shock!
Staring at them all incredulously, Weems just gapes.
“THAT is your problem with all of this?! The amount of COLOR?!”
Meanwhile, Enid, unable to read the room, rushes forward and hugs Wednesday tightly.
“Oh, I’m so glad to finally have a new roommate! We’re going to be the BEST of friends!”
Wednesday stiffens at the physical contact. She doesn’t mind the other girl’s rock hard nipples rubbing against her front. Nor does she mind the discovery that Enid has a foxtail butt plug stuffed in between her pert butt cheeks, and from the smell, it’s likely containing a fresh load of semen. But she does mind the overly assumptive display of affection. And the color. Did she mention the color?
“Rule Number One. No touching. That means let go of me.”
Enid quickly pulls back, clasping her hands behind her back and thrusting out her chest as she nods eagerly. Wednesday doesn’t smirk… but it’s a near thing.
“Good girl.”
THAT has a very interesting effect on the other young woman. But then, given everything, Wednesday isn’t surprised as Enid shivers and lets out a little whimpering moan in response.
Behind them, Principal Weems just throws her hands up in disgust and leaves the room. After which, Wednesday finds herself departing as well to see her parents off after giving Enid express instructions to remove all HINTS of color from one side of the room. This is mostly for show, of course. She’s not planning to stay at Nevermore long. But she has to make her parents think she’s in for the long haul or they might try and stop her.
… Still, Wednesday would be lying if she said she weren’t vaguely intrigued by all of this. And it all centered around one Lord Harry Potter as well. Curious. And she did so love a good mystery…
-x-X-x-
“Oooooh FUUUUCK! Fuck, FUCK, FUCK! Nnnngh!”
“That’s it, my little Siren bitch. Sing for me. Let me know just who you belong to.”
“F-Fuck you! Fuck you, you big dicked bastard! I w-won’t… nnngh, I won’t s-submit!”
Bianca’s words were saying one thing, but her actions were saying another entirely. As Harry fucks Bianca from behind, she’s happily pushing her hips back into his thrusting cock. She clearly thinks she can have her cake and eat it too… that defying him is as simple as saying she’s defying him, and then doing whatever she likes at the same time… such as submitting to his big fat cock.
She doesn’t have a choice, after all. She can’t stop him from doing whatever he wants to her. So… surely it’s fine to indulge, right? Surely it’s fine to let him fuck her as much as he likes, so long as she proclaims her defiance at the top of her lungs the entire time.
That’s what Harry can see going through the Siren’s head as he fucks her doggystyle. With a little bit of Legilimency, he can watch her make justifications for herself in real time. Doesn’t change the reality of the situation, however. And the stronger her denial gets, the more she’s breaking under all of that faux defiance.
Of course, WHERE Harry is fucking Bianca is as important as HOW he’s fucking her. Currently, the pair of them are in the middle of the inner sanctum of the Nightshade Society, with Bianca helplessly squirting her juices all over the floor in the middle of the room, making an absolute mess of things and helping him defile their ‘secret’ base.
Over off to the side, meanwhile, Divina the Siren has Yoko the Vampire in a forced sixty-nine. Not only is the poor helpless vampire bound in enchanted rope that she can’t break free of, but Divina also has her thighs locked around Yoko’s head and is forcing her fellow Nightshade to eat out her cum-filled cunt. To say Yoko wasn’t happy would be an understatement, though she too was coming along nicely and breaking quite effectively the more time went on.
The best part was Yoko had a thing for Divina. A mutual attraction shared by the brunette Siren that made the betrayal all the sweeter.
Of course, Yoko and Bianca weren’t the only two that Divina had betrayed to him. No, she’d betrayed the entire Nightshade Society to her Wizard Master. Though technically… the only members of the Nightshade Society NOW were the people left in this room.
After finding out about their secret little club and their secret little base, Harry had taken matters into his own hands and… rearranged the Nightshades. From now on, the society would be rededicated as a secret whorehouse used to seduce the ‘normies’ from over in Jericho. Bianca, who had always viewed herself as the Queen Bitch of Nevermore Academy, would be the first of these new whores… and once Harry was done with her, the dark-skinned Siren would lead the new Nightshade Society into the future.
Meanwhile, the boys had been less than necessary. So Harry had had Bianca call a ‘vote’ and then rigged the shit out of the resulting conversation. Put simply, the male members of the Nightshades had been left thinking they were simply outvoted and thus unceremoniously kicked out of the secret society. Never mind that there were five male members to the three female members left with Harry now.
As they all remembered it, there were definitely more girls then boys… and the boys simply hadn’t been able to convince any of the girls to vote with them, resulting in their removal and the… rebranding of the Nightshades. Harry had made sure all of the guys came away from it with the sense that it was ultimately for the best though. After all, soon enough the title ‘Nightshade’ would be synonymous with ‘whore’. Better to be on the outside than on the in, right?
It was the least he could do to make them all okay with it, given how he’d messed with all their minds, making them think they were outvoted and then removing the knowledge on how to access this hidden inner sanctum from their memories as well. Besides, he didn’t need any of the five boys coming back to try and get ‘revenge’ or ‘stop him’ or anything ridiculous like that. Especially not when the most magic they had among them was prophetic visions and the ability to temporarily turn someone to stone with one’s hair.
Yes… it was better this way. And thus the new Nightshade Society was in the process of being born. With Bianca to start, of course.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
“Gah! S-Stop… s-spanking me, you asshole!”
Laughing, Harry slides one hand around the front to Bianca’s neck, yanking her head back by her jaw as he continues to deliver harsh slaps to her fine, chocolate ass and incredibly punishing thrusts to her gushing, sopping, clenching cunny.
“Why would I, bitch? You love it. Every time I spank you, you clench up even tighter.”
“T-That’s just… an instinctive reaction!”
Harry just shakes his head with a sigh.
“You know, my dear… I can almost admire your persistence. Your obstinance. But we both know how you really feel. Who even is this act for, hm? Yoko? She’s well on her way to joining you soon enough. Perhaps… perhaps it’s time you were more honest with all of us.”
It’s a simple spell. With his hand on her jaw, he doesn’t even have to use his wand to tap her lips. He does so with an index finger instead and smiles when the magic immediately nets him results.
“I’m not just going to tell you how GOOD your fucking cock feels, you bastard! And I’m definitely not going to say how much I love when you spank me, or how much I want you to fuck me harder and make me your BITCH!”
There’s a brief pause as Bianca’s word vomit reaches her own ears and she realizes what she just said. Harry, of course, doesn’t give her any sort of reprieve. He keeps fucking her, even as she lets out a shuddering shriek.
“W-What the fuck?! What did you to do me?! I love your cock! I love it so much! Fuck, why can’t I say how much I hate your dick anymore?!”
Laughing at her struggling, Harry slides his free hand to her breasts, giving them a good, solid kneading, first one and then the other. Only then does he answer her.
“Because you can’t lie anymore, Bianca. A simple truth spell. Nothing you say can be a falsehood now.”
“N-No… that’s not possible. You must have done the opposite! I definitely LOVE YOUR COCK WITH ALL MY FUCKING HEART!”
As she orgasms upon his dick, helpless and hopeless, Harry just grins. It really was a basic spell. One that any wizard or witch worth their salt could not only overcome, but also fool and circumvent with their own magic. That’s why veritaserum was used most of the time instead. But Bianca was no witch. She couldn’t fight it… especially not when Harry was using his own magic to overpower the spell into something far too strong for her to get away from.
The result is that she tries to shut up as Harry fucks her from behind, but it’s impossible. Between her howling and squealing through climax after climax, Bianca feels obligated to try and off-set how much she’s CLEARLY enjoying his dick with some sort of verbal barrage. Alas, now even her tongue has betrayed her.
“So good! No! Yes! Oh FUCK I love your cock! Fuck, fuck MEEEEE! I need it! I need your big fat dick stirring up my insides! D-Don’t listen to me! Please, GOD!”
Yeah, needless to say, Bianca is a mess. Especially since, as a Siren her voice is her strongest asset. In fact, it’s clear that the dark-skinned young woman doesn’t realize it… but more and more of her Siren Power is leaking into her words as she howls and yowls before him. As his cock drives deeper and deeper into her cunt, her voice is reverberating through the room, her eyes half-rolled up in her head.
The effect is… minimal when it comes to Harry himself. His Occlumency Shields made it impossible for someone like Bianca to influence someone like him. However, it’s not just the two of them in the Nightshade Society’s inner sanctum, now is it? Being a Siren herself, Divina has some natural resistance to Bianca’s vocal powers. Yoko though… does not.
Amused as all hell, Harry leans forward and whispers into Bianca’s ear. In her current state of delirium and pleasure, she can’t stop herself from voicing her thoughts truthfully and totally.
“M-Maybe we should be whores. Maybe… maybe this is what the N-Nightshade Society was always supposed to be. Nnngh… c-cock feels amazing. Its so good to submit to cock. It’d be even better to be able to secure the s-safety of Nevermore Academy for decades to come… with our bodies.”
“Mmmmph!”
Off to the side, Yoko’s struggling grows more heated. Clearly the Vampire can tell what’s happening, can feel what Bianca is inadvertently doing. Alas, with her head trapped between Divina’s thighs, she can do nothing but listen as Bianca fully breaks down.
“I’m just… I’m just a hopeless Siren BITCH! I belong to my Wizard MASTER! Oh fuck, how didn’t I see it sooner?! This is exactly where I belong! On my hands and knees, servicing COCK! Fuck! Yes! Harder!”
Her eyes fully roll back in her head after that, her tongue lolling out of her mouth. Bianca loses all track of time or the world around her. Her words fall away as well, to be replaced by insensate moaning and squealing as she creams herself upon his cock again and again and again. But… the damage is done. Not just to Yoko either… despite having the same resistance as Divina, Bianca had still found herself influenced by her own voice. She was too mentally weakened to not be affected. Hilarious.
With a groan, Harry unleashes inside of Bianca’s cunt, filling the chocolate toned Siren with a hot, thick load of his white jizz. Then, he pulls out of her and yanks her around so she’s facing him, pulling her up off of her hands and into a proper kneeling position as he rises to his full height and slaps his mammoth-sized bitch breaker down upon her face.
“Clean it.”
Eyes rolling forward, Bianca looks up into Harry’s eyes with… reverence.
“Yes… Master.”
She positively moans the words out, even as she takes his cock in her hands and places him in her mouth. As she greedily and eagerly sucks and slurps at his dick, worshipping his member, Harry pulls out his wand and points it over her shoulder, down the slope of her arching spine to the small of her back. There, he brands her just like he did the others. But with Bianca, he puts the stylized HP in the location of a tramp stamp, signifying her new nature as a Nightshade Prostitute.
She belonged to him now… but Harry had more than enough women as it was. He would get quite a lot of pleasure out of having Bianca sell her body to the young men over in Jericho. Not to mention, it would be fucking hilarious seeing the stuck up Queen Bitch degrading and humiliating herself in that way.
Of course, it would be just as hilarious to see a certain vampire do the exact same. With Bianca broken and branded, with her tongue and plump lips worshipping his cock, Harry turns towards Divina and Yoko. Sensing his gaze, the brunette Siren immediately pulls apart from Yoko, forcing the bound Vampire up onto her knees as well.
Yoko’s face, covered in Divina’s pussy juices, is an utter mess. The Vampire herself looks dazed, right up until she makes eye contact with him. Then, it all seems to come back to her, her gaze sharpening as her eyes narrow into slits and she hisses.
“You… I know what you just tried to do. It won’t… it won’t work. I’m not going to succumb that easily. Bianca might have broken, but I won’t break! And no amount of Bianca’s voice will break me either!”
Harry just smiles and raises an eyebrow.
“Oh? Such a clever little vampire. So convinced of your own superiority that you think you’ve got it all figured out. Bianca wasn’t meant to break you, sweetheart. She was meant to break herself. But she certainly softened you up, didn’t she?”
Yoko’s eyes widen in outrage at the insinuation that she could BE softened up, but before she can reply, Harry gestures… to Divina. Immediately, his pet Siren leans in and whispers in her girlfriend’s ear. Specifically the type of girlfriend who is a friend, not a love interest. Though everyone in this room KNEW that Yoko wanted nothing more than to be proper girlfriends with Divina. To be more than just besties. Alas… there was only one way that was going to happen. She just had to stoop to Divina’s level first.
He watches Yoko’s expression turn into a consternated grimace as she trembles from listening to Divina’s Siren Powered Voice. She’s fighting it of course, but it’s harder when the Siren is concentrating their power on you, and also someone you fancy already.
Heh, things get even worse for Yoko a moment later, when a certain bubbly blonde suddenly skips into the room before stopping and gasping in delight.
“Oh Master… you’ve had so much fun without me~”
Amused, Harry looks over at Enid Sinclair, enjoying the debauched view.
“You’re late, pet.”
Immediately, Enid whines in the back of her throat and drops her gaze to the floor.
“I know, Master. I was just about to head over but then I was introduced to my new roommate… one Wednesday Addams. Unfortunately, it turns out she’s allergic to color! Sooo… I had to rearrange some things in our dorm room to make her feel more at home!”
That was… intriguing. Larissa had of course told Harry that the Addams were dropping off their eldest daughter today. He’d been surprised. He and Gomez might have been fast friends, but that wouldn’t protect the man’s daughter from his appetites. And Morticia should have known that. Unless the two of them were actively feeding him Wednesday for some reason… they were certainly crazy enough to do something like that.
More than that though… Wednesday Addams was allergic to color of all things? Harry’s first instinct is to point out that Enid had clearly been had. But… no, when he really thinks about it and how insane the Addams Family seemed to be, he could almost believe she might actually BE allergic to color. It was just weird enough to make sense.
“Wednesday is really cool, Master! And cute too! I think you’d definitely like her! She even called me ‘good girl’! Hehe, it took every fiber of my being not to correct her! After all, I’m Master’s Best Girl, right?”
Harry chuckles as Enid’s blatant attempt at fishing for affirmation. Still, he nods all the same.
“Indeed you are, Enid. And your tardiness is excused, given the reasons. Now… go over and help Divina loosen up Yoko for me some more, alright? I want her to be the Nightshade Society’s second official prostitute after Bianca here.”
“Yes sir!”
Technically Divina and now Enid were also members of the Nightshades and thus prostitutes… but he wasn’t sure whether he’d have either of them actually sell their bodies to anyone in Jericho just yet. He was still on the fence about that. Bianca and Yoko though… they deserved to be humiliated and degraded in such a fashion. It was the life of a whore for both of them.
Enid drops to her hands and knees and eagerly crawls over to Divina and Yoko. Then, she dips down and Yoko’s eyes go amusingly wide as her best friend proceeds to begin to eat out her ass while Divina continues to whisper power-laden ‘suggestions’ in her ear.
Needless to say, Yoko’s resistance to Divina’s Siren Voice was entirely reliant on her concentration and focus. Her iron resolve, one might say. Also needless to say, Enid had just taken Yoko’s focus out back and shot it in the back of the head with a shotgun. As the bubble blonde’s tongue works its way in and out of Yoko’s ass, the Vampire’s eyes begin to glaze over as Divina’s words of prostitution, whoring, and submitting to their Master worm their way into her distracted mind.
Finally, Harry decides she’s ready. Yanking Bianca off of his cock, he tosses the dark-skinned Siren aside. When she whimpers at being so readily abandoned, Harry just scoffs at her.
“Touch yourself, Bianca. Sing my praises while I prepare your first… subordinate for you. You’re going to lead the Nightshade Society as the best damn whorehouse that Nevermore and Jericho have ever seen.”
“Yessss Master~”
Hissing out her approval, Bianca spreads her legs and begins fingering her creampied cunt. Meanwhile, Harry makes his way over to Yoko, tilting his head to the side as he considers how he wants to shatter her. She’s already fractured in a million little ways. Already broken, really. She’s holding herself together just barely at this point. All it would take is a single tap in the right spot and she’d shatter into a thousand different pieces.
But Harry isn’t really the type to tap, now is he? Grinning wickedly, he comes to a decision.
“Lift her up, girls. Present her to me.”
“Yes Master!”
“Yesh Mashter!”
Pulling her tongue out of Yoko’s ass, Enid hops to her feet alongside Divina as they both work together to pull Yoko’s bound form up off the ground and into the air. The Vampire hisses, regaining some of herself now that Divina’s voice has cut off.
“N-No… d-don’t… I won’t… I don’t wanna be a prostitute. I don’t wanna be a whore…”
Her whimpering mewls are pathetic. Harry would almost pity her, if he hadn’t had to deal with her shitty attitude since he first arrived at Nevermore. Honestly, if she’d just been a little nicer… or perhaps not even gotten on his radar in the first place, she probably could have escaped unscathed.
… Nah, that was a lie. She was too close to Enid, Divina, and Bianca to not be pulled into his orbit. And besides, even if she’d kept her head down… well, the Nightshade Society was going to need more bodies than this if it was going to be a successful whorehouse. Luckily, Nevermore Academy was FILLED with all sorts of lovely young women, even if they hadn’t crossed him yet. Yes, soon enough the Nightshades would be filling their ranks with girls from all over the school.
Yoko never stood a chance, in the end. Just like she doesn’t stand a chance now. Lifted up and presented to him like a sacrificial offering by his pair of more willing collared sluts, Yoko whimpers as Enid doesn’t let up on her poor ass, driving fingers up into Yoko’s back door to replace her missing tongue. At the same time, Divina uses her own free hand to pinch one of Yoko’s nipples, pulling on it viciously while continuing to whisper power-laden sweet nothings into her ear.
With her legs forcibly spread open and her pussy dripping with reluctant pleasure, there’s nothing Yoko can do as Harry steps forward and lines up his cock with her cunt lips. She freezes in tense anticipation, even as he gives her a grin.
“No coming back after this, Yoko.”
It’s not an empty boast and he can see in her eyes that she understands and agrees with him. This is it. This is the moment where she shatters. No coming back.
With no further fanfare, Harry lets out a grunt and proceeds to slam home into Yoko’s cunt, filling her pussy with his cock. The Vampire tosses her head back and HOWLS in ecstasy, his member stretching out her sopping wet insides as he impales her against her will. She might not want this; she might hate him with all her heart… but she can’t deny how good it feels to have him inside of her. Nor can she do anything to stop him.
Fucking Yoko hard and fast, Harry plows the poor vampire through orgasm after orgasm upon his dick. While Divina continues to help break her down with her voice, Harry all but ignores the vampire, instead choosing to reach over and grab hold of Enid by her hair. He pulls his Best Girl into a tongue-filled kiss, enjoying the way she moans into his mouth as he takes advantage of her submission and devotion to him.
Yoko, meanwhile, just gets fucked. She doesn’t get anything more than that from him… just like she’s not going to get anything more than this from her customers as well. When the men of Jericho fuck the gorgeous Vampire, they’re not going to do it out of love or affection. They’re going to do it for pleasure… specifically their own. Because she’s nothing more than a tight collection of holes to them. And Yoko certainly won’t be doing it for love either. She’ll be doing it for money.
That said… even as he all but ignores Yoko while he and his girls turn her into a whore just like he did Bianca, Harry’s mind wanders. How can it not, really? Wednesday Addams is here and he doesn’t really know what it means.
Oh sure, Larissa had given him the excuse that they’d given her. Supposedly, Wednesday had been expelled from every normal high school in the entire state. But that didn’t mean much, did it? She could easily have gone to a magical school instead. Gomez might not have been much of a wizard, but Morticia was plenty powerful for a witch. Wednesday likely had a similar amount of magic.
Actually… she definitely did, Harry confirms with but a thought. Stretching out his attention across the Academy Grounds, he quickly locates Wednesday Addams by the distinct feel of her power. She’s definitely magical. A full-blown witch, but without any of the training that one of their kind would have gotten from a school like Hogwarts. Nor did she have a wand, interestingly enough.
Harry didn’t know what it all meant. Had Gomez and Morticia sent Wednesday here as a trap? Was he supposed to keep his hands off their daughter, or else? If it was some sort of test… Harry suspected he might fail it swiftly. Because he was seeing his first glimpse of Wednesday through Enid’s mind as he continues lip locking the bubble blonde werewolf while fucking her vampire best friend. And honestly… Wednesday was more than cute. She was beautiful.
He didn’t know if he’d be able to resist. But perhaps that wouldn’t be a problem. Harry would burn that bridge when he came to it, he supposed. For now… well, pulling out of the lip lock with Enid, Harry looks over to the vampire he’s fucking. Yoko… is dead to the world. She really has broken, even worse than Bianca at this point. Her gaze is almost lifeless and if it weren’t for the fact that her cunt is clenching down rapidly around his cock, she might as well appear to be a corpse.
Well, that just wouldn’t do. The Nightshades had to put their best foot forward with Jericho, after all. With that in mind, Harry reaches out and grabs Yoko by her head, planting his palm upon her forehead in particular. She gasps as he… does some rearranging of her thoughts and priorities.
Finally, he flicks a finger and her bonds come undone, letting her arms and legs loose. The first thing Yoko does… is wrap her limbs around his body. Harry smirks as the vampire bitch lets out a truly wanton moan, cumming yet again upon his pistoning cock. And he fully grins when she looks at him with nothing but lust and arousal in her lidded gaze.
“D-Damn you… damn it all…”
And that’s it. The old Yoko dies not with a bang, but with a whisper. And the new Yoko, the whorish prostitute Harry wants… takes her place.
He makes sure to brand her on the small of her back the same as Bianca after he cums deep inside of her. Filling Yoko with his seed, enjoying the way she shudders from how good it feels to be creampied, Harry just smiles softly and pulls out of her. He nods to Divina and lets her carry the vampire over to Bianca, where all three women proceed to truly get… reacquainted with one another.
Sure, Divina betrayed them both. Sure, Bianca and Yoko resisted until the very end. But that’s all water under the bridge for them now. They’re united as Nightshades. As whores. In service to their Master… and to the normies of Jericho.
Enid, meanwhile, Harry takes over to the nearest chair, sitting down and pulling her into his lap, her back against his chest. As he impales her upon his cock from below and enjoys the bubble werewolf’s moans, Harry feels Enid up, letting her loll her head backwards onto his shoulder.
“Tell me about Wednesday Addams, Enid. Tell me everything you noticed, no matter how small it might have seemed.”
Enid does so without reservation and without hesitation. Even though she tells him she already considers Wednesday a friend, she happily gives up every single second of their interaction, as well as the ways Larissa and Wednesday’s parents interacted when they thought she wasn’t paying attention.
It sounded like quite an amusing scene. It also sounded like Larissa needed to be punished for daring to speak against him in her own roundabout way. But… that was for another day. For now, Harry continues fucking Enid while listening to her tell him all about Wednesday Addams. And with Enid’s freely given information and Larissa’s reluctantly given information combined… Harry begins planning his next move.
Chapter 61: Dr. Kinbott Gets Got
Chapter Text
“But… but it’s all so DREARY!”
And to think, for a second there she’d really thought that her and Enid might have something in common despite the nasty little slut’s insistence on so much damn color. After all, it had been almost pleasurable watching Enid work while she’d given her a tour of Nevermore. Wednesday still wasn’t all that thrilled about being forced to attend her parent’s alma mater, but at the same time, she found herself intrigued in spite of her disdain.
In the process of showing Wednesday around the school, Enid had greeted her fellow students in one of two ways. With the boys she’d been flirty but also distant, acting in an admirable manner that caused them to do everything in their power to escape her as fast as possible. She made them uncomfortable, but in a completely unique way to how Wednesday made people uncomfortable. It was almost impressive.
Her treatment of her fellow girls on the other hand… now that WAS impressive. Wednesday could see the hand of this mysterious Lord Harry Potter in how Enid Sinclair acted more and more clearly. As she’d introduced Wednesday to Yoko, Divina, Bianca, and more, she’d all but dominated each young woman… and in turn, they’d let her.
The hierarchy was quickly becoming quite transparent to one of Wednesday’s caliber. Enid was the ‘top dog’… quite literally in fact. Divina was second to her, but it wasn’t a very close second. However, wherever Enid and Divina were at on the totem pole was LEAGUES about Biance and Yoko. From the look of things, Bianca was barely above Yoko… barely. Meanwhile, the Asian Vampire was taking up the bottom so to speak… and clearly much diminished for it and not enjoying herself whatsoever.
All in all, the tour was far more informative than Wednesday had initially expected it to be. Not because she learned that much about Nevermore Academy… because frankly, her parents had inundated and drowned her in stories about this damn school most of her life, forcing more information than she ever wanted to know about the place into her brain and taking up important processing power and memory space in the process.
No, what she learned from following Enid around had been much more valuable… she’d learned the social dynamics of the people at the Academy, and that… that had her intrigued. She’d been expecting something like a normal high school, just with a little bit more oddities. Under normal circumstances, Enid would be a peppy, overly excitable werewolf girl, but not a slutty little BDSM freak. Bianca, meanwhile, would probably be the school’s Queen Bee, with Divina as her second in command. And Yoko would be a floater, someone who was friends with everyone but also something of a drifter.
Not now though. Not with the interference of Lord Potter. To say Wednesday was growing curiouser and curiouser about him would be an understatement. Still, after their tour Enid and she had parted ways and while Enid went off to no doubt report all about her to her Master, Wednesday had taken the opportunity to claim her half of their shared dorm room back from the monster of color that had overtaken the place.
Cutting right down the middle had made perfect sense to Wednesday. And sure, it involved pushing all of her brightly colored wooden horses and crossbeams over to her side of the room, leaving it a bit more of a crowded space… but honestly, she couldn’t expect Wednesday to just let her keep them over on Wednesday’s side of the room. Not when Wednesday had her OWN sex dungeon décor to set up instead.
Funnily enough, Enid didn’t actually seem to mind that all of her stuff had been moved over to her side of the room. What she was most upset about was Wednesday’s design choices.
To be clear, Wednesday Addams did not mind being called dreary. She lived in a state of dreary. She THRIVED in dreary. But it was clear that her new roommate meant it as an insult and that… that would not stand. Narrowing her eyes and pursing her black lips, Wednesday sniffs haughtily.
“Dreary? I’ll have you know that this is what a REAL sex dungeon should look like.”
And indeed, Wednesday had gone all out. Whips, chains, even a large metal cage dangling from the ceiling that she just might end up stuffing Enid into before the day it out. And of course, all of it is in black. It’s nothing like a castle dungeon, mind you. There’s no cobbled stone walls or mysterious leakage. Indeed, its very tastefully done up in velvet to make it clear there is a modern sex dungeon of the highest quality.
Enid Sinclair, meanwhile, has the audacity to cross her arms over her barely covered chest and wrinkle her nose in distaste.
“I don’t like it.”
Huffing, Wednesday rolls her eyes.
“No, I don’t suppose you would. And yet, here it is all the same. The proper, genuine article next to your absolute travesty of an attempt.”
Enid gasps, looking actually offended by Wednesday’s words. The other girl really is much too expressive and Wednesday’s admiration for how she used that to her advantage earlier to scare away the boys is quickly drying up in the face of having all of Enid’s… Enidness directed at her instead. Honestly, despite them seemingly having some things in common, Wednesday is starting to wonder if this shared room situation is even going to work out. She might have to break out the poison earlier than she thought…
Just as it looks like Enid might escalate the argument further, the door to their shared domicile suddenly springs open. Immediately setting aside their disagreement, both girls turn to regard whoever is intruding upon their space.
“Ah! This is… w-well, it’s certainly lovely to see that you’re settling in so quickly, Wednesday!”
Wednesday’s eyes narrow as a woman with amber hair and massive glasses comes barreling into the room and right up to her. She seems a bit perturbed by the sex dungeon aesthetic that both Enid and Wednesday are going for, but also seems intent on hiding just how uncomfortable it makes her. She does so by reaching out and grabbing one of Wednesday’s hands before she can react, giving it a quick pump and shake.
“I’m Ms. Thornhill, your dorm mom and a teacher here at Nevermore! It’s such a pleasure to meet you!”
Wednesday doesn’t respond, not in word or facial expression. She does do her best to extricate her hand from the other woman’s grasp, however. Thornhill was trying too hard. That was Wednesday’s first impression of the woman. She clearly was trying much too hard to fit in where she didn’t belong.
Fortunately, Wednesday’s silence isn’t the social faux pas it could have been, because a moment later someone else enters through the open doorway and a deep, masculine voice fills the room.
“And I am Professor Potter. Always lovely to meet a new student.”
Wednesday’s eyes widen at that, even as Ms. Thornhill turns and makes some space so that the man Wednesday has been most curious about can step forward. Emerald eyes, raven hair, and a welcoming smile. All of these things are what Wednesday picks up on first. But then there’s also the glimmer in those emerald eyes. And the easy confidence behind his smile. And of course…
“Master!”
Enid doesn’t even try to hide it. Bouncing forward, she all but wraps herself around the Wizard Lord. But Harry Potter does not grow upset. Nor does he tell her off. Rather, he just laughs and lets her cuddle against him, rubbing herself against his body like a literal bitch in heat. This in turn grants him unfettered access to Enid’s figure and while his hand is hidden from Ms. Thornhill, it’s not hidden from Wednesday. She watches as he gropes Enid’s ass and fingers her backdoor, making the perky blonde pant like a beast.
“I do hope that Enid has been showing you around and helping you get used to the place, my dear.”
To her surprise, Wednesday has to fight the urge to answer Harry Potter’s easy smirk with a smirk of her own. Strange, most people can’t make her smile like that, especially outside of her family members. Still, she’s able to suppress the urge easily enough, even as she throws Enid a glance. All of the sudden the werewolf is looking at her imploringly, clearly afraid that Wednesday will… how do they put it? ‘Blow up her spot’ with the Wizard Lord.
Tilting her head to the side, Wednesday looks back to meet Professor Potter’s eyes.
“She’s been smothering me with hospitality. I hope to return the favor. Perhaps in her sleep.”
Harry’s eyes flash with amusement, but it’s here that Ms. Thornhill interjects, letting out a forced bit of laughter as she steps forward again.
“You’re such a comedian, Wednesday! Here… I picked this out for you from my conservatory. It’s-!”
“A black dahlia.”
Ms. Thornhill must have retrieved it from wherever she had it while Wednesday was preoccupied with Harry and Enid’s antics. No matter, she nods as she takes the flower from her… dorm mom. At least it doesn’t have any color to it. She can almost appreciate the thoughtful gesture. Almost.
“Right then, it’s getting late and you two need your sleep. So we’ll leave you to it!”
Enid whines when her Master lays down the law, but Harry just gives her a simple look and the blonde werewolf slut immediately backs off. Wednesday watches the interaction curiously… and then watches as Harry and Ms. Thornhill leave just as curiously. Her first impression of Harry Potter was that he was interesting, but not overly so. She still wasn’t sure why her parents had even bothered with the man. But in the end, did it really matter?
She might deign to stick around Nevermore and Jericho for a teensy bit, just to satisfy her curiosity… but once that was done, she was out of here. This was not the place for a young, impressionable Wednesday Addams to spend the rest of her formative years. No, she wanted to spread her blackened wings and soar through the night sky to find somewhere she could truly belong.
Transylvania was supposed to be positively dreadful this time of year, for instance…
-x-X-x-
Wednesday Addams’ arrival had certainly spiced things up, Harry can’t help but thinking as he apparates into the alley next to a certain building in the town of Jericho. Nobody sees him, of course. He’s using a Notice Me Not Charm at the moment.
Having just gotten done having a long conversation with Principal Weems… and putting the shapeshifter bitch in her place yet again, Harry steps out onto the street and immediately turns to enter the building belonging to one Dr. Valerie Kinbott.
As amusing as it was to hear what Wednesday had done in her old high school to not only get herself expelled and sent to Nevermore, but also to get her court mandated therapy appointments… Harry had been annoyed when he’d looked around the Academy for his favorite werewolf pet only to find neither hide nor hair of her.
Turned out Weems had gone against him in a brand new way… by piggybacking off of Wednesday’s required therapy sessions to sign Enid up as well. It was a pathetic attempt at defiance compared to some of her other attempts, but it was defiance all the same and the idea that Harry would let some therapist whisper into Enid’s ears about how her love for him was wrong was… well, simply ridiculous.
The normies had a few among their number who were at least a little interesting though, admittedly. Even as he ascends the stairs to Kinbott’s office, Harry finds himself thinking back to the other night where he and Wednesday had had their first meeting. It had unfortunately been marred by the presence of others… not Enid, she was still his best girl, but the woman known as Marilyn Thornhill.
After they’d gotten done introducing themselves to Wednesday and Enid, Marilyn had done her best to ingratiate herself with Harry… which was around the time he’d realized something was seriously wrong with the woman. Sure, surface level she appeared to just be a normal woman trying very hard to fit in at a place she didn’t belong.
But that was all part of the façade that let her hide her true self from him. After all, what sort of normal woman would think that dying her hair and changing her eye color with contacts would help her to fit in any better among the freaks of Nevermore Academy?
No… Marilyn Thornhill had secrets. And Harry, upon figuring this out, had gone ahead and ceased prying any further. Sure, he could have just read her mind and known everything in the snap of his fingers. He also could have kidnapped her and taken her to a real dungeon far more secure than what Enid and Wednesday were playing at with their dorm room. He could have sexually tortured her until she broke and told him everything of her own ‘free will’.
He hadn’t done either of those things though. He hadn’t done anything at all to the woman save for exchanging some quaint pleasantries with her before being on his way. Why? Because Marilyn Thornhill was a curiosity. And it would suck all the fun out of it if he ruined the curiosity too early. Whatever she was aiming for, whatever her plan was… he would find it out in due time and enjoy the spectacle. Until then… well, he had nosy little therapists to deal with.
When he reaches the waiting room outside of Kinbott’s office, its to the sound of raised voices from the room beyond and a completely colorless Wednesday Addams sitting there waiting for her own appointment. She blinks in surprise at the sight of him, tilting her head to the side and making a curious note in the back of her throat.
“Professor Potter. Why are you here?”
Ah, of course. Wednesday Addams was a witch. As a magical person, she could see right through a Notice Me Not Charm. They were meant for muggles, after all. Grinning wickedly, Harry just puts a finger to his lips and gives Wednesday a wink. He’s pretty sure that she has to resist the urge to smile back, even as she raises an eyebrow at him and tries to appear unimpressed.
“Enjoy the show, Ms. Addams.”
Then, without further ado, Harry steps past Wednesday and opens the office door, slipping into the room beyond. Immediately, the raised muffled voices become entirely comprehensible as he closes the door behind him.
“I am only trying to help you, Ms. Sinclair. Your Principal is worried that you’re acting out more and more and showing a startling lack of self-control. And given how you came dressed today; I fear I must agree!”
“This is what my Master likes me to dress in! I’m his Best Girl! I don’t NEED to learn self-control, HE controls me. He owns me!”
Valeria Kinbott jots down something on her notepad and then shakes her head as Enid waves her arms through the air excitedly, still dressed like… well, like a horny little whore ready to be bent over and fucked at any moment.
“And you’re okay with that, Enid? You’re okay with being owned by a man twice your age? You have your whole life ahead of you!”
Of course, that’s around the moment when Enid finally notices Harry’s presence. As a werewolf, she too is magical enough that the Notice Me Not Charm doesn’t work on her.
“Master! You came!”
Of course, when a magical being points out something under a Notice Me Not Charm to a non-magical person, it quickly becomes noticeable to the muggle. And so, as Enid hops out of her seat and prances over to hug him tightly, Valeria Kinbott’s eyes widen and she shoots out of her seat as well, looking shocked to see him in her office.
“Wha-?! How did you get in here?!”
Harry grins with a literal twinkle in his eye as he waves his hand at the therapist spookily.
“Magic, darling.”
“Be serious!”
It’s obvious she doesn’t really believe in magic. And that’s in spite of Weems telling him that Valerie has been the therapist of several Nevermore Students over the years. How… closeminded of her. A plan begins to form in Harry’s mind. A devious, nasty sort of plan.
Grinning wickedly, he carefully pulls Enid off of him and gives Valerie an almost respectful nod.
“Oh, don’t mind me. In fact, pretend like I’m not even here. Enid, continue your session with Dr. Kinbott please.”
Enid looks betrayed until Harry gives her a wink and then a nod towards her chair. That’s all it takes for the blonde werewolf to hurry over and give the therapist her full attention, much to Valerie’s surprise. Uncertain but also still somewhat under the effects of his charm, the muggle woman slowly turns back to Enid.
“R-Right. Now, where were we exactly? Ah yes. Your issues with self-control.”
Enid huffs at that but doesn’t talk back this time. Harry, meanwhile, can feel as the Notice Me Not goes back into place. So long as Enid is focused on Valerie and not him, Valerie can’t focus on him. Perfect.
Making his way over behind the therapist, he proceeds to slide his hands along her body. Dr. Kinbott feels it but doesn’t really register it. Her body reacts but she herself continues yammering on and on to Enid even as the blonde girl’s eyes widen and she watches him fondle her therapist’s tits in awe. Harry takes a moment to put a finger to his lips to keep Enid from saying or doing anything and she hastily nods, going back to pretending he’s not there.
Which means Valerie can’t even register his presence as he overpowers the Notice Me Not Charm, making it far stronger than it has any right to be. Once he’s done that, he fondles Valerie Kinbott’s tits from behind her chair to his heart’s content… and after a little bit, he goes ahead and yanks her sweater up over her head, pulling it off her completely.
She helps him do so by leaving her notepad and pen in her lap and raising her arms over her head, all without being conscious of her actions. Once her sweater is off, it’s just Valerie Kinbott in a bra. Which of course, Harry quickly takes advantage of, groping her more intensely.
While the therapist tries her best to lecture an increasingly amused Enid on self-control, Harry goes right ahead and removes Valerie’s bra, letting her tits spring forth from their confines completely. The unaware muggle woman is growing redder and redder, more and more flushed and heated as he pinches her rock hard nipples and drags them out from her body.
“S-So you see, E-Enid… perhaps it would, nnngh, b-be better if you spent… l-less time around certain… a-ah, c-corrupting influences. Don’t… d-don’t you think?”
Enid just tilts her head to the side, squirming in her chair and doing her best to keep her reactions to herself. In the end, she has to force out the words while gripping the sides of the chair and crossing her legs to keep from just openly touching herself.
“… What kind of corrupting influences, Dr. Kinbott?”
Harry moves on as the conversation turns in the obvious direction… him. It’s as though Valerie has already forgotten he was here just a moment ago, in her office. Which she has. Needless to say, Larissa Weems had earned every ounce of punishment he’d doled out to her and would dole out to her when he got back to the Academy. It’s clear she told Kinbott all about his and Enid’s relationship, or at least enough that Kinbott wanted to push Enid away from him.
Circling around, he grabs Valerie’s skirt and begins to pull it down her legs, tugging it off her body as she ignores his presence just as much as before. She has no clue that she’s not sitting in front of Enid wearing nothing but her panties with her nipples out and rock hard. That’s because he’s been the cause of all of that and thanks to the overpowered Notice Me Not Charm he’s using, she still doesn’t understand he’s even there, let alone having his way with her.
Finally, to complete the moment, Harry pulls out his cock. Enid perks up, but he gestures for her to wait and reaches down, removing Valerie’s pen and notepad from the encounter entirely and instead lifting one of the unaware therapist’s hands to wrap around his dick. Enid nearly explodes in laughter right then and there as Kinbott goes on and on about self-control, all while being forced to jack Harry off without her knowledge.
Finally, Harry meets his best girl’s eyes and gives her a grin and a nod, gesturing first to Valerie’s state of undress and then to her hand around his cock. To her credit, Enid doesn’t miss a beat. She immediately understands his verbal cues and cuts right into Valerie’s lecture about self-control.
“But Dr. Kinbott… you keep talking about self-control and how I need to have more of it. If that is the case… shouldn’t you be practicing what you preach?”
Sitting there wearing her panties and nothing else, Valerie furrows her brow and tilts her head to the side. Unbeknownst to her, she gets dangerously close to his cock by doing that.
“I’m not sure what you mean.”
Squirming, Enid bites her lower lip for a moment… and then grins a savage grin.
“Well, it’s just that you keep saying what I’m wearing is inappropriate. But you’re the one who’s not wearing anything but your underwear right now. That seems waaaay more inappropriate to me…”
With Enid pointing it out, Valerie is finally able to notice her state of dress. Letting out a squeak, the blonde quickly covers her breasts with her arm, her eyes widening.
“I-I… I’m sorry! I don’t know what came over me! You’re right Enid! I should n-never have come to an appointment dressed like this! What was I thinking?!”
Humming, Enid bats her eyelashes all innocent-like.
“Maybe you were thinking that you just want to be as much Master’s slut as I am, Dr. Kinbott?”
Bright red, Valerie is quick to shake her head.
“N-No Enid! I don’t… I’m not LIKE that. I have no desire to be anyone’s… p-pet or s-slave, thank you very much! I am a strong, independent woman who put myself through university working multiple jobs. I have my own practice, for heaven’s sake!”
“Well… you say all of that Dr. Kinbott… but then, if you don’t want to be Master’s slut so badly, why do you have your hand on his cock right now?”
Slowly, eyes widening in horror, Valerie Kinbott turns to regard his dick and Harry himself. She stares at where her hand is automatically jerking him off, even as her poor fuzzy brain is finally registering his existence again. A whimper leaves Valerie’s lips as she realizes the situation she finds herself in.
“I… I… I…”
Smiling down at her, Harry reaches out and rests a hand on top of her head.
“It seems we have our answer, Valerie. Principal Weems was curious to see what would win out between our methods, so she sent Enid and I over here to give you a little test. Unfortunately, I think all three of us can agree that your method has failed entirely. That’s alright though. Just open wide and put that pretty mouth of yours to use doing something better than all that worthless blabbering. There it is. That’s a good girl.”
The muggle woman quite literally cannot comprehend what is truly happening. Her mind ‘makes it all make sense’, and in that regard thanks to his magic, the only thing that makes sense is what Harry and Enid have already been saying. Why is she undressed? Well because she’s a slut of course. Why is her hand wrapped around Harry’s cock? Because she’s chosen to join Enid in service to her Master, obviously.
As Valerie Kinbott’s mouth slides down over Harry’s dick and the therapist begins to suck him off right there in her office in front of Enid, Harry lets out a contented sigh… before gripping down more tightly on Valerie’s hair and forcing her up and down his dick at a far more violent, far rougher pace.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
As he begins to face fuck her, he snarls at her a little bit.
“You stupid bitch. You thought you could take Enid away from me? My best girl? Such a silly, silly muggle woman.”
Eyes wide, Valerie doesn’t fight back as he forces her to deep throat his cock. She does choke and gag violently though and tears roll down her cheeks as he makes use of her mouth and throat to his heart’s content, treating her like the bitch she is. To be fair, this was Larissa’s fault more than anything. Valerie Kinbott had no clue what she was getting into when she agreed to try to get between him and his best girl.
But the facts were the facts and at the end of the day, she’d still agreed to attempt to pull Enid away from him. And that… that demanded punishment.
The sound of fingers shlicking in and out of wet folds fills the air as Enid moans over in her chair, helplessly touching herself while she watches Harry use Valerie’s throat.
“Y-Yeah… give it to her, M-Master. Give her that big, fat cock. Nnngh, t-teach her a lesson!”
These are all things Harry is more than happy to do. Forcefully skull fucking Valerie Kinbott might not have been the plan earlier today, but plans change and Harry is nothing if not adaptable. Reaching down with his free hand, he casually kneads and mauls the therapist’s tits one after the other, being none too gentle about it too and leaving them covered in red marks as he abuses her to his heart’s content.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
Until finally, after several minutes of treating Valerie’s throat like his own personal fuck hole, Harry tips over the edge. Of course, he doesn’t warn the good doctor. He doesn’t give her any sort of heads up at all as a matter of fact. He just shoves her down his cock and proceeds to cum. The poor muggle isn’t really equipped for swallowing a thick load of white, hot jizz. As she’d previously mentioned, she was a strong, independent woman who didn’t need a man to tell her what to do.
Translating that was easy enough. Basically, she was a frigid bookworm bitch who had spent most of her life with her nose buried in academics and never bothered to find out what it even meant to have a boyfriend, let alone finding a husband. Of course, even if she were married or taken, that wouldn’t have stopped Harry from punishing her for daring to try and get between him and Enid.
In the end, he has to pull back as his seed winds up overflowing out of her nostrils and the sides of her stretched lips. The latter half of his load winds up coating Dr. Kinbott’s face, even plastering one of her eyes shut as she’s caught off guard and lets out a cry. By the time Harry is done cumming, her face and tits are positively COATED in his cum.
But of course… they’re far from done.
“You understand now, don’t you Valerie? A girl like Enid Sinclair doesn’t need more self-control. She just needs a proper Master. She needs the sort of man who will hold onto her leash and treat her like the bitch she is. You understand because deep down inside you realize you’re the exact same way. A bitch longing to be leashed.”
Breathing in and out in shaky, panting, shuddering breathes, Valerie looks up at him through the one eye she has that isn’t plastered shut. This wasn’t what the Notice Me Not Charm was designed for to be honest, but with how much power he’s pumping into it, it’s transformed into something of a Confundus Charm. Though he has no clue what the long term effects on the muggle woman will be.
Regardless, after a moment, it doesn’t matter if Harry’s words were true five minutes ago or not. Valerie’s brain finishes rewiring itself in order to make sense of the situation she finds herself in and she shakily nods up at him in agreement.
“Y-Yes… yes… I’m just… a bitch… who l-longs to be… leashed.”
Grinning wickedly, Harry snaps his fingers and conjures a collar around Valerie’s neck, complete with a leash that flows off of it and into his waiting hands. Then, he yanks her forward onto all fours, walks her a couple feet over to where Enid is sat… and hands her the therapist’s leash. Enid’s eyes widen in delight and she coos as she spreads her legs wide and scoots her ass to the edge of the chair.
Then, wrapping Valerie’s leash around her fist a few times, she pulls the muggle woman closer in.
“Trying to take me from my Master like that… you were a bad, bad girl Dr. Kinbott. You should apologize properly~”
Then, without waiting for Valerie to speak, Enid forces the other woman’s face right into her cunt, groaning as she all but chokes the therapist by pulling tight on her collar to do so. Valerie gasps and gurgles, but in the end she also does as she’s told and Enid tilts her head back, moaning and groaning as she enjoys the other woman’s tongue.
Harry watches this in amusement for a moment before kneeling down behind Valerie and ripping off her panties. Pulling her last garment off of her body, he’s amused to find out just how wet she is. But he doesn’t let that distract him for long. A moment later and Harry’s forcing his entire cock right into Valerie’s hungering, gushing twat.
“MMMPH!!!”
Valerie Kinbott lets out a muffled squeal into Enid’s cunt, even as she explosively orgasms right there on the spot upon being impaled on her new Master’s cock. Harry doesn’t hold back from there. With his dick buried in her pussy, he begins fucking Valerie hard and fast, causing her to jolt forward into Enid’s cunt, jarring her with every thrust he makes. In turn, Enid’s moans grow in pitch as she shudders and quivers and cries out, climaxing all over Valerie’s face.
But it’s not her tongue that’s making Enid get off so quickly… it’s the physical pleasure of Valerie being rammed into Enid’s pussy by Harry himself. The blonde werewolf is climaxing more from knowing that Harry is forcing Valerie deeper into her cunt than from Valerie herself.
“I love you, Master! I’ll never betray you! I’ll always be your best girl, no matter what!”
Harry chuckles, his emerald eyes twinkling as he plows his latest conquest from behind. Normally, he tried not to abuse muggles… or as they called them here, normies and mundanes, too much. It was a little bit like taking candy from a baby. Someone like Valerie Kinbott just wasn’t equipped for fighting against someone like him and his magic.
But at the end of the day, she’d crossed a line when she’d allowed for Weems to draw her into the Principal’s scheming attempts at getting rid of him. She’d made herself Harry’s enemy… and for that, she needed to be taught a lesson that she would never forget.
With that in mind, Harry doesn’t just stop at stretching out her cunt with his massive bitch breaker. As soon as he’s done cumming inside of her gushing pussy and womb, the wizard pulls out of Valerie’s sex and then spreads her ass cheeks apart.
“MMMMMMPH!!!”
Her squeals are twice as loud when he sinks the entirety of his cock into her asshole in one go. But that doesn’t stop Harry and with Enid keeping her therapist’s head trapped between her thighs, using Valerie’s mouth and tongue to get herself off time and time again, there’s just not much that she can do.
“You’re learning your lesson now, Dr. Kinbott. You’re learning to be a good girl. Just remember… I’m Master’s best girl. So you can be a good girl like Divina if you try very, very hard, but you’ll never be his best girl like I am!”
Harry grins wickedly as Enid explains things in a matter of fact tone to the mind broken woman down between her thighs. Valerie is quickly becoming little more than a shell of her former self. Meanwhile, all this time… he’s aware that Wednesday has been listening in through the door. The young woman isn’t nearly as subtle or careful as she thinks she is.
But he doesn’t mind. Let her listen. He’d told her to enjoy the show, hadn’t he? Unfortunately, she hasn’t gone so far as to crack the door open a bit so she can peek through. Too bad, that. Still, he makes sure there’s plenty for her to hear, even as he grabs Valerie Kinbott by the shoulders and pounds her ass into the shape of his cock before finally cumming inside of her bowels. He leaves Valerie a completely gaping mess and also makes sure she gives Enid multiple orgasms in the process.
Together, he and his Best Girl have broken the therapist down and built her back up into something so very special, Harry reflects. They’ve done her job for her. Aren’t they nice? Once he’s done, he gets rid of the collar and leash. He even dresses Valerie back in her sweater. But her panties are gone and he doesn’t give back her bra or skirt. He wants Wednesday to see this.
Sitting Valerie Kinbott back in her chair and handing her back her notepad and pen after tearing out all those silly notes she’d made about Enid Sinclair and how to ‘help’ her, Harry gestures for Enid to… close things up so to speak, even as he steps out of sight. As expected, Enid plays her role to perfection!
“Wow Dr. Kinbott! I think we both learned a LOT today! Ah, but it looks like my session is over and I don’t want to keep Wednesday waiting any longer…”
Blinking her one open eye rapidly, the cum-coated woman looks over at the clock to see Enid is actually right. Their time IS up.
“I… yes… I-I suppose our session is over. And… w-we did learn a lot. Oh… I guess your Master had to leave?”
“Hehe! Our Master, Dr. Kinbott!”
Blushing hard, Valerie slowly nods.
“R-Right… our Master…”
With that, Enid hops out of the chair and Harry joins her near the door. Valerie Kinbott remains seated, looking down as if she’s never truly seen herself before. And to be fair, she hasn’t. She’s a brand new woman now. A new fuck toy for him to use to get his dick wet.
Before he and Enid leave, however, Harry makes a noise in the back of his throat and points to the ground. Enid understands immediately of course and doesn’t hesitate to obey. Dropping to her hands and knees, she perks up as he conjures her BEST GIRL collar around her neck and a leash to go with it. Together, they leave the office with her crawling beside him on all fours.
As they step outside, Harry looks to Wednesday, who is obviously back in her seat and pretending like she wasn’t listening in at the door the entire time. She’s also doing a fairly good job of hiding her arousal, though for someone like him, it’s as plain as day. She glances down at Enid crawling next to him on a leash and then back up at him with those seemingly blank eyes of hers, her black lips twitching but not turning upward in a smile or downward in a frown.
“Your turn, Wednesday.”
Amusingly enough, that actually gives the goth girl a short pause for a moment before she actually understands what he means. He’s not saying ‘your turn to join Enid at my feet’… rather, he’s talking about her session with Dr. Kinbott.
Nodding sharply and decisively ignoring Enid, Wednesday stands up and steps past them both, only to pause again at the sight of Valerie Kinbott as a gaping mess with cum dripping down her face and one of her eyes plastered shut.
“Wednesday! Please do come in, Ms. Addams. I’m Dr. Kinbott and I hope our sessions will go as well as mine and Enid’s did. Come, close the door and take a seat!”
At that, Wednesday can’t help but throw a glance back at him over her shoulder. Harry just grins and winks at her before twirling his finger and closing the door to the therapist’s office between them. Wednesday Addams wasn’t really a mystery like Marilyn Thornhill, in fact she was far more of an open book than she probably would have liked. But she was also a challenge… and one that Harry was looking forward to taking apart, piece by piece, as the year went on.
Wednesday Addams was going to be fun. He could already tell.
-x-X-x-
“YES! YES, HARDER MASTER! FUCK ME HARDER!”
Sitting out on the balcony just outside the dorm room that she shares with Enid Sinclair, Wednesday Addams does her best to ignore the orgasmic screams and squeals coming from the room just below theirs… a room apparently belonging to one Harry Potter, Wizard Lord and Nevermore Professor.
She also does her level best to drown out the noise, both from below and from practically right next to her. While Wednesday had originally come out onto the balcony with her Cello in order to practice her music… Enid was not so classy. Instead, the slut of a werewolf was currently out on the balcony with her, practically dangling over the side to try and peek down through the windows of the room beneath them.
The blonde was also desperately pistoning her fingers in and out of her cunt and creating a lot of wet shlicking noises from that too. But fortunately, her Cello is loud enough to drown out all of it.
“YES! MORE! I’M CUMMING! I’M CUMMIIIIIIIING!!!”
“Nngh, fuck… fucking fuck her, Master. Teach that bitch a lesson. Harder…”
Well, most of it. Still, Wednesday doesn’t stop playing. Nor does she stop listening either. Her therapy appointment with Dr. Kinbott earlier had been quite interesting, she had to admit. She hadn’t been looking forward to it originally of course, but it was quite entertaining watching the poor cum-covered woman try and be professional and present herself as an authority figure when all she had on was her sweater.
With her nipples poking through the fabric rather visibly and her holes gaping and leaking cum all over her white chair, any hope of making Wednesday think she was in any way superior to her had gone right out the window. Though to be fair, it wasn’t as though Wednesday ever would have respected Dr. Kinbott anyways. Therapists were just the worst. And not in a good way.
All in all though… she finds herself wondering if this school was always this depraved, debauched, and odd. Was it like this back in her parents’ day? Or did they have no clue what they’d sent her into? Because she was beginning to feel like she wasn’t in her parents’ alma mater after all. No, Wednesday Addams was beginning to feel like she was in the belly of the beast.
“Oooooh~”
Over to the side of the balcony, Enid squeals as she cums hard and shakes harder, spasming all over the rooftop. Wednesday glances in her direction for a moment before returning to playing her Cello.
Slowly, a proper smile begins to spread across the normally dour girl’s face. No one’s around to see it of course, not even Enid with how focused she is on what’s happening down below. But there it is. Wednesday Addams smiles and she smiles wide as she continues to play Paint it Black on her Cello.
She’d always been rather fond of beasts. Perhaps it wouldn’t be so bad here after all.
Chapter 62: The Poe Cup
Chapter Text
As it turned out, this place was even more interesting than Wednesday Addams had first thought. In fact, she was almost inclined to say that Nevermore Academy was trying too hard, if one were to personify it. All that business with Harry Potter was one thing… but then there was the fact that someone had tried to kill her… and been killed in turn.
Wednesday barely even knew who Rowan was before he was dead. But the boy had most certainly attempted to murder her at the carnival, and the only reason Wednesday had survived was because of the monster. A monster rampaging through the forest had slaughtered Rowan and left HER alive for some reason. She still didn’t know why but she was determined to find out.
For a bit, Wednesday had entertained the idea that it was all connected. Perhaps Harry Potter, the Wizard Lord, was also a massive monster? Or perhaps the monster was under his control. But no. After a day or two more of observation, Wednesday had ultimately come to the conclusion that the two things were separate for the most part. Whatever Harry was doing here at Nevermore, it was something else entirely from this monster that was going around and killing people.
TWO mysteries to solve cropping up and showing themselves off to her just like that? Yes, it made perfect sense to say that Nevermore was trying too hard to keep her. And yet… consider herself kept. She was no longer even entertaining the idea of running away to join the circus. No, her interest was caught and she couldn’t pull herself away. It was all much, much to interesting.
… Which was what led her to her current predicament.
“I just don’t understand, Bianca! Make it make sense! You’ve been acting weird for weeks now! You and the other girls kicked me and the guys out of the Nightshade Society, and you haven’t even tried to get back together with me in days! What the hell is going on around here?!”
To her credit, it wasn’t like Wednesday had intended to eavesdrop on the teenage drama between Xavier and Bianca. She’d been here first, after all. Though to be fair, ‘here’ was in fact Rowan’s old room… which he just so happened to share with Xavier, making it Xavier’s room as well. And that technically, sort of meant that Wednesday was the intruder here and thus in the wrong.
Semantics. Either way, knowing she was about to be caught investigating, she’d fled under the bed just before the door had fully opened to admit Xavier, Bianca, and their quite loud conversation. Now Wednesday found herself an unwitting spy as she was forced to listen in.
“You wouldn’t understand Xavier. But suffice to say, the Nightshade Society has gone through a change. As a result, it will be all-female from now on. It’s been voted into the society’s bylaws.”
How interesting. They’ve both mentioned it now. The Nightshade Society. Wednesday was actually investigating them as well. It was strange that they’d kicked out all of the male members and gone all-female though. Why did they do that, exactly? Was it tied to the killings? Or was it tied to the wizard lord? Ugh, sometimes having two separate mysteries going on at the same time was less of a blessing and more of a curse, wasn’t it?
“That’s ridiculous! What could possibly be your reasoning? The Nightshade Society has existed for about as long as Nevermore itself and it’s NEVER been one gender before!”
Wednesday can hear the frustration in Xavier’s voice and imagine the anger and confusion written across his face. Likewise, she can hear the smug, casual superiority in Bianca’s tone and imagine the smirk on HER face as well.
“Sorry Xavier, that’s just the way it is. The Nightshade Society has been… repurposed. We’re part of a project to normalize relations with the normies. A project that simply doesn’t involve you.”
“Doesn’t involve… you know I could go to Weems with this, right? The Nightshade Society isn’t even supposed to exist anymore. We were officially shut down. And yet, she’s been turning a blind eye to us for a while now… I wonder what she might do if she found out about this ‘repurposing’.”
There’s silence as Bianca seems shocked by Xavier’s sudden turn to blackmail and threats. Wednesday isn’t sure why the Siren would be all that surprised though. When you left someone with no other options, they were bound to get desperate and seek out alternatives. Maybe Bianca just didn’t think Xavier had it in him?
“… You know Xavier, maybe I can show you a little bit of what we’re doing.”
“What are you- whoa! Wha-!”
Wednesday blinks as the bed suddenly shakes and shifts on top of her. Did Bianca just attack Xavier? Should she step in and do something about that? But if so… what? There’s definitely struggling going on above her, and Xavier sounds very confused.
“Bianca, you can’t just- guh!”
And then…
“Glughk! Glughk! Glughk!”
The telltale signs of a very sloppy blowjob drift down to reach Wednesday’s ears as she realizes what’s happening up top. Given her very active imagination as well as the experiences she’s had since coming to Nevermore, Wednesday can picture it all perfectly too. Xavier on his back, bewildered and shocked. Bianca kneeling between his splayed legs, having fished his cock out of his pants and promptly stuffed it into her mouth.
From the sound of things, Bianca doesn’t let up for even a second either. She gobbles Xavier’s cock like it’s nobody’s business and likely fondles his balls quite aggressively as well. She goes hard and she doesn’t show any mercy… and as a result…
“Bianca!”
Xavier calls his ex-girlfriend’s name out at the top of his lungs in a manner that Wednesday recognizes immediately to be the result of a sudden and involuntary climax. For a moment Bianca can be heard gulping down Xavier’s seed… but then it must overwhelm her, because she abruptly pulls back and some of it winds up sailing off of the bed entirely.
How does Wednesday know this? Well, it lands on the floor right in front of her of course. She only has a moment to recognize what the white, sticky substance is and how it might endanger her hiding place before it’s too late to do anything about it, however. Slipping right off the bed and onto her hands and knees, Bianca Barclay lowers her face to the floor and begins to lick and lap up her ex’s cum like it’s the most treasured treat in the world.
Of course, this means she clocks Wednesday. The Siren freezes up for only a moment as they make eye contact… and then grins a wicked grin as she finishes cleaning up the mess Xavier has made and then sits up again. Wednesday finds herself surprised by this. Bianca isn’t going to expose her presence to Xavier? It would certainly win her points with him. Then again… she doesn’t really need to win points, does she?
“Come here, Xavier.”
“Bianca, we need to talk about what just happened. You can’t just… you can’t…”
“I said, come here Xavier.”
There’s a tonal shift between the first order and the second. Wednesday’s eyes widen as she realizes Bianca is using her Siren’s Call on the prophetic painter just in time for Xavier’s legs to slide off the edge of the bed and his feet to come down onto the floor right in front of Wednesday’s face.
“You… bitch.”
It seems Xavier knows he’s being influenced by Bianca’s voice at least, but knowing doesn’t let him stop her. Bianca wastes no time in spreading his legs wide and kneeling between his knees. Giggling girlishly, she seemingly positions herself right in front of his cock again if the sound of her hands jerking him off are anything to go off of.
“Frankly, that was a rather pathetic performance, Xavier. Maybe you should try practicing with the new girl some more.”
“I’m not-!”
“After all, I doubt Wednesday Addams will ever be good enough to be inducted into MY Nightshade Society.”
“You-!”
“Fuck my face, Xavier. Give it to me hard. Take out all of that angst and anger and pent-up aggression you have out on me. Use me to your heart’s content.”
A low growl leaves Xavier’s throat but whether he would have refused or not doesn’t matter… because Bianca is once again using her Siren’s Call on him and the effects are quite potent.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
Very potent. Wednesday makes out the sounds of Xavier grabbing hold of Bianca’s bald head and thrusting into her mouth and down the back of her throat a moment later. He fucks her face relentlessly, taking her to task and pounding away at her throat with all that anger she’d mentioned before. Wednesday just hopes Bianca hasn’t bitten off more than she can chew. After all, Xavier was one of Wednesday’s current suspects for the killer.
… If he WAS the monster, then Bianca might have just sealed her own fate. Xavier might kill her in a Siren-induced rage. Except from the sound of things up top, that wasn’t happening.
“GAGKH! GAGKH! GAGKH!”
Oh sure, Xavier was being particularly brutal with the dark-skinned Siren, but he wasn’t killing her as far as Wednesday could tell. Hm… in which case, Wednesday wasn’t about to let Bianca’s comments stand. Especially not when the whorish Siren bitch had gone ahead and positioned herself in such a way that her knees are spread and her dripping cunt is revealed to Wednesday as she moans approvingly while Xavier skull fucks her.
Overcoming her initial shock and seeing how her concerns regarding Xavier’s capacity for violence have been laid to rest, Wednesday’s innate competitiveness rears its ugly head. She’s not about to let some third-rate slut with a fourth-rate technique like Bianca get away with smearing not just Wednesday but also besmirching the entire Addams Family name! She’d show her just how knowledgeable an Addams Woman REALLY was!
And wouldn’t you know it, Bianca has offered Wednesday the perfect cover to. Sliding along her back, Wednesday is able to poke just her head out from under the bed, slipping right out under Bianca’s skirt. Even if Xavier was capable of looking down right now, he wouldn’t see Wednesday at the moment with Bianca covering her up.
From there, once she’s in position, Wednesday grabs Bianca by her thighs and lifts her head, driving her tongue right into Bianca’s cunt on the spot. And then, because she’ll be damned if she’s going to take it easy on the bitch, Wednesday slides her tongue along Bianca’s taint and pushes against the rosebud of her asshole as well.
Attacking both of the Siren’s holes has a pronounced effect on Bianca and if it weren’t for her mouth and throat currently being filled with Xavier’s cock, Wednesday is confident that she’d be hearing the dark-skinned bitch really sing. As it is, Bianca’s squeals and moans are subsequently muffled by Xavier’s man-meat… and are also promptly taken as a sign by the young man that he’s doing well and Bianca approves of his technique.
With another lust-filled growl, Xavier redoubles his pace, fucking Bianca’s face even harder and railing her throat like there’s no tomorrow.
“HULGHK! HULGHK! HULGHK!”
Meanwhile, Wednesday’s sense of superiority and amusement at having caught Bianca off-guard proves to be rather short-lived. The Siren turns out to be more than just all words as she almost immediately clamps her thighs down around Wednesday’s head, grinding her pussy and ass both down onto her questing tongue.
Wednesday can’t even pry her head free, that’s how hard Bianca is clenching. The Siren certainly seems to be athletic too, because the strength of her thighs and the leg lock Wednesday suddenly finds herself in is no joke.
What follows is a simply wild ride of trying to get enough oxygen to stay conscious despite Bianca’s efforts, all while listening to the sounds of Xavier choking Bianca on his cock up top at the same time. How Bianca is able to focus on smothering Wednesday with her twat and asshole while also being asphyxiated on Xavier’s dick at the same time, Wednesday doesn’t know.
Another mystery? No, more than likely the answer was tied into one of the two mysteries she was already dealing with. Probably the Wizard Lord… but she couldn’t rule out that the Nightshade Society also had ties to the monster that was running around either.
Regardless, Wednesday manages to stay conscious even as Xavier finally cums down Bianca’s throat again. She sucks him dry this time… mostly. Some of his seed still overflows out of her mouth and down her front, dripping off of her skirt and onto Wednesday’s hidden chest. Meanwhile, Xavier himself lets out a heartfelt groan and then…
Whump!
… Passes out from exhaustion a moment later. Wednesday would roll her eyes, but she’s too busy dealing with Bianca squirting all over her face, forcing her to swallow some of the other girl’s pussy juices just to avoid drowning. Humiliating? Maybe, but an Addams Woman was willing to endure a lot of humiliation for the sake of survival. They were just built different.
Finally, Bianca pulls back off of Wednesday’s head, looking down at her from an upside down perspective with a wicked smirk. After admiring Wednesday’s quim-drenched face for a moment, she hums as she glances up at Xavier’s passed out form.
“Too bad. He couldn’t last long enough for the main event I suppose.”
Before Wednesday can reply, Bianca is suddenly on top of her again… or rather, she’s leaned down and kissing her. Wednesday is caught off guard by the Siren’s kiss because… well, she’d just been speaking a moment before, and yet somehow she manages to transfer what feels like an entire mouthful of salty, sticky cum to Wednesday’s mouth. Then again, Sirens WERE aquatic creatures, weren’t they? So perhaps that had something to do with it…
Pulling back after the cum-swapping makeout session, Bianca giggles as she finally gets to her feet. Wednesday is quick to finally scramble out from under the bed, wanting to avoid being in a position of vulnerability with the Siren again. She also keeps an ear out for that damn voice of hers… if Bianca tries to use her Siren’s Call on Wednesday like she did on Xavier, she’s going to be dealing with a swift strike to the throat to shut her up.
But no. Bianca just smirks as she looks Wednesday up and down for a moment.
“Have fun playing with boys, Wednesday. I’ll be busy serving real men~”
And just like that, the Siren turns and saunters off with way more sway in her hips than was really necessary. Wednesday narrows her eyes as Bianca leaves the dorm room. Fortunately, Xavier isn’t liable to wake up any time soon, so he won’t discover that she was ever even here. Still… this Nightshade Society needs to be investigated further. Currently, signs point to it being tied to both Harry Potter and the monster.
She hadn’t thought the two mysteries were related to one another, and she still didn’t fully believe they were truly connected. But it was possible that they shared some of the same DNA, Wednesday supposed. Either way, all signs pointed to the Nightshade Society. What even was it? Why was it suddenly undergoing so many changes? Why had Rowan tried to kill her? Why hadn’t the monster? Wednesday wanted answers.
… And also maybe something else as well…
-x-X-x-
“I’m SOOOO glad you decided to join us for the Poe Cup after all, Wednesday!”
It wasn’t originally her intention, that was for sure. The Poe Cup seemed to be taking Nevermore Academy by storm, but in the face of the mysteries Wednesday found herself confronting, she hadn’t considered it worth her time. Never mind that Enid was clearly at the center of the wizard mystery, it had seemed obvious to Wednesday that the Poe Cup was just some silly little event and ultimately a waste of resources and energy that could be spent elsewhere.
… That was before her confrontation with Bianca Barclay in Rowan’s old room. The more Wednesday thought about it, the more Bianca’s words had infuriated her. She wanted to humiliate the Siren right back, but Wednesday’s ways of doing so were somewhat limited. Except no they weren’t, because there was an answer right in front of her.
The Poe Cup. Part canoe race, part foot chase, the goal was to retrieve a flag and bring it back to the finish line first. Apparently, there were no rules during the race itself and because the first half of the race was on water, Bianca’s team of all Sirens managed to win it every single year.
Well, they wouldn’t be winning it this year, that was for sure. Rather than bother addressing Enid’s happiness, Wednesday focuses on the matter at hand.
“You brought the earplugs, right?”
Enid nods her head, producing them and passing them over to Wednesday and the other girls on their team.
“Are you sure about this though, Wednesday? How will we be able to hear each other if our ears are plugged?”
Wednesday scoffs, even as she applies the earplugs. At seeing her do so, Enid hesitantly does the same… only to blink when Wednesday speaks.
“Earplugs aren’t that strong, Enid. Especially not for someone with your enhanced sense of hearing. You can still hear me just fine, albeit muffled. Correct?”
“Um… yes?”
Wednesday nods.
“And I can hear you too. We should all still be able to hear each other… but based on old myths about sailors stuffing their ears with cotton, the earplugs should be enough to disrupt Bianca’s Siren Voice if she decides to try and use it on us during the race.”
Enid scowls at that, punching a fist into an open palm in anger.
“You really think she would try something like that? No wait, what am I saying? Of course she would try something like that. The bitch is just nasty enough to do it too. I can’t believe how she’s been trying to aim for my spot too. I’m going to teach her a lesson today. A lesson she’s never going to forget.”
Wednesday nods. There might not be much about her too-colorful, too-excitable, too-peppy roommate that she approves of, but they definitely see eye-to-eye on their dislike of Bianca Barclay. Which is strange because Enid is one hundred percent Harry Potter’s creature… and all signs point to Bianca being his as well. So why the animosity? Curiouser and curiouser. Wednesday could have just asked, but where was the fun in that? Besides, she didn’t expect to get a straight answer anyways.
No, if Wednesday wanted the truth, she would have to uncover it herself.
Regardless, with their secret weapon in place and the race just about to start, Wednesday stands alongside her teammates with whiskers painted onto her face and a catsuit that hugs her body enough that it might as well be painted on as well. Frankly, it’s probably the most covering clothing Wednesday has ever seen Enid wear, though its VERY form-fitting, so maybe it works for the werewolf because of that.
“Alright everyone!”
Principal Weems draws their attention with two simple words, the racers as well as the assembled crowd of onlookers all looking in her direction.
“I am proud to announce that this year’s Poe Cup is just about ready to begin. Everyone get in your positions. And please, let’s have a good clean race~”
The wink that the Principal gives makes it abundantly clear how likely she expects that to be. No rules. No supervision. Just the four teams and their canoes. As everyone is getting ready, Wednesday can’t help but notice both Bianca and Divina, two of the girls on the Siren Team, glancing surreptitiously over at Kent, one of their fellow merfolk.
Wednesday’s eyes narrow as she sees Kent nod back to them. Even though he’s supposed to be in the crowd, even though the teams are only supposed to be four people each… no, that was ridiculous thinking on Wednesday’s part. There were no rules. Meaning there were no limitations on team numbers. The only limitation was imposed by the fact that the canoes were provided by the Academy and could really only comfortably fit four people before you risked slowing down or just plain sinking from the weight.
However, with no rules… Wednesday nods to herself, suddenly understanding precisely where this was all going. She doesn’t tell Enid though. There’s no point. Instead, she makes sure that all of her tools are stowed away on the canoe as intended.
“Ready? Set! GO!”
With that, they’re off. Immediately, they drag their canoe off of the shore and into the water, their four person team hopping in without issue. Wednesday might be a last minute pick up for the Black Cats, but she was nothing if not capable. And she always loved to pick up new skills. Variety was the spice of life, after all.
The first leg of the race begins with no small amount of tomfoolery though. Everyone starts at around the same pace but before anyone can pull ahead… yep, there it is. Wednesday’s eyes narrow as she sees a slight dip in the water heading for one of the other team’s canoes. Kent, has to be. The merman has dived into the river after the race started and is going to be sabotaging the other teams so that Bianca’s team wins.
Wednesday could have said something, of course. She could have called out and warned the team of no-names that Kent was about to pick off first. She doesn’t though. Instead she lets them go down, watching as their canoe begins to take on water from whatever damage the underwater merman has managed to do to it.
Then, her eyes still fixed on where he’s at… Wednesday waits for Kent to approach their canoe and at just the right moment, tosses a net over the side. In the end, she couldn’t have warned the other team even if she wanted to. The element of surprise was just too important and in this case, it was critical. Wednesday smiles as the water churns for a moment. Her net had been spot on after all, and Kent is stuck dealing with it beneath the water, his struggling no doubt entangling him further.
As they continue on and Wednesday raises her head from the water, she briefly makes eye contact with an enraged Bianca a few dozen yards away. It’s obvious that the dark-skinned Siren knows exactly what Wednesday has done. And perhaps she wouldn’t have resorted to using her Siren’s Call if Kent hadn’t been indisposed… but now that he is…
“TURN AROUND AND START GOING THE OTHER DIRECTION!”
Bianca’s words resound through the air, the power of her supernatural voice striking everyone but her own team. Except… the Black Cats had come prepared for such foul play. While they do HEAR Bianca, it’s just as Wednesday thought. By stuffing their ears with the earplugs, they disrupt some component of how the Siren Voice works, perhaps by altering how the words are traveling through their ears in the first place.
Regardless, no one on Wednesday or Enid’s team falters. Unfortunately, the same cannot be said for the other remaining team with Xavier and Ajax. Those guys all immediately begin turning in the face of Bianca’s fury, and it takes them a minute or two to get themselves back under control and shake themselves out of it before they can turn back around again.
Of course, they were just collateral damage. Bianca’s true target was the Black Cats, and now… well, to say she’s even more furious than before would be an understatement. Wednesday even allows herself a small smirk as their team pulls further and further ahead. Until finally… the land. It was time for the foot chase section of the race.
“Go, Wednesday!”
Technically, Enid was a better fit for this portion of the race. She was a werewolf after all, and far more athletic then Wednesday could hope to be just based off genetics. But this had been one of Wednesday’s two conditions for joining the Poe Cup. The first condition had been that Enid and the others had to do whatever Wednesday said and allow Wednesday to bring whatever tools she felt she needed. The second condition was that Wednesday got to retrieve the flag, to fully cement her humiliating defeat of Bianca Barclay.
As the canoe hits dry land, Wednesday is already up on her feet and leaping off of it to begin racing into the forest, through the trees. Following the path to Joseph Crackstone’s tomb, she’s the first to arrive by a wide margin, reaching out and grabbing for the Black Cat’s flag while bracing herself on the edge of the tomb. In that moment, Wednesday has every intention of sabotaging the other flags. Pulling them all down and throwing them behind the tomb or something. After all, there were no rules.
Unfortunately, even as she’s pulling her team’s flag down… that contact with Crackstone’s tomb causes another vision and Wednesday’s eyes roll back in her head as her spine arches from what she sees.
-x-X-x-
You couldn’t pick your ancestors. No one got to decide where they came from and all that. But… the flipside is also true, isn’t it? You can’t pick your descendants either. Though Goody had to admit, this wasn’t entirely Wednesday’s fault.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
“Nnnngh! Yes! Harder Master!”
“F-Fuck! Give it to us! Oh FUCK YES!”
It wasn’t as though her descendant, Wednesday Addams, could pick and choose what visions she had. However, she COULD choose how she responded to them. Upon arriving in this vision, Wednesday had taken one look at the green-eyed man and his massive fat cock destroying woman after woman… and she’d gone straight to touching herself to the sight!
Seriously?! This was important stuff! Wednesday NEEDED to focus! Only… as much as Goody wanted to say as much, she was limited. She was so very, very limited. She was barely a ghost, truth be told. Otherwise that Wizard Lord would likely have already caught her. She was very, very old and over time her capacity to interact with the world had diminished until she was barely anymore than a shade. Indeed, at this point the only people she COULD interact with were her descendants and the only way she could interact with them was through their visions.
Only, neither she nor her descendants could control what those visions showed.
Moaning. Wanton moaning. Flesh slapping against flesh. Holes being positively destroyed. The Wizard Lord, Harry Potter, goes to town on all sorts of women, many of them Wednesday’s peers. He ruins other men for them and then sends women like Bianca to whore themselves out. He makes them obsessed with him, turning them into cock-hungry sluts, and then has them sell their bodies for his amusement. He’s a sick, twisted man. A sadistic freak. He’s… also incredibly well hung and Goody finds herself blushing every time she sees his cock.
She supposes she can’t blame Wednesday for feeling the exact same way, but this… this is important! This is one of the few chances that Goody is going to have to communicate with her descendant. There are things that Wednesday needs to know! But she’s struggling to fight through the pressure exuded by the vision.
Wednesday isn’t even fighting it. She’s too busy jilling off to the sight of her fellow classmates getting railed and ruined by that… that magical man. Which means it falls to Goody to get through to Wednesday. It falls to Goody to push through the haze of pleasure that’s fallen over the vision, no matter how suffocating it might be. She needs to stay strong. She needs to…
A wanton moan disrupts her thoughts. Not that there wasn’t already plenty of moaning in the vision, but this wanton moan catches her off guard because it spills out of her own lips rather than anyone else’s. For a moment, Goody freezes in her tracks and goes even redder than before. Which given how pale she was, really said something.
… If she keeps pushing, she’s going to wind up a little weird, isn’t she? Oh no…
And yet, what other choice does she have? Whimpering, the degraded ghost continues trying to force her way through. More gasps and moans fall from her lips. Her nipples begin to stand on end. Sensations she hasn’t experienced in centuries fill her incorporeal body. She’s not alive. She’s barely a ghost. And yet here she is, almost feeling like she’s the one being fucked. Indeed, despite it being Wednesday’s vision, it’s almost as though the wizard’s magic permeates the entire thing. And thus permeates her too.
Goody’s hands fall to her body and she lets out a truly wanton moan as she finally gives in to the urge to touch herself. But she does not completely succumb even then. She never forgets what she’s aiming for, continuing to force her way through the haze. Even as her fingers dive into her sopping wet cunt, Goody Addams pushes and pushes until…
With a sudden pop, Goody manages to appear between Wednesday and the scene of debauchery that the younger woman is touching herself too. Judging by the way Wednesday’s eyes go wide at the sight of her, she definitely sees Goody. Hopefully she can hear her too, but Goody is too spent at that point to say much anyways. In the end, she can only really get out a few words.
“Wednesday! You are the key!”
She doesn’t get confirmation that Wednesday hears her, because the vision ends a moment later and Goody is once more relegated to observing the world as little mote than a shade. On top of that, the moment the vision ends… Wednesday’s entire body spasms as she faints from a massive orgasm. Goody is forced to watch on as the girl just lays there. Others come by and grab other flags, barely paying Wednesday any attention. For a moment, Goody wonders if the girl is going to lose this silly little school event for her team. Hmph, it would be what she deserved.
But then… Wednesday’s eyes shoot open.
-x-X-x-
That had been the most intense vision of Wednesday’s life. But she couldn’t focus on that right now because while the vision itself had only taken place for a short second, the fainting spell she’d experienced afterwards has left the Black Cats in last place. The only flag not taken from the tomb at this point was the flag of the team that Kent sunk back at the start of the race.
With a furious scowl, Wednesday hops to her feet and races back to the beach. For a moment she’s worried all is lost, but while Enid is screaming at her to hurry up, the other teams have just left the shore and started canoeing again. Which means they still have a chance.
What follows is a ferocious final lap of the race. The Black Cats reveal their canoe’s secret weapon… a row of deployable spears from the side that they use to destroy Xavier and Ajax’s canoe, sending them sinking into the river.
But at the same time, Kent has managed to disentangle himself from Wednesday’s net and is back in the running. He almost manages to get their canoe, but Wednesday has one last trick up her sleeve… Thing. The reanimated hand doesn’t need to breath, so throwing him into the water to deal with Kent is a last ditch Hail Mary play… and it works.
No amount of Siren Voice from Bianca and Divina can win them the day thanks to the Black Cats’ earplugs, and with Kent downed by Thing, they soar forward into first place… and ultimately win the entire Poe Cup as Bianca’s team throw down their paddles in disgust and anger, having finally been toppled off of their lofty perch.
They’d won… but Wednesday is distracted by everything. Her vision. The pale doppelganger of herself. That orgasm. It was all a bit much. Still, they’d won. Bianca had lost. Humiliation successful. That had to count for something, right?
Chapter 63: Aftermath
Chapter Text
The aftermath of the vision leaves Wednesday so off-kilter that she doesn’t even slip away from the celebration that follows the Black Cats’ win. She definitely should have, but instead she’s in such a daze that she sticks around the entire time. At least for the official party anyways. Held in the school’s main courtyard, the winners of the Poe Cup are treated like queens while the losers all have to wallow in their defeat.
Though to be fair, two of the three losing teams take their defeat with grace, having been more than used to it by this point seeing as Bianca’s team had been on a winning streak. The Siren Team on the other hand… well, they were very much not happy about their loss. But with Enid not having to keep an eye on Wednesday to prevent HER from slinking off, it just meant the preppy, slutty blonde werewolf would keep an eye on Bianca instead.
Every time the Siren tried to slip away, Enid was there to pull her back into the party, clearly relishing in Bianca’s humiliation and enjoying driving the point home that she and her team had LOST. Wednesday was enjoying it too by the end, she had to admit. To the extent that when the official celebration finally begins to wind down and they finally part ways, she might… maybe… have a TINY bit of a smirk on her normally downturned lips.
“I’ll talk to you later, Wednesday! Bianca and I have a little date to get to~”
Wednesday hums as Enid digs her colorful nails into Bianca’s chocolate ass cheek, holding the squirming Siren close and making sure she can’t go anywhere. Bianca looks downright defeated and in the end Wednesday nods, satisfied that the Siren has not only gotten her comeuppance on the battlefield that was the Poe Cup, but would be getting it doubly so behind closed doors from Enid and also likely Professor Potter.
She tries not to linger too long on that thought though, lest it bring a blush to her very pale face.
“I’ll see you back at our dorm then, I suppose.”
Smiling like the cat who caught the canary… or maybe the wolf who caught the mermaid, Enid beams and nods before dragging Bianca off. Wednesday watches them go for a moment, trying hard not to spend too much time lingering on their curves and the way Enid is mauling Bianca’s ass. It only brings back memories of her vision after all, that lurid scene that she’d found herself watching… and touching herself to.
But what had that been at the end there? It was herself but not. It was like a washed-out, white-haired version of her had suddenly appeared right in her face and said ‘Wednesday, you are the key!’. Key to what though? And was that a version of her or no? Wednesday didn’t really understand, but one thing was for sure… she was a consummate investigator and that meant she would get to the bottom of the mysteries in front of her, no matter what.
As night falls and Nevermore Academy grows quieter by the moment, Wednesday skulks about, hunting for clues. She’d already gone through the entire ‘official’ school library and not found any books missing pages that could have been where Rowan’s art came from. However, she’d found a mysterious mask in a secret compartment in Rowan’s old room (also Xavier’s current room) that had a strange marking on it.
Hunting for that, she eventually comes upon a statue that had admittedly caught her eye before. The statue of Edgar Allen Poe looms at the end of one of Nevermore’s corridors, looking down at her with a sanctimonious smirk on its carved lips. But Wednesday is no longer fooled. She’d read the riddle in the open tome the statue is holding before and initially been stumped by it.
However, she’d had an epiphany. The lines in the statue’s book… they aren’t just one riddle, but a series of riddles. Each sentence is its own riddle, Wednesday has realized. Using a flashlight, she’s able to quickly write down the answers to each riddle in a notebook, having no issues with solving them now that she’s realized the trick.
For a moment though, the answers stare up at her from the page seemingly somewhat nonsensical. Then… she realizes it. The first letter of each answer spells out the ultimate answer.
S N A P T W I C E
Stepping down off of the statue’s pedestal, still silent as the grave, Wednesday Addams looks left, looks right, and looks behind her. Nobody, good. She lets the barest of smiles lift up her lips as she raises her hand to the statue… and snaps twice.
The crisp sounds of her snapping fingers echo through the corridors, no doubt activating some ancient system as the statue’s raven-clad arm turns inward and the entire statue pulls back along with the wall to reveal a hidden secret passageway leading down into a spiraling staircase. Wednesday’s smile grows a fraction of an inch more… and then she calms down again, returning to her usual emotionless self as she begins to make her way down the stairs.
As the Edgar Allen Poe Statue shifts back into place behind her, Wednesday can feel her anticipation building all the same. Finally she’s making some progress. Wherever this leads, she’s confident that it’s connected to Rowan. And if it’s connected to Rowan, it might be connected to the picture and the monster she saw kill the boy. There was sure to be-
Wednesday stops, both physically and mentally, as familiar noises suddenly reach her ears. She’s about halfway down the stairs at this point and must be getting rather close to the bottom, because those are the distinct sounds of flesh slapping against flesh, large phallic shapes pistoning in and out of holes, and feminine moans reaching her ears.
A shiver runs down Wednesday’s spine as she’s reminded of her most recent vision and the effect it had on her. She usually prided herself on being more composed than all of that, but during the vision it was like she couldn’t control herself. It was like all of the emotions, all of the sensations, all of the pleasure… was multiplied tenfold.
It was insane, but it was also just a vision. And Wednesday would be damned before she let some hanky-panky get in the way of her investigation. Eyes narrowed, Wednesday proceeds at a much slower pace now, creeping down the stairs as silently as possible and skulking forward until she finally sees a light at the end of the proverbial tunnel.
More accurately, she finally reaches the point where the staircase begins to open up on one side, revealing a central circular chamber that the spiral stairs descend down into. Wednesday stops at the very top of this opening of course, crouching down and peeking through while making herself as small as possible to cut down on visibility.
What she witnesses happening down in the center of the secret chamber once she’s positioned herself properly… it takes Wednesday’s breath away. Oh, she’s not remotely surprised truth be told. She’d watched Enid walk off with Bianca literally an hour ago and she’d had a pretty good idea of exactly what the blonde werewolf was taking the ebony siren away for.
On top of that, she should have realized… the two mysteries were more connected then she’d initially thought. That mask she’d found in Rowan and Xavier’s dorm room… must have been tied to the Nightshade Society. The same society that Bianca and Xavier had been talking about and that Xavier had been kicked out of.
It would seem Wednesday might have stumbled upon one of the reasons Xavier and his fellow males had been kicked out of the Nightshade Society. Namely… Harry James Potter, Wizard Lord.
The man was sat off to one side of the chamber like a King upon his throne… if any kings had ever turned large, voluptuous women into furniture, made them wear gimp masks, and then used them as thrones that was. Not only was Professor Potter sitting on one such woman in an identity-concealing mask, but he was also forcing Yoko Tanaka to anally ride his cock, the poor vampire gurgling as she bounces up and down on his dick.
Finally, Bianca’s second in command (supposedly) Divina, can be seen on her hands and knees in front of the wizard, alternating between licking at the vampire’s exposed cunt and Professor Potter’s hefty ball sack in equal measure.
Funnily enough, they’re not even the main event though. As erotic as the sight of the wizard being seen to by three women at once is, they’re basically just a side piece to what’s happening in the center of the chamber.
“Grrr… you thought you could use today’s victory against me, didn’t you?! Bitch! Don’t try to deny it! I’m not an idiot! I’ve seen you muscling in on my territory! Let this be a lesson to you, Bianca! I’m Master’s Best Girl! You’re just his best whore and that’s ALL you’ll ever be!”
Looking angrier than Wednesday has ever had the chance to see her, Enid is snarling and raging as she goes to town on Bianca Barclay. The blonde werewolf is still wearing her catsuit from the Poe Cup, while Bianca has been stripped completely naked in a humiliating display. But even more humiliating of a display is the position that Enid has Bianca in. With a massive double-sided dildo trapped between their cunts, Enid has Bianca’s legs high in the air, grasping them by their ankles as she forces all of Bianca’s weight onto her neck and shoulders.
Folded up in that uncomfortable position, the ebony siren can’t do anything more than squeal and cry out helplessly as Enid jackhammers into her from above.
Wednesday tilts her head to the side as she observes the scene. Now that everything isn’t as intense as it was back in the vision, she’s more readily capable of controlling her reaction to what she’s witnessing. It’s certainly quite erotic and maybe even a little arousing… no, scratch that, it’s very arousing. Sure, maybe Wednesday and Enid don’t see eye to eye on everything, but they have enough in common that Wednesday might, very lightly, be willing to consider Enid something of… an acquaintance.
In comparison, Bianca can ONLY be described as a nuisance bordering on a full-blown enemy. The dark-skinned girl should be happy she’s not a full-blown enemy though, because members of the Addams Family didn’t tend to let full-blown enemies live. But nuisances… well, they learned to deal with those from an early age throughout their entire lives.
And so, seeing Enid putting Bianca in her place… yes it was pretty damn arousing. More importantly though, it was very illuminating, especially the way Enid was talking down to Bianca as she physically dominated the whimpering, whining, sobbing siren.
“Stupid cunt! Master doesn’t care about you! Not like he cares about me! You’ll never be anything but a collection of holes to be sold to the highest bidder! Don’t forget that, bitch! Never forget your place ever again!”
Really, there was just one downside to all of this from Wednesday’s perspective. From the look of things, even with the tears streaking down Bianca’s face… she was enjoying the abuse and degradation.
“Y-Yes! S-Sorry! L-learned my lesson! God… G-GOD!”
Despite having tear tracks, Bianca also has an issue with her eyes threatening to roll up into her skull and her tongue threatening to stick straight out of her mouth. Her hands as well are groping at her own breasts and she’s very clearly cumming nonstop upon the massive double-sided dildo that Enid has her impaled upon.
Tch… it looked like Enid had already broken the siren before Wednesday arrived. Shame that, but it was what it was. And to be fair, Bianca’s enthusiastic and eager support of her own abuse wasn’t completely ruining the moment. Just… detracting from it a little bit.
Still, this explained some things. The Nightshade Society was Professor Potter’s pet project now. He’d had the girls kick all of the boys out and seemed to be intending on turning the society into some sort of escort service. Enid clearly thought she was above such things as the wizard’s ‘best girl’, but also clearly knew that Bianca wasn’t. Calling the siren Harry’s ‘best whore’ made it abundantly clear that Enid didn’t see herself as ‘on the menu’ so to speak. She was a dish for one… her Master.
Curiouser and curiouser, Wednesday can’t help thinking even as she licks her lips, alternating between Enid and Bianca’s show and the barest glimpses of Professor Potter’s utterly massive bitch breaker disappearing in and out of Yoko’s anus.
And it was a bitch breaker, of that Wednesday no longer had any doubt. Especially if her suspicions regarding the large woman in the gimp mask currently being used as Professor Potter’s throne were true. After all, while she had yet to see this particular woman naked OR in a gimp mask… there was really only one woman that tall in Nevermore Academy, unless Harry had brought someone in front the outside.
If the Principal herself was in on all of this… well then, it was practically a done deal, wasn’t it?
Unfortunately, solving one mystery left her with the issue of how to solve the other. Wednesday still didn’t believe that the mystery of Professor Potter and the mystery of the monster that killed Rowan and all those other people were truly connected. No, rather… it would seem that the wizard’s takeover of the Nightshade Society was coincidentally getting in Wednesday’s way.
Looking past the fornication taking place down on the floor of the central chamber, Wednesday can see the bookcases that line the room. Bookcases that no doubt carry the very book that Rowan’s drawing had been torn out of. So basically… all of this was getting in the way of advancing her investigation of the second mystery. And somehow Wednesday suspected she wouldn’t be able to just walk down there, tell them to ignore her, and do the research she’d come here hoping to do.
In the end, all she could do was sit and wait. Hopefully they would move to another part of the hidden lair or clear out entirely and then she could do her business…
-x-X-x-
Seated upon his Principal Weems Furniture, bouncing Yoko upon his cock while Divina’s tongue works along his balls and the vampire’s sex, Harry smiles. Looking upon his collection of whores, he can’t help but take some pride in their changes. Especially Yoko and Divina.
Yoko might have been an irritation at first, but she’d completely broken now after spending so much time in Alcina Dimistrescu’s not-so-tender care. As a result, the Asian Vampire not only now sported nipple rings dangling off her teats and a piercing on her tongue but had even consented to an animated back tattoo. Said tattoo depicted a Japanese woman being constantly violated by tentacles. It was positively obscene and also a complete work of art in Harry’s opinion.
Divina, meanwhile, had opted for the classical school slut look. Her microskirt hid nothing, exposing her clit piercings. Right now, she was also wearing only her school tie and her jacket, letting Yoko’s gushing quim explode all over her again and again, her pussy juices glistening down off of Divina’s chin, along her chest, through her petite, naked breasts and all the way down to her navel.
And then there was Enid and Bianca. Harry wasn’t an idiot. He’d known full well that Bianca had been jockeying for Enid’s role for a little while now. The only problem with that was Bianca hadn’t understood Enid’s role. Not truly. She thought she could just impress him enough that she would be in his good books and replace Enid completely.
But the position of Best Girl wasn’t about who impressed him the most or who was most in his good books for doing the best. No, Harry’s Best Girl was a position built on trust, loyalty, and devotion. All traits that Enid Sinclair had delivered upon time and time again from the very first moment they’d met. Enid had always known she belonged to him. She hadn’t had to be told. She hadn’t needed to be taught or trained. In the end, she’d come to him already tamed… and continued to show her loyalty with every single breath she took.
THAT was what made Enid Best Girl. Bianca, by comparison, could never hope to measure up. Not even if she beat Enid in every single competition for the next several years. Bianca had come to him as a disobedient, disloyal brat who had to be taught her place consistently and repeatedly. Even now, her ambitious personality continued to prove her downfall. She thought Enid was someone to be defeated, but ultimately… she was shit out of luck.
Case in point, Enid feels her own orgasm approaching over in the center of the chamber and quickly hops off of her end of the double sided dildo, hovering over the ebony siren’s face. She quickly squirts out a torrent of fluids all over the near-comatose girl’s body, marking her right then and there for all werewolves and other creatures with enhanced senses. No werewolf who took one sniff of Bianca after this would recognize her as anything other than Enid Sinclair’s bitch.
Of course, Enid does this in the heat of the moment without really thinking about it. Which is why as soon as she’s done, she comes back to herself and then whips her head around to look at him, clearly hoping for approval. She gets it in the form of a broad smile and a simple nod, right before Harry reaches around Yoko, pinches her pierced nipples, and slams up into her ass one final time.
The Asian Vampire shrieks loudly as she feels his hot cum exploding up into her bowels, filling her anus to the brim and then overflowing right onto dear Divina’s face. As the better of his two siren whores, Divina quickly and efficiently begins working her tongue along his balls even harder, lapping up what cums winds up spilling out over his nut sack.
As she does so, Harry pulls an insensate Yoko off of his dick and drops her to the side before bringing his fingers to his lips and doing a quick whistle. Enid is off like a rocket the moment he does so, scampering over and leap-frogging Divina in order to jump into his lap. Still wearing her Black Cat catsuit but with a hole in the crotch cut out to expose her pussy, Enid moans as she nuzzles into his neck, licking at his face like a lovesick puppy.
Grabbing her by the hips, Harry lifts his blonde pet up and then drops her back down, impaling her on his cock right then and there. Without hesitation, his Best Girl quickly begins bouncing up and down on his dick, moaning like a wanton whore as her eyes roll around wildly in her skull.
Harry enjoys the moment for what it is, with a completely frozen Weems acting as his furniture, Divina happily lapping away at his balls, and Enid bouncing up and down on his cock like a mad woman. Until suddenly, Enid freezes for a moment, going still. Harry raises an eyebrow, but before he can ask what’s wrong, she goes right back to riding him like crazy. However, she also has something to say when she nuzzles into his neck again, whispering so quietly that only Harry can hear her over all the lewd noises their bodies are currently making.
“Master… someone naughty is watching us~”
Harry raises an eyebrow at that and immediately expands his awareness with his magic. If one of the exiled male members of the Nightshade Society has returned to the hidden lair, he might have to do something… but no. Just as Enid is telling him who it is, Harry detects who it is as well, confirming it with his own senses.
“Wednesday has found us~”
Indeed. While he doesn’t bother glancing in her direction, Harry is suddenly quite aware that Wednesday Addams has stumbled upon their activities. The girl is currently crouched down at the very top of the stairs, where the stairs hit the opening that starts to spill out into the chair. She’s watching them go at it silently, but surprisingly enough not touching herself to the sight. What a shame.
“Do you, mm, want me to retrieve her for you, Master?”
Harry smiles at the thought of it. Enid would too, of course. He knew she would. And the mental imagery of his Best Girl popping off of his cock and racing up the stairs on all fours to grab Wednesday and deposit the peeping girl in front of him… was somewhat arousing. However…
“No. Not yet.”
Enid whines but nods her head into his neck in understanding. As he continues to fuck her from below while she bounces upon his cock, Harry explains himself, his lips currently not in Wednesday’s line of sight and thus not capable of being read as he speaks quietly for Enid’s ears only.
“You’ve developed quite the repertoire with Ms. Addams so far, pet. Some would argue you’ve done the impossible and even befriended her.”
Enid’s cunt clenches around his cock at the idea, making Harry smile. Yes, even though his Best Girl was loyal to him and him alone… she still wanted to make friends. It was hardwired into her DNA. Pack was everything, even if he was her Master and Alpha. And even Harry had to admit to being impressed with the in-roads Enid had made with Wednesday. Convincing her to participate in the Poe Cup had been no small feat.
“It would be a shame to ruin that budding relationship by acting too rashly. I think you should continue your slow, friendly seduction of the girl… and when you have her eating out of the palm of your hand, only then should you bring her to me. Understood?”
Letting out a shuddering breath, no doubt imagining it, Enid nods into his neck.
“Nnngh… y-yes Master.”
Of course, Harry is well aware that he’s probably setting Enid up for failure here. Sure, maybe his Best Girl will prove capable of continuing to do the impossible. But Wednesday Addams? Eating out of the palm of anyone’s hand? It didn’t seem very likely. No, more likely Enid would continue to wear down at Wednesday’s defenses as she’d so far proven uniquely suited for, while Harry would have to be the one to come in and deliver the finishing blow.
Wednesday would join in on the fun… of that he had no doubt. But it would have to be in due time lest they scare the dear away or he wind up bringing her parents down upon his head. Could Harry handle an angry Gomez and Morticia Addams? Perhaps. But did he want to? Fuck no.
In the meantime…
“You did so well today, Enid. I’m very proud of you. So proud, in fact, that I’d say you deserve a reward for winning the Poe Cup.”
Enid pulls away from his neck at that to look at him with bright, hopeful eyes. Harry just grins… and then grabs her more securely by the hips and rises to his feet. The blonde werewolf squeaks and hastily wraps her limbs around him like a monkey, even as Harry cups her ass cheeks and hums.
“Let’s begin.”
Without hesitation, Harry slams Enid down upon his cock and then just… doesn’t stop. Heh, maybe it’s having an audience that gives him a little bit extra pep in his step. But no, he’d always intended to reward Enid for winning the Poe Cup, Wednesday or no Wednesday. Having the Addams girl spying on them just added some extra incentive to really go all out.
Starting with a standing fuck leaves Enid squealing to high heavens and cumming her brains out upon his cock in no time at all. Her eyes roll back in her head and her tongue lolls out of her mouth as she shudders, shakes, and spasms all over his cock. Harry gropes and mauls her buttocks, making no small amount of effort to really mess her up. He doesn’t hold anything back either… and in no time at all, he’s cumming inside of her.
Filling Enid to the brim, Harry growls to make it clear he’s not done with her yet. He pulls her off of his cock, spins her around, and drops her forward towards the ground. The blonde werewolf catches herself on her hands of course, and Harry slides his own hands along her legs, spreading them wide and thrusting back into her in a wheelbarrow position with Enid as the wheelbarrow in question.
She squeals as he begins to fuck her all around the central chamber, his every thrust forcing her to crawl forward on her hands as her toes curl behind him. He grins at the way she keeps cumming for him even now.
After a time, the speed of his thrusting gets to be too much for Enid and she winds up sort of curled in on herself. It’s a similar position to the one that the blonde had Bianca in, except Enid isn’t facing him this time. She winds up folded over, her legs out in one direction and her weight on her neck and shoulders just like Bianca had been. He drills her pussy like this for some time more before pulling out and thrusting into her ass instead.
It was just too tempting not to. Staring him right in the face, her beckoning anus was begging to be fucked. With how messy his cock is from already cumming inside of her slick wet cunt once, Harry is able to stuff Enid’s asshole with his entire cock in one fell swoop. The position also makes it easier for him to jackhammer down into her, even as Enid moans and squeals in equal measure.
Fucking his Best Girl’s ass is as good as ever, of course. At the same time, Divina crawls over and continues to lap and lick at Harry’s balls and taint. Under any other circumstances, the siren might have also sat on Enid’s face since the blonde werewolf was currently in the best position for it, but Divina knew better. She might not have received the same punishment as Bianca, but that was only because she hadn’t really been trying to usurp Enid’s place like her fellow siren had.
She’d still lost the Poe Cup though and Divina was way more self-aware then Bianca was. She recognized that if she tried to mess with Enid’s reward, Harry would have to act. Instead, she remains in a support role, enjoying her position as fluffer even as Harry buries every last inch of his cock in Enid’s ass again and again.
Until finally, he lets out a grunt and tips over the edge once more, filling Enid’s ass with his seed. Pumping a nice, hot thick load into her bowels to match the creampie in her cunt, one might think him done rewarding her. But far from it in fact. No, he was planning on fucking Enid all night long.
Pulling out of the werewolf, he lifts Enid up into the air and then sets her back down on her hands and knees. He’s inside of her again, this time fucking her doggystyle, within moments. Enid howls her pleasure and enjoyment at that, arching her back and begging for more at the top of her lungs.
“YES! HARDER MASTER! FUCK THIS BITCH LIKE SHE DESERVES! NNNNGH!”
After doggystyle, he takes her on her side. And then on her back, and then in a mating press. Position after position, Harry runs through them all. He cums more times than he can count, sometimes in one of Enid’s holes, sometimes all over her body. In which case, Divina does go in for the attack then, licking some of his cum off of Enid’s beautiful naked form as the blonde werewolf writhes in abject delight under him.
At one point, Enid deep throats his entire cock. At another, she gets fucked up against one of the bookcases surrounding the central chamber, making some dusty old tomes fall down to the floor in the process.
Harry isn’t too worried about that, of course. He’s already been through the Nightshade Society’s library just as he’d been through the official Nevermore Library. This was the place were a lot of the Addams Family Library had wound up, actually. He’d found a couple leads regarding his original purpose at the Academy, but he was currently taking all of that slow for the time being since he was having way too much fun corrupting the school for his own purposes.
In the end, fucking Enid is more important than some musty books. And so that’s what Harry does. He fucks and fucks Enid until eventually, Wednesday Addams finally leaves. Then, he keeps fucking Enid because it was never about Wednesday in the first place. It was all about his Best Girl and making sure that Enid got the best reward possible for being so loyal and devoted to him.
-x-X-x-
Things go on long enough that Wednesday finally realizes she’s not going to get to do any research tonight. And really, she’s seen enough. Plus, at the rate they’re going, they’ll probably leave rather than go further into the hidden lair… and as far as Wednesday is aware, the only exit to this place is through her.
With that in mind, trying to tamp down on just how impressed she was by the Professor’s big fat fucking cock, Wednesday beats a hasty retreat back to her room. Not just to regroup and reassess things, but also… to relieve herself.
She’d done a good job of containing her impulses while spying on them this evening, much better than she had during her vision earlier that day. But that didn’t mean Wednesday didn’t still have needs. Curling up on her bed, she slides one hand down between her legs and brings the other up to a breast, biting her lower lip as she starts to pleasure herself.
Before long, she’s moaning up a storm and jackhammering three whole fingers in and out of her cunt while viciously twisting her nipples one after the other in a heady mixture of pleasure and pain. She definitely gets way too into it… and that’s the excuse she tells herself later for what happens next.
“Hehehe… enjoying yourself, Wednesday~”
Wednesday freezes in consternation as Enid suddenly big spoons her. She hadn’t even realized the werewolf had snuck back into their room or crawled right into her bed until suddenly, Enid was slid behind her and wrapping her up in her arms. The Addams Girl can smell all of the cum and sweat on Enid, as well as feel it rub off on her as Enid not-so-dry humps her from behind.
“Hope you enjoyed the show earlier. Can’t wait until I can share all the joys of being a good girl with you directly, bestie~”
Furrowing her brow, Wednesday frowns. It shouldn’t have surprised her that Enid caught her, but it did. Mostly because she would have expected someone as overexcitable and preppy as Enid to have immediately grabbed Wednesday and dragged her down to share with her Master. In the end, the only way it made sense to Wednesday was if Enid told Harry about Wednesday’s presence and HE was the one who told her to stay away.
That had all sorts of troubling connotations but was neither here nor there in the moment. Wednesday begins to push back on Enid while also opening her mouth, fully intending to tell the werewolf off… but before she can do so, Enid suddenly sticks her fingers past Wednesday’s lips. And not just her fingers… but her fingers coated in a glob of Professor Potter’s cum from one of her holes.
“Here! A reward to be shared between winners~”
Wednesday can only growl and moan impotently in equal measure as she’s spun around and forced to makeout with the blonde werewolf. The two of them swap way too much cum over the next long while, with Enid always seeming to have more to dig out of her orifices for them to share. In the end… in the end, it all reminds her too much of how she felt in the vision and Wednesday finds herself succumbing to the pleasure. It should be fine since Harry isn’t here, right?
Wednesday’s eyes roll up in her head, which is a good thing for one Goody Addams as said eyes begin to glow from the spectre quasi-possessing her descendant in order to enjoy the tasty sticky treat. And so it goes, as Enid giggles eagerly at further corrupting her friend for her Master.
Chapter 64: Outreach Day
Chapter Text
A normal girl in Wednesday’s shoes might have taken that fateful night’s events as a sign that she should finally get the fuck out of dodge. Not only had she stumbled upon the makings of a sex cult slash brothel, but she’d then been molested and assaulted in bed by her roommate.
By all rights, she should have been running for the hills, either of her own volition or by way of telling her parents. Obviously, Wednesday hadn’t done either of those things. Why? Because she wasn’t a normal girl. She was Wednesday fucking Addams. And she was going to get to the bottom of these two mysteries, whether those involved liked it or not.
Though, the more and more Wednesday investigated, the more she found the mysteries at hand to be downright… incestuous. Case in point, it was Outreach Day right now.
Outreach Day was a particularly stupid activity built on trying to bring the freaks of Nevermore Academy and the normies of the nearby town of Jericho together. In reality, it seemed to be more of a day where the students of Nevermore were expected to perform volunteer work for the business owners in Jericho. Free labor for a day, heh. Wednesday could see why the denizens of Jericho liked it; truth be told.
Of course, Wednesday had no intention of sticking to her initial assigned task of working in the Antique Shop. Especially not when Professor Potter was apparently going to be helping chaperone over at Pilgrim World. If she wanted to get closer to the man and uncover everything he was up to, Wednesday knew she had to do everything in her power to change her work assignment.
Fortunately for her, Enid hadn’t even bothered looking in hers… and for obvious reasons too. Because of Enid’s position as Professor Potter’s pet wolf, it was almost guaranteed that she would be assigned to work at Pilgrim World under him. Nepotism at it’s finest. Not that Wednesday was complaining… after all, when you knew about it, nepotism could be exploited even if you were on the outside looking in.
Some sleight of hand and when Enid had finally opened her work assignment, she’d been utterly shocked to see that she was assigned to work at the antique shop. Meanwhile, Wednesday found herself over at Pilgrim World, giving away free fudge samples.
After scaring away the would be customers with some simple German, Wednesday had received a stern talking to from one ‘Mistress Arlene’, the normie counterpart to Professor Potter’s chaperoning for the day. In fact, Arlene had then gone on to say that she didn’t have time to deal with Wednesday, because she had to hunt down Professor Potter and give him a piece of her mind too.
Which led to the present moment. With some free time secured, Wednesday figured she could sneak into the Old Meeting House. Not just because she was confident she would find some extra clues to the mystery regarding the monstrous killer… but also because she saw Bianca and Yoko walking up to the Old Meeting House and slipping inside. And the two young women were NOT dressed how one would expect.
Making her way over to the Old Meeting House, Wednesday makes sure no one has seen her and then slips inside as well, hiding behind a cabinet as quickly as she hears raised voices from within.
“Professor Potter! I don’t know how they do things at that school of yours, but Pilgrim World is a Jericho Institution, and a clean one at that! Tell your students they need to change their outfits into the approved Pilgrim Uniforms this INSTANT!”
Peeking out from behind the cabinet, Wednesday takes in the scene and can’t help but be at least a little amused by what she’s seeing. First, there’s Harry Potter. The handsome, green-eyed Wizard Lord is leaning against the back wall of the Meeting House with his arms crossed over his chest and a slight smirk on his face.
Right in front of him stands ‘Mistress Arlene’, the woman in charge of making sure they don’t all desecrate Pilgrim World with their freakiness. A job that she’s undeniably currently failing at, and she knows it too.
Then, behind her, unbeknownst to Arlene, are Bianca and Yoko. It’s obvious that even though the normie woman is talking about them and their state of dress, she actually hasn’t noticed them creeping up on her yet. It’s also obvious just why she’s so upset right now. Instead of the rather pure and innocent pilgrim dress that most of the female workers of Pilgrim World (Wednesday included) are wearing, Bianca and Yoko are both sporting scandalously sexualized versions.
Their skirts are about three inches long and barely cover their asses, and their tops are showing off several inches of cleavage. On top of that, their mid-sections have been emblazoned with a large red ‘P’, making it clear just who they belong to. Professor Potter himself.
Unaware of the two girls behind her, Arlene growls in the face of Harry’s silence.
“You WILL do something about this, Professor Potter! I caught those girls trying to proposition some of the guests! They were offering to take them out back behind one of the buildings and… and fellate them! You must bring your students in line, or I will go to the Principal and the Mayor and make sure that Outreach Day is banned forevermore!”
Wednesday watches from her hiding place as Harry hums and finally responds, shaking his head in amusement.
“Well now… we can’t have that, can we?”
Straightening up, Arlene nods decisively, as if she’s won the argument.
“No. I should think not!”
“Girls.”
That’s all the Professor has to say. Before Arlene can even realize what’s happening, Bianca and Yoko have lunged forward and forced the normie woman to her knees. Between a Siren and a Vampire’s enhanced strength, Arlene stands no chance, even as she squawks and struggles.
“What- l-let me go! What do you think you’re d-doing?!”
Meanwhile, Professor Potter has already begun unbuckling his belt, followed by unbuttoning and unzipping his pants. When Arlene sees this (how can she not when it’s right in front of her face?) her eyes go wider than ever before.
“Y-You can’t be serious?! S-Stay away from me! HELP! HE-MMPH!”
The Professor’s massive cock comes out and is stuffed rather unceremoniously into Arlene’s mouth. Perhaps if the stupid bitch had thought to scream for help earlier she might have attracted some attention, but Wednesday doubts it. She can feel some magic put on the Old Meeting House… and she suspects no sound will get in and out. It doesn’t matter how much they make Arlene scream, in the end. No one will come running to save her.
“GAGKH! GAGKH! GAGKH!”
Wednesday licks her lips as Professor Potter rather roughly uses Arlene’s throat as a cocksleeve. The normie woman was kind of a bitch, so she didn’t really feel bad for her truth be told. Couldn’t have happened to more of a waspish, insecure woman, as a matter of fact. And as she stares, Wednesday’s thighs are rubbing together, her sex beginning to slicken with arousal.
Unlike Wednesday, who has to maintain her hiding place, Bianca and Yoko don’t keep their opinions of Arlene limited to the privacy of their minds. Scoffing down at the normie woman as they continue to hold her arms back and force her to remain on her knees, the Siren and Vampire both sneer.
“What a stupid bitch. Filthy normie trash.”
“Seriously. She can’t even suppress her gag reflex. Swallow, you dumb cunt, and you won’t choke as much!”
As they catcall the sobbing, gagging, kneeling woman, Professor Potter looks at them both and just laughs.
“Now, now girls. That’s not really fair, is it? I remember how much you both squealed on your first times, after all. And second. And third. Darling Arlene here just needs more time to adjust… just like you both did.”
Judging by the way both Bianca and Yoko blush at that, he’s not kidding. It sounds like the Professor had to break them both in. From what Wednesday has seen so far, they’ve both embraced their new lifestyles entirely though.
“Besides, this is an excellent form of outreach for Jericho. If you’re going to truly turn the Nightshade Society into Jericho’s whores, you’re going to need some normie women to join your ranks. They can act as a gateway drug of sorts to get the normie men to dip their toes in before you drag them all the way under.”
From the way Bianca grins at that, the Siren metaphor is not lost on her. Harry, meanwhile, hums as he looks down at Arlene’s tear-tracked face.
“This bitch just needs to learn her place, like the two of you do. She needs to know who she belongs to… so she can learn to sell her body in my name.”
As Arlene continues to choke on Harry’s cock, Wednesday considers her next steps. So far, staying hidden has revealed some interesting tidbits already. She knew the Professor had turned the Nightshades into an all-female sex cult slash whorehouse type of thing, but now it seemed he was expanding that beyond even Nevermore and seeking to include some of the women of Jericho as well. Hot.
But if she stayed where she was the entire time, she wouldn’t be able to find any clues surrounding the other mystery, the one involving the monster. From her hiding place, Wednesday could see some of the things held in the Old Meeting House, but not all of them. If she really wanted to explore, she’d unfortunately probably have to wait until Harry, Bianca, and Yoko were done breaking in Arlene. And that could wind up taking hours.
She-
“Oh. It would seem we have a guest.”
Wednesday freezes, realizing that in her introspection, she’d let her concentration lapse. When she looks again, it’s to find Harry staring right at her, his green eyes ablaze with some form of magical sight. Foolish of her, truth be told. As much as he was no doubt enjoying Arlene’s mouth, the Professor wasn’t an idiot.
No doubt he’d granted himself some sort of ability to see through solid surfaces so that he could check and make sure no one was approaching the Meeting House. However, in doing so he’d already revealed that someone else was already IN the Meeting House.
With her cover blown, Wednesday rises to her feet, showing not a single ounce of fear or worry as she walks out from behind her cabinet. Bianca and Yoko both hiss at her, while Arlene has a hopeful look in her eyes as she stares at Wednesday out of her periphery. Only, the hopeful look dims somewhat when she realizes it’s Wednesday and not someone who might actually try to help her.
Wednesday, of course, only has eyes for Harry Potter as she comes to a stop a few feet away from the debacle taking place in front of her.
“Professor Potter.”
Grinning slightly, Harry tilts his head to the side.
“Ms. Addams. Care to join us?”
Taking the offer at face value, Wednesday considers Arlene for a moment… and then nods.
“It would be my pleasure.”
Bianca and Yoko both have smug looks on their faces… right up until Wednesday reaches out a hand and wordlessly casts a summoning charm at a nearby cabinet. The cabinet in question snaps open and the coil of rope that had been resting rather innocuously within it comes whipping out into her grasp.
Bringing it in front of her, Wednesday snaps the rope taut, feeling it for any weaknesses or age… but while it might look like it was made hundreds of years ago, it was clearly just a well-designed prop, and definitely made more recently. Meaning that it would be more than strong enough for her purposes.
“May I, Professor?”
Arlene’s eyes widen, while Bianca and Yoko both whine in unison.
“Professor~”
“Surely you aren’t going to-!”
But Harry cuts them both off with a single hand, lifting it up and silencing them just like that. Looking at the Siren and Vampire, he snorts derisively.
“Wednesday is a guest to these festivities. I would be remiss in not letting her show off her talents, if that’s what she wants to do. You two will assist her however she desires, am I understood?”
It’s obvious this doesn’t sit well with either of Wednesday’s fellow students, Bianca most of all. But Professor Potter clearly runs a tight ship, because in the end they both lower their gazes and answer ‘Yes Professor’ at practically the same time.
Meanwhile, Harry pulls back out of Arlene’s throat, his gargantuan bitch breaker leaving her stretched lips with a pop. As she gasps for air, she looks at Wednesday with wide eyes.
“You can’t be serious-mmph!”
First things first, Wednesday stuffs the rope in between the normie bitch’s teeth, gagging her. Then, she nods to Bianca and Yoko.
“Strip her.”
Torn between happiness over getting to ruin Arlene and unhappiness over being forced to follow Wednesday’s orders, the two nevertheless do as they’re told. With the extra sets of hands, the coil of rope, and Arlene being simply too weak to actually stop them from manhandling her, Wednesday gets to work.
She’s nothing if not capable, at the end of the day. BDSM is one of Wednesday’s favorite hobbies after all, and while she hasn’t gotten as many chances to practice on unwilling participants as she might have wanted to, that doesn’t matter in the grand scheme of things.
What does matter is that Arlene, for all her waspishness and prudishness, has a relatively fine body under that shitty pilgrim uniform she’d put on. Once the uniform is stripped away, Wednesday begins artfully arranging the red head to properly accentuate all the best parts of her. Rope around her tits, forcing her arms behind her back, winding along her hips, forcing her legs apart.
By the time Wednesday is finished with her, Arlene isn’t just tied up, she’s straight up dangling from the ceiling in a hog-tie, with her arms and legs forced up behind her body and her tits wrapped so tightly at the base that they’re already starting to turn interesting colors.
“Mmph! MMMPH!”
Of course, Arlene isn’t too happy about the whole situation. Being bound and gagged and treated like a piece of meat by a bunch of freaks from Nevermore Academy probably wasn’t something she’d had on her bingo card for the day. Not that Wednesday cared. As far as she was concerned, Arlene was a necessary sacrifice. Not only would this allow her to slip ever further into Professor Potter’s confidences… but also, if she helped things along between all of these people, she could be the last one in the Old Meeting House so she could snoop around for clues regarding the other mystery she was trying to solve.
It was a win-win situation, really. Actually more like a win-win-win-win. The only one who lost was Arlene… and in the grand scheme of things, she didn’t really matter.
Though, just as Wednesday is thinking that, Harry steps forward and tugs the rope gag out of Arlene’s mouth, giving her the ability to speak.
“Something to say, Mistress Arlene?”
If she were smarter, the normie woman might have noted the tone of danger in Professor Potter’s otherwise cajoling voice. But she’s kind of an idiot, because the next thing out of her lips only sentences her to further humiliation and degradation.
“You freaks can’t possibly think you’ll get away with this! The Sheriff w-will investigate if I disappear! The Mayor will find out what you did to me! They’ll tear down Nevermore Academy brick by brick!”
Bianca and Yoko look enraged by Arlene’s audacity. But Wednesday is glad she’s looking at Harry, because she sees something interesting when Arlene uses the word ‘freak’. Beyond that though, he doesn’t seem bothered by her claims at all.
“Disappear? What makes you think you’ll disappear, darling Arlene? You’re going to walk out of here under your own power once we’re done with you. And as for the Mayor… why would he find out? You’re not going to tell him.”
Arlene just looks confused by Harry’s words, but the Wizard Lord chuckles before she can respond, leaning forward to look her right in the eye.
“After all… by the time I’m finished with you, you’re going to be jonesing for your next fix.”
Something in his tone or face must get through the pigheaded woman’s anger, because suddenly she looks afraid… very afraid. Slowly, Harry circles around Arlene’s hogtied dangling body, to where her cunt is on full display. He brings his hand down and slaps her pussy, causing the normie bitch to squeal.
SLAP!
“Eeeeek!”
Then, without any further foreplay or hesitation… he lines up and slams his cock into her cunt, filling her pussy with his massive shaft right there on the spot. Wednesday’s eyes widen a little bit at the display. She’s not sure Arlene was nearly wet enough for that yet… but that belief is quickly disabused with how wet the squelching sounds in and out of the normie woman’s pussy are. As Harry fucks Arlene’s dangling from, she’s clearly trying her best to avoid reacting… but Wednesday, Bianca, and Yoko all get a front row seat to how good he’s making her feel all the same.
“You may touch yourselves while you watch, girls.”
Harry’s words are apparently meant for all of them, but he only has eyes for Wednesday as she stiffens at his words. Giving her permission to masturbate… well, she couldn’t very well do so now, could she? Even as Bianca and Yoko begin to finger their slippery, drooling pussies while standing there and watching Harry fuck Arlene, Wednesday stays still.
It’s a power play plain and simple, and she has no intention of letting Professor Potter claim ownership of her like he has pretty much all of the other female students in Nevermore Academy. Wednesday is her own woman at the end of the day, and an Addams Witch at that. She appreciated the way Harry invited her to help him tie up Arlene, truly she did, but that was that and this was this. She wouldn’t let him dominate her as easily as he’d dominated the others, no sir.
That said… she didn’t like the thought of just having to stand there while Arlene lost the battle to contain her moans more and more. Nor did she like being stuck between Bianca and Yoko as the two whores made ever increasing fools of themselves, clearly trying to draw their Master’s attention via exaggerated moans and bucking hips, putting on a show for him.
Instead… Wednesday forges her own path, just as she always had. Stepping forward, she reaches down and removes the skirt of her Pilgrim World uniform, ripping it off her body. Then, she tucks her panties to the side. Still maintaining eye contact with Professor Potter throughout all of this, she reaches out, grabs Arlene by her red locks, and forces the waspish normie down into her cunt where the bitch’s reluctant and involuntary moans send pleasurable reservations up into her body.
Arlene protests of course or tries to anyways. She wiggles and struggles, trying to pull her face away from Wednesday’s exposed twat. But even as she attempts to do so, Harry is grinning wickedly… and thrusting forward all the harder into the swinging hog-tied normie.
Originally, Harry was standing in one place and dragging Arlene back onto his cock, forcing her to bounce back and forth on his member with his hands on her spread legs. But now he begins to properly thrust, pistoning in and out of her pussy and driving Arlene’s suspended body forward through the air… into Wednesday’s waiting cunt.
Ultimately, the red head has no choice. Her tongue pushes out of her mouth not necessarily to pleasure Wednesday on purpose, but rather because it’s the only muscle Arlene can use to try to keep from suffocating in the younger woman’s pussy. She begins to eat Wednesday out entirely involuntarily, even as Harry’s cock clearly does strange things to her, making her moan and climax over and over again.
Just having a huge dick like Professor Potter was sporting wouldn’t be enough. There had to be magic involved of some sort. But Wednesday had thought that British Wizards and Witches were all reliant on their little sticks to cast spells. Obviously, the Wizard Lord she was currently spit-roasting Arlene with was not limited or hampered in that fashion. She couldn’t see a ‘wand’ anywhere in sight, and yet… it was clear he was pushing not just his cock into Arlene’s body, but his magic as well.
Seeing as she was a completely mundane human woman, Arlene had no defenses against such a thing. A witch or a magical creature might be more able to fight it off, but a quick glance at both Bianca and Yoko tells Wednesday that that’s probably not the case either. Harry Potter is a wizard among wizards, and a powerhouse of magic that is not to be underestimated.
Of course, that’s just a theory. If Wednesday is going to prove it, she needs to do some experiments and more investigating. Luckily, an opportunity finally arises after not much longer.
Pistoning in and out of Arlene’s cunt, fucking her hogtied form into Wednesday’s own sex, Harry grunts as the normie bitch’s cunt manages to grip and squeeze down on his cock oh so hard for the umpteenth orgasm. Then, he surges forward one final time and proceeds to cum deep inside of Arlene’s twat, filling her with his seed.
Wednesday’s eyes flicker down to see that Arlene’s own eyes have rolled back in her skull and her suspended body is spasming and shuddering in pleasure as she moans all the more wantonly into Wednesday’s pussy lips. There’s not a doubt in the Addams Witch’s mind that Arlene is breaking fast here… if she hasn’t broken already.
That said, when Harry pulls out of Arlene’s cunt a moment later and raises a hand to snap at Bianca and Yoko, Wednesday interjects.
“Allow me.”
Thrusting Arlene away From her and letting go of the other woman’s hair, Wednesday drops to her hands and knees and puts a sway in her hips as she crawls under the swinging, suspended normie woman. She’s well aware that her black and white panties are on full display right now, hugging her pale posterior as she crawls.
Coming out the other side of Arlene’s dangling form, Wednesday looks up to see Harry’s green eyes twinkling with amusement as she plants herself in front of him. Hands palm down on the ground, knees spread nice and wide, Wednesday Addams leans forward and takes Harry Potter’s massive cock in between her black lips.
This is not a display of submission, though she’s aware that the Professor might take it as one. To Wednesday however, this is nothing more than a fact-finding mission. As she slides her lips down Harry’s cock, smearing his shaft with her black lipstick while she goes, Wednesday’s tongue swirls this way and that, collecting his and Arlene’s combined fluids. However, Harry’s seed is what Wednesday is truly after, and there’s a small amount of it on his cock, left behind by his recent ejaculation.
Her tongue tingles as she slips it this way and that, confirming what Wednesday already expected… the Wizard Lord’s very cum is magically charged. No wonder he was able to break the minds of even magical creatures like Bianca and Yoko with such ease. The call was coming from inside the house, so to speak. Deposit a few loads of his magically charged cum into their hungering, gushing twats and their natural magical resistances would be completely bypassed as they slowly grew more and more addicted to his intoxicating presence and the tasty, delicious seed that he could offer them.
Swishing and flicking, Wednesday pulls her lips and tongue back off of Harry’s cock, even as her eyes grow a little lidded. He just grins down at her as she’s cataloging the taste, before giving her an approving nod.
“Thank you, Ms. Addams.”
“… Of course, Professor Potter.”
Then, his cock ready for another round, he reaches out and tugs Arlene down from the ceiling, turning her over and putting her on her back on the ground right next to Wednesday. Or rather, he puts Arlene’s head and shoulders on the ground next to Wednesday. The hogtie comes a bit loose, but Wednesday’s bondage came in layers. So even as Arlene’s legs are freed and forced high into the air, the normie bitch’s arms are still wrapped around her back and her tits are still purpling from the lack of blood flow.
Harry, meanwhile, doesn’t hesitate yet again. As soon as he has Arlene right where he wants her, he jackhammers into her from above… specifically, he drives his entire cock down into her ass from above. Arlene’s eyes widen and she squeals like a stuck pig, before ultimately her eyes cross and she makes a truly silly expression.
Grunting, Harry begins to fuck her ass just as hard as he fucked her anus. He plows her from above with all the ferocity of a man who doesn’t have to hold back because he knows he’s in charge. More than that… he knows nobody can or will stop him.
Professor Potter owns Nevermore Academy. His control over the Nightshade Society proves it. And now he’s spreading his feelers into Jericho as well, more and more. What for, exactly? Why is he here? What brought him to Nevermore?
Wednesday’s curiosity gets the better of her and she sits on Arlene’s face. It gives her the best seat in the house after all, and much like before the older woman has to continue tonguing her pussy desperately if she wants to keep getting what little oxygen can reach her while Wednesday’s pale butt is covering her head.
At the same time, she watches Harry fuck Arlene’s ass while his seed slowly disgorges from her cunt and dribbles down her pussy mound and belly, utterly wasted. It would be a shame for such powerful cum to go to waste, truth be told. As much as Wednesday knew it was dangerous, she also knew his seed to be powerful. Even now she could feel the small amount she’d imbibed settling into her belly.
Rather than wait for an order or ask for permission, Wednesday just leans forward and does it. She drives her tongue into Arlene’s creampied cunt like it’s a spear, digging around deep and then pulling it back into her mouth as a scoop. Just that dollop of magically charged cum that she manages to extract is enough to set Wednesday’s nerves on fire as she shivers in delight.
For Arlene, or even Bianca or Yoko, all they could really do with Harry’s seed inside of them was succumb. But Wednesday wasn’t some mundane normie, nor was she just some magical creature. She was an Addams Witch, and that meant she could use the magic contained within Harry’s seed for her own purposes and power.
As she continues to eat Arlene out, Wednesday looks up into Professor Potter’s glowing green eyes, almost challenging him to stop her with her defiant gaze. But he just grins down at her in response, chuckling.
“Feel free to take as much as you like, Ms. Addams. You’ve certainly earned it.”
Tch. Not quite an order, but it still feels like he thinks he’s gotten one over on her. Wednesday doesn’t care though. She doesn’t belong to him, and she won’t let him take ownership of her as easily as he did the others, not ever. So for all that it might look like she’s submitting in this moment, in reality Wednesday is only out for herself, just like always.
Grinding her cunt into Arlene’s face to make the moaning normie bitch eat her out more effectively, Wednesday continues to drag her own tongue along the creampied slit in front of her. All the while, Harry slams his cock into Arlene’s ass over and over again from above. His massive bitch breaker is passing by Wednesday’s face at lightning speeds, close enough to shave off skin from her nose if she leaned forward a bit more.
She doesn’t, of course. Nor does she let his big, thick, juicy cock distract her from the matter at hand… plumbing Arlene’s depths for every last bit of magically charged seed that she can get down her throat. Wednesday is positively vibrating with power when Harry finally delivers ANOTHER load of magically charged cum, this time to Arlene’s asshole. And then, with little fanfare, he pulls out of her ass and steps away.
It takes Wednesday a moment to realize he’s leaving it for her. And while a lesser woman might have balked at the idea of having to eat out Arlene’s normie ass for more of Harry’s cum, Wednesday doesn’t even hesitate. Grabbing hold of Arlene’s ankles tightly, she pulls the upside down woman’s legs over her shoulders and buries her face in between Arlene’s cheeks, tongue diving deep to pull forth every last bit of seed that she possibly can.
Sucking the cum off of Arlene’s creampied holes becomes Wednesday’s whole world for the next several minutes, and even though she feels like she could take on the world by the time she’s done, part of her is still frustrated. No matter how deep her tongue gets, she can’t actually get the lion’s share of cum from Arlene’s holes. She just can’t go deep enough.
But alas, that was probably for the best. Professor Potter might have become upset with her if she took EVERY drop of jizz from Arlene’s snatch and anus, thus nullifying the work he’s doing on breaking the normie woman’s mind down and making her his bitch.
Finally having had her fill, Wednesday pulls back and rises to her feet, leaving ‘Mistress Arlene’ to drop onto her back, still naked, still with her arms behind her back, and rather delirious at this point in time.
A look over at Professor Potter shows that he’s got Bianca and Yoko on their knees before him, working over his shaft with their tongues and mouths and bringing him back to full mast. When he sees her finished, Harry grinds and nods at her, before leaving them where they’re kneeling and striding past her back over to Arlene.
“You’re welcome to stick around if you like, Wednesday. After all, we’re just getting started.”
Hm, to anyone else that sort of phrase might have been bone chilling. To Wednesday Addams, it only caused her to grow more determined. She needed to outlast them all so that once they finally left, she could investigate the Old Meeting House for clues regarding the monster and the prophecy at her own leisure. Until then…
“I’m not going anywhere, Professor Potter.”
As Harry returns to fucking Arlene silly, plowing the normie bitch into more and more of a cocksleeve whore addicted to his magical cock, Wednesday punctuates her point by sauntering over to Bianca and Yoko. Before the two can react, Wednesday uses a bit of the magic she’d gotten from eating Harry’s seed to dominate the two magical creatures. Since it’s Harry’s magic, it’s even easier to force their submission.
Grabbing Bianca by her bald head and Yoko by her straight hair, Wednesday forces the Siren to eat her cunt and the Vampire to eat her ass, even as she lustfully watches Professor Potter do what he does best. He glances over at her and grins knowingly, revealing that he’s aware of what she did. But Wednesday just stares back defiantly, not giving him an inch.
She refused to back down. She refused to be just another of his conquests. He and his big fat cock were not going anywhere near her cunt unless he could learn to treat her as an equal. That, Wednesday Addams swore to herself. She just had to stay strong and continue showing him that while she WAS interested, she was not so easily tamed.
And hopefully, after all was said and done, she’ll have made substantial progress on BOTH of her mysteries today.
Chapter 65: The Rave'n Dance
Chapter Text
“C’mon Wednesday! We still need our dresses for the dance!”
As Enid grabs her by the hand and positively drags her down the street, Wednesday has to admit… she’s grown quite sick of hearing about the Rave’n Dance from everyone back at the Academy. Especially from Enid herself, which was twice as bad given the other girl was her roommate and Wednesday was forced to spend time with her.
After hearing about the goth’s sexcapades with Bianca and Yoko, the blonde werewolf had been up in arms that she wasn’t involved. In the end, she’d been forcing Wednesday to spend their days practicing dancing and grinding on each other as well as a stripper pole. Wednesday didn’t exactly know when or how Enid had gotten a stripper pole installed in the center of their shared room, but she suspected Professor Potter as the most obvious culprit.
And then at night, Enid would insist that they practice going down on each other, and sometimes even going ass to ass. Wednesday wasn’t exactly opposed to all of this sexual activity given she was a depraved pervert herself (despite still being virginal) however, she had to admit… Enid was actually proving to be a little bit more than her match when it came to their nightly activities.
Perhaps that was partially why Wednesday didn’t try to fight the other girl harder. Her competitive spirit had been sufficiently engaged by Enid’s actions, and at this point she almost wanted to put the damn bitch in her place.
Unfortunately, so far Wednesday had not succeeded on that front. Instead, she’d found out just how Enid had earned and maintained the title of ‘Best Girl’. Experiencing the blonde werewolf’s unending energy night after night as she fucked herself silly on Wednesday while screaming for their professor had been… well, it had been what it was. Wednesday refused to give up though. And that meant playing along with Enid for now.
Her other investigation had unfortunately stalled out a little bit. She was suspicious of Xavier, but between Enid occupying so much of her time and Wednesday’s investigation into Harry Potter, she hadn’t been able to follow up on her suspicions regarding Xavier. She’d wanted to follow him the other day to get a better idea of what the hell was going on with him, but Enid had diverted her attention unfortunately.
Now here they were in town, looking for dresses for the Rave’n Dance. To say that Wednesday wasn’t enthused by the idea would be an understatement, but Enid was impossible to escape from when she was like this.
That is, until they suddenly find themselves accosted by normies of all things.
“H-Hey. Did I hear you mention the dance over at Nevermore tonight?”
Wednesday raises a sculpted eyebrow, even as Enid perks up.
“Oh! You’re Lucas Walker, the Mayor’s son!”
The now identified Lucas gives a sheepish grin at being identified, even as his two friends snicker at his back.
“Haha, yeah… hey look, do you have a date to the dance yet? I was wondering if you might be willing to go… with me?”
Wednesday’s second eyebrow lifts up to join the first. Did he really think he had a chance with her roommate? Not that Wednesday particularly cared or anything, but Enid was so thoroughly wrapped around Professor Potter’s finger that it was a complete non-starter.
“Oh, you’re so sweet! Sorry, I’m going to the dance with Wednesday here-!”
Wait, what?
“-But that doesn’t mean I can’t help you and your friends out! Come with me!”
Her seductive lilt and beckoning finger are all it takes for Enid to have the three normie boys following her like lost puppies eager for even a scrap of affection. Wednesday’s curiosity is piqued in spite of herself, so she follows along too… especially because now she wants to know why the fuck Enid thinks they’re going to the dance together. Wednesday had never agreed to that!
In the next five minutes, Enid’s plan becomes apparent as she locates Bianca and Divina and wrangles the two Sirens into a nearby public bathroom. There, she beams as she pushes both of the other girls to their knees.
“These two lovely ladies, as well as a wonderful friend of mine named Yoko, will be your ‘dates’ for the night, courtesy of the Nightshade Society. In the meantime, they’ll give you a taste of what’s to come right here, right now~”
There’s a brief pause as Lucas and his friends all stare down at Bianca and Divina, not quite understanding what’s on offer in spite of just how sluttily the two Sirens are dressed. Finally, rolling her eyes, Bianca makes an o-shape with her thumb and index finger and mimes blowing a dick by using her tongue to push out the side of her mouth.
Enid laughs as the three normie boys finally realize what’s happening and surge forward. She steps away from Bianca and Divina just in time to avoid the mad rush, easily sidestepping the Mayor’s son and his friends as they hurriedly unbuckle belts, pull down zippers, and drag out their cocks to present to the two Sirens on their knees before them.
The sounds of enthusiastic dick sucking quickly fills the air as Bianca handles Lucas by himself and Divina handles his two friends. Their cocks are rock hard in no time at all under the whorish tongues and mouths presented to them. Without missing a beat, the Sirens have fallen right into the state of slutty wanton whores, eager to please and eager to use their bodies for their Master’s long-term goals.
Watching the other two girls, one of whom Wednesday had very briefly considered a possible rival, greedily throating some normie boys’ cocks has her tilting her head to the side and sneering in disgust. The two Sirens were nothing but whore trash at the end of the day, and Wednesday swore to herself that she would never join their little escort service disguised as a ‘secret society’.
In the end, if anyone was worthy of having her in this whole damn region, it would be Professor Potter himself. Enid and their lesbian misadventures not counting whatsoever, of course.
That said, Wednesday is a LITTLE surprised, even as the oral sex continues while Enid comes to stand at her side. She glances between Enid, who has a bright brilliant smile on her face, and then over at Bianca and Divina, who are quickly bringing their respective johns to climax with their expert mouths and tongues.
Before Wednesday can open her mouth and ask the most pertinent question on her mind, Lucas and his friends all let out groans back to back to back. The three boys all proceed to cum all over Bianca and Divina, with only some of their seed landing in the Sirens’ mouths. Not that either whore seems to mind all that much. Giggling like the slutty little cum dumps they are, Bianca and Divina tug their new ‘friends’ towards the bathroom stalls to have some more fun.
The stall doors close behind them but the sight of Lucas and his friends fully dropping their pants to the floor under the doors, followed by the sound of flesh slapping against flesh and cock gobbling lets Wednesday know exactly what’s happening as Bianca gets fucked by the Mayor’s son from behind in one stall while Divina is clearly getting spit-roasted by his two friends in the other.
As the lewd and lurid sounds fill the bathroom, Wednesday narrows her eyes and looks to Enid, finally asking the question on her mind.
“… I’m surprised you didn’t join them. Aren’t you a member of their little society?”
Enid beams.
“Oh, well I did think about it… but being Master’s Best Girl has some perks, don’t you think? Unless he tells me otherwise… THIS is only for him.”
Enid makes a show of running her hands over her scantily clad form, showing off to Wednesday who scoffs in response.
“And yet you insist on forcing THAT upon me every night anyways.”
Enid pouts and rolls her eyes.
“Oh Wednesday! Obviously, what we get up to each night is completely different from actual sexual intercourse. That’s TRAINING.”
Not really wanting to tell Enid that she’d already had a similar thought mere minutes before, Wednesday falls silent, the two of them listening to Bianca and Divina getting rather soundly fucked for a second.
“… Besides, Master has been teaching me some interesting tricks. Like how to smell the deceit on a normie from a mile away.”
Enid grins as she taps the side of her nose with a perfectly painted nail, before suddenly bursting into motion. Stalking up to the stalls, she stops at first one and then the other, crouching down so that no part of her ever actually has to touch the dirty bathroom floor like Bianca and Divina’s knees had, and slipping the wallets out of all three boys’ discarded pants.
Opening them up, she snatches the cash from each, the lion’s share of which comes from the Mayor’s son, much to Wednesday’s complete lack of surprise. Giggling as she drops the wallets back onto the ground, Enid walks back over to Wednesday while counting her ill-gotten earnings.
“Mm, the Nightshade Society thanks you for your patronage, boys. Come along, Wednesday. Whatever mischief Lucas Walker and his friends might have been up to, they won’t be managing much with Bianca, Divina, and Yoko hanging off their arms all night long. Nor will they be in a state where they can even think about messing around. In the meantime… we still have dresses to get~”
Well… if it was going to be on the normies’ dime, Wednesday supposed there WAS one dress she’d seen in a shop window earlier. When she tells Enid this, the blonde werewolf squeals and forces Wednesday to drag her over to where she saw it right away.
In the end, Wednesday never does quite remember to ask Enid where she got off thinking she could just DECIDE they were going to the dance together.
-x-X-x-
Enid Sinclair was having the time of her life. The Rave’n Dance was popping, and the new and improved Nightshade Society was having their debut, the other girls all dangling off of the arms of their normie dates for the evening while Enid herself was looking gorgeous in her pink, slutty dress right next to Wednesday in her black, gothic… equally slutty dress.
She’d definitely made a lot of progress with Wednesday over the past little while, Enid reflected. Because the other girl hadn’t even really fought Enid on making modifications to that wonderful goth dress that had caught her eye in one of the shop windows over in Jericho. Shortening the skirt, exposing a bit more skin, deepening the neckline… all of it had been things Wednesday had just rolled her eyes at, but allowed Enid to do without a single word of complaint.
Her roommate was coming along so nicely that after Enid was done making their dresses into truly slutty attire, Wednesday hadn’t even fought her on doing some last minute dancing and grinding on the stripper pole that Enid’s Master had thoughtfully installed for them!
Of course, not everyone at the dance was as happy as Enid was. The new Nightshade Society’s debut was causing some minor scandals all across the dance floor. The sight of Enid and Wednesday dressed so sluttily was bad enough, but what Bianca, Divina, and Yoko were wearing could barely be called ‘clothes’. Still, they were basically ornaments for the evening anyways, draping themselves over Lucas and his normie friends and keeping them out of trouble.
Enid had known the moment Lucas approached her that the three boys were up to no good. She might not know what they were planning, she only knew that they needed access to Nevermore Academy to make it happen. Basically, Lucas was trying to use her as a trojan horse to get access to the school.
Of course, as Master’s Best Girl, Enid was so far above these pathetic boys that it didn’t even matter. Hell, if it wasn’t for Bianca and Divina using their Siren’s Song to help Lucas and his friends get it back up multiple times, Enid suspected that the bathroom gangbang she’d arranged for the three of them would have lasted about five minutes in total.
Unless Professor Potter straight up told her to go and fuck a john for him, Enid would operate under the assumption that he wanted her for himself. After all, she was his Best Girl, right? Yes she was, especially with how she’d completely socially engineered tonight to go perfectly! It didn’t matter if the boys who had been part of the old Nightshade Society were upset over what they were witnessing. If they wanted to hire Master’s whores for a night like Lucas and his friends had unknowingly done, then they could pay up!
As for Lucas and his normie friends, they were completely neutralized. The boys could barely stand up straight, let alone start any trouble with the near-continuous romp that the Sirens had put them through. Not to mention, they were all broke now paying for it. Enid wasn’t worried about them being upset over having their money taken. After all, if they wanted to do anything about it, Lucas was going to have to tell his father, the mayor, that he’d been soliciting sex workers. And that was never going to happen.
All in all, everything was going perfectly… even with Wednesday. Having trained her roommate up over the past few weeks, Wednesday doesn’t even protest when Enid drags her into the middle of the dance floor and begins to dance and grind against her. The goth girl’s competitive spirit is quickly brought out by Enid’s aggressive moves, and before she knows it, Wednesday is doing her best to match Enid’s pace and energy.
Delighted at having figured out exactly what made Wednesday Addams tick (namely making everything a challenge and making it clear she didn’t think Wednesday could beat her), Enid just enjoys the moment, knowing full well that her Master is watching from the side. Though… Enid barely recognizes the woman next to him.
If she hadn’t already known that Principal Weems could shapeshift, she would never have figured it out… but looking closely, she realizes that’s who Professor Potter has on his arm for the night. A younger-looking Larissa Weems who is currently passing under the radar without anyone realizing who she truly is. Heh, the Principal doesn’t look very happy to be there… or maybe she’s just struggling not to react to the Master fingering her from behind.
Enid suspects no one else has noticed this, but Enid definitely has and as she continues to grind and dance with Wednesday, she finds herself meeting her Master’s vibrant green eyes. She gives Professor Potter a wide, beaming smile when he smiles and inclines his head in her direction, clearly impressed. If she’d had a tail in that moment, it would have begun wagging madly.
As it is, Enid takes her Master’s acknowledgment, internalizes it, and redoubles the pace, forcing Wednesday to catch up as she endeavors to give her Master… one day THEIR Master, the best show she possibly can.
-x-X-x-
“S-Stop… p-please… not here… n-not in front of everyone…”
Harry chuckles as the deaged principal whines pitifully in his grasp. Driving two fingers in and out of her sopping wet cunt from behind as they stand on the edge of the dance floor, he can hear her knees knocking together as well as the light pitter patter of her pussy juices creating a puddle down between her high heels.
“Sorry Larissa, I can’t do that. I want to make sure you get the full experience…”
Larissa groans, trying her best to resist the urge to hump his hand, even as she clings to him for dear life to avoid falling over from the pleasure he’s forcing on her.
“N-No date of mine… w-would have acted s-so debauched… b-back in those days.”
Harry hums in acknowledgment of that, even as he sweeps his gaze across the dance hall for a moment pointedly.
“Well… get with the times, dear.”
Whimpering again, Larissa also looks out across the hall… and it’s clear she’s both horrified and hopelessly aroused by what she sees. Harry doesn’t blame her on either front. On the one hand, he’s in the process of corrupting her school beyond any hope of recovery and there’s nothing she can do about it. On the other hand, the sight is quite… enjoyable, he has to admit.
And the funniest part is, Harry had barely anything to do with it. Oh sure, he’d set his newly formed Nightshade Society on this path. He’d also turned Enid into the wolfish predator who was even now managing to corrupt Wednesday Addams despite Wednesday thinking she COULDN’T be corrupted. However, it wasn’t like he’d given Enid or any of the other girls any orders for tonight. No, all of this… was of Enid’s own initiative.
To say he was merely impressed would be an understatement. Enid had truly gone out of her way to earn her title of ‘Best Girl’ once again. All around the dance floor, Harry watches on in amusement as the whores of the new and improved Nightshade Society wrap their normie dates for the evening around their fingers and all but holds their balls in vice-like grips. Lucas Walker and his friends didn’t seem to know what to do with themselves and their good fortune, but they might think differently come morning once it finally dawned on them what they’d let themselves be dragged into.
To be fair, Lucas’ friends were nobody special and would likely just become regular johns of the Nightshade Society, spending whatever money they could scrounge up on the services of Harry’s whores.
Lucas Walker, however, was the son of the Mayor, and that created possibilities that Harry would no doubt take advantage of… well, maybe. He didn’t actually know how much longer he was even staying in the region. He might move on before he could actually utilize Lucas in any way. But even if he did, Harry intended to leave a strong and independent group of whores in the form of the Nightshade Society behind and THEY could take advantage of Lucas’ transgressions and indiscretions even if Harry didn’t.
“G-God… you’re the worst…”
Humming, Harry tears his gaze off of his Best Girl and her Pet Project for a moment. The sight of Enid and Wednesday in their modified slutty dresses is incredibly hot, he has to admit. Even though they can’t possibly look more different from one another, the stark contrast in their colors but the similarities in their scantily clad nature make them quite the matched set in Harry’s humble opinion. In fact, he’s so aroused that he finally looks to Larissa and growls lustfully.
“Wanna get out of here, ‘babe’? Go somewhere more… private?”
Larissa freezes in place. Technically, the deaged Principal was here as her younger self to experience the dance that had been so rudely interrupted for her so many years in the past. Younger Larissa would never have gone off with a boy alone to fuck though. But as Harry had already said, she had to get with the times. And in this modern time, Larissa Weems is so horrendously, hopelessly aroused that she only hesitates for a moment before whimpering and nodding.
“… Y-Yes…”
Checking to make sure the mild confoundment charm is still functioning over the hall, Harry grins. It wouldn’t do for anyone to actually interrupt the Nightshade Society during their debut, nor interrupt Enid and Wednesday during their dancing. So while there are certainly a lot of disapproving frowns and angry scowls from both students and staff alike at the mockery that the Rave’n Dance has been turned into, no one is actually doing anything thanks to Harry’s magic.
After reinforcing the confoundment charm, Harry turns and walks Larissa away, still fingering her from behind with every shaky step she takes while she clings to him for dear life. Moaning into his chest, the deaged Larissa shudders her way through an orgasm, leaving a trail of pussy fluids on the floor of the dance hall as he escorts her out and into a nearby empty classroom.
Of course, before they can even really get into things, they’re followed in by Enid and Wednesday. Enid has wide, hopeful eyes, making it clear she wants to watch but will leave if he dismisses her. Wednesday, meanwhile, seems to just be catching onto exactly how the deaged Larissa really is, no doubt finally noticing the similarities between the older woman and this younger version.
Amused at their presence, Harry inclines his head to Enid, signaling that they can stay. Squealing quietly in delight, Enid drags Wednesday over to the nearest desktop and hops up onto it with Wednesday forced to hop up with her. Then, the blonde werewolf begins fingering her goth counterpart, prompting Wednesday to respond with the same energy.
As the schoolgirls openly finger each other while watching Harry and Larissa, he grunts and tears Larissa’s dress off of her body with his free hand, making her squawk in indignation. But before she can say anything, Harry, his fingers still hooked into her cunt, lifts her up into the air seemingly one handed. As Larissa yelps and begins to flounder in midair, Harry’s magic keeps her from actually going anywhere, even as he pulls out his cock with his other hand and proceeds to line it up with the deaged Principal’s tight ass.
A moment later and he’s shoved his massive meaty rod right up Larissa’s ass, causing her to squeal loudly as Harry grins and speaks into her ear.
“I wonder, was it around this age that that stick of yours got lodged up your ass, making you such a boring, drab, bitch? I suppose we’ll see if we can’t dislodge it now…”
Then, he begins to properly fuck the gorgeous younger woman upon his cock. Mentally, Larissa Weems is still as old as ever, the Principal of Nevermore Academy and what not. Physically, she’s once again her schoolgirl self, the same age as Enid and Wednesday and her ass is tighter than ever because of it, while her body is nubile and soft.
She shakes and shudders as Harry fucks her ass with his massive bitch breaker. She cries out and moans, trying to resist the Clarion Call of the abyss of pleasure that she’s already fallen into multiple times before. But alas, she’s also still mentally the woman who Harry has broken upon his dick again and again since his arrival at Nevermore Academy.
In the end, it doesn’t matter what age Larissa Weems makes herself look. She will always be hopelessly, helplessly weak to his cock.
No more is this obvious then when Harry realizes that she’s started to laugh in between her moans and cries of ecstasy. As he fucks her in the ass, Larissa is giggling drunkenly… while staring right at Wednesday Addams. Curious, Harry slows down just enough to give her room to talk, wondering what she might say. And what it is… is hilarious.
“I… I w-win, M-Morticia… I WIN! I-I got my man before you did! He’s fucking me in the ass and a-all you can do is sit there and WATCH!”
Wednesday blinks in surprise at this, clearly shocked to be mistaken for her mother. But to Harry, it makes perfect sense. He’s put Larissa in the headspace of being her younger self tonight, of getting a do-over for the mess of a dance she’d had in her earlier years. And then he’d broken her upon his cock. Lost in a sexually broken haze, Larissa was effectively hallucinating that it really was that night and that Wednesday was her childhood rival… who just happened to be Wednesday’s mother.
“Fuck me harder, P-Professor! Fuck my tight young ass! Make me squeal! Make me cream myself in front of M-Morticia Addams! You can’t have him, M-Morticia! The Professor chose ME over you! So k-keep finger fucking yourself you COW, because he’s all MINE!”
Chuckling at Larissa’s lust-drunk diatribe, Harry does as he’s told and fucks her tight young ass even harder. In response, the deaged Principal of the Nevermore Academy experiences her strongest analgasm yet as he bounces her up and down on his cock in front of the fingerbanging pair. Amused as all hell by this turn of events, Harry decides to walk Larissa over to the two on the desk as he keeps fucking her every step of the way.
The end result is that her next squealing analgasm, where her eyes go crossed and her tongue sticks straight out of her mouth, results in her squirting pussy absolutely BATHING Enid and Wednesday in a massive amount of her fluids. Not that either girl seems to mind very much. Enid just moans and happily rubs herself down, while Wednesday is staring intently at Harry himself… probably wanting another taste of his delicious cum.
Finally, with a rough growl and a loud groan, Harry empties his load inside of Larissa Weems’ deaged ass. He distends her taut, fit abdomen with his seed as he pumps and pumps his cum up into her bowels. He fills her to the absolute brim and then some, leaving Larissa with her eyes now fully rolled back in her head and her tongue just hanging out of her mouth.
Then, pulling her off of his cock, Harry drops her to the ground rather unceremoniously. He knows exactly what he’s doing when he does so, of course. Leaving Larissa face down, ass up on the floor of the classroom, leaving his massive cock still rock hard, twitching, and now unacceptably messy mere feet away from Enid and Wednesday.
They both stop in their ministrations of one another and stare at his cock like the bitches in heat they are. Really, the only difference between Enid and Wednesday at this point is that Enid isn’t lying to herself like Wednesday is. Looking at them in amusement, Harry tilts his head to the side and arches an eyebrow, as though to say ‘what are you waiting for?’. Enid bursts into action a moment later.
-x-X-x-
Wednesday had no intentions of just going after Harry’s messy cock like some sort of rabid animal based solely on him giving her a look, thank you very much. She wasn’t that easy. Unfortunately for her, Enid was insistent on dragging her into things. No sooner had Harry dropped Principal Weems to the ground then Enid was acting.
Hm, and wasn’t that interesting? Suddenly, Wednesday had a whole new list of suspicions to run down regarding her other investigation. Upon the realization that Larissa Weems was a shapeshifter, some things suddenly made a lot more sense. Wednesday was left wondering if Professor Potter had known about her investigation and was feeding her this information about Weems solely to get her off his trail.
Needless to say, it wouldn’t work. Wednesday Addams did not give up so easily. And sure, the investigation into the monsters and murders and the investigation into Harry Potter and his intentions were sort of starting to pull her in two different directions… but Wednesday didn’t care. She could handle it. She could handle anything that anyone in this shitty school or that shitty town could throw at her. Even the Wizard Lord!
Still, before she can properly react, Enid has already grabbed her by the arm and yanked them both down off of the desk so that they’re on their knees before Harry’s very messy cock. Without hesitating, Enid grabs the back of Wednesday’s head and forces her to one side of the Professor’s throbbing mast, while Enid takes up the other.
In the end, Wednesday just doesn’t have a choice… right? She has to do this because Enid is forcing her to. It’s not like she wants to or anything like that. Her tongue slides out of her mouth and her black lipstick smears along the side of Harry’s utterly massive dick as she begins to suck off the mess left behind by his anal plundering of Weems. The remnants of his seed are scooped up into her mouth and quickly swallowed as Wednesday works diligently and efficiently.
In turn, Enid is acting like the ravenous bitch she is, scouring her side of Harry’s cock and even some of Wednesday’s side at twice the speed that Wednesday is capable of. There’s nothing efficient about Enid’s technique, and absolutely nothing precise about it either, but she nevertheless manages to beat Wednesday… if this were a competition, anyways.
Still, Wednesday knows how to ‘win’ in the end. She moves for the end of Harry’s cock first, fully intending to see Enid relegated down to his ball sack as she takes over the sucking of the Professor’s massive schlong. She’ll be the one to drive her black lips down Harry’s shaft, she’ll be the one to distend her throat with his meaty girth, and ultimately she’ll be the one to get the white, hot, creamy prize at the end.
Just the thought of the Professor’s magically charged cum filling her gullet and belly once more has Wednesday a little excited despite herself. And yet, just before she can make good on her plans… she finds herself stymied by the most unlikely source.
“Oh no you don’t, Morticia!”
Recovering at a shockingly swift speed, Larissa suddenly grabs Wednesday by her hair and yanks her head back away from Harry’s cock. More than that, the Principal pulls her even further backwards, until Wednesday finds herself ON her back, with a crotch descending on her.
“Clean out my ass and eat my cunt, you fucking bitch! I’m in charge here! Tonight is MY night! You don’t get to touch my man without going through me first, Morticia!”
In her delusion, Larissa has convinced herself that Wednesday is her mother. As she locks her thighs around Wednesday’s head, the younger Addams woman finds herself forced to eat Harry’s cum out of Larissa’s ass. She probably would have fought back more, but in the end… isn’t this exactly what she wanted? A load of magically charged seed, albeit not from the source but from the hole he just got done filling.
Still, Larissa is surprisingly strong and Wednesday quickly deduces that escape is impossible. So she might as well enjoy herself, right? At the same time, she hears Enid let out a whoop, cheer, and then wanton moan as the sounds of Harry lifting the blonde werewolf up and impaling HER ass on his cock. Giggling rather insanely, Larissa grinds down on Wednesday’s face.
“That’s it, Morticia. That’s a good girl. Finally know your place, you dumb bitch. Always thinking you were better than me, always looking down on me! Well now who’s under who, huh?! Submit! Submit to me and my Master! Yesssss~”
Then, leaning forward, the deaged, delirious Principal plants her hands on Wednesday’s tits, mauling them rather cruelly even as she starts to eat out Enid’s drooling wet cunt. Listening to Enid squeal in joy at getting her guts reshaped by Harry’s cock, while at the same time driving her tongue up into Larissa’s ass to scoop out more and more of Harry’s magically charged seed, she has to admit… it’s not the worst state of affairs.
At the same time though, as this all continues well into the night, Wednesday can’t help but wonder exactly what her mother had done to deserve such delicious abuse coming her way from an old ‘friend’.
Chapter 66: Parent's Day
Chapter Text
Parent's Day. Not every boarding school had such an event, but for many it was a yearly appearance. People sent their children away to school all year, so of course they would love the opportunity to visit and not only see said child, but also check in on their progress and make sure they were getting their money's worth out of the school they were paying for.
Nevermore Academy was one such boarding school that had a Parent's Day every single year. Of course, for some students, this was not actually a good thing. For some students, Nevermore Academy was an escape from expectations and judgment that they could expect to face and deal with every single day back home.
Enid Sinclair was one of these students. The Sinclair Family, otherwise known as the Sinclair Pack, were a family of only werewolves, living over in San Francisco. A bit of a long distance to travel but seeing as Parent's Day was only one weekend each year, it was considered worth doing.
The moment Enid had heard her parents were coming for Parent's Day, she'd been filled with dread. Why? Because of her mother, of course! Esther Sinclair wasn't necessarily a bad mother or anything per say, but she had certain beliefs and a way of thinking that Enid didn't quite line up with. And no, it wasn't the way Enid dressed or how she liked to die her hair or do her nails.
In the end, one might assume Enid's girliness might be a problem in a pack of werewolves, in the same way a young heiress' tomboyish attitude might be a problem in high society where a certain level of femininity wasn't just expected but demanded. However, that wasn't the case here. No, the one issue that Enid's parents, specifically Enid's mother, had with her… was her inability to 'wolf out'.
Not being able to change into a full-blown werewolf at her age was considered something of a faux pas in their kind's society. Her mother was supportive enough to say that Enid was maybe a late bloomer early on, but as the years had dragged on with no sign of her managing the transformation, Esther Sinclair had gotten more and more disappointed and judgmental.
Her mom didn't even really do it on purpose, but more just involuntarily, without being able to help it. The end result was the same though. Enid had greatly enjoyed her time as Nevermore Academy, not just because she'd become her Master's Best Girl and was Professor Potter's favorite fuck toy, but also because it meant she was far, far away from home and all that unintentional disappointment and judgment.
But not anymore. Now she was staring down the barrel of a whole weekend of enduring her parents and their pitying, judgmental gazes. Needless to say, Enid wasn't looking forward to it. That's why she'd retreated to her safe place, which was of course between her Master's legs.
Whimpering pitifully as she gazes up at him with big round eyes, Enid tries to get him to let her skip Parent's Day, by giving her a note or something or telling her parents she's too sick to see them. Of course, Enid's puppy dog eyes are kind of ruined every time her lips reach the base of his cock and her eyes go crossed from the pleasure of deep throating his member while continuously swallowing to suppress her gag reflex.
But to be fair, what was she supposed to do?! Sure, this had started with her begging him to help her avoid her parents, but then she was already between his legs, on her knees, and… well, might as well, right? And so she bobs up and down on his cock gleefully, taking him all the way to the hilt over and over again while at the same time trying to multitask by looking up at him and acting as pitiful as possible.
However, while her frequent attempts to turn her puppy dog eyes onto him aren't ruining the otherwise enjoyable blowjob, the fact that she's giving him such enthusiastic sloppy toppy IS somewhat diminishing the effect her begging gaze might have otherwise had on him. Or, alternatively, nothing she could do would ever have convinced him in the end.
Either way, while Harry is sympathetic and also thoroughly enjoying his Best Girl's growing skills, he doesn't side with her in the end. Instead, pulling out of her constricting throat and mouth as she pants needily, he shakes his head and gives her a wet smack on the nose with his cock. Enid squeaks in the back of her throat, making the noise a dog would make when it suddenly and surprisingly found itself bopped with a rolled up newspaper.
Her eyes go crossed for a moment before she looks up at Harry with a pout. But he's not budging, even as he gazes down at her sternly.
"You're going to meet with your parents, Enid. I'm not going to help you avoid them for the weekend while they're here, all the way across the country, specifically to see you."
A pitiful, fearful whine begins to build in the back of her throat, but Harry just bops her on the nose with his cock again.
"Did you know I'm an orphan, Ms. Sinclair?"
The use of her last name and the information he's just imparted both cause Enid to freeze up in surprise as she blinks up at him. Harry smiles softly to lessen the blow of his next words just a tad, but that doesn't mean they don't hit hard all the same.
"I was only a year old when my parents were murdered and taken from me. I grew up in the abusive household of my Aunt and Uncle for the majority of my younger years as a result. Now tell me straight… have your parents ever abused you? Have they ever mistreated you or done you wrong for your perceived deficiencies?"
Enid's mouth opens… and then closes. She lowers her head and shakes it.
"… No sir. I think… no, I know that my parents love me. They just want the best for me and I'm not meeting their expectations."
Harry nods and as a reward, rubs his cockhead against her lips again. Enid wastes no time in opening wide and suckling on the massive bulbous tip of his member, though she also recognizes that she shouldn't take him any deeper without his permission. Instead, she slurps and sucks on only his cockhead, while looking up at him and listening intently.
"I never got the chance to know my parents. I can't even say whether they would have been good at it or not. I know they loved me… but that's pretty much all I have of them. So don't take your family for granted, Enid. Appreciate what you have now because you never know how long you'll have it."
He can tell his words have the intended effect, because Enid looks truly distraught for a moment at the thought of losing any of her family. That's good, because if Harry could choose between having had judgmental but well meaning and loving parents and what he'd actually gotten… he would have chosen the former over the latter any day of the week.
Of course, that doesn't mean he's going to leave his Best Girl completely out to dry. No sooner has he laid down the law then the door opens and a familiar face suddenly saunters in. Enid looks back and then does a double take when she sees who it is. Lavender Brown, meanwhile, smirks as she walks over and shucks off her shirt, dropping to her knees right next to Enid's own topless form.
"Scooch over brat, we'll share him the rest of the way."
Enid flushes as Harry's original blonde werewolf pet proceeds to nudge her out of her original position in between Harry's legs. Soon enough the two of them are side by side instead, with his massive cock between them. When Lavender latches onto it with one hand and leans forward to begin licking up and down the side of it, Enid quickly does the same on the opposite side, not one to be outdone.
Harry smiles down at them both and chuckles softly as he runs his hands through their blonde locks. His eyes twinkle with delight and he groans in appreciation at their efforts. Their mouths and tongue work over his shaft worshipfully, doing their level best to show how dedicated they are to seeking his pleasure, always.
Enid tries to make it a competition of course, like she always does, but Lavender isn't having it. The older blonde easily outmaneuvers every single one of Enid's attempts at domination, making it clear to the younger blonde that while she might be the top dog here at Nevermore, there are other women who have been Harry's for a lot, lot longer than she has.
In the end, any brewing tension between the two werewolves is subsequently dispelled anyways by Harry finally tipping over the edge. He'd already been enjoying Enid's mouth and throat for some time before their little talk and Lavender's arrival after all, so he doesn't bother holding back for much longer once the two beautiful blonde bombshells really get to work on him.
Both Lavender and Enid eagerly set aside any differences they might have had to lean forward and push their cheeks together, tilting their heads back and lolling out their tongues. Harry proceeds to cum all over their faces and their exposed tits, making an utter mess of them both in the process. Which was why they were going topless to begin with, in order to avoid having him make a mess of their respective attire.
Without missing a beat, Lavender turns and begins making out with Enid, swapping cum along their tongues before rapidly starting to lick the younger werewolf's face clean. Enid whines for a second before realizing she's falling into the submissive roll, which in turn prompts her to immediately try and return the favor to show she's not just some young pup that needs to be 'taken care of'.
Harry, meanwhile, greatly enjoys the sight of the two blondes cleaning one another of his seed with their cum… for a moment anyways. Then, tucking his cock away, he chuckles down at them, drawing their focus right back to their shared Master.
"I'm glad to see the two of you getting along so well. Especially because Lavender here will be accompanying you on your visit with your family today, Enid."
Enid's eyes widened at that. Did she really think Harry would leave her completely bereft of any sort of backup or support? Sure, he didn't want to take her parents and family for granted, especially when it sure seemed like they loved her greatly, but that didn't mean he was going to leave her without any form of help against an overbearing mother and a disappointed father.
Without missing a beat, Lavender wraps an arm around Enid's bared shoulders and hugs her tight.
"Don't worry, Enid! Let Big Sis Lavender help you out. Working together, we'll have your mother eating out of the palm of our hands before the weekend is over!"
In the face of Lavender's exuberance and the clear fact that this was her Master's plan, Enid just swallows thickly and nods.
"O-Okay…"
Harry watches them go in amusement. He'd keep an eye on things of course, but Enid wasn't the only student he needed to check in on this weekend to make sure everything was going smoothly. Rather, Enid was the one who was his most reliable girl, which was why he was leaving her to Lavender in the first place. Because he knew he could count on Enid to handle things on her own just fine, albeit with a little bit of backup. Others… others would require a more personal touch.
-x-X-x-
"Oh my precious darling, look at you!"
"Our lovely Wednesday, fitting in so well at our old Alma Mater~"
"Ah! Mister and Mrs. Addams! So good to see you both again!"
Wednesday had already been irritated before Potter of all people showed up. Parent's Day was an annoyance and a distraction, and that was all it was. No, she wasn't happy to see her mother or father again. Not even her brother, really. While she did love them all, it was still her parents who had sent her to this damnable place, and it was her brother who had forced her hand at her last school anyways.
And sure, Wednesday had found good reasons to stay at Nevermore Academy instead of running away from both it and home and joining a traveling circus, as had been her first inclination. There was not just one, but two mysteries to unravel at Nevermore, and while the mystery surrounding Harry Potter was mostly solved by this point, the mystery surrounding the monster that was going around killing people was not solved in the slightest.
So yes, Parent's Day was a total bore, and an utter waste of her time. She could be doing anything else besides being fawned over by her insufferable mother and father… and to make matters worse, now Potter was here too, the damnable Nevermore Professor showing up at precisely the worst time in Wednesday's humble, unbiased opinion!
"Ah, Lord Potter! Yes, it's quite good to see you! I'm sure you've been treating our lovely daughter quite well!"
Harry chuckles at Gomez's words, even as Wednesday glowers at the injustice of it all. Not that she really wants to tell her parents all the things she had gotten up to so far with her Professor. Nor would she expect them to react like 'normal' parents would. There would probably be lots more fawning in fact and talk about how she was finally spreading her wings and truly becoming a young woman.
"Oh, Wednesday is one of my best students bar none. I've been quite happy to teach her the ropes so to speak, so far."
Seriously? Tch.
Likewise, Wednesday had no intention of letting her parents in on her other secret… that being what she was wearing under her school uniform for the duration of Parent's Day. All weekend long, she would be done up in hidden shibari, the ropes magical in nature and snaking around along her body out of sight and out of mind to all save for Wednesday herself. They definitely weren't out of her mind.
They were supposed to be a consolation prize for being such a good sport and letting Weems fuck her face and turn her mouth into a cum receptacle during the Rave'N Dance. However, Wednesday knew better. While they WERE pleasurable and it HAD been her choice to let Professor Potter put them on her, the truth was… they were less of a prize and more of a threat… or perhaps a promise?
Every time she was praised and fawned over by her parents… and now Harry himself, the magical ropes would grind and shift underneath her uniform all the harder, dragging their rough surfaces across her most sensitive areas. It was enough to edge her to no end with the pain and pleasure, but also enough to remind her at all times of the power that Professor Potter held.
Could she have told her mother and father all of the things Harry had been doing around Nevermore and potentially gotten them to act? Maybe. It was a toss-up, because as previously mentioned, they knew she could fend for herself and that everything done to HER would be entirely consensual. Otherwise, she would have already killed Potter in his sleep.
However, Wednesday knew full well how unique her case was. Harry hadn't been nearly as respectful with many other women in the Nevermore Academy. He especially hadn't been nice to Weems, and while the Principal clearly had no love lost for Wednesday's mother, the feeling probably wasn't mutual. Morticia very well might leap at the opportunity to 'save' Larissa from Harry's clutches. To say nothing of the other girls like Bianca and Yoko, who definitely hadn't started out willing before Harry had turned them into his little whores.
Oh, and there was what he'd done to the Nightshade Society as well. Wednesday now knew from her snooping that her parents had once been members of said society back when they too had been students at Nevermore Academy. How would they react to finding out that Professor Potter had turned their secret little club into a whorehouse? What would they do if they knew the Wizard Lord was pimping out female students to both normies in Jericho and male Nevermore students alike under the Nightshade name?
Yes, Wednesday could have told them… but she wasn't going to, for a couple of different reasons. Number One, Harry was quite powerful. Even the magical shibari she was currently enjoying suffering under the effects of was showcasing just how mighty the Wizard Lord's magic truly was. Even though her mother was a witch and her father was technically a wizard, neither of them was all that magical in the same way that Professor Potter was.
They could do inexplicable things of course, and they were both decidedly NOT normal or mundane in any way… none of the Addams were. But they weren't going around throwing out fireballs and calling down lightning storms or anything like that.
The second reason though, was vastly more important. Namely, Wednesday didn't want to. If she told her parents anything happening on Nevermore, they MIGHT do something about it, but that would in turn rob Wednesday of HER fun. She was busy unraveling mysteries here after all, and she didn't need her parents to step in and 'solve' anything!
And sure, Professor Potter wasn't much of a mystery at this point. Rather, he'd graduated into a full-blown challenge, one that Wednesday intended to overcome wholly on her own merits without any assistance from anyone else, including her family. She would plumb the depths of Potter's depravity. She would find the heights of his debauchery. And she would revel in all of it and see what happened to her. No matter what came, Wednesday would only accept her story unfolding under her own power, not anyone else's.
That all said, there was absolutely nothing more Wednesday wanted right now than to ditch her family and get her needs satisfied by the sadistic, powerful wizard currently hiding in plain sight right in front of her. The more her parents and Professor Potter talk about how 'amazing' she is, the more the magical ropes scratch her up in such an appealing matter. Her dark heart yearns for release, her body aching for the Wizard Lord's touch once more.
Unfortunately, before Wednesday can figure out a way for her to escape her parents and brother so she can get Harry alone and make him take care of her needs, things take a turn for the downright dreadful… and not in a good way.
"Oh! Would you look at the time! Snookums, we're almost late for our appointment!"
"Ah, you're right my darling husband. I suppose we must be off."
For the briefest of moments, Wednesday feels hope… before her mother's next words snuff it out.
"Wednesday, come along darling! All four of us are expected in town!"
What? Narrowing her eyes, Wednesday's hands curled into fists. The amused, knowing look on Potter's face makes it clear the Professor already knows what this is about, damn him…
"Why? What are we expected to do in Jericho?"
Beaming happily, her father is the one who answers, clapping his hands together joyously.
"Oh! We're having a Family Therapy session with your lovely therapist, Dr. Kinbott of course!"
Wednesday bluescreens at that, even as she catches Harry's emerald eyes dancing in amusement and delight. In her moment of complete and utter shock, she's quickly hustled away. Her torture continues as the rest of the Addams Family drags her away to group therapy with that detestable Kinbott woman of all people.
… Still, there's always a silver lining, and Wednesday Addams is nothing if not a master at finding it. At least she'll be able to amuse herself by making innuendos about her slutty therapist's submission to Professor Potter the entire time…
-x-X-x-
Harry still has a twinkle in his eyes and a grin on his face as he watches the Addams Family depart. Gomez was as eccentric as ever, Morticia was as impossible to properly read as ever… and Wednesday was as intractable and irritable as ever. He honestly put it at even odds that her parents knew some of what he and their daughter had gotten up to since they'd sent Wednesday to Nevermore and his not-so-tender care. Hell, maybe they even knew everything.
But they were odd people, odder than even Harry was used to, and he doubted they would intervene in any way unless Wednesday broke down and outright begged them to help her. Which of course, she wouldn't do because the truth was she was having the time of her life with their little back and forth relationship.
To turn to her parents for help against him would be to admit defeat, in the end. And so she had to keep going it alone, to keep forging her own path forward… right into his waiting arms.
Of course, not every parent was quite so understanding. Harry smirks as he hears raised voices on an upper floor, and without hesitation, he begins making his way up the stairs at a casual pace while listening in.
"I'm not going anywhere with you, mother! I like it here in Nevermore! I don't care what you say!"
"Bianca, child, be reasonable. I need your help. Would you truly deny your own mother some assistance? Once things are stable, we can see about re-enrolling you in Nevermore. I promise, it will-!"
"No! I have friends here, mother! I'm not looking to be held back a grade or come back to finish my education later! This is my life we're talking about, and I'm not about to waste it helping you!"
"Bianca, be reasonable-!"
Finally arriving, Harry interjects with a tilt of his head.
"Ladies. Is there a problem here?"
Bianca lights up at seeing him of course, while the woman who can only be her mother turns and eyes him up and down, clearly appreciating what she's seeing. With a coy smile, she immediately turns on the charm offensive, offering him her hand.
"Well hello there. I'm Gabrielle. And you are?"
Taking her hand and kissing the knuckles, Harry doesn't take his eyes off of the woman… who is obviously a siren.
"Professor Harry Potter. Charmed."
Gabrielle giggles.
"I'm sure you are~ And no, there's no problem here. My daughter and I were just discussing some family business."
Harry hums as he straightens up, noticing the way Bianca was pleading with him to back her up with her eyes. Sensing potential here, Harry grins.
"Well, you both were getting a little heated… and a little loud. Might I offer you my classroom and an unbiased third party to lend an ear to whatever seems to be the matter?"
Bianca's eyes light up even further at that, probably because she knows he's the furthest thing from an unbiased third party there can be in any situation involving her leaving Nevermore. Gabrielle on the other hand, ALSO lights up at his idea… potentially because she sees him as an opportunity to be had if she can entrance him with her siren song and seduce him into siding with her against Bianca.
"Ah! That sounds lovely! Lead the way, Professor."
Soon enough, the three of them are in his classroom, with Harry casually locking the doors with a wave of his hand that he's pretty sure Gabrielle doesn't even recognize. Leaning back against the front of his desk, he raises an eyebrow at both of them.
"Right then, what seems to be the problem here?"
Before Gabrielle can get started on trying to bring him over to her side, Bianca just comes out and says it.
"My mother here has been using her siren powers to prop up my stepfather Gideon's silly little cult as well as her own self-help app "Morning Song". It's a total scam of course, just like the cult and everything to do with it. She wants me to go back with her because she's struggling to handle the duties of mind controlling all of her husband's stupid followers by herself."
Gabrielle lets out a sigh at Bianca's vitriolic, caustic words. Far from looking upset or outraged or scandalized that Bianca has just 'tattled' on her, the older black woman just looks… bemused. Harry can immediately tell that Gabrielle is a woman who's very much used to getting her way. But then, as a siren, she would be.
Turning to him, the Siren MILF turns on the charm.
"My daughter is right, of course. I do need her to leave Nevermore and come with me. But I think you would agree that it's a daughter's duty to help their mother out, right Professor Potter?"
That last sentence is positively laden with Gabrielle's siren power. It washes over him like a wave, trying to pull him under, trying to turn him to her side and against Bianca. If it had worked, it probably would have shattered Bianca, really. Even knowing what her mother had done, she still probably would have caved at seeing her Master fall so easily to the older siren.
… if it had worked, that is. Obviously, it has absolutely no effect on Harry. Shit, he hadn't even been effected by Veela Allure back in his Fourth Year. In comparison to that, Gabrielle was small potatoes. No, more than that…
"You know, your daughter's powers are actually stronger."
Gabrielle's eyes widen in disbelief as he no-sells her hypnotic, entrancing voice. On the other hand, Bianca's eyes widen in delight and then a big shit-eating grin spreads across her face as she all but bounces over to him and wraps herself around one of his arms.
"Thanks for the compliment, daddy. I mean, I already knew I had mom beat, but it's nice to hear it from an expert on the matter~"
Gabrielle gapes at them both, clearly not knowing what the hell is going on here.
"What… what is the meaning of this?"
Harry lets Bianca take the lead on the reveal, and his head whore doesn't disappoint.
"Oh, sorry mother… couldn't you tell? I found something better than your and Gideon's shitty little cult. I found myself a true Master… and one that uses me in all the right ways. He isn't just my Professor, he's also my pimp and my master, and I belong to him, completely and utterly."
Harry gazes at Gabrielle in amusement for a moment before deciding it was time to get this show on the road.
"Bianca… why don't you give your mother a little show?"
"Of course, Master~"
-x-X-x-
Bianca can't wait. Not only to show her mother she's found a better man than the older siren, but also to impress her Master to the best of her abilities. That's why she doesn't hesitate to start dancing and stripping naked, right then and there in the middle of Professor Potter's classroom.
"What… what do you think you're doing, young lady?!"
Of course, her mother doesn't take too kindly to Bianca's actions. Gabrielle looks positively outraged, her eyes wide as Bianca shucks off her top and skirt first, swiveling her hips and shaking her tits and ass to music only she can hear, all for the pleasure of Master Potter.
Seeing her mother looking less than a second away from exploding, Bianca smirks… and saunters up to Gabrielle, hooking her arms around her own mother's neck and looking her right in the eyes while wearing nothing but her underwear.
"Sit down and shut up, mother. Pay attention and maybe, just maybe, you might learn something."
Bianca's voice, laden with far more Siren Power than her mother's pathetic attempt a few minutes ago, causes a shudder to run through Gabrielle's body. In the end, it's child's play to push her mother back into the chair conveniently positioned behind her, forcing her to sit down right there in the center of Professor Potter's Classroom. Bianca knows Master Harry put the chair there with his magic, and she flashes him a grateful smile, even as she spins around and drops her ass right into her mother's lap.
"Nngh!"
Gabrielle's muffled protests as her own slutty daughter begins giving her a lap dance to go along with the strip show are like music to Bianca's ears. Honestly, while it's probably all of the mind break and judicious correction talking, Bianca thinks she probably would have been willing to swear eternal loyalty to Master Potter with just this much if he'd offered it to her outright.
Putting her mother in her place, showing Gabrielle how far Bianca had fallen… it's positively delicious and she's loving every second of this.
Of course, the sounds of protest from her mother probably aren't just to do with the stripping and lap dance. There's also the fact that by dropping her ass into Gabrielle's lap and grinding away like crazy, Bianca is giving the older Siren an unobstructed view of her Master's Brand. The stylized HP with lightning bolts at the end of each letter stands out on the small of her back.
Having a tramp stamp alone would be enough to provoke her mother's ire, but the fact that it's her Master's mark and denotes Bianca as Professor Potter's property makes it all the sweeter. Spinning around, Bianca grins down at her mother while reaching behind herself and unclasping her bra, making a show of shaking the undergarment off of her shoulders by wiggling her torso back and forth, her tits bouncing and jiggling all over the place.
"That's right mother, I belong to Master Harry now. He's the only daddy I need, the only master I need, and the true conqueror of my body and soul."
Standing there in just her panties, the younger Siren cackles as she reaches forward and grabs at Gabrielle's clothing. Ripping and tearing noises fill the room as she shreds her mother's expensive designer clothes with her enhanced Siren strength. She rips them right off of her seated mother's body, stripping the older woman far more roughly than she stripped herself.
"Mm! Nngh!"
Gabrielle tries to protest, her eyes wide with horror and shock, but Bianca's previous command still holds true, forcing the older Siren to remain seated and silent. Sit down and shut up… god, Bianca wished she could have said that to the bitch ages ago. It wasn't until her Master defiled, broke her, and remade her that Bianca found the confidence ironically enough.
In becoming Master Harry's slave, Bianca had in turn become more powerful than her mother ever couch have imagined!
Cooing at her now naked mother, Bianca runs her hands across Gabrielle's cheeks and then down the front of her body, raking her nails across the older Siren's chocolate tits in a way that makes her mother squeal even louder. Bianca doesn't care though, simply talking over her muffled noises.
"Master Potter showed me the truth, mother. He showed me and Divina what sirens like us are truly worth. And you know what? We're not worth much, besides being used by our betters. Master Harry owns me. He's my Master and my pimp. He whores me out to the boys of Jericho and Nevermore Academy and I thrive as his property and his prostitute."
Letting out a shuddering breath, Bianca grabs Gabrielle by her nipples and twists them aggressively, grinning as Gabrielle screams through her tightly shut lips.
"MMMMM!!!"
"I was lying to myself before. I thought I could find my true purpose, my true path in life, if I just got away from you and the cult. If I just wore that necklace and locked away my Siren Powers, then I could pretend to be someone else, and eventually become that new person entirely. I was wrong, of course. I'm a Siren through and through… and a Siren is meant to sing for their Master. Sing for Professor Potter, mother!"
That last sentence is amplified by another dose of Bianca's Siren Power, causing the previous command to shut up to finally lapse. Gabrielle's mouth opens wide and she positively screams as Bianca mauls her tits, tears streaking down her cheeks. Her body shakes and shudders as her melodic squeals, cries, and moans fill the classroom, music to Bianca's ears.
And, she hopes, music to Master Harry's ears as well. Raking her fingernails down her mother's tits again before pulling them away, Bianca quickly hooks her thumbs into the waistband of her panties and shimmies them down her shapely, dark legs. Once she's stripped as naked as her mother, the young Siren wastes no time in doing what she does best… being a slutty little whore for her Master.
In this case, Bianca's eyes are all a-twinkle as she bends over right there on the spot and forcibly spreads her mother's legs with a hand apiece on either of Gabrielle's knees. Then, leaning down until her face is between the whimpering older Siren's thighs, Bianca looks up at her mother from betwixt her legs.
"Let me show you another trick my Master showed me~"
With that, Bianca leans forward and begins eating Gabrielle out… but at the same time, she also starts to sing. Using her Siren Voice on her mother's twat, Bianca pushes her power out into the older Siren's cunt… and positively drives Gabrielle wild in the process.
"Wha- no… OH GODS!"
As Gabrielle bucks and shakes in the chair, still sitting on it thanks to Bianca's earlier command but now orgasming wildly under her own daughter's tongue, Bianca's lower body is not idle. Bent over at an acute angle with her ass higher in the air than her head, Bianca happily humps the air suggestively with her big fat buttocks.
And, even better, once she has her mother right where she wants her… specifically cumming her brains out too hard to even think about closing her legs, Bianca stops holding onto Gabrielle's knees. Instead, she reaches back to spread her cheeks, revealing her golden pierced holes just BEGGING to be plundered by her Master.
It doesn't take long for Master Harry to take Bianca up on her offer, she's happy to report. The powerful Wizard Lord's strong, masculine hands grip her hips and his throbbing, meaty bitch breaker of a cock splits her pussy in half as he slams into her from behind. Squealing with her voice still laden with Siren Power, Bianca's mouth is driven forward directly into her mother's clit and pussy lips.
The ensuing gushing on Gabrielle's part as the older Siren continues to scream herself hoarse threatens to drown Bianca as Master Potter savagely fucks her from behind without mercy, but Bianca is nothing if not adaptable.
Her squealing screams of praise and gratitude are muffled at first, but eventually with Harry thoroughly wrecking her holes from behind, Bianca pulls back from her mother's cunt and lets go of her own ass cheeks, instead reaching forward again to grab Gabrielle by the legs. This time, she braces herself as she leans back a bit, arching her spine and looking directly into the older Siren's eyes.
"He's so big and thick and strong inside of me mother. This is a real man. Not like that cuck Gideon. Not like any of the losers you've managed to trick into financing your lifestyle and scammed all these years with your powers. This is what a Siren's true purpose is, to serve her Master and use her powers for HIS betterment, not her own."
Gabrielle just pants, having already screamed herself hoarse from Bianca's earlier command to 'sing for Harry'. She looks positively horrified alongside reluctantly aroused as she watches her own daughter get fucked right in front of her eyes. Smirking, Bianca licks her lips.
"Let me show you yet another trick that Master Harry taught me."
Looking back over her shoulder at her Master, Bianca uses her voice again.
"Get harder for me, Master. Fuck me faster, fuck me deeper. Don't let up, don't show me any mercy. Use me as your fuck doll!"
Of course, Bianca knows full well that her Siren Voice won't work on her Master unless he lets it. Professor Potter smirks as her words wash over him, and just this once he allows her to use him to show her mother just what she's capable of now. His cock grows unnaturally hard and thick inside of her, growing a little bigger even… but Bianca barely has the time to notice that before he's fucking her faster and deeper without any mercy, just like she'd begged for.
His big fat cock barrels in and out of her at speeds that normal human men wouldn't have been capable of… but that her voice could get them to use anyways. In her daily antics as one of the Nightshade Society's best prostitutes, Bianca happily used her Siren Powers to make men treat her like the disposable piece of meat she was.
She wasn't as good as Enid, after all. Master Harry's Best Girl never had to whore herself out, she never had to submit to any other man. Bianca though… Bianca wasn't Master Harry's favorite. Not by a long shot. She'd come to accept that, to realize that even on the totem pole underneath her new Master she was pretty low down. She would probably never be loved by her Master, but she would always be useful to him. That, Bianca had promised herself.
Grinning wildly and maniacally at Gabrielle, Bianca ladens her voice with more power.
"Touch yourself mother. I know you want to. Touch yourself as you watch me get fucked by my master, as you watch your daughter-turned-whore get her holes reshaped and know deep down inside that you're going to be next~"
The older Siren whimpers but does as she's told, soon fondling one of her breasts and fingerbanging her already sopping pussy right there in the chair in front of Bianca. The younger Siren just moans as she's plowed senseless, her eyes rolling around in her head, her tongue lolling out of her mouth after a certain point. Though ultimately… she knows what she wants. She knows what she desires.
-x-X-x-
At a certain point, Harry begins switching between Bianca's cunt and ass, fucking both and stretching out her holes one after the other with supernatural speed. The Siren Voice that she could call upon was truly a versatile thing. It was capable of more than just dominating minds and luring men to their deaths.
Rather, a Siren was basically like a magical bard, with the ability to effectively enhance those around her beyond their normal means. If she used her power to tell a man he was strong enough to lift a rock five times his size, he would lift the rock. His body might be wrecked afterwards, but he would still do it for as long as her powers lasted.
There were limits of course, but in this case, telling Harry to fuck her deeper and faster was well within those limits. As Bianca's power flows through him, willingly allowed by his own magic, Harry alternates between her ass and twat without fail, squelching noises filling the air right alongside her moans and cries as she cums again and again for him.
"Please! Please Master, please cum in me! Fill me up! I need it so bad!"
Harry hums, but ultimately decides to give her what she wants. She's done a good job today after all. He lets her Siren Voice wash over him again, and this time the results are truly electrifying. He cums and cums, filling first her womb with his jizz, and then her bowels as well after a quick switch. It has to be the biggest single load Harry has had his entire life, and given all of the women he's been with, that's certainly saying something. Siren Power is no joke Harry finds himself thinking, even as he pulls back and admires the thick white cream coming out of Bianca's dark chocolate holes.
Bianca shudders as she collapses to her knees, before slowly turning around to face him. Without missing a beat, his chief whore begins to stroke and lick along his length, moaning sonorously and using her Siren Voice yet again, this time to get him hard for round two with Gabrielle.
By this point, the older Siren has cum and squirt practically nonstop, and even now she's still touching herself as she looks at Harry with fear in her eyes. There's no escaping her fate and he can tell that she knows it too. That doesn't stop her from proving to be particularly pathetic, however, as she begs for mercy.
"P-Please… please just l-let me go… I won't tell. I swear, I won't say a word to a-anyone… just let me l-leave."
Harry grins as Bianca doesn't even deign to stop working his cock back to full mast. She leaves the response to her Master, as well she should.
"Let you leave? Why would I do that? You're the one who wanted to be here. You're the one who wanted your daughter's help, and who tried to use me to get it. You don't get to leave bitch… not without paying your dues."
By this point, Harry is rock hard again. As he finishes explaining Gabrielle's fate to her, Bianca coos and pulls back from his cock, before excitedly beginning to guide him towards her mother's drooling slit. Before they begin, Harry snaps his fingers, causing the chair under Gabrielle to morph into a proper bed that also swoops under him and Bianca, snatching them up.
Gabrielle's eyes widen as she finds herself bound spread-eagle to the mattress, her wrists and ankles tied off to the four bedposts. A squeak leaves her lips as Bianca giggles excitedly and finally finishes guiding him to the older Siren's entrance.
"T-Too big! It'll never-!"
But Harry just thrusts into the woman, fucking Bianca's mother nice and deep right off the bat.
"Oh come off of it with that shitty cliché crap. Take your lumps woman, just like your daughter would."
Gabrielle cries out, cumming around his cock immediately against her will. Her dark body shakes and spasms on the bed, her tits bouncing all over the place and her pussy walls flexing and squeezing down along his shaft. The MILF of a Siren can't do anything to resist him as she arches her back and cums again and again. Meanwhile, Bianca sidles up, watching Harry fuck her mother nonstop.
"Master… may I request a boon from you?"
Raising an eyebrow, Harry doesn't let up for even a second as he looks over at Bianca.
"Oh? Hm… I suppose you've earned a reward for your efforts, sure. Within reason of course. What do you want?"
Hissing, Bianca runs her hands across Gabrielle's naked, quivering form.
"Sisters, Master. This stupid bitch's powers might be growing weaker and weaker, but her body still has its uses left to it. I want more sisters I can raise and train to be perfect siren whores for you, Master. I want you to breed my mother silly and make her into the perfect vessel for your cum, a Siren Broodmother that will pop out daughter after daughter for the rest of her life."
Well now… that was a reward Harry was more than happy to give his Siren Slave. Laughing, he begins to really fuck Gabrielle, slamming his way to her womb and then some. His massive cock splits her cervix open just like the rest of her cunt and forces its way deep inside of her womb, fucking that most sacred of places directly as her stomach bulges with every thrust.
Seeing this, Bianca's eyes widen in excitement and she climbs on top of her mother's shaking, quivering body. Straddling the bulge that Harry's cock is making in Gabrielle's abdomen, Bianca grinds down with her own creampied pussy, moaning happily all the while. Then, she drops herself forward and grabs the older Siren by her face, squeezing tightly as she looks directly into Gabrielle's eyes.
"Get pregnant, you stupid Siren Slut. Get pregnant, get pregnant, get pregnant!"
Harry smirks in amusement as Gabrielle is unable to fight back against Bianca's voice. However, what he notices that Bianca doesn't notice is her own body also reacting to the command that she's giving it. Fucking Gabrielle hard and fast as Bianca continues chanting 'get pregnant' nonstop, Harry growls as he really gives it to her mother, not pausing or slowing down for anything.
He's going to make sure to cum in Gabrielle plenty, to ensure that the Siren MILF gets pregnant just as Bianca desires.
-x-X-x-
Hours later, Bianca grins as she pours some cool water down over her tits and straight into her Master's mouth. As Professor Potter slurps up the hydration, she coos happily before glancing over at the spent, well-fucked, creampied form of her mother. Gabrielle has definitely seen better days, but frankly Bianca feels like she looks better this way. Naked and wearing a collar, the only thing she's missing is her Master's brand.
"… Master, if you don't mind me asking, do you intend to keep my mother around after Parent's Weekend is over?"
Master Harry grunts at that, also looking over at Gabrielle. Then, almost contemptuously, he reaches out and grabs hold of her hair, yanking the older Siren over and forcing her down on his cock. It's a show of how fast Gabrielle has broken that he barely has to even get her started. A few moments after shoving his messy dick in her mouth, she begins to face fuck herself on his shaft, her tongue darting out to taste a dribble of water that's made its way down Harry's body to his dick.
"Glughk! Glughk! Glughk!"
As the Siren MILF chokes and gags on the Master's dick of her own volition, showing that whatever dignity she had has definitely been snuffed out by this point, Professor Potter considers Bianca's question. Humming, he thinks it over for a second before smirking.
"Well now… I suppose we do have a woman here who has some experience running a secret cult. She'd made for a good teacher and madame… that said, do you think you can control her, Bianca?"
Bianca blinks at that, even as her Master stares at her piercingly.
"I'm not going to be around forever. Eventually, I'm going to leave Nevermore behind. You'll continue on in my absence as the head of the Nightshade Society. Your mother will almost certainly test you once I'm gone, to see if she can take over and regain some form of control. Can you stop her? Can you keep her in her place while plumbing her for every bit of resources she has in that con artist's mind of hers?"
Bianca licks her lips, hesitant for a moment… before her resolve firms up and she looks down at her mother.
"Faster, bitch."
"GLUGHK! GLUGHK! GLUGHK!"
Gabrielle immediately begins to skull fuck herself on Harry's cock without a care in the world for her own health or safety. Bianca's Siren Power makes sure of it, dominating the older Siren's mind without any difficulty. Smirking, Bianca looks at her Master proudly.
"Yes Master, I'm confident that I can."
Master Harry chuckles and finally nods.
"Then very well. We'll keep her. Let's begin preparing her for her new lot in life, shall we?"
Bianca doesn't understand what he means at first until he snaps his fingers and conjures the brand as well as some piercings, all of them floating in the air around them. Then, her eyes light up as she smiles evilly down at her mother's naked, sweaty… but for the moment unmarked body.
Yes… it was time to properly mark her mother's flawless form as their Master's property so Gabrielle would know once and for all her new lot in life~
Bianca cackles evilly as she moves to assist Master Potter in doing exactly that.
Chapter 67: Surprise!
Chapter Text
All’s well that ends well.
Wednesday had always considered that one of the stupidest things she’d ever heard. All’s well that ends well? What sort of moron had come up with that utterly inane, pointless, and entirely inaccurate drivel? The fact of the matter was nothing ever ‘ended well’. Endings were, by their very nature, final and usually quite bad.
Anything that seemed like it ‘ended well’ hadn’t truly ended at all. It had merely paused until such time as it could resume again.
All of this was to say, even if Parents Weekend had come to a conclusion, it didn’t really mean anything was over. Her parents might be gone from her sight once more, but she would see them again, and they would be just as irritating and overbearing and suffocating as ever, she suspected.
Still, Wednesday was… satisfied that she’d been able to get her father out of prison. Not happy, because Wednesday was rarely if ever happy, but she was content with the part she’d played in clearing her father’s name.
It wasn’t that she didn’t think Gomez was capable of murder, of course. But she would be damned if she let her father take the fall for a crime he hadn’t committed. If and when the authorities finally managed to lock Gomez Addams up in a dank, dark hole and throw away the key, it better be for things he actually did… even if Wednesday would almost certainly break him out anyways. Eventually. In a year or two.
Still, while her parents’ departure did not mean an end to their overbearing love and affection, it did mean Wednesday was once again free to focus on what actually mattered… namely her dual investigations into the mysteries surrounding Nevermore Academy.
As close as she’d gotten to Harry Potter, Wednesday admittedly had yet to truly suss out his motivations for coming to Nevermore. He’d certainly had a riot of a time making the Academy his own personal hunting grounds and turning some upstanding women into his personal playthings, but Wednesday couldn’t help but feel like there was more to it than all of that. More that she was missing.
However, there was also the other mystery. The monster that was going around and killing people, like the coroner who’s death had almost successfully framed her father. That decidedly wasn’t Harry, and that was intriguing. Especially since Wednesday and her mother had had a minor heart-to-heart and Morticia had told her that Goody Addams, the ancestor who she’d had multiple run ins with at this point, was the only one who could truly help her learn to control her psychic abilities.
After how her confrontation with Larissa Weems had ended, Wednesday knew she needed Goody’s assistance more than ever. While she didn’t really regret threatening to involve Harry and making Larissa spill the beans about the truth behind Rowan’s ‘departure’ from Nevermore, that whole situation had been sidetracked by someone writing “Fire Will Rain” in flames out on the Academy Lawn.
And so here Wednesday was, sat cross-legged on the floor in her dorm room, preparing to start doing a séance that would hopefully allow her to summon Goody Addams back to this plane of existence and get some answers from her. This time around, there was no Harry Potter to muck things up or distract them either. Goody would be able to give Wednesday her full attention. She would-
Wednesday is just getting ready to begin when the door to her dorm room opens and Enid struts in. The sluttily dressed blonde werewolf had taken a few blows to the psyche during Parents Weekend, in no small part thanks to her overbearing mother, but she’d recovered rapidly since then. Enid was elastic like that, always bouncing back so long as her ‘Master’ still loved her and showed it through his actions every single day.
Frankly, Wednesday is surprised Enid isn’t under some desk somewhere, sucking Lord Potter’s cock. She gives the werewolf a frown, even as Enid stops and looks at what Wednesday is doing.
“Oh! What’s this? What’re you up to now, Wednesday?”
Huffing, Wednesday decides honesty might be for the best here. It’s almost certain to get her out of this conversation sooner than lying or obfuscating the truth, given Enid’s general natural nosiness.
“If you must know, I am preparing to perform a séance to contact my ancestor, Good Addams. I require absolute silence and zero distractions. You should either leave or go sit on the bed and don’t move a muscle. DEFINITELY don’t say anything.”
Technically, she didn’t require absolute silence and zero distractions. Seances weren’t that finicky really. And yet… seeing a chance to get Enid to shut up and stay still for once, Wednesday wasn’t going to pass up on the opportunity. Or better yet, the peppy werewolf might decide she couldn’t stay quiet and might just leave her alone altogether.
“Oh! Totally!”
Alas, it’s not meant to be. Enid moves over to her bed and sits down, miming zipping her lips shut while she watches Wednesday with wide eyes. Wednesday had never known someone being silent could be so LOUD… but she puts it out of her mind and focuses back on the task at hand. She wasn’t going to let Enid or anyone else stop her from summoning Good Addams and finally getting some ans-
Wednesday and Enid’s eyes both snap over to the door that the blonde werewolf had just come through, as someone slides a note under it. There’s a long pregnant pause afterwards, as Wednesday finds herself torn between wanting to get up and grab the note and wanting to just ignore it so she could finally do her séance.
“… Should I?”
Enid’s voice is uncharacteristically quiet when she finally speaks, causing Wednesday to sigh and nod. The blonde hops off the bed and all but skips over to the door, grabbing the note up off the ground and flicking it open. She reads it for a moment before her eyes widen and she looks to Wednesday.
“I think you’re going to want to read this, Wednesday!”
Frowning most severely, Wednesday huffs and finally rises from the floor in one smooth motion. Then, she snatches the note from Enid’s outstretched hand, her nose wrinkling as she peruses its contents.
If you’re looking for answers to Nevermore Academy’s mysteries, come to Crackstone’s Crypt.
… Damn it. Bait, obviously. Probably for a trap or ambush, almost certainly. And yet… and yet, it was the biggest lead she’d gotten yet. Even more so than her mother suggesting Goody Addams could help Wednesday with her psychic powers. Gnashing her teeth, Wednesday looks over at the abandoned setup for the séance she’d been about to perform… and finally shakes her head and grabs her coat.
“Come on. We’re going to Crackstone’s Crypt.”
Enid’s eyes light up and the werewolf gets perkier in general as she grabs her own coat.
“Oh goodie! Thanks for bringing me along!”
Wednesday just rolls her eyes. She wouldn’t normally, but she might need the backup unfortunately. Fixing Enid with a withering glare, Wednesday growls.
“Just don’t make me regret it.”
-x-X-x-
“SURPRISE!”
Wednesday rears back at the sheer wall of sound that hits her the moment she steps inside of Crackstone’s Crypt. She’d been ready for an ambush, or a trap of some sort. Or rather, she thought she had been. This though… this wasn’t part of the plan. This wasn’t even on her radar!
“Happy birthday, Wednesday!”
For fuck’s sake, Enid was in on it! And Thing was too, the little bastard! The hand is even wearing a fucking party hat!
It’s the entirety of the new Nightshade Society, plus Harry Potter. That, Wednesday could have countenanced. However, it’s also cake. And… decorations. And…
“Thing! You traitor, why would you tell these idiots when my birthday was!”
The Animated Hand actually has the audacity to look offended and affronted by her accusation. But then, how else-
“It wasn’t Thing, Wednesday! Your mother told me before they left that your birthday was coming up and that you might not do anything to celebrate. I promised I would make sure something happened whether you liked it or not!”
See? This was why the phrase ‘all’s well that ends well’ was so stupid. The only true end was Death, and even then who knew what came after that? Everything else though… everything else was a stay of execution.
Wednesday wrinkles her nose at the rank betrayal of both her mother and Enid. Not that she and Enid were friends or anything… but Enid was the closest thing Wednesday had to an acquaintance in this miserable place. And now here she was, being forced into a Surprise Birthday Party.
They got bonus points for holding it in a crypt at least… but they lost them all and then some for all of the damn balloons… and tricking her into this in the first place!
Growling, Wednesday finally lets her eyes fall upon Harry Potter himself. He looks amused as she stomps up to him and stabs her finger into his chest violently.
“I was promised answers to Nevermore’s mysteries if I came here. I expect you to deliver.”
Looking downright amused at her impertinence; the Wizard Lord tilts his head to the side as he looks down at her for a long moment.
“I wasn’t the one who arranged this little shindig, Wednesday. That was all my Best Girl, Enid.”
As Enid of course preens in the background at the praise, Wednesday just shakes her head.
“Don’t care. She’s your servant. They all are. That means you’re responsible for the promises they make.”
At that, Harry’s smile turns into a full blown grin, and his bright green eyes seem to get a little bit brighter.
“Oh? You’re attributing quite a lot of honor and fair play to me, Wednesday Addams. What about everything you’ve learned about me since coming to Nevermore makes you think I care a lick about honor? About fair play?”
Wednesday shivers, swallowing thickly as Harry leans forward. For a moment, she thinks he’s going to attack her right then and there and a tendril of anticipation squirms its way up her spine. But then he just… reaches out and pats her shoulder.
“Have some cake. Enjoy the party. And if you’re a good girl, we’ll do something fun at the end.”
At the end. It wasn’t much, but it was all Wednesday had. Slowly, she swallows hard and nods before turning rather woodenly back to everyone else.
“… Give me a slice of cake.”
Everyone cheers, much to Wednesday’s eternal chagrin. The party kicks into high gear after that, and though every woman in the crypt is a whore and Harry is their pimp… nothing lewd happens. At first, anyways. It’s just a mundane birthday party, albeit one held in a literal crypt with them using Crackstone’s tomb as a table for their plates and their cake.
As she eats, hating every sickeningly sweet bite of the blasted cake that they got for her, Wednesday finds her thoughts wandering and eventually her eyes doing the same. That’s when she sees it. The writing on the side of Crackstone’s tomb. It’s in Latin, that’s the first thing Wednesday notices. Of course, she knows how to both read, write, and speak Latin fluently. No self-respecting member of the Addams Family would be caught dead being ignorant of the illustrious, ancient language.
Fire will rain when I rise.
Wednesday’s thoughts stutter-step when she finally translates the inscription. That… that was-
Just as she’s having an epiphany, an intense vision hits her. This one is stronger than any ever before it, and Wednesday finds herself staring at the very woman she’d hoped to summon to her dorm room just a little bit ago via séance.
Goody Addams stares back at her, face flushed and eyes wide as she bites her lower lip… and glances to the side. Wednesday blinks and glances over as well, only to realize that this vision is different from all of the other ones. Namely, she’s still in Crackstone’s Crypt and so is everyone else. They’re just frozen, as if caught in a single moment in time, all of them in grayscale.
Her ancestor is specifically looking at Harry right now. The Nevermore Professor certainly cuts an impressive figure, but Wednesday can’t help but despair that even her ancestor has it bad for the Wizard Lord.
“Goody Addams!”
Fortunately, calling out to Goody manages to tear her away from staring at Harry. Once she has her ancestor’s attention, Wednesday presses on.
“I need your help. I can’t control these visions or my abilities. I need to learn how to use them properly. My mother said you can assist me.”
Goody hesitates for a moment before slowly shaking her head.
“You need to stop Crackstone.”
Wednesday’s eyes narrow and she glances to the tomb.
“Crackstone? What does that even mean?”
Before Goody can answer, another voice, this one male and very familiar, cuts in.
“Room for one more, ladies?”
Wednesday pales a bit when she and Goody look over to see Harry grinning at them both, no longer frozen in time… if he ever was in the first place. Foolish of her to think for even a second that they might have some form of power over the Wizard Lord.
As he saunters forward, Wednesday huffs and crosses her arms over her chest, nonetheless.
“No, there isn’t.”
But Goody replies at the same time, and doesn’t have nearly the same mental fortitude it seems.
“O-Of course!”
Looking over at her ancestor, Wednesday is reminded that Goody comes from a very different time. And more than that, she’s been exposed to Harry Potter before. Is it any wonder that the Nevermore Professor is of great interest to her?
Amusement writ large across his face, Harry stops in front of them and raises a brow.
“Something seems to have triggered a vision for you, Wednesday. What was it?”
Scowling, knowing that it’s useless to try and stonewall, Wednesday gestures at the inscription written in Latin across Crackstone’s Tomb. Harry moves forward, leaning in and reading the inscription out loud in English.
“Fire will rain when I rise… hmmm.”
Wednesday frowns.
“The blazing words on the lawn outside of Principal Weems’ office the other day said ‘Fire will Rain’. It doesn’t seem like a coincidence.”
Leaning back, Harry smiles at her.
“No, I dare say it doesn’t.”
“And also, before you so rudely interrupted, Goody here was telling me that I need to stop Crackstone. I was just about to ask for clarification-!”
“Ah, well that can all wait, can’t it?”
What? Wednesday blinks, even as Harry gives her and Goody both a roguish grin with a clear promise of debauched delight in it.
“The world isn’t going to end today, is it Ms. Addams? Crackstone isn’t going to rain fire and brimstone down upon Nevermore tonight or anything, is he?”
It takes her a second to realize he’s talking to Goody.
“A-Ah… w-well… no, I don’t think so. I think… yes, we should be fine for t-today.”
Goody, who of course folds almost immediately in the face of Harry’s handsome looks and domineering personality.
“Excellent. Then we can continue with the plans for Wednesday’s birthday celebration.”
Wednesday scowls at that. Under no circumstances did she feel like celebrating her birthday anymore, especially when the answers to one of her mysteries were right here in front of her eyes! But…
“I was going to just take your virginity, Wednesday… but let’s do something a bit more special. After all, it’s Goody’s birthday too, isn’t it?”
Wait, what? Wednesday looks over at her ancestor in surprise. She hadn’t known they shared a birthday on top of sharing their looks. That was… interesting. Goody, meanwhile, looks like a deer caught in headlights. Well, until Harry lifts a hand and snaps his fingers. Then, everything changes.
Suddenly, Wednesday is out of the ‘vision’ and back in the present, with all of Professor Potter’s Nightshade Whores watching her curiously. They startle briefly when Harry seems to teleport across the crypt over to her, but they don’t raise a fuss. Meanwhile, Wednesday feels… heavier.
“O-Oh… oh my… is this what it feels like to have a body? It’s been so long I’d forgotten.”
The reason for that heaviness makes itself readily apparent when Wednesday realizes she’s being possessed by her ancestor. Goody Addams’ voice echoes through Wednesday’s mind, even as Harry looms over her with a wicked grin on his face.
“Possessed by the ghost of your ancient relative and fucked atop an old enemy’s tomb inside of a musty crypt. I couldn’t honestly have thought of a better way for you to lose your virginity if I’d tried, Wednesday.”
Wednesday flushes a bit at that, because… under normal circumstances, he would be one hundred percent right. Fuck him but he’d hit the nail right on the head. Losing her virginity like this DID sound rather arousing on the face of it. It was just that it had to be HIM who would be taking said virginity, and part of Wednesday balked at that idea. He was just so damn smug, tch.
And yet… she doesn’t fight it when he reaches up under her arms and lifts her up onto the edge of Crackstone’s Tomb. Instead, Wednesday gives in to Goody’s impulses and reaches down, quickly freeing the Wizard Lord’s cock from its confines.
“A-Ah… so big… so tasty. Want more… want it all~”
Yes, yes. Her ancestor was practically already one of Harry’s whores. What else was new? Rolling her eyes, Wednesday looks up at Harry with a challenging glare as he runs his hands under her top and skirt, feeling up her body. Her breath hitches because the more he touches her, the hotter she starts to feel. Fuck he’s good. Those damn magic hands of his. To say nothing of his cum.
“… I should pleasure you with my mouth to start. We might need the lubrication.”
Harry smirks at that, his fingers finding her slit a moment later and pushing into her.
“We don’t.”
Wednesday does not whimper. Any sound that comes from her lips in that moment as Harry slides his fingers up into her cunt and curls them… is from Goody. Definitely from Goody. Not Wednesday at all.
The truth is though, he’s right. She’s already wet, damn him to hell. She’s wet and he’s growing harder by the second. Wednesday would have liked to get another load of his magical cum in her belly. She liked how it made her feel. Perhaps she should have demanded his seed from the start instead of that blasted cake.
But it’s too late now. As the Nightshades all watch on, Thing having long made himself scarce, Wednesday can only guide the Professor’s cock to her entrance, staring down at how big he’s already gotten. How huge he’s going to be inside of her.
“There’s magic in an act such as this, Wednesday.”
Blinking, she looks up into Harry’s glowing green eyes as he smirks down at her. His hands have moved to her hips, his cockhead pressing against her entrance. Her hips are trying to buck into him, trying to make him fuck her already, but he’s holding them fast. Wednesday blames that on Goody, of course. The damn ghost that’s possessing her body is the one to blame for anything embarrassing Wednesday does in this moment.
“I wonder… would you like me to utilize the magic from taking your virginity to give you a bit of a birthday gift? It wouldn’t be particularly difficult.”
Wednesday’s eyes narrow. Harry… he’s not the kind of man to ask for permission. The Wizard Lord has proven that time and time again. So why the fuck is he asking now? In the end, there’s only really one reason she can think that he would put the ball in her court like this. He knows she’ll say yes. He knows she won’t pass up an opportunity for power. And so he’s making her say it out loud, making her all but beg him for the gift he’s offering.
… Just because she figures out his game doesn’t mean Wednesday can escape the trap. She’s not above a little self-humiliation if it gets her ahead in life, after all.
“Yes. Do it.”
Harry grins and Wednesday knows he’s about to say something like ‘you can ask more nicely than that’ and Wednesday isn’t having it. Before he can say a word, she grabs him by his hair and drags him down, kissing him right then and there on the spot. She manages to take him by surprise with the maneuver, and in the midst of the ensuing lip lock, Wednesday goes for the kill.
Bringing her legs up, she wraps them around Harry’s waist most securely… and then pulls with all her might even as she thrusts her hips forward. With both her and Goody working together, they succeed in their ultimate goal of making Harry impale them upon his cock. In that instant, Wednesday Addams loses her virginity on her OWN terms, while wrestling her tongue with that of her Professor’s.
There’s a brief flash of pain, but nothing that she can’t handle. Her insides clench down around Harry’s throbbing mast as she shivers there on the edge of the tomb. He’s just as big as she’d already noticed. Huge in the extreme. A real ‘bitch breaker’ of a cock. No wonder he’d already turned all of Nevermore’s finest and most beautiful girls into his bitches and whores. Tch, she never stood a chance.
But at the same time, Wednesday doesn’t think Professor Potter truly holds any ill will towards her. If the Wizard Lord was a real threat, then her parents would never have sent her to Nevermore in the first place.
With that in mind, Wednesday endeavors to enjoy herself. After all, she’s just lost her virginity sitting atop an enemy’s tomb while possessed by her ancient ancestor. It’s pretty much precisely how she would have wanted her first time to go. Only, her ancestor is gurgling noisily in the back of her mind, clearly much more off guard from Harry’s size than Wednesday is. And the man who took her virginity is Harry Potter, an insufferable sort.
Still… he does as he’d promised. Wednesday gasps as she feels it, the power welling up inside of her. She’s not quite enough of a witch to make use of it. She would need years more training for that. However, Harry Potter is definitely enough of a wizard to do so in her stead.
Pulling back from her puffy, pouty lips, Harry gives Wednesday a grin even as he runs his hands along her body. She shudders, feeling the magic of their coupling moving through her… and Goody too. The two of them are one right now, and it’s making everything feel so much more vibrant. She can sense things she could never sense before, which is how she can sense the magic of this moment permeating through every last inch of her body.
“You have to decide what you want, Wednesday. Do you want more power… or do you want more control? I can do one or the other but not both.”
Wednesday’s eyes narrow at that. Part of her wonders if he’s telling the truth. But even if Harry is lying and he COULD do both, what is she supposed to do about it? But then, as he fucks her slowly and languidly atop Crackstone’s Tomb, Wednesday wonders… which is she supposed to choose?
She’s an ambitious girl. Always has been. She has craved power her entire life. These visions since she arrived at Nevermore have been a taste of something new, something she wants more of.
… That said, the visions haven’t always been helpful. Sometimes, they’ve left her incapacitated and vulnerable in the real world while she was forced to experience every last second of them.
Wednesday swallows thickly, having to think hard about this. If she asks for more power, she might get stronger visions and be able to see further ahead. Not to mention, her psychic abilities might grow in other directions as well.
At the same time though, she was already lacking in control now. She would have even less control if she asked Professor Potter for power. In the end, there was only one right answer as much as it pained Wednesday to admit it.
“Control. Give me control.”
She scowls furiously when Harry gives her an approving smile, clearly agreeing with her choice. She didn’t do it for his approval! But before she can say so in as cutting a way as she can think of, he’s the one who leans in this time and kisses her. Wednesday’s eyes widen, and she feels Goody gurgle some more in her mind too. Together, the two Addams women can do nothing but shudder in the body they’re currently sharing as Harry works his magic.
Fucking her harder and faster, he shows an excellent aptitude for multitasking as he also works the magic from Wednesday’s virginity at the same time. It slowly takes shape within her body, until she feels it moving from her extremities and limbs to her chest. Then, from her chest to her mind. And finally… Wednesday gasps, shuddering in orgasmic pleasure as it slots into place.
Yes, she cums from Harry’s ‘gift’. She climaxes hard in fact, orgasming all over his throbbing cock. Control… she’d never thought about what that might look like. She knows now though. She can feel it... she can feel Goody. This is good. This is what she needed.
Surging forward, Wednesday wraps her arms around Harry’s neck as she deepens the kiss. She doesn’t care who is watching, she doesn’t care who it is that’s fucking her. She’s much too pleased with this development to care about any of that anymore. Finally, after what feels like an eternity, Harry cums inside of her.
He tips over the edge after Wednesday (and Goody) have climaxed about half a dozen times between them. He fills her womb with his seed and then some, leaving Wednesday shivering in delight… especially because this time, having his magical cum inside of her doesn’t just feel good. No, rather… the untrained witch can USE that magic now.
When Harry pulls out of her, he smiles knowingly.
“What do you think, Wednesday?”
Huffing, Wednesday doesn’t bother with words. Instead, she reaches within herself… and grabs hold of Goody Addams with her mind. Then, she begins to pull. Her ancestor squeaks as Wednesday drags her firmly out of her body. She whines for a moment, looking distinctly put out at having her brief stint among the living ended so soon.
But then she blinks and looks down at herself… and around the Crypt. Wednesday smirks… as she sets Goody Addams’ corporeal form down on the ground in front of her.
“Ah… w-what… what’s this?”
“I can summon you now, Goody. Whenever I want, I can call you forth into the world of the living. We’ll be able to talk whenever I need your advice on anything.”
Goody’s eyes widen at that, looking awed by the idea. But of course… Wednesday isn’t done.
“We can talk later though. For now… lick.”
Grabbing her ancestor by the hair, Wednesday drags her head down into her leaking quim, forcing Goody to eat out her creampied pussy right there on the spot. If the other Nightshades are shocked by the display of Wednesday being eaten out by her own ghostly doppelganger, they don’t say anything. They just continue to watch on with lust in their eyes.
Meanwhile, Wednesday makes eye contact with Harry… and nods. Amused, Harry steps forward and grabs Goody Addams by her hips. He flips her skirt up over her heart-shaped ass and before she can react, he’s already spread her slightly see-through cheeks and applied the head of his messy cock to her anus.
Wednesday tilts her head back and lets her eyes drift shut as Goody’s ensuing squeals from being butt fucked for the first time in her entire life and unlife reverberate up through Wednesday’s cunt. She shivers in delight as Professor Potter sodomizes her ancient relative right then and there.
What a pair of birthday girls they make, hm? Her, sitting on the edge of Crackstone’s Tomb and enjoying her ancestor’s tongue. And her ancestor, getting broken in two by that massive fucking schlong that the Wizard Lord is sporting. The best part is, thanks to Goody being manifested under Wednesday’s power, she can feel some of what the spirit is experiencing even now. Meaning she can feel a somewhat ghostly sensation of being butt fucked by Harry, even as Goody eats out her cunt.
… As far as birthdays go, Wednesday will admit that this one wasn’t terrible. She could have done without the surprise party, but what it’s led to is… certainly good enough for her to overlook Enid’s treachery just this once. Besides, she knew precisely where her and her werewolf dormmate stood with one another. At the end of the day, Enid’s loyalty would always be to Harry over Wednesday, and she doubted that would ever change.
That was okay though. Looking into Harry’s eyes, Wednesday wordlessly decides they have a truce for now. For this boon that he’s given her, for this ‘birthday gift’, Wednesday will not try to pry too hard into his private business for the time being. She will set aside whatever his true reasons for being at Nevermore are and focus her efforts entirely towards the mystery surrounding all the killings… and the potential return of Joseph Crackstone.
Now that she had control over her psychic abilities, it shouldn’t be too hard to figure out what was going on, Wednesday figured. She just had to reach out and look, after all.
… But she’d do that later. As Goody had said, the world wasn’t going to end tonight. Wednesday would make sure to enjoy herself in full before she got back to the grind tomorrow. With a groan, Wednesday drives Goody’s face even deeper into her cunt, with Harry helping by thrusting into the pale spirit from behind even harder.
Yes… she would make sure to enjoy herself immensely.
Chapter 68: Double Surprise!
Chapter Text
Hindsight is twenty-twenty, they like to say. For instance, in hindsight… Harry probably should have thought twice before taking a cute goth witch’s virginity on top of the tomb of a rather wrathful, vengeful magic-hating dead man from a thousand years ago. To be fair, one would think that the very fact Joseph Crackstone had been so magic-hating would disqualify him from anything magical working on him.
One would be wrong. Silence falls over Crackstone’s Crypt for only a moment in the aftermath of the orgy that Wednesday Addams’ birthday party has become as everyone basks in their own mutual satisfaction and debauched pleasure. And then…
“RAAAAAAAAAAARGH!”
Harry scoops Wednesday up in his arms and leaps back off of the tomb just as the top of it explodes into a thousand stone shards. A rapidly cast protego maxima covers not just them but all of the other naked young women in the crypt from the debris. Still, while Harry’s quick reflexes are impeccable, that doesn’t mean he has a fucking clue what’s going on… until, that is, he sees the spectral form of Joseph Crackstone coalescing into existence over the top of the shattered tomb.
“TOO SOON! YOU DEPRAVED MISCREANTS HAVE AWAKENED ME TOO SOON!”
That helps put some of the pieces of the rapidly forming puzzle together in Harry’s head. A witch’s virgin blood just by itself shouldn’t have been able to cause even a particularly vengeful and spiteful spirit to form here. That sort of thing didn’t happen by accident. However, if someone else was already trying to draw said ghost back into the material world and was well on their way to doing so… then yeah, Wednesday’s purity could very well have been a catalyst to cause something truly diabolical to occur.
“NO MATTER! I, JOSEPH CRACKSTONE, DO NOT NEED A BODY TO DOLE OUT JUSTICE TO A BUNCH OF FREAKS LIKE YOU!”
The specter’s clearly aren’t a bluff either judging by the way he begins to gather power into both hands, snarling at them fearsomely all the while. Everyone in the crypt tenses up, and there are half a dozen wide eyes staring at Crackstone’s ghost in shock and horror.
“YOU WILL DIE HERE, ALL OF Y-!”
“That’s enough of that.”
Harry, of course, is not one of those horrified, wide-eyed onlookers. Not that he judges the girls for having absolutely no clue what to do. Still, there’s a far cry between him and them… and he would never live down the shame, humiliation, or embarrassment if he let a vengeful spirit of all things be the one to do him in, let alone harm anyone else under his protection.
With a simple flick of the Elder Wand and a calling upon his powers as Master of Death, Harry binds the furious ghost in place. The power that Joseph Crackstone had been trying to draw to himself dissipates almost instantly as the spirit’s eyes widen in disbelief, shock, and outrage.
“WHAT?! WHAT IS THIS?! RELEASE ME AT ON-MMPH! MMMMMPH!!!”
Deciding that he’s tired of hearing the angry specter’s voice, Harry swipes the Elder Wand through the air again, binding Crackstone’s mouth shut and quieting him down significantly. With that, the vengeful ghost is completely neutralized. Not dead quite yet. Not returned beyond quite yet… but truly no more harmless than a fly at this point.
Harry turns to the girls to check on them, a carefree smile on his face as he does so.
“Well now ladies. That was a surprising bit of excitement, wasn’t it? Still, it’s all over n-!”
Unfortunately, it’s his turn to be interrupted. Before the word ‘now’ can leave his lips, the doors to the Crypt burst open… revealing Marilyn Thornhill of all people? Harry furrows his brow at the sight of the ‘Normie Woman’. Admittedly, he’d known a long time ago that Thornhill had secrets. But the moment he’d figured that out, he’d stopped prying.
Sure, he could have read her mind and known everything about her with but a single spell. He also could have kidnapped her and sexually tortured her until she broke too. But that had all sounded so boring at the time. It was far more amusing and entertaining to Harry if he didn’t know everything about everyone always.
So he’d left her be, waiting for the moment when they would all finally find out exactly what the ‘Normie’ teacher was truly up to. It would seem… that time was now.
Harry doesn’t miss the way Marilyn’s eyes fall upon Joseph Crackstone almost instantly. For the briefest of moments, she looks awed by the ghost’s appearance. Then, she notices the bindings covering him from head to toe and his current predicament and her expression turns downright wrathful.
Her eyes sweep across them all before landing on Harry, as expected. Not only is he the only one holding anything that looks remotely like a weapon or a tool, he’s also the one with the most confidence right now. Standing up straight, it’s obvious from a simple look that he’s the one commanding the room.
“YOU! You’ve ruined everything!”
Harry pauses at that, tilting his head to the side as Marilyn snarls. She’d been so nice and ‘kind’ before. Of course, he’d known that was all a lie, but it was interesting to see her true face. Ugly was a word for it, though even now she wasn’t truly ugly. Then again, Harry had always been the kind of man who found beauty in everything and everyone.
Still, that’s not going to stop him from tweaking her nose. Smiling simply, Harry deadpans out his response, knowing it will only enrage her further.
“Oops.”
Marilyn’s eyes widen at his sarcastic tone. The fact that he simply doesn’t care that he’s ruined her plans is obvious. But also, Harry makes sure to convey with a somewhat ‘helpless’ shrug that not only did he ruin her plans and doesn’t care… he didn’t even intend to ruin her plans. All of this… was accidental. Incidental, even.
“Do you think this is funny?! Years of work down the drain and you’re laughing at me?! Well, let’s see if you’ll be laughing after this!”
A vicious and vindictive glint appears in Marilyn Thornhill’s eyes as she raises her fingers to her lips, using them to let out a piercing whistle. Admittedly, Harry could have stopped her from doing so. But he had to admit… he kind of wanted to see what was going to happen.
Needless to say, if he’d known that a massive monster was going to come rushing into the already cramped Crypt at Marilyn’s call, he might have thought twice. Harry quickly identifies the hulking creature as a Hyde as it climbs into the Crypt with a snarl on its face. Bit of a problem there… given that Hydes are known for their near-complete immunity to all magic.
Harry frowns as Marilyn points at him vindictively.
“Kill, my precious pet.”
This might actually be a bit of a problem… though just because a creature was immune to magic did not mean the skilled and talented wizard or witch was helpless before it. Harry begins looking for the biggest thing in the Crypt to put between him and the Hyde, intending to bludgeon it to death if need be.
But before he can find something… and before the Hyde can actually take a single step in his direction, there’s a sudden snarl and yip from the side.
“Get! Away! From! My! Master!”
All eyes, including the Hyde’s, turn to where Enid Sinclair has finally found her trigger. Harry watches on, half-amused and FULLY impressed as his Best Girl transforms right then and there, becoming a full blown werewolf and throwing herself at Hyde without a single care in the world for her own safety.
She’s not alone either though, he’s pleased to see. The moment Enid jumps forward in her werewolf form, Yoko rushes in as well. The vampire doesn’t have to transform or anything like that. Her species has natural regeneration, strength, and speed that put them on par with both Werewolves and Hydes at the end of the day.
Harry has to admit… his girls are impressing him. Immensely. He smiles almost fondly at the sight of Enid and Yoko taking on the Hyde together. It’s not necessarily a stomp or slaughter on their end or anything, but between the two of them, they’re doing quite well.
Of course, then Harry here’s the telltale sound of a gun being cocked and realizes he’s allowed himself to get a bit TOO distracted. It’s mostly his fault too… he’s still not taking Marilyn Thornhill seriously. She’s just… not very threatening. Even now, as he turns and sees that she has a gun covering both him and Wednesday, Harry doesn’t feel like his life is at risk. Wednesday is in a bit more danger though, which is the only reason he doesn’t immediately move.
“You fools. You really don’t even know what you’ve done. Do you even know who I truly am?!”
Harry raises an eyebrow at that. Would saying ‘no’ cause her to shoot? In the end, he decides that silence is probably for the best. And to be fair, it seems to work. Sure, it enrages Marilyn all the more, but she’s too busy telling her story to fire on them, at least.
“My real name is Laurel Gates! Yes, that Laurel Gates! I’ve come back to this godforsaken town to destroy you Freaks once and for all with Crackstone’s help! All to avenge my family! My brother!”
Harry… honestly had no idea what she was talking about. Nice to know her real name, but everything else was simply flying right over his head. Wednesday though… she makes a noise of understanding in the back of her throat.
“Of course… it all makes sense now.”
Seeing that she was getting nothing but blank confusion from him, Laurel turns to Wednesday with a maniacal grin on her face.
“Yes! You were hot on my trail, constantly looking for clues! But you never quite caught on that the monster was actually two people instead of one. Me and my perfectly controlled Hyde! I bet you don’t even know who the Hyde really is, even after all this time?”
Wednesday scowls at that. It’s obvious she really doesn’t know. Poor girl, she’s been trying to figure it out all this time hasn’t she? In this case, Harry can’t help himself. He peers at the Hyde for a second, Enid and Yoko still engaging with the thing in a knock down, drag out fight for the ages. It takes Harry a mere moment with a flash of magic to get the Hyde’s identity.
“The Hyde is Tyler Galpin.”
A moment after revealing that, Harry furrows his brow.
“… Who the fuck is Tyler Galpin?”
He honestly had no idea. He knew, offhand, every male student at Nevermore Academy. That name belonged to none of them. So… why would the identity matter?
As Laurel looks at him more outraged than ever, Wednesday just sighs and gives him a distinctly unimpressed glance.
“He’s the sheriff’s son. Try to keep up.”
Oh, he was going to spank her ass red later for that remark. Still, sheriff’s son… good to know, Harry supposed.
“Yes! Tyler was so easy to control… so easy to bring under my sway. My very own Hyde to do my bidding and kill my enemies! But he’s nothing but a tool… a means to an end! Crackstone is the one I really need if we’re going to wipe that despicable vile school full of freaks off of the map!”
Pointing her gun at Harry, Laurel half-grins, half-sneers with a crazed look in her eye.
“It would seem he’s indisposed at the moment, but I doubt all of those bindings will continue to exist once you’re dead!”
They would, actually. Harry pauses, honestly not sure whether to stop her here and now or just let her shoot him and pretend to die solely for the entertainment value. But in the end, the choice is taken out of his hands.
“You don’t want to shoot Harry. You don’t want to shoot anyone. In fact, you want to give the gun to me and sit quietly.”
Bianca’s siren call whispers directly into Laurel Gates’ ear from where the Siren has managed to sneak up on her. Harry has to give it to her… Bianca having the courage and guts to sneak up on someone holding a gun and clearly ready to kill with it was… impressive as well. As is the power in her voice as her words wash over Laurel.
In the end, if Bianca had been how she was originally, Harry suspects she never would have been able to muster the strength to make Laurel listen to her. But her time with Harry has been… empowering, heh. Her voice is stronger than ever before and even Laurel, who twitches and tries to fight it for a moment… can’t help but succumb.
The gun is in Bianca’s hands and Laurel is sitting quietly on the floor a moment later. Harry immediately turns his attention towards the fight against the Hyde, ready to make sure neither Enid nor Yoko get hurt too badly… but much to his pleasure, they’ve already deal with the Hyde. Indeed, Harry thinks he might offhandedly recognize the unconscious young man that the defeated Hyde has transformed back into. Tyler Galpin… yes, he’s seen the boy around Jericho a couple times. Huh, who knew?
With a quick bit of magic to make sure Tyler STAYS knocked out, Harry also goes ahead and binds Laurel in magical ropes for good measure. Technically, the last part isn’t truly necessary with Bianca’s Siren Call being as strong as it is, but just in case it wears off, Harry makes sure Laurel is locked down. Then… he summons Weems.
The Headmistress of Nevermore appears in a flash of magic, her eyes widening in disbelief as she squeaks at the sudden forced teleportation. Harry just grins at the shapeshifter.
“Sorry you didn’t get an invite to Wednesday’s birthday party Larissa, but honestly… you would have been a bit of a wet blanket. Alas, now we have a situation that requires your attention as Headmistress. One of your teachers has turned out to have plans of literally destroying your school… with the help of this ghost right here.”
Harry can see Larissa Weems’ face run the gamut of expressions as he speaks. Her eyes sweep over the lot of them, taking in what’s clearly been a sexual and debaucherous encounter. Needless to say, the Headmistress was probably privately relieved that she hadn’t been ‘invited’ to come along, knowing full well that her role in such a party wouldn’t have been anything less than completely humiliating.
He can also see her incredulity as he points at Laurel Gates. To Larissa, Laurel is Marilyn, the unassuming and completely benign Normie she hired to teach plants to Nevermore’s students. Even though Harry speaks with conviction and full honesty, he can tell that the Headmistress doesn’t want to believe him.
However, her doubts last only up until he finally points out the literal floating specter in the room. As soon as Weems’ eyes fall upon Joseph Crackstone’s muffled, bound, squirming presence, her eyes widen in horror.
“Is that… Joseph Crackstone?!”
Smirking, Harry nods.
“Indeed it is. This is Crackstone’s Crypt, after all. We may or may not have woken Crackstone up in the midst of our revelries. Oops. Anyways, turns out that wasn’t a bad thing because dear Laurel here actually intended to resurrect Crackstone completely, new body and all, so that they, together with her pet monster, could destroy Nevermore… and possibly Jericho as well, I don’t really know for sure.”
“O-Of course Jericho had to go as well! They’re just as tainted by Nevermore’s freakishness by this point!”
Harry gestures to Laurel, who it seems is finally coming out of Bianca’s Siren Call. Weems looks at her for a long moment, suitably horrified by all that she’s just heard. Finally, she looks to Harry.
“What… why am I here? What do you want me to do about all of this?”
Harry raises an eyebrow at that. Oh? He would have thought the Headmistress would have immediately started making demands. Instead, she was questioning why she was even here. Huh, funny.
Before he can respond however, someone else interjects… a second spirit who was already here before Crackstone manifested himself pipes up.
“Crackstone must be resealed.”
Looking to Goody Addams, Harry tilts his head to the side, gesturing for her to continue her pitch.
“I know that you are the Master of Death and could send him on to the Great Beyond with a snap of your fingers… but Joseph Crackstone’s crimes against my people are too numerous to count. He does not deserve eternal rest. He does not even deserve to be consigned to nothingness. The only way for him to atone for his sins is to suffer alone here, for all eternity.”
Goody’s eyes almost seem to burrow into him as she stares at Harry intensely.
“I know you have the power, my Lord. I know you have the strength to put him back in his tomb and make it so that he never, ever gets out… ever again.”
Humming, Harry considers Goody’s request for a long moment. She’s… half right. Sure, he had the magic to be able to seal Crackstone back up and basically confine his spirit to a tight little stone box for a long, long time. Centuries. Millennia, really. But Harry was confident, not OVERCONFIDENT. He was smart enough to know that thousands of years was a long, long time and nothing was truly certain. Even things ‘set in stone’ could erode away over thousands of years.
If Harry did what Goody asked, Crackstone would certainly languish for at least a thousand, maybe two thousand years. Guaranteed. But that was still just kicking the can down the road. WAY down the road, sure… but as Master of Death, it nevertheless rubbed Harry the wrong way.
Seeing as Larissa didn’t seem to have anything to offer to this encounter after all, Harry sends her back to her office in Nevermore with a dismissive wave of his hand. She was useless at this point. Then, he looks to Goody and smiles wickedly.
“I have a better idea, Goody Addams. A deal that you might just find more palatable than you’d think.”
Goody frowns… but slowly nods.
“I am listening, Lord Potter.”
-x-X-x-
Laurel could hardly believe how much had gone wrong. She and her Hyde working together should have been invincible. Joseph Crackstone’s resurrection should have been inevitable. But… from the moment Harry Potter had arrived at Nevermore, Laurel had been wary. There were whispers, as silly as such things were, that he was some sort of wizard and was capable of casting magical spells of all sorts, shapes, and sizes.
Now obviously, Laurel didn’t think that was true. YES, the supernatural was very real. Freaks and outcasts were capable of strange bullshit. Her pet Hyde was proof of that. And Nevermore itself had everything from werewolves to vampires to sirens to gorgons. A whole lot of magical animals.
But those freaks all had one or two powers at most. You avoided letting Sirens talk to you. You stayed away from Werewolves when they wolfed out. You carried garlic to ward off Vampires. And you were careful not to ever look at a Gorgon in case their snake hair fell out of their coverings.
Manageable. They were all manageable. But Harry Potter? Laurel hadn’t known what to expect. That was why she’d gotten ahold of the gun. And yet… in the end, none of it had mattered. Here she was, at the bastard’s feet, knowing exactly what he had just promised that bitch Goody Addams.
Smiling down at her, Harry pulls out his cock and slaps it across Laurel’s cheeks, making her gasp and scowl in response. Then, he grabs hold of her hair rather roughly.
“Well… you heard what I said.”
Snarling at him, Laurel glares balefully.
“You won’t break me! No matter what you do to me, I won’t let you win! And even if you knock me up, I’ll make sure it’s a miscarriage!”
Yes… that was what Harry Potter had promised Goody Addams. Instead of resealing Laurel’s ancestor in his tomb, he’d negotiated with the Addams bitch. He would send Crackstone on to the Great Beyond, but before he did so, he would punish Crackstone… by forcing him to watch as his ‘Normie Bloodline’ was tainted by a ‘freak’ and an ‘outcast’.
Laurel wouldn’t stand for it. She wouldn’t-grk!
Her eyes widen and she begins choking almost immediately as Harry thrusts forward and forces his thick cock down her throat. Laurel’s eyes begin watering from the rough treatment right off the bat.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
She tries to struggle and free herself from her bondage so she can push him away, but the rope is too tight. Nor can she pull away either, his grip on her hair is too strong. And Harry isn’t being exactly gentle either. Laurel can feel her air supply being cut off as he truly starts in on his brutal assault, using her mouth like a mere toy for his pleasure.
Tears finally stream down her face as she’s violated in the most humiliating way possible, her gagging and choking only growing in volume as Harry ruthlessly skull fucks her.
“GAGKH! GAGKH! GAGKH!”
Gazing down at her, Harry chuckles.
“What was all that? You were talking a big game mere moments before, Laurel.”
She glares up at him hatefully, trying to get across just how much she despises him. The thought of biting down doesn’t even cross her mind though… something that the woman fails to notice. Truly, she has no idea just how in over her head she really is.
As Harry’s massive bitch breaker continues stretching her throat impossibly wide and brings her jaw to its breaking point again and again, Laurel shivers as a single tendril of arousal worms its way into her mind. What… what was happening? She wasn’t… there wasn’t any way in which this should have been pleasurable for her. It was painful more than anything.
And yet… despite her initial resistance, Laure finds herself growing shamefully aroused by this degradation, by the rough treatment she’s currently experiencing. The more Harry fucks her throat, the more her body betrays her. Her pussy begins to drip with desire, and the pain and humiliation transform into a dark sort of pleasure as she lets out a gurgled, muffled moan.
She can’t let him win. She has to fight it. And yet…
“Here it comes, bitch. Swallow. Drink down my seed, you Normie Whore.”
Laurel doesn’t even think twice about doing so… or what it probably looks like to everyone else. She gulps down Harry’s thick load, her throat convulsing as she works to swallow every last drop of his cum. She moans as she does so too, the vibrations sending shivers through Harry’s massive prick as she milks him for all he’s worth.
When he finally pulls out of her throat and mouth, Laurel is left in quite the state. Gasping for air, strings of saliva and cum connecting her lips to his rock hard member. She can’t help but lick her lips, savoring the taste of his essence for a moment. And then she looks up into his eyes, sees the smirk on his lips, and notices her ancestor watching out of the corner of her eye.
Laurel Gates stiffens as she realizes that Crackstone just saw her succumb to nothing more than a face fucking. Self-loathing fills every fiber of her being as she realizes how weak she is. She snarls and tries to rise to her feet despite her bondage, only to find the rope is suddenly gone. But then… so is everything else she was wearing too.
Squeaking, the murderous woman tries to cover herself up with her hands, but Harry just uses his magic to force her hands away from her suddenly naked body. Then, he uses his magic to spin her about and lift her into the air.
Laurel shakes her head from side to side as she tries to maintain her defiance, her anger, her rage.
“N-No! I won’t let you win! I won’t break! I swear I won’t-!”
That last bit she’d tried to direct at her ancestor. He had to believe her… except, Laurel isn’t even sure she believes herself as Harry slams her down onto his cock, his hands on her hips and his throbbing member filling her completely. Laurel is cut off by the air being driven out of her lungs. She lets out a sharp gasp as her pussy clenches around his dick, trying to push him back out. But to no avail.
Soon, he’s bouncing her up and down on his shaft and his relentless thrusts have her inner walls fluttering and squeezing and spasming in ecstasy. Laurel bites down on her lower lip hard enough to draw blood, desperately trying not to give him the satisfaction of hearing her moans.
But again, her body betrays her. She starts to move with his upward thrusts, her hands going back to grab him so she can rock her hips and gyrate around on his cock. In no time at all, she’s moaning up a storm again, losing herself in the pleasure and chasing the forbidden bliss that only Harry’s cock seems capable of providing her.
“I’m going to breed that pussy of yours, Laurel Gates. I’m going to knock you up and you’re going to carry my baby and raise them as a loving mother.”
Laurel tries to say she won’t. She tries to reiterate her intentions of forcing a miscarriage even if he does impregnate her. But the words lock in her throat. She finds herself tongue-tied, even as her moans grow louder and louder.
She could never kill her own child. Even if they were a magical f-freak. And… would it really be so bad to have a baby with Harry? He was such a virile, perfect male specimen. Maybe… no! She had to fight it! What was wrong with her?!
Laurel whines, trying desperately not to give in. But her body… her body is already way ahead of her. With a loud involuntary cry, she tips over the edge and cums all over Harry’s cock. An admission as well as an orgasm, in many ways. She knows her ancestor is watching. She knows that the ghost of Joseph Crackstone just saw her squeal and climax all over an outcast freak’s big fat dick.
In truth, the thought of carrying Harry’s child and forever being marked as his… it sends a dark thrill through her body. She tries to protest of course, tries to tell him she’ll never let it happen again… but all that comes out is a breathy moan as he pounds up into her all the harder. His bitch breaker hits depths she hadn’t even known existed and Laurel finds herself lost in the primal rhythm of their fucking.
Worst of all, she can feel it. She can feel his balls tightening and his cock pulsing inside of her, signaling his impending release. She braces herself as best she can, trying desperately not to show everyone more of her debauched state… but its no use. Harry cums inside of her with a loud groan and Laurel… Laurel climaxes right alongside him. She orgasms explosively one final time as he fills her womb with his seed.
Laurel throws her head back in ecstasy, her body convulsing from the release. She’s never felt so full, so owned, so… right. It shouldn’t be right, should it? This should all feel very, very wrong. And yet… she’s enjoying herself more than she ever could have imagined.
But Harry isn’t done. Not even then. He’s not content with face fucking her and then creampieing her. Even with his intended goal of impregnating her, he’s not just going to leave it at that apparently.
Before Laurel can even properly recover, she finds herself on her hands and knees with Harry behind her. His fingers dig into the soft flesh of her hips as he lines up his still-hard cock with her tight asshole. Laurel whimpers when she realizes what he’s going to do next. Before she can resist, before she can reject the very concept… Harry slams into her, stretching what was really her last virgin hole to its limits and then past them.
Laurel, who had just discovered that she very much has masochistic tendencies, screams out in a mixture of pleasure and pain alike. The pain becomes pleasure and the pleasure becomes ecstasy, even as Harry sets a truly brutal pace. Pounding into her mercilessly, each of his thrusts pushes her further and further towards the edge of madness.
Tears stream down her face as he claims her in the most degrading way possible. Yet… they aren’t tears of sadness. No, these are tears of joy… of understanding. Finally, at long last, Laurel Gates sees herself as others see her. She realizes how wrong she was, how bad she was, how… naughty she was.
As Harry fucks her anally, Laurel takes it happily, her body molding itself to fit his every need. And when he reaches over her and grabs hold of her hair before speaking in her ear… she knows every word out of his mouth is correct.
“You’re an outcast cocksleeve now, bitch. You’re a cum dump for freaks to fuck and use and abuse whenever they want. And that’s all you’ll ever be. Understand?”
As Harry’s words sink in, Laurel feels a sense of finality wash over her. She knows there’s no going back now. There’s no escaping the chains he’s just shackled with. She is exactly what he says she is, body and soul and mind. A part of her does rebel against the notion of course, even now. She was supposed to be destroying the outcasts, not joining them! And she certainly wasn’t supposed to be their fuck toy!
And yet… the part of her that rejects Harry’s words is a small, distant voice that is easily drowned out by the roar of her submission. As Harry finally cums in her ass, Laurel shudders and then collapses forward onto the stone, spent and used beyond a shadow of a doubt. She knows in that moment that her life will never be the same… and yet, a smile spreads across her face regardless. Content and satisfied, Laurel Gates, for the first time in her life, has found happiness.
“Don’t think you’re done just because I’ve finished ruining your holes, slut. Time for you to begin your new life as an outcast fuck slut, bitch. Enid… Yoko. Come get your prize.”
-x-X-x-
“YES! H-HARDER! I NEED IT! I’M A SLUT FOR OUTCAST DICK! I’M A HUGE WHORE FOR FREAKS TO DO WHATEVER THEY WANT WITH!”
Harry watches on as Enid and Yoko use the magical strap-ons that he’s just conjured to fuck Laurel Gates in both the cunt and the ass at the same time. Needless to say, she was a changed woman… and not just because of his bitch breaker of a cock. Harry frankly didn’t have the patience or the inclination to work Laurel over for days or weeks on end. So he’d gone right into her mind and made some alterations, transforming her into a masochist and turning her hatred for outcasts and freaks into a façade for her secret fantasy of submitting to them.
Now, his Best Girl and his Vampire Pet were enjoying their reward for dealing with the Hyde so decisively. Together, Enid and Yoko fuck Laurel Gates like there’s no tomorrow. All the while, Crackstone’s ghost is forced to watch on in silent, impudent fury and outrage. The hatred steaming off of the vengeful specter in their midst is damn near palpable at this point.
Ignoring Crackstone entirely, Harry turns away from Laurel’s vocal enjoyment of her defilement and raises an eyebrow at Goody.
“Well? What do you think, Ms. Addams? Is this good enough revenge for you to sign off on me sending Crackstone on?”
Wednesday’s ancestor purses her lips together, staring intently at Laurel’s debauched countenance. Her eyes are rolling back in her head and her tongue is lolling out of her mouth as Enid and Yoko DP her together. Finally, Goody slowly nods.
“… Yes. This is a fitting revenge. Not only will Crackstone’s bloodline be forever tainted, but he has watched his last remaining relative break on outcast cock and become a slave to her own desire to serve outcasts and freaks. This… I can accept this.”
Harry just smiles. Technically he didn’t need Goody’s permission or approval to do anything. But she seemed like a good egg, so he wanted them to be on the same page all the same. Still, with Goody no longer objecting, Harry wastes no more time. Pointing the Elder Wand at Crackstone, he casts the spell to exorcise the angry ghost from this plane of existence.
If it were any other wizard or witch and any other wand, then they might have struggled against the weight of Crackstone’s hatred and vitriol. But he’s Harry Potter and he’s using the Elder Wand, one of the three Deathly Hallows that grant him the title of Death.
Joseph Crackstone vanishes with barely a whisper, his last angry cries still muffled by the binding covering his spectral mouth. In an instant, he’s gone and Harry nods, pleased to have fully tied up that loose end.
Of course, no sooner has he thought that then a pair of hands wrap around his cock. Looking down, Harry blinks at seeing Wednesday Addams kneeling before him, his cock in her grasp. She gives him a look.
“What? It’s my birthday… and we were interrupted.”
Were they interrupted? Heh, Harry isn’t about to try and correct her. Of course, even as she begins to deliver long, languid licks to his cock… they’re joined by another. Bianca kneels next to Wednesday, pretty much forcing the goth witch to scooch over. Wednesday gives the Siren a frown, but Bianca just laughs.
“What? I saved your lives from that bitch and her gun. I earned a reward as well~”
Again, Harry decides not to try and correct that misconception. After all, it means Wednesday has no choice but to let Bianca join her in pleasuring him with mouth and tongue. Bringing his hands down atop their heads, Harry groans in pleasure as they both get to work on either side of his cock.
Meanwhile, a few feet away, Laurel is still getting plowed mercilessly by Enid and Yoko. Enid is definitely going the hardest on the poor Normie, clearly having taken Laurel’s attempt at his life more personally than even Harry himself had.
Heh, ultimately though… all was well that ended well. And frankly, he was glad that he’d decided not to investigate ‘Marilyn Thornhill’ earlier. This was much, much more entertaining in the end.
Chapter 69: Saying Goodbye
Chapter Text
After all that excitement in Crackstone’s Tomb, and solving the mystery behind the deaths happening around Nevermore, Harry had to admit… he felt like he was more than deserving of some R&R. Of course, even R&R was mostly just what he’d already been doing without all of the subterfuge and intrigue going on in the background.
With Laurel Crackstone and her pet monster no longer making a mess of things, Nevermore and Jericho had mostly calmed down. Well, for a given definition of ‘calmed down’ anyways. The truth was, Harry had done his own fair share of messing around since arriving in the area, hadn’t he? Even if Laurel was handled and Joseph Crackstone wasn’t coming back, it wasn’t as though everything could go back to the way things were before.
A smirk spreads across his face at that thought, and he casually lifts the tome in his hands to look down at his crotch where Enid Sinclair and Wednesday Addams are currently tag teaming his throbbing cock. Between the two of them, his Best Girl and her roommate have their mouths, tongues, and hands all over his massive bitch breaker of a member… and they’re going to town on it to the best of their abilities.
At the same time, Harry is finally making some progress on the reason he’d come to Nevermore in the first place. No, contrary to what everyone else might have believed, he was NOT in fact here to take over, ruin the Headmistress’ day repeatedly, and all around fuck every beautiful woman young and otherwise who crossed his path.
Sure, all those things had happened, but they weren’t the original goal. No, the original goal that had brought Harry here to America in the first place was the Greengrass Blood Curse. And while he’d made some meager progress with that since his arrival, Harry couldn’t deny that he’d allowed himself to get somewhat distracted along the way.
No longer though. With everyone knowing their place, he’d finally been able to settle into something of a daily routine. In the day, he would teach his students how to navigate both the magical and the mundane, and how to deal with not just muggles but also wizards and witches since most of Nevermore’s population were not in fact wizards and witches themselves.
By night, Harry finally got some real research done… with the help of his naughtier students, of course. Indeed, even as Wednesday and Enid are both slobbering and slurping at his cock right now, Harry was also reading a very promising tome that had been pointed out to him by Goody Addams of all spirits.
From what Harry was gleaning from this ancient text, the magic that Goody had used to bind Crackstone’s soul to his grave was in fact Blood Magic… and derived from knowledge gained from a Witch Coven located in a town called Greendale. It was located in the state of New York, which put it southwest of where Harry was now, seeing as Nevermore Academy was in the state of Vermont.
Curiosity properly piqued, Harry puts down the tome and calls upon his magic to pull some records from MACUSA. Technically it’s not quite legal, but what they know won’t hurt them… and frankly, if their wards aren’t powerful enough to stop him, then what are they going to do about it if they find out anyways? Give him a slap on the wrist?
Either way, looking into Greendale further while Wednesday and Enid are still gobbling on his knob down below, Harry finds out some interesting things from his research. First and foremost, MACUSA, aka the Magical Congress of the United States, liked to call themselves the governing body for the magical population of the greater US of A. And yet… their own official documentation details a ‘hands off’ policy regarding Greendale that goes back decades.
There were talk of ‘incidents’ in Greendale. Apparently, it was located close to an entrance to Hell and had, over the years, drawn all sorts of occult practitioners to the area. Rather than implode like they usually did however, something strange had happened… they’d all settled down and made it work, somehow. Witches consorting with demons usually only ever ended badly, but Greendale had been around for centuries, before the current United States was even a thing in fact.
MACUSA had done their part, or at least that’s what they claimed. They’d tried to bring Greendale and it’s magical population under their jurisdiction a handful of times over the years, doing their level best to put an end to Greendale’s dark, bloody practices. But their every effort had ultimately been rebuffed, most of the time quite violently. Turns out demon-backed witches aren’t that easy to handle… who knew?
Of course, the other side of the thing was the sheer size difference between the United States and a place like Britain. Magical Britain and Magical America were two very, very different things. The wizarding world over in the isles was small and insular to the extreme. While the magical communities over in the Americas were also pretty insular and isolated… they tended to be anything but small at times.
MACUSA and their peers in Canada and Mexico had their work cut out for them just keeping the Statute of Secrecy enforced over such a massive landmass. Harry did not envy them for their task… and he supposed he couldn’t exactly begrudge them for ultimately deciding to let something slip through the cracks here and there.
Greendale was one small town that mostly kept to itself. And so long as it continued to keep to itself and stays a small town, MACUSA had bigger fish to fry. So, from what Harry was seeing in the official documentation… Greendale had been left to their own devices for the last several decades after the last attempt by some ambitious bureaucrat had ended in tears.
While Harry didn’t blame them for just backing off, he did have to grumble a little bit at how much more difficult this made life for him. It seemed like his only option was to go in blind… because he certainly wasn’t going to stay away. Based on what he was reading in the tome that Goody had shown him, Greendale was most definitely the next step in his lead here. Even if it was the proverbial black sheep of America with its bloody practices and connection to Hell, Harry had to go there anyways.
After all, the alternative was admitting he’d been beaten and giving up… and Harry Potter did not give up. Not now, not ever.
Still, that also meant something else… his stay at Nevermore Academy was at long last coming to an end. While his time here had been less than fruitful in some ways and more fruitful than expected in others, he could at least take solace in having learned one thing about the Blood Curse that he didn’t know before.
Namely, he’d gained confirmation that even after being in place for over a hundred years, a Blood Curse like the one ailing the Greengrass Family COULD still be broken. Admittedly, he’d gone into this endeavor with the assumption that that was the case, but there’d always been a chance he was wrong.
Now he knew for certain that not only could he beyond a shadow of a doubt cure the Greengrass Blood Curse… he was also confident that he was on the right path to uncovering it.
But first… well, Harry had to say goodbye, didn’t he?
-x-X-x-
His ‘goodbye’ can only really take place in one location, of course. The reimagined ‘headquarters’ of the Nightshade Society. The meeting place has been ‘tastefully’ renovated of course. The once-secret entrance has been transformed into an elevator that takes one directly down to the clubhouse. And the clubhouse itself has been turned into a Gentleman’s Club designed by Bianca with some help from her mother Gabrielle.
Most of the women he’s broken are working at the club now, with Gabrielle using her time as a Cult Leader to help really train them into perfect little whores for him.
Harry himself arrives through a secondary, private entrance of course. The ‘owner’ is much to good for the front door, and with him having complete and total control over Nevermore at this point, putting a magical elevator in that moved through time and space from his bedroom to the Nightshade’s clubhouse had been child’s play.
As he steps out into the Gentleman’s Club, Bianca and Gabrielle are there waiting for him, dressed up like the whores they are, but also a bit more… in charge than the other women. This means that while they’re both topless, they are still wearing pasties to cover their nipples, and they also have flowing skirts on, which is more in terms of clothing than most of the women down here can say.
The two dark-skinned Sirens stand on either side of the special VIP entrance, having been alerted of his imminent arrival ahead of time. Neither pays much mind to his pets behind him. Behind and to his left and right, Wednesday and Enid are on their hands and knees on all fours, wearing collars and leashes that are in turn wrapped around his wrists.
Bianca and Gabrielle ignore them entirely though in favor of looking to him. Their faces light up at the sight of him, and they hurry to each loop an arm through one of his own, pressing their mostly naked black breasts against his sides.
“Master. We’re so happy to have you show up for an inspection~”
“That’s right, Master. We’re here to serve you in any way you envision. Please, would you care for a tour?”
Chuckling, Harry slides his hands down Bianca and her mother’s backs and grabs a handful of Siren ass apiece a moment later. The two black women moan in response, shuddering in delight as he gropes their buttocks right through their flowing skirts.
“That’s why I’m here. Show me around the place, why don’t you.”
As the three of them walk forward, Wednesday and Enid can do nothing but crawl behind them. Enid, of course, is happy in any role that Harry gives her. She is and will likely always be his Best Girl. Wednesday, meanwhile, has been somewhat broken by the experiences at her birthday party. That’s not to say she’s truly changed from her old personality, but… for him specifically, she’s become a lot more submissive, willing to do whatever he desires of her.
To everyone else, she’s the same old Wednesday. But for Harry… she’s his fuck doll, through and through.
Regardless, the leashed dormmates are all but forgotten as Bianca and Gabrielle delight in showing him around the Nightshade Society’s clubroom. It’s much bigger than it was originally of course, all thanks to some size expansion charms from Harry. In fact, it’s at least four or five times as big. This is good because there’s a lot more people down here these days than there was under the old Nightshade Society.
In fact, despite being so much larger of a space, its still pretty packed. The first table that Bianca and Gabrielle lead him to is positively surrounded by young men, both normies from Jericho and outcast students from Nevermore alike.
“FUCK YEAH! PUMP HARDER BITCHES!”
“GO! GO! GO!”
“CUM FOR US YOU SLUTS!”
With a slight application of his magic, Harry pushes the crowd of young men apart slightly. They’re so engrossed in what they’re witnessing that they don’t even notice… but the two women on the table in the center of the crowd definitely do in spite of what they’re currently doing. Almost as if they’re drawn to him, two sets of eyes track over to where Harry is watching them, causing him to grin in amusement.
Valerie Kinbott and Laurel Gates kneel there on their hands and knees on the table. Naked and absolutely drenched in sweat from head to toe, it’s obvious that the two normie women have been going at this for quite some time, much to the vocal enjoyment of the men around them. Not just vocal either, but also financial. There’s dollar bills all over the table surrounding the two women, and the all-male crowd has more crumpled money notes in their hands, tossing them around constantly as Kinbott and Gates ‘earn it’ by impressing them.
Doctor Valerie Kinbott, once Jericho’s town therapist. She’d been instructed to handle Wednesday Addams, but that hadn’t gone well for her in the end. Mostly because of him. Now she was finding out just what so many of her former patients really thought of her. How they’d likely spent so many of their sessions imagining the blonde naked or in a compromising situation just like this.
And then there’s Laurel Gates, aka Marilyn Thornhill. Once the biggest outcast hater around, the kind of woman who was so angry and so monstrous that she tried to bring her bigoted ancestor back from the dead so he could institute a purge on all degeneracy and deviancy in the area. On top of that, she’d brought a young man suffering from a monstrous transformation under her control and had him killing people for her.
Now though… she’s a fuck toy for normies and outcasts alike just like Valerie. Both Valerie and Laurel are nothing like their former selves at this point. Case in point, when they notice him and turn to look at him, neither stops what they’re doing. Nor do they even look like they want him to save them or let them go free or anything like that.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
“Harder!”
“Fucking bitches!”
“Shake those asses!”
And shake them they do, because right now Kinbott and Gates are ass to ass with a pair of truly massive dildoes buried in their holes. The one down below is stuffed in both of their cunts, while the one up above is impaling their asses. As they slam their ass cheeks into one another with bruising force, they moan wantonly, their eyes lidded even as they stare at him.
It's obvious from the look on their faces that they’re not hoping to escape or be freed from their current situation… they’re just hoping Harry might be interested in joining them and giving them what they truly long for… another taste of his big, fat cock.
Tough luck for them though, heh. Harry is done with those two cunts. He’s had his fun with Valerie Kinbott, ruining her and turning the blonde into what she was truly meant to be… a whore. And he’s done the same thing with Laurel Gates as well. At this point… they just aren’t worth his time.
The last thing he sees before he withdraws his magic and lets the crowd of young men shuffle back in and block his view is someone shoving a dollar bill into Laurel Gates’ mouth. She’s right where she belongs now, truly. Both of them are.
Looking to Bianca and Gabrielle, Harry lets out a dark laugh.
“A delicious sight, ladies. Show me more.”
“Of course, Master.”
“We’re happy to see you so pleased, Master~”
And indeed, the view of Valerie and Laurel being so… utterly abused, humiliated, and disgraced has definitely done things for Harry. Bianca has taken the initiative of reaching down and extracting his cock from its confines and is now stroking it readily, even as they continue walking along. Anyone who sees Harry’s massive throbbing mast is struck with envy and jealousy if they’re a man, and nothing but lust and arousal if they’re a woman.
The next ‘show’ they arrive before is… well, it’s not exactly to Harry’s tastes, he has to admit. But that’s alright, because ultimately this isn’t necessarily about catering to only his tastes… it’s about making a Gentleman’s Club that can cater to all sorts of men.
“Oooh, that’s a good boy. Keep it up. You’re doing well.”
“You, on the other hand, are starting to slow down. Is that all you have? Keep going, little man.”
Alcina Dimitrescu and Larissa Weems. The former is a giantess of a vampire that Harry brought with him all the way from Europe where he’d taken her and made her his bitch. The latter is a giantess of a woman too, as well as the Headmistress of Nevermore Academy… who he’d also taken and made into his bitch.
But where Harry had allowed no disrespect and ultimately fucked both extremely tall, extremely voluptuous women into submission… not all men were cut from the same cloth as him. He raises an eyebrow as he observes the scene in front of him. From what he heard, the kids these days were calling this ‘big mommy fetish’ or something.
Both Alcina and Larissa are cooing down at the young men currently latched onto their massive tits and sucking away at them. At the same time, they’re using their hands and feet to jerk off even more young men. As well, those who are lucky enough to be allowed to fuck their cunts and assholes are being lectured and critiqued on how they’re doing and how they can improve.
Both women are technically being gangbanged by every strict definition of the word. However, they’re obviously in complete control, despite each dealing with about four to five cocks apiece. It’s the kind of situation where Harry wishes his fellow men would rise up, push the giantesses down, and have their way with them on the spot.
Sure, none of the guys they’re currently handling are anywhere near his cock size. Sure, that means they have no real chance of truly making Alcina or Larissa feel pleasure in the same way he does. Still… he just can’t help but shake his head at the sight of female domination on this level. It’s simply not arousing to him. It’s one thing to watch a woman dominate another woman, especially when they’re both submissive to him. But this? This is just sad. He feels sorry for these young men who can get off to this kind of thing.
Bianca, currently in charge of stroking Harry’s cock and keeping him nice and hard so he’s ready for what comes next, notices his flagging arousal, of course. Clearing her throat, she steers them away from Alcina and Larissa’s antics.
“Ahem. This way, Master. I think you’ll enjoy this next show even more~”
As it turns out, she’s completely right. The next sight is immediately more arousing and not just because the two women it involves are locked into old fashioned stockades.
… Okay so maybe it’s at least partially that. Harry chuckles softly as he looks on at the sight before him, continually to casually grope and fondle both Bianca and Gabrielle’s asses all the while.
Its ‘Mistress’ Arlene from Pilgrim World and Yoko Tanako the Asian Vampire. The two women are wearing insanely slutty and completely scandalous versions of old fashioned pilgrim attire. Basically skirts so short they might as well be belts, and tight white tube tops instead of buttoned up blouses that barely contain their busts.
Frankly, the only real ‘pilgrim-y’ part of their attire are the white pilgrim headcovers both are wearing. Otherwise, they would just look like another pair of whores. Though to be fair, the wooden stocks they’re bent over and locked inside also add to the whole ‘pilgrim’ feel at least a little bit.
Neither are in any position to do much more than stand there and take all comers. Their customers have formed neat, orderly lines behind each of them, while the women themselves have been positioned so that they’re facing one another and can watch each other get fucked hard and fast.
Harry watches in amusement as the two young men currently fucking Arlene and Yoko both finish at around the same time, groaning in exultation as they empty their balls into the female ‘pilgrims’ right there on the spot. Then, stepping away, they’re just as quickly replaced by two more guys… although these customers are a little more adventurous.
S-SMACK!
“A-Ah! Yes! Harder! Nnngh!”
WHAP!
“FUCK YES! Give it to me! Paddle my bottom red!”
Only as Harry watches the two latest johns using a cat o’ nine tails and a spanking paddle on Yoko and Arelene respectively does he finally notice the massive table of bdsm toys set off to the side. Maybe half the line is currently holding their ‘weapon’ of choice as they wait their turn, their other hand usually on their cock, stroking it and getting it ready.
The two guys currently fucking Arlene and Yoko are enthused by the reaction of the two pilgrim pain sluts. They plow them even harder, while also continuing to bring the bdsm tools down on their unprotected, helpless asses.
Arlene and Yoko both squeal like the masochistic pigs they’ve become thanks to Harry’s ‘help’. He grins as he watches this, enjoying the sight very much. Though he does raise an eyebrow when one of the men in line suddenly steps out.
“Fuck it! I ain’t waiting that long, these bitches ain’t worth it…”
Instead of storming off in a huff however… the young man in question walks up to the front of his line and then past it, until he’s standing between Arlene and Yoko’s faces. Giving them both a wicked grin, he grabs them by their cloth-covered heads and forces them both to strain their necks as he pulls them forward until they’re kissing and slobbering over either side of his cock. It’s a little difficult for them to manage, but certainly not impossible Harry notices. Just… uncomfortable.
Which is of course precisely how the two pain sluts like it. Moaning even harder than before, they slurp and lap at the cock between them, even as they continue to get fucked from behind and paddled and whipped respectively.
Going a step further, the impatient young man lifts one leg up and plants a foot on Yoko’s stockade in particular. Then, he shoves her face into his balls, while thrusting his cock right down Arlene’s throat.
“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”
“Fuuuck yes… been wanting to plug that mouth of yours since the first time you got on me for ‘littering’ in Pilgrim World you stupid, stuck up bitch. You fucking red headed sow… suck my cock! Suck it! And you, you Asian cunt… fucking what kind of pilgrim was from Asia, huh? Go on! Gobble my balls!”
… Honestly, while he didn’t recognize the young man even remotely, he was still a man after Harry’s own heart. As well, his actions are drawing interest. Soon enough, there’s three lines instead of two. While there are still plenty of men who want to fuck Arlene and Yoko’s ass or cunt while messing up their bodies with whips, chains, and paddles… there are just as many who realize they can get their rocks off using the stockaded women’s mouths instead.
Harry chuckles at the sight. He truly does love to see such enterprising young men exercising their problem solving muscles to the fullest extent. That said, he’s had enough of the ‘sights’ at this point. While there are many, many more women down here in the expanded Nightshade Society than just the three pairs he’s been shown so far, Harry is finished with his tour… now it’s time for his own pleasure to be taken care of.
“A lovely tour ladies. But I’m done watching.”
Moaning as his fingers find their pussies under their hiked up skirts, Bianca and her mother lean into him all the more.
“Mm, I bet you are Master… you’re so fucking hard. Your fat cock is going to mess us up so badly~”
“Right this way, Master… we have something special for you. Something for a… true VIP~”
Harry grins, liking the sound of that. He allows the two dark-skinned Sirens to guide him away from the more crowded section of the Gentleman’s Club and soon they’re joined by Divina. Harry’s intrigue only grows until he sees what they’re bringing him to… an unoccupied, bubbling jacuzzi.
Oh this? This was going to be fun…
-x-X-x-
There was something to be said about Sirens and their apparently amphibious nature. Sitting back on the bench in the bubbling jacuzzi, Harry has a wide grin on his face as he enjoys himself immensely. The reasons why he’s enjoying this are manifold at this point. First and foremost, he’s staring at a trio of shapely asses sticking up out of the water and moving back and forth quite… sensually and gracefully right before his eyes.
Two of them are dark chocolate in skin tone while the third is pale white. All three of them belong to his pet sirens who are currently almost fully immersed in the water save for their asses, and working together to tackle his immense cock. Gabrielle, Divina, and Bianca are all going to town on Harry’s dick right now, and because they’re sirens, none of them are having to come up for air at any point. They can focus solely on sucking and slurping and winding their tongues along his cock.
Of course, the bubbling of the jacuzzi makes it hard to see their faces through the constantly churning water, but that just makes it all the more arousing when he looks down every once in a while and sees a glimpse of those siren eyes staring up at him unerringly and devotedly while they continue to express their adoration using their mouths and tongues. The whole experience is undeniably pleasurable, and Harry probably would have already picked one to start fucking by this point if it weren’t for the OTHER two reasons he was enjoying himself so much right now.
Sitting on his right and left sides are Enid Sinclair and Wednesday Addams, his two pets no longer crawling behind him as he walks through the Nightshade Society’s not-so-secret establishment, but now pressed into his body, rubbing their own naked bodies against him eagerly.
Enid, of course, has the position of Best Girl as his right hand woman, the bubbly and slutty werewolf mewling and shivering in delight as one of Harry’s arms wraps over her shoulders with his hand sliding down to grope at her right breast. Wednesday is left with the left, the gothic witch moaning and running a hand along his thigh under the water as he plays with her left breast.
Both women would like nothing more than to be able to take over for the sirens currently blowing him under the bubbling, churning waves, but because none of the trio actually need to come up for air, neither Enid nor Wednesday is getting the chance. Which honestly, is just fine with Harry… because there’s something he needs to talk to them both about.
“Girls… you should know that I’ll be leaving Nevermore sometime soon.”
Both Enid and Wednesday freeze up at that in unison. Enid’s eyes widen in panic and shock while Wednesday’s narrow as her brow furrows in consternation and confusion.
“W-What?! Why, Master? Where are you going?”
Harry smiles softly and leans over to give Enid a reassuring kiss on her brow. His Best Girl happily melts into the show of affection from her Master, shivering in delight in the process even as her worry doesn’t fully abate. Not that he expected it to.
“I originally came to Nevermore for a purpose and while I’ve certainly had my fun here with all of you… this was all just something I was doing on the side for entertainment. I’ve truly enjoyed myself though… you’ve proven that you’re the best damn pet a wizard could ask for, my Best Girl.”
Enid perks up at that, even as she and Wednesday both hang off of his every word.
“Alas… the reason I originally came here was to help a family of women very near to my heart back in my homeland break a blood curse that has plagued them for centuries.”
That gets a gasp from Enid, followed by big puppy eyes that make it clear he’s just scored more points with her for being a ‘good’ and ‘chivalrous’ master. Wednesday, meanwhile, is far more calculating about things. Even though Harry has ‘broken in’ the Addams Witch at this point and fucked her into one of his pets, she’s still Wednesday at heart… and Wednesday is nothing if not an inquisitive mind.
“… You’ve exhausted every source of information here at Nevermore, haven’t you? Hm, but did you find the answers you sought and are now returning home, or have you struck out and need to keep looking?”
Harry grins at the young goth immediately starting to interrogate him. To remind Wednesday of her current position, he goes ahead and takes her left nipple between his fingers, giving it a harsh pinch and tug that causes her to gasp and flush a little bit as her thighs rub together under the jacuzzi water.
“Neither, actually. I didn’t find the answers I sought here… but Nevermore wasn’t completely useless in the end. I found a lead and that’s where I need to go next.”
Wednesday’s eyes narrow again, even as her plump lips part slightly in a panting mewl from his continued playing with her nipple. Enid, meanwhile, can’t contain herself on his right side.
“W-Where? Where do you need to go next, Master?”
Looking over at his Best Girl, Harry can already tell where this is going. For a second, he considers not telling either of them and leaving them both in the dark… since part of this conversation involves him confessing to them that he’s leaving them behind here in Nevermore to continue their educations.
… But no. Refusing to tell them would only make them more interested and while Enid would probably just submissively bow her head and dejectedly obey his instructions anyways, she deserved better than that. Wednesday, meanwhile, would almost certainly take it as a challenge to try and track him down if he didn’t just tell them both where he was going.
Chuckling, Harry looks into their expectant eyes before delivering his one word response.
“Greendale.”
That gets confusion from Enid and wide-eyed recognition from Wednesday. Immediately, the Addams Witch is even more all over him than before, and much to his surprise, she steals the words Enid had been working herself up to saying right out of the bubbly werewolf’s mouth.
“Take me with you!”
From his right side, Enid squawks at hearing this and is quick to grind her soft chest against his side all the harder as she clings to him with a whimper.
“No! Take US with you, Master! S-Surely you can make use of us, right?”
Harry narrows his eyes, half in suspicion and half in amusement. Down below, the three sirens continue their work without interruption or hesitation. He doesn’t doubt that they can hear everything even with their heads under the water, but Bianca, Divina, and Gabrielle all know their place is here, doing his bidding in Nevermore.
Still…
“I was expecting Enid to ask, but you Wednesday? You have an ulterior motive… spill.”
Wednesday huffs at being found out, before shrugging as she loosens her grip on him ever so slightly.
“I’ve always wanted to visit Greendale, but my parents said I wasn’t allowed. Apparently, the Addams Brand of Darkness doesn’t mesh well with Hell or something. But I don’t care! The stories I’ve heard about Greendale are fascinating! The murders too… so many murders! Please, you have to let me come. If you take me, my parents will have to say yes!”
He highly doubted THAT was true. While Harry didn’t necessarily fear Gomez and Morticia Addams, he certainly didn’t think they feared him either. And from the sound of things, they had very good reasons for avoiding Greendale and not letting Wednesday visit the town. That was good, he could use that. Especially since…
“I-I don’t know anything about this Greendale place, but it sounds like it’s going to be dangerous Master! Please, you have to let me come along so I can protect you. I can be your g-guard dog! I promise I’ll be good!”
Sighing, Harry gives Enid another forehead kiss. And then because he doesn’t want Wednesday feeling left out; he gives HER a forehead kiss too. She wrinkles her nose in response but doesn’t offer up any form of complaint. Deep down, he thinks she likes it.
“Sorry ladies… but I don’t think I can bring either of you with me.”
Before they can both react with some sort of explosive outburst, Harry pinches their nipples and tugs them hard, cutting them off as they gasp and then moan from the treatment.
“There are many reasons why. For one, I can’t guarantee your safety like I can guarantee my own. For two, your parents would never agree, even coming from me. And for three… I want you both to stay here at Nevermore and finish your educations.”
Sliding his hands from their breasts up to their hair, Harry winds his fingers through their locks and scratches across their scalps with his digits until they’re both leaning into his touch and panting from the sensation. He almost has their eyes rolling back in their heads from the scalp massage. There… might be a little bit of magic involved, heh.
“You two are good girls… Enid will always be my Best Girl. But Nevermore still has things to teach you both. Until you’ve graduated, I can’t in good conscience take either of you away from your education. Of course, once you HAVE graduated… then I certainly wouldn’t be against having either of you return to my side wherever I am in some capacity.”
Dropping his hands from their heads back to their breasts, Harry raises an eyebrow as he gives them both a moment to recover from his touch and process his words. Finally, panting and flustered and flushed with arousal, Wednesday and Enid share a look between one another… before shaking their heads in unison.
“That’s not good enough for me.”
“I can’t a-accept that Master! That’s too long!”
Harry raises an eyebrow at the two of them, his fingers resting on their nipples. He doesn’t pinch and tug right off the bat, but he is reminding them of who’s in charge here. Enid blushes and ducks her head apologetically for speaking out of turn, but Wednesday isn’t so easily cowed.
“You won’t still be in Greendale by the time we graduate from Nevermore, not based on how long you stayed here. And while I’m sure I would enjoy pursuing an apprenticeship under you all the same, I don’t want to miss out on getting to see Greendale at your side. Even if you can’t protect me, I don’t care…”
Enid, her confidence bolstered by Wednesday’s words, pipes up from the other side of him.
“I-I also can’t wait that long, Master! W-What sort of Best Girl would I be if I didn’t make every effort to stay by your side? I don’t care if you can’t protect me… I want to protect YOU!”
Harry sighs. Now he’s starting to regret telling them where he was going. He wasn’t expecting this much resistance, especially from two young women he’s already broken upon his cock. But… admittedly, he’d put a lot more time and effort into these two then he had anyone else in a long while. And back home, everyone sort of knew they could get a piece of him whenever they wanted so it was never as much of an issue as this apparently was.
Giving Enid a distinct ‘look’, Harry raises an eyebrow.
“You would be the sort of Best Girl who obeys her Master’s orders, for one.”
That causes Enid’s eyes to drop and her entire body to droop in dejected depression. Which obviously isn’t what Harry wants. This is supposed to be a celebration of everything they’ve all accomplished together. Finally, he caves… if only a little bit.
“I’m not taking either of you with me to Greendale… at least not at first. I want to get the lay of the land first and make sure it’s safe before I bring anyone else into a situation that could admittedly blow up in my face.”
Sure, he was fairly confident in his personal power and capabilities, but Greendale would be different from Nevermore and Harry was well aware of that fact. Nevermore might be home to a lot of non-humans and so-called ‘freaks’, but it was not a place where wizards and witches regularly practiced magic. Hell, the most magic outside of Harry himself that this place had seen in centuries had come from the ‘normie’ Laurel Gates when she’d tried to resurrect her bigoted ancestor.
Greendale would be different, based on what Harry knew. Nevermore wasn’t even on MACUSA’s radar, but Greendale was basically on the ‘do not disturb’ list of places too scary for the magical government here in the States to fuck with. The difference would likely be massive and Harry intended to be very careful to make sure he wasn’t caught flat-footed.
“… But perhaps, if everything is fine and I’m able to make it safe for a visit… I could talk Weems into arranging a field trip for some of her ‘best’ students.”
The emphasis is not lost on either Enid or Wednesday. His Best Girl perks up in excitement at that, looking happy as a clam. Wednesday on the other hand, scowls a little… and it’s obvious the goth witch isn’t happy with just this much. However, she’s smart enough to realize that she’s lost her tentative ally in all of this bullshit. Enid nuzzles into him, content and satisfied… and Wednesday is forced to concede, nodding slowly as she’s forced to swallow down Harry’s olive branch.
“That will have to do, I suppose.”
Snorting derisively, Harry gives her nipple another pinch-tug to remind her whose in charge here. Wednesday gasps and presses herself against him some more before turning her ire in the direction of the three women under the water.
“Tch. They still haven’t made you cum after all this time? What a bunch of utter failures. If I were these three, I would be ashamed of myself.”
Harry grins, even as he feels Bianca, Gabrielle, and Divina all pick up the pace down below. That confirms that they could hear everything he and the other two were saying all of this time even under the water.
“Don’t be too hard on them, Wednesday. I needed to have this talk with you and Enid… so I just held off on cumming. But they’ve all been doing excellent work… and Bianca, for everything she’s done, deserves my load the most.”
At hearing that, the dark-skinned Siren wastes absolutely no time in diving down his cock and deep throating his member. Harry cums a second later, allowing for her to swallow his seed and gulp it down as he ejaculates for a good half a minute. How she manages to do so while underwater, Harry doesn’t know… but it’s impressive to say the least.
Wednesday, meanwhile, just huffs some more as she watches this happen.
“A real woman would have still managed to make you cum even when you didn’t want to.”
Harry hums and gives Wednesday a distinct ‘look’.
“You know I realize what you’re doing, right?”
The Addams Witch stiffens up slightly before acting all nonchalant and calm.
“I’m sure I don’t know what you mean. I’m just stating facts.”
Chuckling, Harry shakes his head.
“No, what you’re trying to do is provoke me into making you prove yourself. Except you don’t really care if you make me cum or not. You’re just hoping that I’ll fuck you first so you can ‘put your money where your mouth is’.”
Enid gasps from his other side, even as the three sirens all finally begin to surface from the depths, their beautiful derrieres disappearing under the water as their heads pop up one after the other. All three are glaring daggers at Wednesday for not just her words about their skills, but also Harry exposing her little scheme.
“Wednesday? Is that true?”
Enid’s pout and big puppy dog eyes don’t break Wednesday though, even as she sits there completely at ease and scoffs.
“Of course not. It’s not like I’m as addicted to Lord Potter’s cock as any of you sluts are. I can easily go without.”
Heh, tsundere to the end. Still…
“Well now, I’m more than happy to let you prove THOSE words my dear. You can just sit back and watch alright? While I enjoy the others to my heart’s content.”
Wednesday stiffens, realizing only too late the corner she’s backed herself into. And yet… she remains closed lipped, unwilling to admit that she’d lied or that she really did want his big fat cock to ravage her holes again. Snorting in amusement at her obstinance, Harry nevertheless removes his arm and hand from her body, doing the same with Enid as well. Then, he steps down off of the bench and into the jacuzzi center, reaching for the first of the three sirens in front of him, who just so happens to be Divina.
The jacuzzi is massive, easily able to fit more than even the six people they currently have in it. Divina moans as his hands close on her hips under the water, her own hands moving to stroke and jerk off his cock as she looks at him with expectant eagerness in her eyes. She might have lost out to Enid for the position of his Best Girl, but the siren has nevertheless proven herself to be one of his good girls. Even before Bianca broke, Divina was already on his side after all…
She deserved everything he was about to give her, and more. Reaching up, Harry slides a hand through the back of Divina’s hair and along the nape of her neck before pulling her up into a deep, tongue-filled kiss. The siren’s eyes flutter shut as she moans against his lips, his tongue easily wrestling hers into submission while she continues to jack him off.
His other hand moves from her hip up to her chest, fondling and caressing one of her breasts for a moment before slowly rolling her glistening wet nipple between his fingertips. Her moans only grow more wanton as Harry plays with her like this, until eventually he can hold back no longer. The gentle act is fun… but they both know what he really wants. Divina just so happens to want it too~
Separating their lips, Harry roughly spins Divina around and bends her over right there in the center of the hot tub. Bianca and Gabrielle have both moved off to the sides at this point, while Wednesday and Enid have slid around out from behind him so that they can make sure they’re in his periphery too.
All four women are touching themselves as he positions Divina for what they all knew was coming. Hands on breasts, under the water between legs, lips parted in soft moans, and eyes fixated on him and the pale white siren.
Divina, for her part, arches her back for Harry beautifully, moaning all the while as he runs a hand down between her shoulderblades. Her tits are just touching the water, even as her ass lifts up out of it. Standing on her tip toes, she’s positioned herself perfectly for Harry’s massive bitch breaker of a cock to come up out of the water as well. Breaching the surface like a missile from a submarine, his cockhead pushes against Divina’s slit for a moment, almost jolting her forward… but his free hand is there to curl around under her, gripping her waist and holding her in position as he thrusts into her from behind.
“Oooh yes Master~ a-ah… please, your cock is so big… ruin me with it!”
Chuckling at her begging, beseeching tone, Harry reaches forward and grabs Divina by her hair, roughly pulling her head back another couple of inches as he pounds even more of his throbbing mast inside of her.
“Most would say I already have ruined you, Divina.”
Indeed, he’d taken the siren and broken her on his cock in a number of ways. He’d even convinced her to ‘betray’ her best friend for all that Bianca had wound up joining the ‘winning’ side in the end. Ultimately… Harry had ruined other men for Divina… even if he hadn’t ruined her for other men.
“Y-You have! You’ve ruined me, Master! I’ll never be able to feel as good with any of our worthless customers as I feel with you! None of them will ever measure up to your BIG FAT COCK!”
Damn straight. Harry grunts as he slams that big fat cock deep into the squealing, moaning, singing siren. Divina’s cries are like a melody in the air, only serving to turn on the other four women in the jacuzzi even harder. Bianca, Gabrielle, Wednesday, Enid… it doesn’t matter where Harry looks, all he sees is another bitch in heat biting their lower lip and wishing they were in Divina’s place.
Even Wednesday, for all that she would normally try to stay stoic, is flustered right now, watching another woman get fucked in front of her. Even the gothic girl wishes she was in Divina’s place right now.
She’s not, though. This moment is all about Divina. This moment is all hers, from start to finish. As they splash the water in the hot tub around with their rough fucking, Harry eventually slides his hands around Divina’s body and grabs her by both tits, groping and squeezing her breasts and making her squeal and moan up a storm. At the same time, he picks up the pace and fucks her even harder from behind, pounding into her pussy with his full might as she clenches down around his cock and cums again and again for him.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLASH!
He’s striking into her backside with enough force that she’s probably going to be red back there all the way into tomorrow. But Divina doesn’t care. If anything, the siren loves it all the more. It’s even better for her because she’s in the water from what Harry can tell. The magical creature’s natural environment makes her stronger and faster, allowing Divina to keep up with him for a lot longer than she would normally be able to do.
With a grunt and a groan, Harry slams into Divina’s spasming pussy one final time, making her shudder and gasp as he finally fills her with his seed. His cum pumps into her womb for what feels like a minute straight before his balls are finally fully emptied and he’s done with her.
And truly… that might be the last time they ever fuck. He’ll be leaving soon and as lovely as Divina is, she’s ultimately a minor character in the grand story that is Harry’s life. He’s not the type of man to say ‘never’… but he does make a note to conjure up a perfect replica of his cock in the form of a magical dildo and leave it on the pillow in Divina’s dorm room before he leaves.
Hell, he’ll do the same for all of them, really. A way to remember them by… and a way to satisfy themselves, since none of the boys or men they’ll be selling their bodies to here in the Nightshade Society are ever going to be able to do it.
For now though, Harry pulls out of Divina and slowly helps her sit down on the hot tub bench behind him. As the slightly tired siren sits down, panting and still catching her breath, Harry turns back to the other four women who have arrayed themselves before him, each all but offering themselves up to him.
… But there’s an order to these things and if Bianca, Enid, or Wednesday think they’re next, they have another thing coming. Save the best for last, after all. And that meant…
“Gabrielle.”
Bianca’s mother jolts up from her seat, wide-eyed and surprised that she got picked. As she moves through the water towards him however, Harry stops her and points… down.
“Assume the position so I can fuck you in the ass, bitch.”
The siren cult leader blushes in response before slowly nodding.
“O-Of course, Master.”
Then, she dips beneath the surface of the hot tub once more. Harry watches through the jacuzzi bubbles as Gabrielle lowers herself to the floor of the hot tub and puts her face against it. Then, she raises her ass and hips high into the ‘air’… or rather, higher up into the water. Face down, ass up, kneeling there beneath the waves… heh, she could probably hold that position for hours if Harry ordered her to.
Part of him is tempted. It would certainly be funny to leave her like that, forgotten and ignored while he fucked the other girls. The younger, fitter, tighter models one might say.
But… no. He’s merciful, in the end. He said he was going to do something and Harry is no liar. Stepping forward, he crouches down as well until only his shoulders, neck, and head are above water. Beneath the bubbly surface, his hands reach out and grab Gabrielle by her hips and ass, squeezing the black woman’s thicc buttocks harshly before spreading them nice and wide for his massive cock.
Then, finding purchase in her anus with his huge fat bitch breaker, Harry slams down, filling Bianca’s mother with his dick, invading her bowels and stretching her asshole nice and wide with several inches of his massive shaft.
There’s muffled squeals from the underwater siren, even as Harry begins to fuck her fat ass for all it’s worth. They’re like music to his ears really… no, more than that. It actually sounds even more melodic than Divina did and Harry’s curiosity is piqued. Casting a quick spell to let him breathe water and air interchangeably without issue, he finally dips his head beneath the surface of the hot tub.
What he hears honestly takes his breath away. It reminds him of the golden egg back in his Fourth Year at Hogwarts in fact, where opening the damn thing outside of the water released the terrible screeching of the merpeople in the Black Lake, but opening it in water released a haunting musical melody.
Well, at least sirens don’t sound like awful screeching whenever they talk in the air. But then that makes sense given their whole mythology and what not. Even still, Gabrielle’s voice is truly gorgeous now that Harry has water in his ears instead of simple air and as he fucks her ass, she only gets more vocal and excited, squealing and crying out and shrieking at the top of her lungs in a way that the water makes sound unbelievably good.
There’s something to be said about fucking the beautiful black siren’s big broad ass underwater. It’s a new experience, one that Harry doesn’t think he would mind repeating one day. The usual sounds of flesh slapping against flesh are nonexistent, and the water does provide some level of resistance that he’s constantly fighting against. But at the same time, there’s just something so unique about it. Harry can’t get enough of it, and from her vocal enjoyment, neither can Gabrielle.
He fucks Bianca’s mother long and hard in the ass because the bitch deserves nothing less and nothing more. She’s not going to get a pussy fucking like her daughter or Divina. She’s not worth that much. But she seems to be enjoying herself all the same. Perhaps she finally recognizes her own value. She certainly knows her place under her daughter at this point.
Smirking, Harry delivers some harsh underwater smacks to Gabrielle’s ass cheeks, hitting her buttocks hard even as the water absorbs much of the noise from the impacts. But of course, Gabrielle’s melodic cries only grow louder and more beautiful. Harry has never fucked an opera singer in the ass before (put it on the bucket list) but he imagines if he did while also making them sing, this is what it might sound like.
Finally, with a muffled groan beneath the water, Harry tips over the edge again and empties his balls once more… this time into Gabrielle’s ass until the beautiful black MILF of a siren is stuffed full of his cum just like Divina.
Pulling his head up out of the water first, Harry slides out of Gabrielle’s ass and rises back to his full height, grinning wickedly as he meets the eyes of each of the three women remaining. Gabrielle crawls away beneath the waves and pulls herself up onto a bench to the side of the jacuzzi, even as Bianca, Enid, and Wednesday all stare at him with lidded eyes and lustful gazes.
But of course, if he started out saving the best for last, they can’t possibly think he’ll change course now. Pointing at Bianca, he smirks as the dark-skinned siren stiffens up in excitement. Then, he turns his finger back around and curls it in a ‘come hither’ motion.
Bianca doesn’t need to be told twice. She positively leaps up from her position along the side of the hot tub. And then she leaps into Harry’s arms for good measure. Laughing, he catches her easily and even uses a burst of magic to make sure she lands right on his cock. His massive bitch breaker slides right up into the beautiful bald black siren even as she clings to him with her arms and legs. Filling her from below, Harry gets to watch Bianca’s eyes widen, her lips part, and a sonorous moan leave her mouth.
Not quite as melodic as listening to her mother ‘sing’ underwater, but Harry still doesn’t mind it. Not one bit, really. He grins as he all but scoops Bianca up, his hands groping harshly at her full black ass. Beginning to bounce her up and down on his cock, he enjoys her wanton moans and mewling cries for a bit before speaking in a low tone.
“You’ve impressed me Bianca. You started out so defiant and unruly, but you’ve well and truly learned your place throughout my time as your Professor… and Master.”
Bianca’s eyes flutter as she licks her lips.
“A-Ah… only b-because… I had such… excellent tutelage, Master.”
Harry hums at that, not about to deny his own part in her ‘training’. Still, as her pussy clenches and squeezes around his cock, he can’t help but marvel at how far she’s come. Even as Bianca bounces on his dick, her ass is slapping down into the water below, causing little splashes and quakes through the bubbling jacuzzi and clearly adding to the pleasure for her.
“That you did. Still, a teacher is only as good as his student. You’ve proven yourself quite capable, even as I molded you. That’s why I’m leaving you in charge of everything I’ve built here at Nevermore.”
Bianca shivers and licks her lips, slowly nodding. She’d already sort of known as much, he figured. Her mother was helping her out with the Nightshade Society, but it was Bianca who was truly running the show. Of course, that doesn’t stop her from perhaps being just a little bit… insecure.
“T-Thank you Master… I’m surprised you didn’t, mm, give the responsibility to one of the others t-though. Like Enid… or Wednesday.”
The two young women still waiting for their turn on his cock don’t hear Bianca mention his name, too busy masturbating as they are. Harry just chuckles, keeping his own voice low as well.
“Enid will always be my Best Girl. And Wednesday is certainly a special conquest in her own way. But neither of them are Brothel Madame material, exactly. I doubt they’ll be down here very often, if at all… so I’m leaving it in your capable hands because I know you can handle it.”
Bianca preens at his words, clenching down all the harder on his cock as she moans and cums along his length. Of course, everything he’s said is true. Enid has imprinted way too hard on Harry to ever want to give herself to someone else at this point. She’s Harry-sexual, basically. Meanwhile, Wednesday has way too many other pursuits to care much for spending her time down here in the Nightshade Society. Even if something like those catering to the clients with the dommy mommy fetish was maybe right up her alley, she’d rather be investigating further mysteries or writing her novels.
In the end, Bianca was the best choice for this job. With her mother helping her out, she would be able to manage this place long after Harry was gone. And best of all, she wasn’t quite as dependent on him as the others. She could likely manage even without his big fat cock… though he’d be sure to leave her a magical replica to remember him by all the same.
With these thoughts running through Harry’s head, he slams Bianca down onto his cock one last time, causing her to orgasm explosively while also making a huge splash in the water below. She gasps and moans, all while shuddering and clenching down along every inch of his bitch breaker. This tips him over the edge and he fills the black siren with his seed one final time, unloading inside of her and coating every inch of her womb with white, hot semen.
Finally finished up, Harry pulls Bianca off of his cock and drops her into the hot tub water below. To be fair, she’s a siren so that doesn’t really do much to her. In fact, she recovers faster in the water than she would have if he’d put her down on solid ground with jellified legs.
Finally, that just leaves Enid and Wednesday. His two pets stare at him with hungry and narrowed eyes respectively, causing Harry to grin at them both. This in turn is taken as ‘permission’ and both Enid and Wednesday get up at the same time only to stop and look at one another. Then they look back at him, as if expecting him to choose between them.
… What utterly ridiculous girls. Shaking his head, Harry wraps his magic around both of them instead and then snaps his fingers for show as he apparates all three of them out of the jacuzzi and out of the Nightshade Society. A moment later, they appear in Wednesday and Enid’s shared dorm room, which Harry has remodeled when neither girl was looking.
Enid’s excited gasp is met with Wednesday’s noncommittal grunt as the two girls look at their ‘new room’. The division they’d made before in the middle of the room has been turned on its head. Where there was once two small twin beds that couldn’t have been further apart in style and appearance, now there’s one large canopy bed that dominates the center of the room… while being half Enid’s colors and half Wednesday’s. That means it’s a splash or rainbow on one side while being dark and gloomy on the other.
“I know you’ll both miss me when I’m gone, but I don’t want either of you to forget about one another. You two will always have each other, alright? That’s an order.”
Turning to look at him, Enid nods her head enthusiastically, Best Girl that she is. Wednesday scowls and crosses her arms over her chest at first but eventually just nods mutely as well, accepting his demands.
Chuckling, Harry spreads his arms.
“Good… now come give your Master a kiss.”
Both girls move quickly in their own ways, with Enid skipping and Wednesday hurrying not to be left behind. They move into his sides and plant kisses on his cheeks, prompting Harry to laugh and card his fingers through their hair.
“Lovely… but not what I meant.”
Firmly gripping them by their heads, he pushes both young women down to their knees before him. Their eyes go crossed trying to take in his throbbing, twitching cock in all of its majestic and meaty glory. Without having to be told again, the two dormmates lean forward and begin to kiss either side of his pulsing prick, causing Harry to groan as they throw their all into worshipping his massive member.
“That’s it girls, just like that…”
His words of encouragement only spur them on harder, even as they both move up towards the bulbous tip of his dick with clear intentions. However, since they reach his cockhead at the same time, neither quite succeeds in managing to take him in their mouths first. Instead, they wind up in a three-way lip lock with one another and his dick, kissing and slurping and licking at the head of his shaft as they also sloppily makeout with one another at the same time.
Harry supposed he could have forced one of them down to his balls while letting the other deep throat his cock. The obvious choice would have been Wednesday of course, since Enid was his Best Girl. But… he doesn’t do that. He wants them to truly share everything with one another once he’s gone. He wants them to carry this cooperation into the forward.
That’s why he leaves them to three-way makeout with his just his dick tip. And to their credit, once Enid and Wednesday both realize he’s not going to step in, they bring their hands up and begin stroking his member as well. Even as they stare up at him from below, French kissing his cockhead and jerking him off, Harry can’t help but grin.
Finally though, they manage to tip him over the edge again. He doesn’t bother warning them though, preferring it to be a surprise. They both are forced to rear back as he begins to cum, their eyes widening as his seed splatters across their faces. Enid recovers first and yanks Wednesday in close, hugging her dormmate and friend and pushing her cheek into Wednesday’s cheek.
The result is that his entire load lands on their faces and tits rather than anywhere else in the room, coating them from their foreheads to their nipples in white, hot spunk. Harry cums and cums, truly unleashing on the two girls, but they clearly don’t mind. In fact, when he’s finally done with this latest release of his, Enid and Wednesday turn to one another in unison and begin to eat his cum right off of the other girl’s face and breasts.
He approves quite frankly. And in the spirit of keeping that sort of thing going, Harry uses his magic to lift them both up into the air. The higher they rise, the more their bodies interlock and intertwine with one another, until they’re hugging each other quite tightly. Carrying them over to the bed, Harry lays them out on their sides so they can continue cleaning one another off and kissing each other.
Moving into position between them, he takes the top legs of both girls and drapes them over his shoulders, before slowly sliding his cock up between their grinding slits as they moan into one another’s mouths. The middle of their new bed also lines up perfectly with their bodies at the moment, completing the aesthetic of the moment and making for a truly spectacular… if salacious picture.
Enid the preppy and colorful Werewolf was laid out on the rainbow half of the canopy bed, while Wednesday the emo and monochrome Goth was laid out on the black and white half of the canopy bed. All the while, Harry’s cock slides up between their bodies, bridging the gap so to speak.
Finally, he pulls back from hot dogging their pussy lips and grinding against their soft abdomens and begins to tease their slits properly. Until at long last, Harry angles himself and slams into Enid’s cunt first. But just because he enters her first doesn’t mean he stays there. His cock pulls out and a moment later he’s inside of Wednesday too. Alternating back and forth between them at a rather rapid pace, it takes both Enid and Wednesday a little while to realize he’s fucking them at the exact same time when they look into one another’s eyes and moan out in the same fulfilled fashion.
Harry chuckles as they pause briefly to look down between their bodies at where he’s seamlessly plowing them both on their sides equally and deeply. They then look up at him, the sheer wonder in their eyes causing him to laugh even harder. Not that he ever stops fucking them. Finally, the two seem to just accept that it’s happening and to enjoy the ride because they turn back to one another and return to heatedly making out even as his cock splits their pussies open one after another.
They cum for him over and over again, even as their nubile bodies writhe and shudder on the shared bed before him. Harry, meanwhile, runs his hands along the legs he has draped over their shoulders, before eventually leaning forward to really give it to them both. Until finally, he can’t hold back any longer and pulls out at the last second to slide his cock right back up between their bodies.
Its there that he cums, splattering their fronts with his seed for the second time in just a short while. His cum winds up coming up from between their tits, spurting out of the valleys created by their shared cleavage and covering their faces again. They flinch in surprise for a moment before showing their insatiable, ravenous slutty sides all over again as they dive back in to once more slurp his seed off of each other.
From there, Harry doesn’t bother holding back anymore or trying to fuck them equally. He flips them over so that Wednesday is on the bottom and Enid is on the top and he fucks Enid doggystyle vigorously aggressively. Then, he fucks Wednesday with her legs up in the air and her toes curling in ecstasy as Enid recovers off to the side.
Harry doesn’t let up from there either. He spends the rest of the night fucking the two young women in a variety of different positions and in every hole they have. Mouth, cunt, ass… nothing is off-limits. Nothing is left untouched. He makes sure they both know that they belong to him in the end. Even if he’ll be leaving them behind for a time, even if they won’t see him for a while as he makes sure everything is secure over in Greendale, Harry won’t let them ever forget who their Master is.
By the time he’s done with the two of them, the sun is starting to rise. They’ve been fucking for hours and hours and both Enid and Wednesday are absolutely spent even as they lay with their sweaty limbs intertwined in the center of their new shared bed.
Standing at the foot of the bed, still completely fine, Harry admires the view for a moment before conjuring up the first two magical dildos he’ll be leaving behind to remember him by. Setting them on Enid and Wednesday’s pillows right behind their heads for the sleeping girls to find when they wake up, he then moves through the rest of Nevermore, delivering similar ‘gifts’ to every woman who deserves one.
Finally though, it’s over. At long last, Harry is ready to depart. Nevermore has been fun and oh so productive, but his quest is far from over and the clues he’s managed to uncover take him to Greendale next.
Somehow, Harry doesn’t think Greendale will be quite so… tame as Nevermore and Jericho turned out to be. Oh sure, there’d been monsters and murderers running around here when he’d shown up, and a grand conspiracy to resurrect some old racist bag of bones from the dead to boot. But all of that was… well, it hadn’t been anything Harry couldn’t handle.
Greendale would have actual magic in spades through from what he understood. Hell magic at that. It should be more of a challenge, and Harry was already taking it more seriously in his head than he’d ever taken Nevermore.
At the same time though, he can’t help but grin at the thought of visiting a place that the magical government of the states had deemed ‘too dangerous’ to police.
This? This was going to be fun.
Chapter 70: Welcome to Greendale
Chapter Text
"Oh you poor dear! What happened to you? Please, please come to my car, let me get you warm."
Harry Potter watches on as the kind-to-a-fault Mary Wardwell wraps a blanket around the 'thing' they've found on the side of the road. He doesn't try to gainsay the teacher in any way of course, even if its rather obvious to him that she's inviting her own death right into the car with her.
He, of course, is sat in the front of Mary's car, in the passenger seat. When they'd first stopped for the 'girl', Mary had been insistent that he stay in the car so that they didn't spook the 'poor thing'. Harry had been willing to do so, especially since he could act if need be from his seated position just as easily as if he was standing.
As the bespectacled teacher helps the lost lamb into the backseat, the thing in human skin tenses at his presence. This causes Mary to quickly introduce him.
"Oh! Don't fret sweetie, this is just Mister Potter. He's a good man, you don't need to worry about that."
Harry turns in his seat to smile and nod in greeting, even as he uses the moment to study the creature with his own two eyes. He has to admit… she's quite beautiful under all the grunge and grime covering her from head to toe.
Dusky skin just barely bordering on dark marks her as African descent but with a mixed heritage. Her long brown locks and brown eyes are both rich in color, even as her narrow cheek bones and pouty lips give away the European blood within her.
Of course, that's just her appearance. In truth, Harry doubts this creature is African OR European truly. She's definitely not human, after all. That he knows beyond a shadow of a doubt.
Once Mary Wardwell has the beautiful creature in a seatbelt, she quickly gets back in the driver's seat of her car, tossing him a grateful look for not raising a fuss about her stopping. Harry just smiles and inclines his head, wordlessly conveying that it's no problem.
After all, he would be rather hypocritical to get mad at her for stopping for the thing in the backseat when she'd stopped for him first. Not that Harry had necessarily needed the ride, but he would be lying if he said it hadn't been… illuminating so far.
Mary Wardwell was a teacher at Greendale's very own Baxter High School. She'd been over in Riverdale for an event when she'd come across him standing at the 'Welcome to Greendale' sign, observing it for a moment. In truth, Harry had been observing more than just the sign… he'd been observing Greendale as a whole with a magical sight that revealed more than mundane eyes ever could.
The truth was… the place was a Pit with a capital P. It didn't surprise him in the least that MACUSA had abandoned all efforts to civilize Greendale at this point. The town was the kind of place to chew up your average wizard or witch, and only the luckiest ones could hope to be spit back out again.
Still, there were points of light in the darkness, weren't there? Ms. Mary Wardwell had stopped upon seeing him staring at the Welcome Sign and they'd chatted for a while. When she'd found out that he was so new to town that he didn't even have a place to stay, the darling woman had outright offered him her guest bedroom until he got on his feet.
Truly, Mary was NOT the kind of woman that Harry had expected to find in a place with the reputation of Greendale. And yet, it just went to show that people came in all shapes and sizes.
As they continue driving on with their little beautiful monster tucked in the backseat, Mary fills the ensuing silence by retelling it all about herself and then continuing on from where she'd left off with him. To his mild surprise, Harry can tell that the creature is more interested than he would have expected, especially when it finds out where Mary works. Not a good sign.
Of course, at the same time it can't quite keep its eyes off of him either. It seems torn between glaring daggers at the back of his seat and listening intently to everything Mary is saying. Given that the bespectacled teacher is kind of boring, Harry finds himself curious why that is. He can only think of a few reasons… none of them very good.
Finally though, they do arrive at Mary Wardwell's home. The High School Teacher is all smiles as she leads them to the front door and invites them both inside. Then, she leaves them both alone in her living room to prepare some tea.
That's when the creature whirls on Harry, only to find the tip of his wand pressed against the hollow of her throat. She freezes in place before narrowing her eyes and sneering.
"Wizard."
Smiling placidly, Harry tilts his head to the side and responds in kind.
"Thing."
That clearly pisses her off, her brown eyes flashing as she snarls.
"I am Lilith. First Woman and Concubine to the Dark Lord. You are not welcome here, wizard. Leave Greendale at once and be lucky you escaped with your life."
Well now, that was a lot to unpack. Harry thought he'd sensed something demonic beyond just the general vibe that hung over Greendale like a funeral shroud. Lilith wasn't just a creature; she was a demon. The demon, some might say. Lilith the First Woman, first wife to Adam before she was deemed too rebellious and defiant and replaced with Eve.
That meant her Dark Lord wasn't just a Dark Lord either, but THE Dark Lord… Satan himself. Hah, that was just Harry's luck, to stumble upon some sort of plot involving the Prime Evil on his very first day in Greendale.
The thing is… Lilith wouldn't have even offered him a way out if she didn't feel like she had to. Demon she might be, but she clearly wasn't invincible or unbeatable. Whatever she sensed of his power, she feared it… though not enough to back down. Unfortunately for her, Harry wasn't backing down either.
"I'm afraid I can't do that, Lilith. I have business here in Greendale."
Her big brown eyes narrow into slits and she hisses in anger. Only his wand pressed up under her chin stops her from launching herself at him then and there, he can tell. Smiling at her, Harry just shrugs.
"Let's stay out of each other's way, shall we? No need for things to come to… blows."
Lilith grits her teeth for a moment before finally nodding and pulling back. Harry's smile grows, even as he tucks his wand away in its holster just in time for Mary to come bustling back into the room with a tray of tea and snacks.
"I got a little bit of everything, I hope you both don't mind. Come, come! Ah, Mister Potter, help me with this would you? And you young one, just have a seat and rest. You're safe now, just like I said before."
Harry turns his back on Lilith to help Mary Wardwell with the tray, knowing full well what will happen the moment he does. With his hands occupied with the tray and his back exposed, the First Woman is bound to see the opportunity and immediately betray their nascent pact of non-interference.
How does Harry know this? Simple… he can tell that Lilith wants Ms. Wardwell for something. She showed far too much interest in Mary's rambling in the car ride on the way here and Harry suspects a demon like Lilith would only subject herself to such indignities if she needed something from the High School Teacher. Her identity, perhaps?
In the end, it doesn't really matter in the moment because either way, Lilith strikes the second she senses weakness. Harry watches Mary's expression morph into horror as she sees something else take the place of the beautiful young woman she's trying to help, and he feels it as Lilith unleashes her demonic presence and lunges at his back.
The demon never reaches him, of course. Instead, she's frozen in place in an instant, petrified by his magic while Mary screams in fright. Letting out a sigh, Harry sets down the tea tray on the nearby coffee table and turns around, reaching up to take a hold of the wand floating in midair, pointed in Lilith's direction.
This wand is not like the wand he showed her before. This wand is far more distinctive and he can tell from Lilith's eyes that she recognizes it for what it is. She also recognizes the ring on the hand that now holds the Elder Wand aloft.
"You… to have two of the Deathly Hallows… if the cloak is what you seek, know that you will not find it here, Wizard!"
Harry hums for a moment before reaching out with his free hand and yanking at seemingly nothing but air. A moment later and the shimmering silver of the unworn Invisibility Cloak hangs from his grip before he banishes it back from whence it came a moment later.
In the face of Lilith's stunned silence, Harry just shakes his head and smiles.
"Actually, the cloak was the family heirloom and the first one I came into possession of back when I was just eleven years old. I'm afraid the Hallows are not what I came to Greendale for, Lilith."
"… Master of Death."
Harry inclines his head.
"Concubine of Satan."
Lilith hisses and snarls, trying in vain to break free of his petrification. Unfortunately for her, as magic cast by the Elder Wand, it's pretty much unbreakable. She's strong, Harry can tell as much, but she's not strong enough.
"What… what is happening? What is going on here?!"
Ah right, poor Mary Wardwell. Her fear is understandable. Lilith has transformed from the beautiful, dusky skinned young woman she'd been masquerading as to her full demon form as she tried to attack him from behind. Green skin, no nose, fangs and claws. The works.
Finding her current look to be utterly repulsive, Harry gives the Elder Wand a flick and she's forced back into her previous appearance. That look, of a young woman with dark hair, dark eyes, and a dark complexion, he quite likes.
He can see how stunned she is that he can just force her into whatever shape he prefers. But he does more than just that… he LOCKS her into that shape, locking away her demonic power for the time being and turning her into nothing but what she seems to be… a helpless, powerless young woman.
"You-!"
But Harry cuts her off before she can complain, using the Elder Wand to cast a rather powerful truth spell on her next. He can tell she feels it taking a hold, her brown eyes widening in shock and fear even as he turns so that he's no longer stood between her and Mary.
"Tell us what you were planning to do to us, Lilith. Spare no detail."
Due to him being the caster of the truth spell, she feels an overwhelming compulsion to speak in that moment, one empowered by the Elder Wand to make sure she talks.
"I would have… killed you both! I would have brought your body to my lord so he could consume your magic, Wizard! And then I would have worn the flesh of the teacher, taking on her likeness and taking over her life so that I might further my lord's plans!"
Harry cuts her off there. He'll interrogate her about said plans later to find out precisely how involved he should get with all of it or not. For now though, he looks to Mary, who is staring at Lilith with a new sort of horror. Her previous horror was a visceral reaction to the First Woman's true demonic appearance, but now the horror is of a type that comes from finding out you were mere moments away from being killed and replaced by a supernatural entity.
Before Mary Wardwell can fall into a completely justified panic and suffer an entirely reasonable nervous breakdown, Harry surreptitiously casts a moderately powerful calming charm on the teacher, watching as she visibly relaxes just a bit more.
Though she's still quite angry as well as terrified.
"Mister Potter… what is happening here? I think I d-deserve an explanation!"
Harry nods along in easy agreement.
"You did Ms. Wardwell. You very much deserve an explanation. This right here… is a demon. Specifically, she is Lilith, Adam's First Wife from the Garden of Eden."
Mary shivers at that, biting her lower lip and studying Lilith for a moment before looking at him.
"A-And you?"
Smiling, Harry gestures to the Elder Wand, even as his green eyes flash with power.
"I, my dear, am a wizard. Human as they come, but with something else… magic."
Mary blinks rapidly at that, blushing a little as he grins roguishly at her. Finally, she totters over to the nearest chair.
"I think I need to s-sit down…"
That will work just fine. Harry waits for her to sit and then moves behind her chair. Leaving the Elder Wand hovering again in Lilith's direction, he places his hands on Mary Wardwell's shoulders and while she tenses up initially, his magical fingers soon have her relaxing again under his efforts.
"We do need to decide now what to do with the demon in your living room, Mary."
Injecting the right amount of soothing warmth into his voice, he looks at Lilith with a smirk even as Mary slowly nods.
"Ah… y-yes… what do we do Mister Potter? As a wizard, you would be the expert here, no?"
Harry chuckles. The truth is, Lilith is the first demon he's met in the flesh, so he's not really an expert. However, he's certainly better equipped for dealing with this situation than Mary is. In the end… Harry figures there's only really one way to go about this.
"Tell me Mary… do you know the story of the First Woman? Of Adam's First Wife?"
"Mm… no, I can't say that I do…"
"She defied her husband and rebelled against him, so they cast her aside and tried again with Eve. Eventually, Satan took her for himself… and the rest is history until today. But you know what I think?"
"What… what do you think, Mister Potter?"
Lilith glares at him furiously, but Harry has gone ahead and sealed her lips shut, which is why she hasn't interrupted since he began his seduction of Ms. Wardwell.
"… I think that she just never got the proper discipline she needed, all the way back then. I think even Satan himself hasn't been nearly firm enough for her. I think… she needs to be taught a lesson."
Glowering at him, Lilith can only watch on as Mary practically melts under his hands. The cute teacher is clearly unused to dealing with such brazen sexual energy, and it has her succumbing quickly as he massages her shoulders masterfully.
"Yes… I think you're right, Mister Potter. But… how do you go about disciplining a demon from the dawn of human h-history?"
Harry grins at that.
"Well, only one way to find out right? Let's see what we can do… together~"
A few minutes later and the three of them are properly arranged on Mary Wardwell's couch. Lilith is no longer petrified… but she is now bound and gagged by magical unbreakable rope. It restrains her arms and legs while also wrapping in between her lips, silencing her beyond muffled sounds of protest. With her demonic essence still locked out of her reach, she's helpless to resist.
Oh, and she's naked of course. Mary had blushed even harder when Harry had stripped Lilith to her birthday suit, but she hadn't protested. Instead, she'd seemed to drink in the sight of Lilith's dusky skinned, nubile young body for a moment before realizing what she was doing and quickly looking away in embarrassment.
Now though, Lilith is laid across both their laps, her breasts pressed against Harry's crotch and her ass thrust up in Mary's face. That's on purpose, of course.
"You are the teacher here, Ms. Wardwell. It only seems right that you be the one to apply the discipline. Let's start off with some spankings, shall we?"
"Y-Yes… of course…"
Hesitating for just a moment, the bespectacled woman finally raises up her hand… and brings it down hard on Lilith's ass.
S-SMACK!
The dusky toned ass jiggles from the impact and Lilith squeals through her rope gag, causing Mary to blink in surprise and look over at him.
"I wouldn't have thought a demon would be so… vulnerable to corporal punishment, Mister Potter."
Harry grins and winks at that.
"She's not a demon right now, Mary. I've suppressed her ability to transform and use any of her demonic powers on us. The first step to showing her the error of her ways is to strip her of her sense of superiority, after all."
Eyes wide at his casual admittance of such power, Mary slowly nods before turning her attention back to the matter at hand. Namely, disciplining the little bitch who was going to kill her and then wear her face for nefarious purposes.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
"Mmm! Nnngh! Mmph!"
As Mary goes, getting more and more into the act of spanking Lilith silly, Harry himself… is not idle. Using his magic, he pushes the equivalent of his fingers into both Lilith's asshole and her cunt. Because he's not using his physical hand, Mary doesn't even notice as Lilith's ass is stretched open and her pussy lips are spread wide.
Lilith certainly does though. She whips her head in his direction upon feeling the dual penetration, and she snarls as best she can at the intrusion. Of course, with her naked, bound and gagged, and laid out over their laps like a sack of produce, her snarling loses quite a lot of its… heat.
Harry just smirks and reaches under her with one of his actual hands, grabbing and squeezing her soft, dark breasts in a way that soon has her face contorting in reluctant pleasure as she whimpers and moans through the gag.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
"T-Try to kill me, will you? Try to abuse my kindness and g-generosity… well I'm not h-having it!"
Mary Wardwell is, beyond a shadow of a doubt, one of the nicest people Harry has ever met. A kindhearted woman with a heart full of gold, compassion in spades, and a mouth that just kept talking once she was comfortable with you.
But at the same time, everyone had their breaking point. And being confronted with how close she'd come to being killed and her life taken over; it would seem Mary Wardwell has found hers. Well, almost.
When Harry stretches his arm along the back of the couch and across Mary's shoulders, she doesn't say anything. But when he brings his hand down to her chest from over said shoulder, she jolts out of her disciplining of Lilith and blinks at him with wide eyes before slowly pushing his hand away.
"A-Ah… my sincerest apologies Mister Potter, but I can't do… I can't let you do anything like that with me. You see, I have a fiancé."
An unwelcome surprise, to be sure. But it's not like Harry has ever let that stop him before. Humming, he tilts his head to the side and flashes his eyes, using a bit of Legilimency to read Mary's mind. Her fiancé isn't around right now. In fact, he's currently away on a trip and won't be back for several more months.
Smiling, he moves his hand away and gives Mary a simple nod. He's not worried about taking his time with her… he knows for a fact that she won't be able to resist him forever.
"Of course. I'm not here to make you uncomfortable, my dear. Let's focus on what matters… disciplining this rebellious little chit."
Flushing, Mary nevertheless looks back down at Lilith and her dusky, reddened buttocks. The teacher has certainly done a number on the demon's derriere, giving it a few dozen good smacks at this point while Harry was busy toying with Lilith in other ways.
By now, the First Woman is beginning to squirm uncomfortably, shuddering as she finds herself torn between delicious pain and sinful pleasure. Trapped in her human form, Lilith can't just ignore what they're doing to her, even if she might have wanted to.
"What… w-what do we do next, Mister Potter?"
Harry grins wickedly, his eyes twinkling merrily.
"I'm glad you've asked Miss Wardwell."
Lilith's ass is nice and red by this point. Satan's Concubine is squirming in their grasp, but caught as she is, she can do nothing but take it, especially without access to any of her demonic powers. And that means its time to escalate things to the next level and truly begin showing the bitch of a demon the error of her ways.
Yanking Lilith off of his lap by her long, dark hair, Harry forces her down to her knees between his legs with just one hand and a minor application of his magic. She glares daggers up at him with those dark brown eyes of hers, only for them to widen and flick down when she sees what he's doing with his other hand.
Namely, Harry deftly undoes his pants and frees his cock from its confines. His massive, throbbing, still-growing bitch breaker of a member comes out into the open in a spectacular display and the only reason it doesn't flop out across Lilith's face is because he keeps her at enough of a distance to be able to see him in all of his unveiled glory.
Mary also gets an excellent view of his prick at this point of course, and Harry doesn't even have to look at the High School Teacher to hear the way her breath hitches and know that she's staring at his schlong. Despite her previous protests about having a fiancé, Harry knows better. He knows that at the end of the day; she's just waiting for the right man to come along.
Adam Masters, the man that Mary was currently engaged to, is not in fact the right man for her. Oh, he's probably a nice enough man. A selfless, caring man. And Mary definitely thinks she's in love with him. But love isn't everything, and Harry knows women well enough to know that Mary Wardwell and Adam Masters were on a collision course with tragedy.
Not the sort of tragedy where Lilith killed Mary and usurped her life, only to then have to kill Adam when he came back. No, Harry had already subverted that particular possibility. In the end, if he did nothing, Mary and Adam were destined for the tragedy… of mundanity. They were going to have a boring marriage with all sorts of boring, tiresome, wholesome moments.
And Harry… Harry couldn't let that happen. It fell to him to help Mary embrace her inner demons; pun definitely intended. It fell to him to corrupt her even as he saved her from this little demon bitch who'd been hoping to kill her and wear her skin like a dress.
Meanwhile, dear Lilith is having her own reactions to all of this. The demon, currently trapped in a human form, can only lick her lips mindlessly as she stares cross-eyed at Harry's massive cock. Standing up ramrod straight by this point, his bitch breaker casts a shadow over Lilith's face, leaving her unable to do anything but take in the musky smell of his genitals.
Smirking, Harry tightens his grip on Lilith's hair and brings the demon closer in so she can get a better look and sniff. What happens next, with her instinctively grinding her nose against the underside of his length and flaring her nostrils to impressive wideness… that's all her.
As Lilith groans and whimpers out a prayer to her precious Dark Lord, Harry looks over at Mary and offers her a soft, warm smile.
"Care to help out here, Mary? We can't do anything together… I understand completely of course. But surely punishing this demonic tart for what she was about to do to you… well, your fiancé is an understanding fellow, right? Why don't you come over here, grab hold of her hair for me and make her suck my cock."
Mary's face is bright red as Harry outlines what he wants her to do. What he leaves unsaid is that this will also allow her to live out her own little fantasies at the same time. Fantasies that Harry can see swimming through her head even now. The more things continue, the more they come to the forefront. Degenerate, depraved acts that Mary Wardwell would never speak aloud, let alone seek out to engage in on her lonesome.
But Harry knows. Harry can see. And thus he knows precisely how to pull it out of her.
Slowly, hesitantly, Mary moves off of the couch. For a moment she stands above Lilith, staring down at the kneeling woman… but then she sinks to her knees as well, recognizing that it will be easier than bending over. Not to mention, it puts her in direct line of sight with his magnificent member as well.
Harry hums, even as Mary takes hold of Lilith's hair from his tight grasp. His magic makes sure that the trapped demon doesn't try to make a break for it or attack Mary in any way. Gaining more confidence by the moment, Mary directs Lilith forward.
At this point, Lilith's mouth is already open, her spread lips dragging across the underside of his impressive shaft even as her nose does the same. She's 'lost in the sauce' as the kids are calling it these days, and so she doesn't register what's happening until it's too late.
Eyes which had grown lidded suddenly snap open and stare up at him in disbelief as his massive, thick mast pushes past her lips and into her open mouth, stretching it even wider still to a frankly obscene degree.
Even with just an inch or so of his bulbous cockhead in her mouth, Lilith chokes already, gagging on the sheer size before it can so much as tickle the back of her throat. Mary watches this with wide, almost reverent eyes, even as she forces Lilith forward further and further down his length.
"You were going to kill me you… you bitch. You were going to take over my life so nobody was the wiser. All I wanted to do was help and you took advantage of that!"
Getting worked up; Mary narrows her eyes as she begins to get a bit more forceful. Despite this, her initial efforts are… hm, shallow would be the word Harry would use. She's not used to forcing another woman's head down the biggest cock she's ever seen after all, so she keeps stopping when she feels the first signs of resistance.
"You and your demonic kind are why the world is such an unkind place these days! Nobody helps anyone anymore because they don't trust strangers to have anything but ill intentions! That's your fault! You and your ilk! Harry is right! You deserve this! This and so much more, bitch!"
"Hulghk… Hulghk… Hulghk…"
Eyes watering, involuntary tears streaking her face, Lilith is experiencing true powerlessness at the moment. Harry imagines it might be the first time since the garden that the First Woman has felt like this. It might be the first time since she was set aside and replaced by Eve that she's been reduced to such a pathetic state.
And there's nothing… absolutely nothing she can do to stop it or mitigate it. Without her demonic power, she's nothing but the helpless young woman she dared to portray herself as. Harry looks down at her for a moment as Mary continues her ranting, smirking at the actual fear that he sees in Lilith's eyes. Then… he proceeds to ignore her, looking back up to Mary instead.
The moment she sees his green eyes upon her, Mary stops talking, freezing up a little bit as she's caught up in his slightly magical gaze. Smiling gently, Harry tilts his head to the side.
"Mary… I want you to imagine for a moment yourself in Lilith's place."
Mary jolts and blushes hard, but Harry doesn't let her get a word out.
"It's alright. It's just fantasy after all. You're not doing anything aside from punishing this demon for her attempts at murdering us. So why not enjoy yourself, hm? Think about it. Think about what it might feel like to be between my legs instead."
Breathing growing increasingly uneven, Mary flicks her gaze down to his cock and Lilith's head in her hands… and slowly nods. Biting her lower lip, she definitely starts to get more into it, pushing Lilith a bit further down his cock with every thrust. But she's also silent and that just won't do.
"Describe it to me, Mary."
His command causes her to flinch, but after a moment he gets what he wants all the same.
"I'm… I'm sucking y-your cock. Taking you into my mouth. You're so big though… to big by half."
Harry hums, even as Lilith gurgles and gags on just the first few inches of his bitch breaker.
"… But I don't care. I want to please you. Even if it costs me, I want to make you happy."
Starting to lose herself in the fantasy, Mary gets over that conscious hurdle of stopping when she hits minimal resistance. Harry grins wickedly as Lilith's eyes widen with realization. The strokes become deeper and faster while Mary lets out a soft, innocent moan.
"Hulghk… Gagkh! Hulghk… Gagkh!"
"I choke. I gag. I can't handle it. But I want to… for you… so I push harder. I keep going. I treat my mouth like a pussy made just for you."
"Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!"
Even as Lilith is first face fucked and then soon skull fucked on Harry's cock, Harry can tell that she's reluctantly aroused by what's going on. The innocent teacher she'd been planning to replace… sinfully describing her own sexual debasement. An engaged woman acting out a truly debauched moment with a man who was not her fiancé.
Yeah, Lilith is getting off on that, even if she'd never admit it. Mary meanwhile… oh, she's definitely enjoying herself.
"I can feel you getting closer! I can tell, even as I'm losing air, that you'll cum soon! I know not to give up! I won't stop until I satisfy you!"
"GAGKH! GAGKH! GAGKH!"
Forcing Lilith all the way to the base of his cock at this point, Mary's voice is reverent as well as exultant. She's got the most beautiful, dazzling smile on her face as she stares up at him with an almost rapturous expression in this moment.
Meanwhile, Lilith is definitely feeling the full brunt of Mary's refusal to 'give up'. She's also the one who's actually losing air here, her face going a little purple even as her eyes threaten to roll back in her skull. In the end though, Harry isn't going to let her die. Not that easily.
With a loud groan, he proceeds to cum down the demon's throat, making Mary's words come true. He cums and cums, filling Lilith's belly, her throat, her mouth, and even her nose with his cum. The end result is a truly delirious looking First Woman, his seed having exploded out of her nostrils and the sides of her mouth in truly copious amounts.
She gurgles helplessly, still impaled on his cock until Mary finally shows mercy and pulls her off. Not with a pop, but a slow retching sound, until finally the young-looking woman is free of his bitch breaker and pulled back onto her knees as she sways side to side.
Mary turns her so they're face to face on their knees between his legs. She stares at the helpless demon's cum drunk face and Harry sees in her mind's eye as the teacher imagines her own face like that, cum dripping from her nose and mouth.
Slowly, Mary starts to subconsciously inch closer, ready to begin licking off the excess cum for a taste. Unfortunately for her… Harry isn't about to let her corrupt herself. No, that's his job and he's quite… selfish when it comes to such things.
Before Mary's tongue can make contact with Lilith's face or more importantly Harry's cum, he pulls Lilith away from her, letting the First Woman drunkenly swallow and snort the leftover seed. As he rises and looks down at her, he smirks easily.
"Ready for more, Lilith?"
As the light of comprehension returns to Lilith's eyes, the trapped demon pants… and not just from the lack of oxygen. He can see it on her ruined face… she's already half-broken and feeling incredibly needy now.
"Fuck me… fuck me you big dicked bastard. Fuck me!"
Harry scoffs. She's in no position to be making demands and he's half-tempted to punish her severely and deprive her of what she's so desperate for. Fortunately for her, his plans for Mary demand that she continue to be… their go-between, of sorts.
When Lilith tries to slam herself down on his cock, Harry grabs her by the hips instead and holds her firmly in place. The demon, trapped in her weak human body as she is, can do nothing more than whine pathetically in response to this action.
But Harry ignores her, looking past Lilith and onto Mary instead. The teacher's eyes are wide as she watches the scene, but when she sees him looking her way, she goes bright red.
"Come on over, Mary. I'm not about to punish this little bitch without you, now am I?"
She hesitates for a moment… but only a moment. Then, making her way over, Mary Wardwell sinks to her knees behind Lilith, grabbing the demon by her wide hips at Harry's direction. Once she's holding Lilith in place above his cock, Harry gives Mary a grin.
"Let's continue our little game from before, shall we? Use her as your surrogate and tell me everything you would do in her place, if you weren't already… spoken for."
Being reminded of her engagement makes Mary blush all the harder, but at the same time her eyes light up and she lets out a shuddering breath. After all, they've already established that anything they do to Lilith together is A-Okay and not a violation of her fiance's trust. Likewise, using Lilith as their go between is also perfectly fine.
Pressing herself against Lilith's naked back, the middle-aged woman breaths in the demon's musky scent even as Lilith's sweat immediately begins to soak through Mary's clothes. An interesting, slightly dark expression spreads across Ms. Wardwell's face after a moment, and she leans forward over Lilith's shoulder so that their heads are side by side.
As Lilith trembles, dark brown eyes filled with wanton need directed at Harry, Mary Wardwell smiles a wicked smile, her own eyes filled with something… more.
"If I were in her place, Mister Potter… I would revel in the joy of submitting to a proper man."
Harry raises an eyebrow even as Lilith pauses, having to take a moment to process Mary's words. But before she can even finish doing so, Mary is already driving her down his cock, hilting him inside of the demon's extremely tight, extremely wet pussy right then and there.
Lilith howls in anger, having finally understood what Mary was implying, but also squeals in ecstasy, unable to ignore the pleasure of Harry's massive bitch breaker reshaping her insides.
For Harry's part, he surreptitiously casts a minor strength enhancing charm on Mary Wardwell, just to make sure she has all of the physical strength she needs to manhandle Lilith and fuck her up and down on his dick. Neither woman really notices it as Mary instinctively uses her grip on Lilith's hips to slide her along the length of Harry's cock much more fluidly than she otherwise would have.
Of course, as Lilith is moaning and groaning, Mary doesn't stop for even a moment. In fact, she really starts getting into it.
"Stupid bitch. The First Woman… more like the first failure! You had a purpose! You had a calling! And you threw it away for what? To suck Satan's cock for all eternity? You traded the First Man for a lesser model and you've spent thousands of years trying to convince yourself you made the right call!"
PLAP! PLAP! PLAP!
Lilith would probably have something to say to Mary's berating, but thanks to the aforementioned strength enhancement, Mary is fucking the helpless demon all the harder and all the faster on Harry's cock. She's not letting up for even a moment as she uses her grip on Lilith's hips to absolutely rail the bitch, not giving Lilith a second to breathe let alone argue.
"Your place has always been here, with a proper human man. Anything else is just wrong. You thought you were free, but all your little act of rebellion did was make things worse for the rest of us. If I were you, I would give in right here and right now. I would accept my place as Harry's cum dump. I would acknowledge how much of a total FAILURE I was before I found joy upon his big… fat… juicy… COCK!"
Slamming Lilith down, Mary has an almost exultant expression on her face as the demon tips over the edge. Lilith, meanwhile, has an expression of contorted reluctant pleasure that is morphing more and more into blissed out ecstasy. Indeed, as she cums HARD upon Harry's cock, he can see more and more of her resistance crumbling away as time goes on.
Mary pauses for a moment as Lilith shudders and spasms upon his cock. But the moment that the demon begins to slump forward, she goes right back to it, returning to slamming Lilith up and down his dick like there's no tomorrow.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
"Stupid cunt. Did you think we were done? I wouldn't be. With a cock this good? A man this righteous? I would worship him with all my heart for as long as I could! And then I would beg him to give me the strength to keep going so I could worship him with my body even longer!"
Suddenly, Lilith squeals… and it takes Harry a moment to realize why. Mary Wardwell has a purely vindictive grin on her face as she jams her fingers up into the First Woman's ass, forcing her way into Lilith's bowels while still pushing her up and down his cock.
Its incredibly arousing to see Mary Wardwell letting her inner freak out. The woman is far from unattractive despite her age, and truth be told… she seems to have been quite pent up. Holding back her true nature, hiding her latent desires behind a veil of 'normalcy' and 'morals'.
Well, no longer. Mary's morals are rapidly falling to the wayside now that she has an acceptable target right in front of her. If Lilith were just some poor young woman picked up on the side of the road after a terrible, traumatic experience, then she never would have entertained the idea of touching or hurting her.
But that's not the case at all. Lilith had been the one to try and strike first. She'd revealed herself as a monster who quite literally intended to kill Mary and wear her skin, stealing her life for the plans of Satan himself.
In terms of perfect opportunities for corruption went, Harry isn't sure that he's ever come across a better one. And the more Lilith cums for them, the more Mary gets into it. She even looks to him at a certain point, speaking directly to him.
"Please Mister Potter. Please fix this bitch of a woman. Help her return to her original purpose… as man's cocksleeve."
Such lewd, crass words. Harry grins even as Lilith weakly growls in anger. But the growl loses much of its effect when she tips over the edge yet again a moment later, cumming all over his cock and shuddering her way through yet another explosive orgasm.
This continues for quite some time. Harry doesn't even have to give Mary any sort of mental nudge. The most he does is the physical enhancement… everything else is her. The vitriolic misogyny that spews forth from her lips as she degrades and derides Lilith for being the worst sort of woman, the type who didn't know her place… that's all her. So is the rough, brutal treatment she shows Lilith, fingering the demon's asshole and even using her digits as a hook to drag her up and down his cock from behind.
That too is all Mary Wardwell. There's a darkness lurking inside of the woman, a darkness that Harry admires quite a bit. He enjoys the view of the middle-aged teacher going to town on the seemingly young and nubile Lilith, using the demon as their go between all the while.
Until finally… Lilith can take no more. She might be the First Woman and an ancient demon who has lived countless lifetimes more than either of them… but right now she's powerless in a way she hasn't been since the very beginning. She's reduced to just her human body with all of its human sensations.
As such, when Lilith finally breaks under Mary's words and Harry's cock, he's not really that surprised. And a quick look at her mind with Legilimency proves its not a trick either. Tears streaming down her face, a fucked silly expression spread across her features, Lilith shudders and quivers her way through one last orgasm before finally speaking in a raspy tone.
"P-Please… please, I submit. I beg of you… forgive me…"
Mary growls into Lilith's ear, still very much into all of this.
"Forgive you for what, demon?"
"F-Forgive me… for not knowing my place! Forgive me for daring to act against you, Lord Potter! I-I renounce! I renounce Satan! I swear myself to a new lord… a human lord! I swear I will serve you with all my heart, with all my eternally damned SOUL! I will give you whatever you desire, Master! I will sacrifice all in your name and gather the witches of Greendale to be used at your whims!"
Harry raises both eyebrows as he feels the depths of Lilith's newfound devotion for him. Her words aren't just words either… she means them and even though he's locked away her demonic strength, that still means something. Harry feels it as a connection forms between himself and his new demon servant.
… That might be bad, because for a connection to form off of the back of Lilith's mind broken devotion and submission, well, then any connection she had to Satan himself has been broken at the same time. Meaning that the Lord of Hell almost certainly knows his greatest servant, his first concubine… has slipped her leash.
Hopefully, Lilith is his primary agent in Greendale and it will take him time to realize that this isn't some act of rebellion on her part, but an actual subversion by outside forces. Either way, Harry would burn that bridge when he got to it.
For now… despite Lilith's promises, Mary isn't turned off, even as the demon offers up sacrifices in Harry's name. Either the woman doesn't quite understand what that means, or she has enough faith in Harry to believe he would only accept sacrifices of a… carnal nature, rather than blood and death. To be fair, she's almost certainly right if it's the second one.
Regardless, with an almost fervent look of religious glee in her eyes, Mary slams Lilith's hips down onto his cock one last time. In the face of the demon's vocal submission, Mary herself reaches climax, squirting her panties and skirt sopping wet as she feels Harry's throbbing mast pulsing through Lilith's taut tummy.
With that, Harry tips over the edge and fills Lilith's womb with his seed, solidifying the connection that had been forming between them. He marks her as his, claiming her dark, demonic soul right then and there and making her his bitch now and forevermore.
Silence falls as Lilith collapses forward unconscious atop him. Mary, meanwhile, releases her hold on the demon, her fingers pulling out of Lilith's ass as she stumbles back.
Slowly, Harry pulls Lilith off of his cock, sitting up and holding her in such a way that his massive member is sticking out proudly beneath her as he idly makes out with the broken, submissive demon.
Really though, he's watching Mary's next moves, curious to see what dear Ms. Wardwell will do now. On her knees, her neat hair bun having come apart a while back, her eyes are fixed on his still hard, cum-stained cock. Its obvious that she's enraptured by the sight of it.
This was an earth-shattering night for Mary Wardwell, after all. She'd almost been killed by a demon, only to learn magic was very real when she was saved by a wizard. Then, she was 'convinced' to participate in the breaking of said demon. To say Mary's worldview had been shattered would be an understatement. To say she was thoroughly overwhelmed would likewise by an understatement.
As such, it's not really surprising that despite finding out the world was so much bigger than she ever knew, there's really only one 'god' she wants to worship and pray to now. Dropping forward onto her hands so that she's on her hands and knees, the soaking wet high school teacher crawls up to Harry.
Rubbing the tip of his massive bitch breaker in the shape of a cross with her finger like some sort of perverse baptism… Mary Wardwell finally gives in and puts her fate in Harry's hands. Her love for her fiancé and her loyalty to the man who wasn't here when she needed him most both fall entirely to the wayside.
Leaning forward, she sinks her willing mouth down onto his cock, eager to begin her new purpose in life as Harry's woman.
Chapter 71: Sabrina Spellman
Chapter Text
To say Sabrina Spellman was distracted at the moment would be an understatement. Between her coming Dark Baptism and departure from the mortal world, all of the omens showing up around her, and most recently the attack by the Weird Sisters, she really wasn't able to focus on something as mundane as school at this point.
Instead, sitting in her desk in Miss Wardwell's classroom, Sabrina is staring out the window, not paying attention to what's going on whatsoever… until suddenly, Miss Wardwell claps her hands together rather loudly, startling Sabrina out of her musings and gaining her attention.
Fortunately, the Baxter High Teacher isn't looking her direction, so the clapping wasn't specifically because Sabrina was distracted. Instead, Miss Wardwell sweeps her gaze across all of them for a moment, smiling warmly.
"Settle down class, settle down. I have an announcement."
Sabrina prepares to go back to window gazing, not expecting the announcement to be very important to her when she's literally not going to be here in a week or so. But before she can, Miss Wardwell continues on cheerily.
"We have a new student starting with us today! Everyone please give Angel a warm welcome!"
Her curiosity piqued by the name 'Angel' of all things, Sabrina turns her gaze towards the classroom door along with the rest of her classmates just as its opening. As Angel steps into the room, numerous sharp intakes can be heard… and even Sabrina herself goes a little wide eyed at the sight of the other girl.
The dusky-skinned young woman definitely doesn't look 'angelic'… no, rather, she looks like she just stepped out of every straight teenage boy's wet dreams. Wearing a slightly too short plaid skirt and stiletto heels, it's like she's begging all of the boys in the classroom to look at her long legs and eventually land their eyes on her barely covered ass.
Meanwhile, her white collared shirt did little to hide the white lace bra she was wearing underneath. Smiling at them all and batting her eyelashes once, 'Angel' proceeds to turn away from them… to the man right behind her that has followed her into the classroom.
The hug that Angel gives the man who seems to be her 'father' is not at all familial… or maybe that's just Sabrina's instinctive call given everyone can see Angel's white G-string riding up under her too-short skirt for all to see as she squeezes her 'daddy'.
Of course, while the boys are all busy drooling over the new student, the girls in the class are all too caught up doing the same with the dad to care. Even Sabrina finds herself temporarily forgetting her worries to gawk at the tall, dark-haired man with his beautifully intense emerald green eyes.
The entire class, Sabrina included, is so distracted by the father-daughter duo that they all but fail to notice Miss Wardwell changes as well. While she'd walked into class that day dressed properly and conservatively, she lets her hair down while none of them are paying attention and is wearing a form fitting black dress with just a light touch of makeup.
For a long moment, Mary stares at the pair hungrily as well, fully expecting to get a turn with both Lilith and Harry later. But then she pulls herself back together and claps her hands again.
Sabrina startles once more, pulled from the momentary daze along with the rest of the mortals surrounding her. Belatedly, she blushes as she sees Miss Wardwell's new getup… but nobody else comments on it or raises a fuss. What was going on here? Was this… magic?
"As I was saying, make sure to welcome Angel here warmly to our class. Her father, Lord Potter, was just departing, for now~"
Again, nobody else seems to notice or comment on Miss Wardwell making bedroom eyes at the now named 'Lord Potter', nor the fact that she winks at him before he departs. Sabrina watches this, unsure of how to feel about… any of it really. Especially as Angel flounces over… and sits right next to Sabrina with a cheery smile on her face.
"Hi there, I'm 'Angel', hehe. I hope you don't mind me sitting here, I'm not looking forward to being away from daddy for so long, so I wanted to be close to someone familiar!"
Sabrina furrows her brow at the other girl's words. On the one hand, she doesn't mind… on the other hand…
"But I've never met you before in my life?"
Angel giggles again, her dark eyes seeming to twinkle merrily.
"That's not what I meant, dear one~"
What a strange way of talking. Unfortunately, Sabrina can't ask what she DID mean at the moment before Miss Wardwell starts the class from there, demanding all of their attention. Funnily enough… Sabrina doesn't spend a single minute daydreaming for the rest of the period.
Not when Angel is so damn distracting otherwise. Not to mention the changes to Miss Wardwell! Sabrina couldn't help but be entirely caught up in the mystery, though she also finds her face getting hotter and hotter as the class goes on and Angel causes… multiple disruptions.
The extremely lewdly dressed girl is flashing her body 'accidentally' over and over again, every chance she gets. It causes the boys to look on dumbly, while all of the girls twinge in jealousy. That jealousy is partially because of her antics and the boys' attention, and partially because of her self-professed closeness to her 'daddy'.
Eventually though, the class does come to an end… and as Sabrina gets up, she finds Angel right beside her, all smiles.
"We have the same schedule, just so you know. Shall we?"
They had the same schedule? That was… Sabrina's lips purse into a thin line and she tries to stay calm, even as the two of them leave the classroom together. Once they're relatively alone, however, she can't hold it in anymore.
"You… who are you really?"
'Angel' giggles, her eyes flashing.
"Who I am is not as important as what I am, Sabrina Spellman. And what I am… is just like you. I'm a witch."
Sabrina stiffens up. Given her last experience with the Weird Sisters and the curse from them that she'd had to wash off earlier in the day, she-
"Oh my darling, you seem to have something on you… here, let me get that off of you."
Angel reaches over and before Sabrina can react, she brushes the blonde's shoulder, like she was getting a piece of lint or something. Except it's not lint, Sabrina quickly realizes as she suddenly feels so much more clear-headed and better off than she has all day long.
The curse the Weird Sisters had cast on her… only in hindsight does Sabrina realize it was something far more serious than she'd initially thought. It was a blood curse, one that would have steadily drained her of her life, magic, and vitality the longer she was under its effects.
Removing it… she would have needed the help of Aunt Hilda to even realize it was still there, let alone begin the proper rites and rituals for removing it. Baptismal Baths in Salt Water at a bare minimum would have been in her future.
Instead… Angel had removed the blood curse with a literal swipe of her fingers, brushing it off of Sabrina like it was nothing.
"You're lucky that curse hadn't fully settled just yet you know. It would have been much more difficult to get rid of in just a couple more hours~"
Stopping in her tracks in the middle of the hallway, Sabrina turns to stare at her new 'classmate' with awe.
"Wha… who are you? Are you from the Academy? An enemy of the Weird Sisters or something hoping to recruit me?"
But Angel just giggles and shakes her head.
"I'm not from the Academy of Unseen Arts nor do I have any dealings with your magical bullies."
Sabrina flushes at that, immediately indignant at the thought that she had 'bullies'. She wasn't… she wasn't weak. Or a loser. Or… but then again, maybe that was the wrong way to look at things. In truth, the Weird Sisters WERE bullies. And they'd just tried to ruin her in a way even Sabrina hadn't seen coming.
"No… what I represent, my dear Ms. Spellman, is a third path."
Sabrina goes still at that, even as Angel holds out her hands, both palms up.
"The Path of Light and the Path of Dark. You are conflicted, aren't you? Do you take the mortal path and renounce all claims on magic… or do you take the witch path and renounce all claims on your mortal life?"
Grimacing, Sabrina shifts from foot to foot uncomfortably.
"I… I can't give up my magic. It's everything to me."
Her words ring true even to her own ears, but Angel just gives her a patient look, smiling all the while.
"And yet?"
Sabrina huffs. At this point there was no reason to hide it, the other witch had already all but admitted that she knew Sabrina was torn… and she'd even offered a 'third path' whatever that was supposed to mean.
"And yet… I don't want to lose my friends. I don't want to give up all of the people I care about. Most importantly of all… I don't think I want to give my soul to the Dark Lord."
Angel's smile grows wide and she nods.
"Of course not. And why should you, hm? They promise you power that is already yours by birthright, Sabrina. They try to shackle and chain you while claiming it to be freedom."
Sabrina straightens up, her eyes wide at Angel's words. That was… blasphemy, plain and simple. And yet, the other woman sounds so sure of herself.
"That is why I am here, Sabrina. As I said before, there is another way… a third path. One that will not only allow you to remain in the mortal world but also allow you to do so without sacrificing your power or soul to the so-called 'Dark Lord'."
That… to hear Angel sound so dismissive of Satan Himself, it sends a shiver down Sabrina's spine. Listening to this was probably blasphemy in and of itself. She should disengage and alert her Aunts immediately. And yet… and yet…
"Please… tell me more."
Angel's smile widens again, this time into a full-fledged grin. Meanwhile, Sabrina barely notices she's completely set aside the other girl's incredibly lewd behavior and appearance in favor of devouring the knowledge she seems to have for her.
-x-X-x-
Of course, unlike Sabrina, not everyone has forgotten Angel's lewd behavior. Or rather… Lilith's lewd behavior.
Mary sits in her office with Harry across from her, the two of them having an… impromptu teacher's conference of sorts.
"I'm afraid, Lord Potter, that your daughter has already been very, very disobedient in my class."
Despite her words, Mary Wardwell looks delighted, her ruby red lips pulled into a wicked grin. In return, Harry also looks amused as all hell, his emerald eyes flashing as he sits there unperturbed.
"Oh? It's only been one day and you're already having to call me in over her… behavior, is that it?"
Sitting back and running a finger along the outline of her chest, Mary hums and nods.
"Yes… your wayward 'daughter' has immediately gotten her up to her old tricks. Teasing and toying with my poor, poor students. Flaunting that… lewd body of hers."
Huffing 'indignantly, Mary begins to listen the ways in which Lilith has been going about doing things.
"She goes out of her way to drop a pencil every few minutes just to bend over, and when she's not doing that, she's lewdly sucking at the eraser like it's a dick. And that's not even counting how often she poses and then pretends like she's not showing off her tits or ass or legs."
Harry feigns a loud, over the top sigh.
"I really did hope she would do better at this new school…"
Mary hums.
"Well, she just needs proper disciplining, I imagine. We simply must… take her in hand and show her how to behave."
Smirking, Harry raises an eyebrow from across the desk.
"Oh? Well Miss Wardwell, what exactly do you have in mind? Obviously I've tried just about everything I can think of regarding dear Angel. Maybe I'm… too close to this issue."
Mary blushes, trying not to pant too hard as she rubs her thighs together and licks her lips.
"Yes… p-perhaps you are. Perhaps you need someone like me to… show you how to properly discipline such a disobedient little brat."
"Where do you suggest I begin?"
"W-Well… for starters, you should take her over her lap and s-spank her until her bottom is red."
"Mm, I've never engaged in corporal punishment before. Do you really think that's necessary?"
"O-Oh yes… for a girl as naughty and l-lewd as Angel, she definitely needs to be spanked… probably regularly… a-and with her panties stuffed in her mouth to make it clear to her that she needs to learn her p-place~"
Harry chuckles for a moment, looking Mary in the eye and clearly seeing how turned on she's making herself. The middle-aged woman might as well be nearly humping her chair at this point. Tilting his head to the side, the Wizard Lord hums.
"Well… I've certainly never done anything like that before, Miss Wardwell. I'm worried I'll muck it up if I try without training. But how am I supposed to practice, exactly?"
Mary's eyes dilate, her lips parted as she pants noisily. She opens her mouth to tell Harry that he can definitely practice on her, that he should show her everything he'll do to 'Angel' so that she can give him the go ahead and tell him what is sure to work in terms of disciplining.
However, before she can say a word of that, there's a sudden knock at the door. Fortunately, Mary immediately straightens up out of her somewhat debauched posture, the heat on her cheeks fleeing in an instant as she regains the composure of a school teacher.
"Ahem. Yes? What is it?"
"Miss Wardwell, its Sabrina, Susie, and Angel! Can we please come in? We need to speak with you urgently!"
Raising an eyebrow at Harry, who just shrugs in response, Mary hums for a moment before responding.
"Yes of course, please do come in darlings."
With that, the door all but slams open as Sabrina storms into the office with her hands on the shoulders of a crying Susie Putnam. The other girl has her face buried in her own hands and is sobbing helplessly. Behind the both of them, Angel, aka Lilith, steps in with a curious look on her face as she watches Sabrina lead Susie over to the nearest empty chair.
Harry's presence is mostly uncommented on as Sabrina scowls angrily, fixing her look at Mary.
"Miss Wardwell, Angel and I were talking when we came across Susie here crying. Susie, tell Miss Wardwell what happened to you."
Susie whimpers, looking like she wants nothing more than to shrink in on herself. With a sigh, Mary rises from behind her desk and sweeps around the piece of furniture, quickly descending to her knees in front of Susie so that she's not towering or looming over the girl.
Taking her hands in her own, Mary furrows her brow as the first thing she sees it that Susie has a busted lip and maybe the beginnings of a black eye forming on her face.
"Its okay, Susie. I'm here, darling. Just take your time and breathe for me, okay? Go at your own pace."
Susie sniffles and nods in a jerky motion, biting her lower lip as she gets her breathing under control and slowly stops sobbing. Finally, she manages to speak.
"I-I was in the locker room… but some of the b-boys from the football team came in… they s-said I was in the w-wrong place, that they weren't s-sure if I was even a g-girl or not… they… they hit me for 'lying' and then… and then forced my shirt over my head to 'check my gender'…"
Mary's eyes widen as Susie describes not just brazen bullying, but outright sexual assault. Admittedly, Mary Wardwell is not a woman prone to anger or flying into a rage. Even when Lilith tried to kill her, it took Harry explaining things and prodding her to truly get furious with the demoness for her actions.
This though… well, suffice to say, they had just found one of Mary Wardwell's hard lines.
"That… I swear to you my dear, this will not be allowed to stand! We will take this straight to Principal Hawthorne and see those boys punished!"
Sabrina cuts in from the side, sounding frustrated and angry as well.
"But Hawthorne is a chauvinistic misogynist and loves the football team. He'll never give us the time of day."
Mary rises to her feet, tossing back her hair and smiling thinly as she offers Susie a hand.
"He'll make time for ME, I assure you."
Susie, hesitantly smiling, takes Mary's hand and lets herself be pulled to her feet.
"T-Thank you Miss Wardwell."
"Don't thank me my dear, it's only my job. Now let's go, all of us."
-x-X-x-
Hearing what had been done to poor Susie Putnam enraged Harry just as much if not more than it enraged dear Mary. His own childhood of bullying, even if it was a lifetime ago, made his heart go out to Susie in a way that little else did.
But alas, he was just the parent of a new student, and even if Mary insisted on addressing him as 'Lord' to the other students, Harry didn't exactly have any right or reason to be storming the Principal's Office with the others. Likewise, Lilith was perhaps better off at his side this go around, because distractions in this case would hinder more than help.
That all is to say, both him and his 'angelic daughter' are still waiting out in the hall for Mary, Sabrina, and Susie to finish up their meeting with the Principal. But of course, Harry isn't the type to get his information secondhand so he's already cast a spell that allows him and Lilith to both hear the entire conversation.
"But Susie doesn't feel safe! She's living in a constant state of fear because of YOUR football team!"
"… Then perhaps, Ms. Spellman, Ms. Putnam would be better off finding another school."
"Why I never!"
"I'm sorry Miss Wardwell, but this isn't the kind of thing I can do much about. My hands are tied."
Truth be told, Harry had seen the Principal's reaction coming a mile away, especially after Sabrina outright labeled the man a misogynist. From what little Harry knew, George Hawthorne was far more in love with his high school's football team than he was with the idea of doing his job properly as the school's administrator.
Even still, that doesn't make Harry any less angry about things, especially as he watches Mary, Susie, and Sabrina leave the Principal's Office in defeat. Mary in particular looks downright forlorn and lost now that her promise to Susie will seemingly go unfulfilled. Sabrina, meanwhile, looks angry as all hell and like she might do something drastic to get back at the Principal.
But in the end… its Susie that Harry really pays attention to. And as she steps out into the hall, he steps forward and hugs her, wrapping his arms around the younger woman in a warm embrace. Not just a physically warm embrace, but a metaphysical one as well. His magic suffuses Susie, pushing nothing but positive feelings and emotions into her as he runs a hand through her hair and whispers into her ear.
"Do not fret, Ms. Putnam. Your bullies will not get away with it. I will personally ensure it."
Susie relaxes into his hold, letting out a shuddering gasp as she melts into his embrace. This is good, because Harry could feel that the poor dear was on a downward spiral into a true depressive state. Sure, perhaps her friends like Sabrina could have pulled her out before she did anything… permanent to herself, but Harry saw no reason to risk it.
Especially since he was telling the truth about dealing with her bullies in a permanent fashion. Sabrina might do something to the Principal, but Harry would ensure the football team did not get the chance to do anything more to young Susie Putnam.
Of course, the one thing he doesn't do is make Susie feel anything… sexual in nature. Which means her sudden arousal as he holds her, along with the tiniest squeak and moan she lets out that Harry pretends not to hear… well, that's all Susie.
In the end, he pulls back without commenting on that, giving her a friendly, warm smile and nod that she returns with a hesitant smile of her own.
"Things will get better. I swear it."
"T-Thank you, um, Lord Potter."
With that, they all part ways for the time being. Which is good, because Harry has revenge to get. After all, he already pulled the faces and names of Susie's bullies straight from her mind while they were hugging.
-x-X-x-
Sabrina walks down the hall with a bright smile on her face, feeling quite… accomplished at this point. Never mind that she'd been a bit jealous of Susie earlier as she imagined Lord Harry Potter's hands roaming over her body while she in turn ran her own hands over his nude frame. She'd put that mental image aside for the moment to focus on what was really important… putting Principal Hawthorne in his place.
And would you look at that? One spell later and the Principal was out of the way, allowing for Sabrina to start up her WICCA Club, aka Woman's Intersectional Cultural and Creative Association. Both Susie and Roz had joined of course, and unsurprisingly, Angel had joined as well when Sabrina asked her.
Now, a couple hours after the founding of their club, Sabrina is hopping over to Miss Wardwell's Office, hoping to ask the older woman to be their club counselor going forward. Sure, the teacher hadn't been able to keep her promise to Susie when she'd spoken with Principal Hawthorne in his office, but Miss Wardwell had still done the absolute best she could… and had been visibly distraught afterwards.
There was no doubt in Sabrina's mind that she was the right woman to help them out going forward, but of course, first Sabrina needed to convince her to get on board.
Only, when she arrives outside of Miss Wardwell's Office, the door is closed again. Sabrina frowns at this, because she knows full well that the teacher only closes her door for meetings like the one they'd barged in on her having with Lord Potter earlier. That's why Sabrina had knocked in the first place.
For her to be in another meeting… hm, maybe she should come back tomorrow and-
Sabrina blinks upon hearing a familiar voice moan out through the door. Her eyes widen as she realizes she's hearing Angel moaning from within. Don't ask her how she so easily recognizes the other witch's moaning at this point. It's just… familiar for some reason.
Sabrina hesitates briefly, biting her lower lip and considering the office door in front of her. She knows she shouldn't… but in the end, she creeps closer, eager to see what's going on inside of the office.
After all, it sounds positively… l-lewd in nature.
There's a crack in the office door, Sabrina belatedly realizes. They hadn't just forgotten to lock it; they'd completely failed to close it altogether. That was… irresponsible, Sabrina couldn't help but think. And as Angel's moans continue to reach her ears through the door, she can't help but take another step forward.
Whatever was happening in Ms. Wardwell's office was… well it was their own fault for not completely closing the door, wasn't it? So why shouldn't Sabrina… take a peek?
Finally, she reaches the door and the crack and lines her eye up with it so she can peer beyond. What she sees shocks her to her core, even as she almost gets splattered by a squirt of pussy juices from a nude Angel dangling magically above Ms. Wardwell's desk.
"OHNNNNGH!!!"
Angel cums screaming, orgasming explosively in the exact moment that Sabrina peeks through the crack. Her pussy juices make an exceptional arc across the office, landing all over the door that Sabrina is just on the other side of. None of it hits the crack or Sabrina herself thankfully, but then to be fair it would have been an incredibly low chance of that happening anyways.
Her new classmate is completely naked and tied up in a way that makes Sabrina blush bright red. Angel is wearing an O-ring gag in her mouth that lets her tongue stick out rather lewdly, while at the same time her arms and legs are bound and spread out and up by a single spreader bar that holds her wrists and ankles above her head.
She's not alone though, Sabrina comes to realize. Standing beside her… is Ms. Wardwell herself, a sight that makes Sabrina go even redder as her blush becomes damn near atomic. She's never… never ever thought about her teacher in a sexual way before, but after this Sabrina isn't sure she'll ever be able to think of her differently ever again.
Ms. Wardwell is almost as naked as Angel is. In fact, the only clothing she's wearing is leather arm-length gloves, thigh-high heeled boots, and a nun's headpiece. There's also a large cross necklace that she's wearing, which dangles down tantalizing between her naked, sizable, perky breasts.
In the naked schoolteacher's hands is a riding crop… which she uses mercilessly against Angel's reddened puffy pussy lips and her engorged nipples.
WHIP-SMACK! WHIP-SMACK! WHIP-SMACK!
"You are a naughty, naughty slut, dear girl! You deserve to be punished for turning so many eyes today! For going out of your way to abuse the body the Lord gave you and showing it off to all those hungry young men… and women!"
Angel moans and writhes, squealing and creaming herself time and time again. Sabrina watches from hiding, unable to help but continue spying as… well, as Ms. Wardwell shows a side of herself that she's never seen before.
This sort of religious fervor… it wasn't something she would have thought the teacher to be capable of. Oh sure, Sabrina had heard all of the horror stories about what sort of tortures that one could expect if they were caught by the Catholic Church. But this… well, this wasn't what those horror stories talked of.
Angel bucks her hips and moans something through her O-Ring gag that almost sounds like an apology. Accept…
WHIP-CRACK!
"Eeep!"
"Do not mock, girl! Do not test me!"
And yeah… even Sabrina could hear it clear as day in Angel's gagged voice. She wasn't repentant at all. There was a teasing lilt to her tone, almost like the other witch was egging Ms. Wardwell on or something.
For just a moment, Sabrina had wondered if maybe she needed to intervene, to s-save Angel from Ms. Wardwell's not-so-tender mercies. But… the longer she watches, the more she realizes this is probably just all… playacting.
Roleplay, if you will. They're acting out a scene and Ms. Wardwell is playing her role to the hilt to be sure, however… Sabrina doesn't get the impression that this is in any way something Angel doesn't want happening to her.
Sabrina's blush only grows at that realization, even as Ms. Wardwell continues to ruthlessly degrade the bound student like the slut she is. Because that part is also something Sabrina can't deny. Angel IS slutty. Having spoken to the other witch after class, Sabrina knows for a fact now just what sort of loose woman Angel is. Meanwhile, she's never even had sex at this point…
But then there was all that talk with Angel about another way. A third way. A way that wouldn't require Sabrina to go through with her Dark Baptism if she didn't want to, but that would still let her keep her magic all the same. Sabrina wanted to be a witch more than anything… but she also wanted to keep her soul.
It was a little hard to reconcile Angel's cryptic words with the dusky skinned young woman's current state, however. As Ms. Wardwell finally pulls the riding crop away, Sabrina can only watch when she steps forward and places leather-encased fingers against Lilith's slit. A thumb and index finger pinch Lilith's clit while the bottom three fingers dive into the younger woman's sex in a way that seemed far too… experienced for a woman as innocent and kind as Ms. Wardwell had always seemed.
But then, Sabrina is starting to suspect Ms. Wardwell had either been hiding a lot of herself… or more likely, she'd gone through some dramatic changes in recent times.
With her free hand, Ms. Wardwell begins to smack Angel's tits, slicing her gloved hand through the air back and forth, front slapping and back-handing one after the other and raking the leather of her arm-length glove across Angel's rock hard nipples in the process.
The gagged, magically floating girl squeals and shrieks through her O-ring at this treatment, before experiencing an even more explosive orgasm than before all over Ms. Wardwell's front.
"Repent, slut! Repent!"
This had to be the most debauched, perverse interpretation of Christianity that Sabrina had ever seen… but she couldn't lie, it was also extremely hot. This was the sort of religion Sabrina thought she could maybe get behind, even as her breathing grows more and more uneven, panting heavily.
However, just as she's starting to wonder if she should either start touching herself or run away from this dark depravity… everything changes when a third presence in the office beyond makes itself known.
"That's enough, Ms. Wardwell."
Sabrina barely manages to hold in her gasp as she realizes there's been a man in the room with them this entire time. Not just any man either… but Lord Harry Potter himself, father to Angel… oh, was he magical too? That explained a lot, though Sabrina feels a little chagrined that Angel hadn't told her about him. Was he the third path Angel had been a bit cagey about, perhaps?
Of course, even as these questions race through Sabrina's mind at lightning speed, she's turning so she can peer at Harry. He was always visible through the crack, but not from the angle she'd first been peering at. It's impossible to keep Angel, Ms. Wardwell, and Lord Potter all in her field of view at the same time.
… Angel's father is completely nude as well. Sabrina probably should have guessed that, but she nevertheless finds herself experiencing tunnel vision as her eyes reach his cock. She watches him stroke himself to the debauchery taking place between Ms. Wardwell and his daughter. Albeit debauchery that has taken a pause now…
"You've done well, Mary. I commend you on your exemplary dedication to discipline. But now… I'd say it's time for you to receive your reward."
Ms. Wardwell doesn't hesitate. Her eyes light up, as though this was all she was waiting for and the cosplaying teacher drops to her hands and knees without a second more of hesitation. Still wearing her nun headdress, gloves, thigh-highs, and nothing else but the cross dangling down alongside her tits, Ms. Wardwell crawls on all fours over to Harry and kneels between his legs.
Sabrina can't help but be a little disappointed as Ms. Wardwell's head blocks her view of most of Lord Potter's fat dick. But admittedly, there's something to the sight of the 'nun' bobbing up and down as noisy suckling sounds fill the room a moment later. Frankly, it's almost hotter to only be able to see Ms. Wardwell's back profile along with Harry's naked torso as he places a hand atop her head and smiles down at her approvingly.
"Good girl."
"Glughk! Glughk! Glughk!"
As Ms. Wardwell starts to face fuck herself on his cock from the sound of things, out and out worshipping his magnificent member, Harry waves his hand… and Angel drops from the air. Sabrina's fellow witch is still bound by the spreader bar and still gagged by the O-ring gag but is now left squirming on the squirt-soaked paperwork and books strewn across Ms. Wardwell's desk.
Watching all of this, her eyes darting to Angel and then back to where Ms. Wardwell is sucking Lord Potter's cock… Sabrina becomes convinced that this is what Angel was hinting at earlier. That 'third path' that the other witch mentioned HAD to be about Lord Potter. After all, he was clearly a warlock of no small amount of power. She can practically feel his magic from here, even as she watches him face fuck her homeroom teacher on his monstrous cock.
"Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!"
Harry has stopped letting Ms. Wardwell set the pace at this point and has properly taken control. He has both hands on her head and is rather roughly bouncing her up and down on his lap, pounding into her throat with increasing vigor.
Sabrina can't outright see the warlock's massive schlong disappearing in and out of Ms. Wardwell's ruby red lips and bulging her throat, but she can certainly imagine it… and honestly, her imagination combined with the sounds and noises and visual are almost better at this point.
It's just so fucking hot watching Ms. Wardwell's ass and hips jiggle as the older woman's entire body shakes and shudders while she asphyxiates a bit of Lord Potter's big fat dick. Until finally…
"Here it comes, Mary! Your reward! Swallow every last drop now, darling!"
"GLUUURGHK!"
Holding her head, still covered in the nun headpiece, down to the base of his cock, Harry Potter groans in appreciation, the older man unloading as she chokes and gags and gurgles on his dick. From the look of things, she does try her best to swallow his seed… but in the end, it's just too much for the schoolteacher.
Finally though, Harry is done cumming and Ms. Wardwell slowly draws back, pulling away from his cock inch by inch as his hands in turn slowly release their hold on her head. Until at long last, her lips come free of his dick with a lewd, wet 'pop!'.
But of course, Ms. Wardwell isn't done, even as Harry lets go of her. Sabrina watches on from her hiding place as her homeroom teacher rises to her feet, panting and gurgling. She doesn't speak… and the reason becomes obvious a moment later when she turns around to reveal her cum-coated front.
She must have swallowed less than Sabrina thought… either that, or the warlock's load was far, far bigger than she originally suspected, because Ms. Wardwell's entire lower face and torso is coated in Harry's seed. From her lower lip, down her chin, across her neck, and all the way to her trembling, jiggling, quivering breasts.
If it were blood instead of cum, Sabrina would think that Ms. Wardwell just took a bite of a goat's heart with how soaked in the liquid she is. But no… it's Harry Potter's seed. And it looks really, really good on the teacher, Sabrina has to admit.
Trembling still, Ms. Wardwell nevertheless climbs backwards into Harry's lap. His hands on her hips help to situate her, even as she presses her sopping wet pussy down against his throbbing, massive, bulbous cockhead.
"I g-give myself to this amazing cock. I give my virginity to this spectacular fat dick."
Sabrina's eyes widen all over again. Ms. Wardwell was a virgin?! On the one hand, she could hardly believe it given how old the woman was. On the other hand… it actually made a lot of sense because before today, Sabrina couldn't have been sure of Ms. Wardwell having a sexual bone in her entire body. The dear woman was just too pure.
Not anymore though. Not now that Lord Potter had gotten his claws in her. Slowly, moaning and groaning all the while, the schoolteacher starts to descend down Harry's dick right then and there. And as she does, she speaks.
"I v-vow to worship and love this cock for b-better or worse, for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health!"
Sabrina blinks. Was Ms. Wardwell… reciting wedding vows to a cock while losing her virginity to it?
"I vow to bring other women to the altar of this cock, to worship and devote themselves to it, so that they might come to adore it as much as I do!"
Yep. Yes she was. Sabrina blushes harder at the thought of Ms. Wardwell… trying to bring her to Lord Potter's cock. Pushing her to her knees and…
"I vow to love and to cherish this cock for the rest of my days… till death do us part!"
With a loud squeal, Ms. Wardwell… no, it's impossible to just think of her as Ms. Wardwell at this point if Sabrina is being honest with herself. It's not Ms. Wardwell who impales herself on Harry's cock… it's Mary.
MARY drives herself the rest of the way down his dick as she finishes her perverted wedding vows. Mary is the one who slides all the way to the base of that monstrous prick, even as the warlock she's sworn fealty to just chuckles in amusement. Mary gives away the last of her purity, her virgin stronghold of a quim, in pursuit of pleasure.
… It's the hottest thing that Sabrina has ever seen. She drools a little dumbly at the sight of her teacher, moaning and writhing as she sits there for a moment in Harry's lap, his seed still drying on her face and tits. The sight of the older woman fucking herself down the massive schlong is enough to make Sabrina's womb tighten and quiver, especially when she sees how far Mary's taut stomach is distended by the full length of Harry's powerful prick.
At long last, Sabrina's subconscious wins out. Her hands begin to migrate south, sliding under her skirt. The first thing that the young witch does is drag her panties down to her knees, a sight that will almost certainly be humiliation and embarrassment of the highest order if she gets caught. Bad enough to be found peeping, but even worse to be found peeping with your panties at your knees.
Sabrina can't bring herself to care though… or at least her hands can't seem to care. Once her panties are out of the way, her hands return up to her now naked crotch, up under her skirt. One paws at her own ass, while the other goes to her sopping wet pussy.
In no time at all, Sabrina is pinching her throbbing clit between two fingers while her other hand's digits circle around her anus back between her ass cheeks.
Meanwhile, in the office beyond the door she's hiding behind, Harry has started to get more aggressive, bouncing Marry more and more roughly on his cock from below.
PLAP! PLAP! PLAP!
Mary squeals wantonly as she cums all over Harry's dick again and again for him, all the while the sounds of flesh slapping against flesh fill the room. Along with the squelching of sopping pussy being stretched wide open by an utterly massive member.
Its so fucking raw and intense and all Sabrina can do is pant noisily as her own fingers find purchase in her holes. Luckily there's plenty of sound coming out of the office in front of her, so she doesn't have to worry too much about being discovered because she herself is making too much noise.
Until finally, Harry fucks up into Mary so intensely that… that they both lift off of the chair altogether, rising to their feet. Sabrina's eyes widen at this… there must have been a bit of magic involved, but only a little because as soon as they're on their feet, its back to physical. Harry's hands grab onto Mary's hips and the homeroom teacher is bent over at the waist, panting and moaning as she takes his big fat cock from behind over and over again.
CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!
"Oh god, oh fuck, M-MORE, PLEASE MORE! I-MMPH!"
Harry walks Mary forward with every thrust as she squeals and begs for more at the top of her lungs. She's so caught up in taking his big fat dick for the first time in her ex-virgin pussy that she doesn't even realize where he's taking her. There, on the edge of her desk, a certain witch has angled herself around despite her bondage.
With her limbs still caught up in the spreader bar and her mouth still stretched wide open by the O-ring gag, Angel has nevertheless scooted herself over to the edge of the desk… where upon arrival, Harry unceremoniously takes a fistful of Mary's hair and shoves her face first into Angel's cunt.
Sabrina's blush intensifies yet again as Marry spasms her way through an explosive orgasm from the depraved act. The mere humiliation seems to have been enough to tip her over the edge, albeit along with the huge cock buried in her clenching, gushing twat.
Mary's moans and cries are subsequently muffled, her words no longer intelligible as Angel humps her hips upwards into the older woman's face, a wicked and delighted grin on her lips.
Meanwhile, Harry just chuckles, one hand holding onto Mary's hair while the other grips her by the hip as he just shakes his head in amusement.
"Since you've apparently married my cock now, Angel is your 'daughter' too at this point, Mary. I do expect you to raise her right, just so we're clear."
Angel moans through her O-ring, her tongue wiggling and wagging too and fro. Mary, meanwhile, gurgles into Angel's sopping quim… right up until the warlock railing her pussy drags her head back for a moment, letting her speak.
"Y-Yes! Yes, I WILL! I'll raise her to be the perfect woman for you, Harry! Subservient and slutty and submissive! As all women should be before the majesty of your cock! Please! Don't stop! Fill me! Breed me! I WANT TO CARRY YOUR CHILD!"
Sabrina's eyes widen at that last part as suddenly impregnation is on the table. Her breath hitches… but Harry barely even pauses. He chuckles and smiles, even as he picks up the pace and starts fucking Mary's fertile hole even harder.
"Alright then. If that's your wish… consider it granted."
His green eyes flash and Sabrina has to stifle a moan at seeing him cast an obvious spell. But he didn't even have to do anything more than that. Had he seriously just cast that spell with nothing but a thought? No ritual, no components, no magical foci? It was incredible… and so, so fucking hot.
Mary doesn't even know it though. She's too busy once again eating her new 'daughter' out, her tongue diving deep into Angel and making her moan and groan in pleasure. All while Harry is pounding into Mary with even more ferocity than before.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
Sabrina wonders if Mary Wardwell will even be able to sit down tomorrow once Lord Potter is done fucking her. Not that it seems all too likely the homeroom teacher will care. Her eyes rolled back in her head, her entire body shaking and spasming in visibly orgasms over and over again, it's obvious she can't stop cumming her brains out for the man whose cock she swore to serve faithfully until the day she died.
Finally though… Harry lets out a telltale groan and tips over the edge. He finally cums in Mary's fertile hole, filling up her no doubt very breedable womb. Whatever spell he'd cast… Sabrina suspects that Mary Wardwell will be having a baby nine months from now, more than likely.
In the present though, the teacher proceeds to pass out from the pleasure, slumping down from her desk and onto the floor next to it. Face down, ass up, that's the position Mary winds up passing out in as Harry's messy, throbbing cock proceeds to slip out of her when she falls, only to spring up, still hard even after all that.
For a brief moment, Sabrina even contemplates revealing herself. After all, that big fat cock isn't going to take care of itself, now is it? Only, before she can really give in to that urge, Harry waves his hand again… and Angel is suddenly released from her bondage.
The spreader bar unlocks and frees her wrists and ankles before falling to the desk behind her head. Meanwhile, the O-Ring gag unbuckles itself and pulls off of her face and slides down to the floor. Without missing a beat, Angel unfolds herself in an almost… inhuman manner. There's an elegance and grace to her movements that Sabrina would have thought impossible after what she just went through.
Slowly, she climbs down off of the desk and prowls over as Harry sits back down, albeit with his big messy prick still standing straight up in the air. Sinking down to her knees, the witch giggles as she wraps a hand around her warlock father's dick near the base.
"Thank you for my new mommy, daddy~"
Harry just chuckles, even as Angel descends to begin licking and cleaning him with her mouth and tongue.
"You're welcome, darling."
Then… much to Sabrina's utter shock and mild horror, Angel's eyes dart to the side… and she makes direct eye contact with Sabrina in that moment through the crack in the door. Sabrina's eyes widen and she freezes in place, unable to so much as run as Angel turns her head to the side, making a show of licking up and down Harry's shaft so she can maintain that direct eye contact.
"Mm… I can't wait to train all of my new sisters for you. I can't wait to prepare each and every one of them to meet you… and be 'meated' by you, hehe~"
Sabrina pales… but also whimpers, her fingers diving deeper into her holes than ever before. Whether Lord Potter had comments or concerns about what his daughter just said, she never finds out because Angel immediately dives down his cock after that, beginning to deep throat him right then and there and distracting him from her last words.
"Glughk! Glughk! Glughk!"
But even as Angel's eyes leave Sabrina… the meaning is not lost on the blonde witch. It's clear as day what Angel intends to do. She intends to corrupt WICCA, to turn Sabrina's new club into a den of debauchery and depravity.
… Sabrina feels herself squirt as she unthinkingly pinches her clit harder than ever before and her index finger sinks knuckle deep into her ass. She has to bite her tongue to stop herself from squealing at the top of her lungs and giving the game away. Sure, Angel knows she's there… but that doesn't necessarily mean Lord Potter or Ms. Wardwell do.
Slowly, carefully, Sabrina retreats from the crack in the doorway. She suspects now that Angel left the door unlocked and cracked open on purpose. After all, Sabrina had told the other witch that she intended to ask Ms. Wardwell to be WICCA's Faculty Counselor. She… she'd told all of the small membership of WICCA that in fact.
Technically, she shouldn't go through with it after what she'd just witnessed. After all, WICCA was supposed to be about empowering women to live their best lives in defiance of the men who wanted to control them.
Needless to say, Mary Wardwell swearing wedding vows to a cock right in front of her eyes ran somewhat counter to WICCA's stated mission goals. Not to mention it ran counter to Sabrina's reasons for establishing the club in the first place before her Dark Baptism and having to cut all ties with the mortal world.
… And yet… and yet, what if Sabrina didn't have to go through with the Dark Baptism anymore? What if she didn't have to cut ties with the mortal world? What if she could… have her cake and eat it too?
Licking her lips, Sabrina imagines it… a world where she gives herself to Angel and her warlock father. A world where her new club, one about making women stronger and independent from men, was instead perverted into a sex den as one by one, all of her friends were turned into willing sluts.
As she departs from not just the hallway, but the school itself, Sabrina doesn't even realize she's already made her mind up. She'll still ask Ms. Wardwell to be WICCA's Faculty Counselor tomorrow before class. And… she won't stop Angel from doing whatever she wants with the club.
… Sabrina Spellman just hopes that she won't be the last one fucked into submissive sluthood…
Pages Navigation
Oddity46 on Chapter 1 Mon 30 Aug 2021 03:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
Aspen (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 13 Dec 2021 06:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
JustinOtherFictionFan on Chapter 1 Tue 12 Jul 2022 12:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
CambrianBeckett on Chapter 1 Mon 22 May 2023 02:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
Appo1119 on Chapter 1 Mon 22 May 2023 02:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
CambrianBeckett on Chapter 1 Mon 22 May 2023 04:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
Vlad02 on Chapter 1 Thu 08 Jun 2023 02:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
Adamringer on Chapter 1 Thu 04 Jan 2024 07:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
PrettyDepraved on Chapter 1 Fri 20 Sep 2024 09:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
DatFrog (Guest) on Chapter 1 Fri 01 Nov 2024 11:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
LokiWalam on Chapter 1 Sun 04 May 2025 06:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
holographicGen on Chapter 1 Sat 13 Dec 2025 11:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
Raynoval on Chapter 2 Sun 29 Aug 2021 06:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
DatFrog (Guest) on Chapter 2 Fri 01 Nov 2024 11:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
ctrex on Chapter 4 Sat 11 Sep 2021 02:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
fangirl from one dimension to the left (Guest) on Chapter 4 Mon 18 Jul 2022 04:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
ctrex on Chapter 5 Sat 11 Sep 2021 03:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bob Saget (Guest) on Chapter 5 Wed 25 May 2022 06:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
Weirdhead498 on Chapter 6 Thu 02 Sep 2021 07:57PM UTC
Last Edited Thu 02 Sep 2021 07:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kalbard (Guest) on Chapter 6 Tue 09 Aug 2022 09:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 7 Fri 03 Sep 2021 04:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 9 Sun 05 Sep 2021 10:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
TerriAnn on Chapter 10 Tue 07 Sep 2021 12:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation